《Legend of Demon God》 Chapter 1 Above the sky, dark clouds deposited together, and bursts of breaking noises came from time to time, as if the sky was about to break. Ten thousand rays of sunlight broke through the layers of dark clouds, and the heaven and earth immediately looked great. Looking up at the sky, I saw millions of residual shadows flashing in the air. The speed was so fast that it was difficult for the naked eye to detect. For a moment, the storm raged, thousands of miles of crazy sand covered the sky and the sun, and a huge black hole appeared in the void. The terrible pressure seemed to swallow up even heaven and earth. A divine light rose into the sky like an Optimus jade pillar, broke through the layers of clouds and reached the jiuxiao clouds. Such a vision, the wind and cloud surged, the heaven and earth changed color, and all the people flying in the sky were shocked. "This world is coming, the spirit pulse is coming!" I don''t know who shouted, and all the people galloped towards the divine light. "Ouch" With the sound of dragon singing, the earth was shocked. A divine dragon with a length of more than 500 feet in the sky was coming rapidly. Although the dragon is long, its speed is very fast. The violent energy makes the world restless. "Hum! Does the dragon family want to intervene? First ask me if the demon family agrees." a man who was surrounded by black magic clouds snorted coldly and quickly swept towards the huge light column. They flew very fast, with gusts of wind. The ancient trees in the forest below collapsed. Vast energy swept through all things in the world, and the ground was shaking violently. "Master of the dragon family, please this time. The spirit pulse must not be obtained by the people of the demon family, otherwise even heaven and earth will fall into a place of eternal doom." behind the dragon, a woman with excellent fairy appearance said to the dragon in front. The woman''s eyebrows are like a curved moon, slightly slender, and her eyes are particularly attractive, like the tenderness of a clear stream. The pretty face was full of sadness, but even so, it was difficult to hide her peerless demeanor. The thin waist like a weak willow and the snow white clothes are really beautiful. She also carries a sword on her back, giving people a chivalrous demeanor. After listening to this, the dragon in front turned around and said, "fairy iris Mei is concerned about the world, which makes my dragon soul admire it. Anyway, I will try my best to prevent the demon family from winning the spirit pulse." The light column in the distance became larger and larger, and the divine light became brighter and brighter. Bursts of dense aura came out from the light column, which made people feel refreshed. At this time, it was getting closer and closer to the light column, and the people on the other side wearing black robes and filled with magic clouds also flew towards the light column. The Dragon called the dragon war soul suddenly turned into a heroic middle-aged man. Two cold lights burst out from his depth, as if he could see everything in heaven and earth. With his hands on his back, he has a tendency to look down on the world. The king''s demeanor is full of fear. However, his speed was a little slower than before. He looked at the crowd in black robes in the distance and looked a little different. He said in his heart: "if you want to win the spirit pulse of heaven and earth, it seems that you can only solve the demon family first." when he thought about it, he immediately looked up to the sky and shouted, "where is the cloud crazy? Dare to fight with me?" The sound was so loud that several mountains in the distance of the earthquake suddenly collapsed, and the ground also cracked. It gradually split into two pieces. What was displayed in front of us was the scene of the end. "Hum! Dragon war soul, am I afraid you won''t!" after a cold hum, a figure flew out from the man in black. The speed of the visitors was so fast that the vast energy shook the ground directly up, and even pulled up several peaks on the ground. "Yun Kuang Sheng, the old boy will be handed over to me." the dragon war soul said to the fairy named Yuanmei behind him, and then he galloped away. In the middle of the sky, the dragon''s fighting soul rowed with both hands, surrounded by colorful lights, and bursts of glow shrouded the heaven and earth. Then, a magnificent force shot wildly towards the clouds in the distance. The mighty force swept all things in the world. Seeing the mountains destroy the mountains and the water cut off, the crazy sand splashed ten thousand feet high, and the ground seemed to turn over. With a sneer and a blow, the sky suddenly exploded, as if it was about to disintegrate. The overwhelming power of the galaxy overturned everything in the world. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The forces that destroyed the sky and the Earth collided, and earth shaking sounds broke out. Countless peaks have turned into powder and dust like snow in an instant. The mighty force rippled in circles and spread around. The storm raged and the sand danced. It was so terrible that it overturned human cognition. Even the heaven and earth seemed very small in both people''s eyes. They are very far away, at least thousands of miles away, but in the eyes of the top power in the world, it''s just a matter of blinking an eye, but their mind can jump thousands of miles away. However, just such a punch has destroyed the mountains and rivers within a thousand miles, and its terrible strength has surpassed heaven and earth. "Kill!" They roared at the same time and rushed directly towards each other. The powerful momentum released directly made the mountains bow their heads and made the sea afraid. At the same time, the fairy kite and plum also fought with the rest of the demon family. The sound of swords and swords continued, and the violent energy shook the sky. The sky was a haze, the eyes saw only the dazzling golden light, and the ears heard the shrill scream. Blood rained wildly, minced meat flew, and the sky was dyed blood red at this moment. "Boom!" After a burst of noise, the lightning in the sky continued to gather into a column of light, which fell on the head. After the lightning, there was a rainstorm. Were you crying that day? However, the strength of these fighting people is obviously not afraid of this small thunderstorm. No matter how crazy the lightning is, I am still not afraid, and no matter how the wind roars, I am still not afraid. The power of lightning is extremely powerful, but it doesn''t reflect much on some people. Although the rainstorm is urgent, it can''t wet everyone''s clothes. The Dragon fighting spirit raised the sky with one hand and accepted the spirit of heaven and earth in the Dantian. Then we can see that lightning gathered all over his body. From his fearless look, we know that although the power of lightning is crazy, it can''t help him. The thunder and lightning in his hands gathered more and more, and gradually gathered into a huge light column. Standing in the wind and rain, he soared and flew in anger, like a giant. Before his palm power came out, he started first. "Kill!" With a roar of anger, the huge pillar of light came out, and the sound of "Chi Chi" was constantly stimulated. From jiuxiao fairy world to Jiuyou netherworld, everyone was shocked. The wind and rain are rustling, and the world is vast. The world is so big, but how many people can shake the world so much? Who in the world can block the momentum of one move and who dares to block it? Yes, but it''s definitely not much, and yunkuangsheng is the only one who can stop this blow that day. The cloud is crazy, dignified and alert, and his hands churn quickly. In his hand, a bright light burst out, which was more dazzling than the lightning. His momentum soared in an instant, and his majestic strength swayed the prosperity of the world, leaving only a scene of vicissitudes. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The mighty internal force is wild and violent, which destroys all the mountains and reverses the rivers. Even the rainstorm has stopped at this moment. I think even heaven and earth are afraid? "Demon treasure book!" With a roar, the sky trembled, the eight wastelands resonated, the raging magic smoke spread slowly, and there was no light within a thousand miles. The magic cloud rose into the sky and gathered into a huge skeleton. The evil face was not angry and powerful. A huge mouth seemed to devour all things in heaven and earth. Then, a wild force came out, just like a wild dragon out of the cage. Time, still there? Yes, but it stopped. Is there any air? Yes, but it has solidified. The universe has been turned around, and the void has been completely deformed by the violent force. The barbaric force has broken through the thousands of miles of crazy sand, shook and flew three thousand waves, broken through the nine days of wind and cloud, and came with a group of demons and evil Qi. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Madman vs savage, savage and violent. The peerless forces intersect at this moment. The ground cracks and reveals the abyss. However, this power did not stop there. The ground opened wider and wider and divided into several pieces. A thousand feet of wild waves burst out from the depths of the earth, and the waves roared angrily, rushing unstoppably and drowning everything. A piece of land was completely divided into several pieces under the hands of two people. However, after their wild slap, they haven''t stopped yet. The wild power seems inexhaustible, such as the surging tide pouring out one after another. Some people who were a little closer were rolled up by their majestic volume and turned into blood in an instant. Almost no screams came out. For a moment, everyone looked frightened and retreated one after another. Terrible, terrible and heinous. They were strong enemies all their life. At this time, they both killed red eyes, and wild forces poured out continuously throughout the world. In the distance, fairy Yuan Mei''s peerless face should have been a gentle woman, but her performance was like a female devil. Although the long sword in her hand had harvested thousands of lives, it was not stained with a trace of blood. Obviously, it was a rare magic weapon. Her white shirt had long been difficult to see its original appearance, and it had been covered with blood. "Kite plum magic sword formula!" The sound of nature is full of perseverance in the bones. I can see thousands of rainbow lights in the sky. The rainbow light is dazzling, like thousands of rainbows hanging in the sky. However, who knows that behind the rainbow light is an angry killing intention? Yes, and many, but they are dead. Rainbow lights burst out from the air, broke through layers of clouds, and with a trace of cold, pierced the bodies of dozens of demons. Just when the people were red eyed, suddenly the light of the giant jade pillar hundreds of thousands of miles away gradually weakened, as if some were going to disappear. "If you are hurt, the spirit pulse will disappear." after a secret cry in yunkuang Sheng''s heart, after avoiding the palm of the dragon''s war soul, he immediately stopped and quickly swept away beyond the huge light column. "Hum! If you want to go, you haven''t won or lost for hundreds of thousands of years. You must win today." the dragon''s fighting soul snorted coldly and immediately chased away. It has to be said that the dragon war soul is the first person of the dragon family to turn into an adult, and his strength is also the strongest. The name he gave himself is just like his character. He is belligerent all his life. When he was fighting hard, yunkuangsheng wanted to slip away. How could he let go? "Dragon fighting spirit, don''t be ignorant of good or bad. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. I''m going to chase the spiritual pulse of heaven and earth now. You''ll have to fight for another 500000 years. At that time, there will be a creator. You can fight with him." Yun mad scolded and left quickly. The Dragon Warrior soul snorted coldly: "I have also promoted that there will be an amazing character in 500000 years. At that time, I naturally want to fight him, but now. Hey hey." after the Dragon Warrior soul smiled, he directly proved it with action and blew out an amazing fist. As the saying goes, mud Bodhisattvas still have three fires, not to mention the rebellious cloud madness? Yunkuangsheng was very angry. Seeing that the spirit pulse had disappeared, his anger had already rushed to the crown and directly fought with the dragon war soul. They have been fighting from heaven to earth. They don''t know how many peaks have been destroyed. They just know that heaven and earth have become less aura since the war. As for the mysterious fairy world, it has been destroyed because of the war. Finally, in order to cultivate themselves for a while, several peerless figures worked together to close the door of the fairyland. After that, there were no more flying people. Crazy sand dance, flying stone spin, a knife has been famous for thousands of years. The rivers move, the mountains shake, and the clouds smile lightly. Who is the most carefree in the world? When the wind and cloud rise, the sky changes, and the demon God is angry and blood splashes! Who can compete in the world? Ask heaven who can stop it? Where are the heroes in the world? Chapter 2 The passage of time has changed everything, but it can''t change the immortal legend. Many thousands of years later, the poem is still popular in the world, and future generations still remember the legendary figure in his life. It is said that heaven and earth began in chaos, and then gradually formed the Qi of heaven and earth due to the evolution of time. Many outstanding people observe the changes of heaven and earth, understand the mystery, accept the aura of heaven and earth and practice. When you reach the realm of great success, you can fly to the sky and escape from the earth. Then you open up a mysterious realm on the nine days, which later people call the fairyland. However, the world is changing endlessly and the universe is unpredictable. Many strange things have been born. All these things are the dream of practitioners. Among them, there is a special place with dense aura, which is more than a hundred times better than the outside world, but its whereabouts are uncertain. Humans call it the spiritual pulse of heaven and earth. However, although the spirit pulse is strange, it belongs to heaven and earth. Although it has the ability to seize the sky, it appears and disappears, and it is difficult to grasp its trace. Many people know that it is difficult to find the spiritual pulse with their personal strength, so many people go together. Because there are many people, they gradually have the theory of distribution. Among them, the most powerful are the dragon family and the demon family, followed by the immortals in the fairy world, but the ordinary world is not among them. An unparalleled war broke out, and the place was the vast land on earth. The degree of the war was far from the past and the present. As a result, there was a lack of aura between heaven and earth. Many immortal gods seriously hurt their vitality, and the gate of the fairyland was closed. Therefore, there was a saying on earth that "flying is like a dream". Since then, the immortal earth has been divided into several pieces, slowly forming a variety of. Since the gate of the fairyland was closed, all kinds of magical powers and unique skills have been slowly lost. However, several years later, some outstanding wizards created their own skills, among which the most rebellious one is the magic dragon formula. There are many and islands between heaven and earth, among which there is no lack of some ancient legends, of which Qinglan is the most widely rumored. Because it is recorded in the ancient classics that there was a man who became an immortal because of his martial arts cultivation to the peak 5000 years ago. No one knows who he is. At that time, heaven and earth changed, and a white shadow broke through the air and soared to heaven. So far, the theory of immortals and gods has been more widely spread. It is said that Qinglan was formed 500000 years ago. Before that, there was no one here. Finally, it was split by people because of a big war, but no one knows how. Qinglan mountains are mostly continuous. In particular, Qinglan peak is towering, steep, straight into the sky, and the mountains and forests are extremely graceful. It is carved like the connection between heaven and earth with the skillful skills of the great masters of nature. The misty mist curls around the mountains and forests, like a peerless girl across the veil, which makes people think infinitely. There are many ancient caves and stone chambers on the mountain peak, and there are some monsters domesticated for the town. Occasionally, bursts of roaring can be heard here. There is a waterfall on the hillside. The scenery here is pleasant, the water is clear, and the fish jump happily from time to time. It is actually the best place to cultivate your state of mind. Qinglan peak has overlapping peaks and jagged rocks, emitting bursts of ancient and simple smell, which makes people want to see and feel strange. Therefore, the aura of Qinglan peak is stronger than that of other places. Although it is a mountain here, it occupies one tenth of the whole Qinglan, which is vast. Many people who are not familiar with this mountain cannot find a way out once they enter. Qinglanfeng is divided into southeast, northwest and four sides, controlled by the four most powerful sects. They are: Tianling sect, Lengyin palace, xuanshuangmen and Qiyin sect. Among them, Tianling sect is the most powerful, Lengyin palace is the second, xuanshuang sect is the second, and Qiyin sect is slightly worse than the other three sects. Although Qiyin sect ranks last among the four sects, it is also a giant in the eyes of other sects. The four sects were established at the same time, more than 2000 years ago. Of course, these are some superficial strengths. No one knows whether any sect still has some ancient predecessors. Such talents are the real factor determining whether the sect is strong or not. It is precisely because of its full aura that there are these four gates. Therefore, it is called the holy land of cultivation. If Qinglan peak is the best place for Qinglan to cultivate, then Wanmo Jue pulse has become the place where Qinglan can train people most. Wanmo Jue vein is a mountain range with dense forests and jagged rocks. Some ancient trees have been for more than a thousand years, and huge leaves block out the sky and the sun. It was gloomy and terrible inside. The light was extremely dim and sent out bursts of yin and cold. The main reason why this mountain is famous in Qinglan is that there are many monsters. There are often bursts of animal roars in the mountain, which makes people feel creepy. Therefore, Wanmo Jue pulse has also become the fierce place of Qinglan. It is precisely because of the danger of the ten thousand demons Jue pulse that the four major sects always send their young disciples with successful cultivation to enter the periphery of the ten thousand demons Jue pulse for life and death experience, but no one dares to set foot in the central area. What''s in there has not even been recorded in the ancient classics. It is also the fundamental reason for the great strength of the four sects to let their disciples enter the mountain for experience. Only after experiencing life and death experience can people''s state of mind be improved, so that their accomplishments can be broken through. This is also the reason why the strength of the four schools of Qinglan peak is at the forefront of Qinglan. A person only has superior skills or profound accomplishments, but has no life and death experience. If he meets someone with the same accomplishments, but others are trained from killing, even if his skills are slightly lower, most of the dead are the former. But this also depends on the situation and cannot be generalized. People in this world divide their accomplishments in martial arts into several stages: birth, entering the world, incarnation, celestial spirit, breaking martial arts, resisting the sky, magic soul and flying immortal. Each stage is divided into: initial stage, middle stage and peak stage. Newborn: This is a necessary stage before becoming a real warrior. This stage is just a physical exercise. Entering the world: when you reach this level, you can practice the skill and display all kinds of unique skills with your own physique. Huajing: a person has reached Huajing when he can summon energy or sword light. He can see things at night and his combat power will be doubled. Tianling: it can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth for cultivation, so as to sublimate itself and make the combat power last longer and more fierce. The four stages of birth, entering the world, transforming the realm and heavenly spirit are the stages of martial arts, and the realm of heavenly spirit is a watershed. Since ancient times, countless outstanding people have been trapped in this stage, because as long as they cross this stage to reach the realm of breaking martial arts, they have completely separated from the category of martial arts, so as to truly understand the martial arts. As for the later air defense realm, not only outstanding people can reach it, but even the leaders of the four sects dare not underestimate you. The realm of phantom soul can be said that you can walk horizontally in this world. This is the strongest person who dominates the world. Everything has not reached the realm of phantom soul, and you dare not go or can''t go. As for the last flying fairy, it''s just a legendary figure. No one has seen it at all. Even many martial arts practitioners don''t know such a realm, because they don''t even think that a person can cultivate to this realm. A person can''t only have profound cultivation, but also have good skill. In this world, Kung Fu is divided into five levels: human level, earth level, heaven level, spirit level and holy level. Among these skills, the holy level is the most rare, perhaps even among the four sects. Even if ordinary people have this skill, it is difficult to practice. Those with better talent may be able to practice half of it, but even half of it is enough to have a foothold in the same level. Qinglan is a chaotic. Warcraft, mountain bandits and Imperial War threaten the lives of ordinary people everywhere. Therefore, it has also become a warrior, which is much stronger than others. As long as you are strong enough, you can catch thieves and kill animals. As long as you are strong enough, you can ignore the imperial king. What you say is the truth. The law is only for ordinary people, and there is nothing for the strong. It is precisely because of this that many people in Qinglan began to exercise at a very young age. As long as they have good physique, those adults will try their best to send their children to some sects for cultivation. Among them, some people with better talents were accepted by the four major sects in their childhood, and none of them was accepted as disciples by the four major sects. All the people who come out of the four sects are strong, which makes it a dream for many people to enter the four sects. However, it is not uncommon for the four major sects to fight for that kind of talent in martial arts, but they all ended up in the end. Because there is little difference in strength, it will only be cheaper for other sects to really fight. There are also three empires on this land. In order to protect their throne, these imperial kings often recruit a large number of experts to work for their country. As long as there are one or two experts in this country, other countries have to weigh it even if they want to attack. Originally, there were five empires on this piece, but in the end, because the leader of one empire reached the level of breaking the martial arts, future generations led their troops to destroy one of them in just one month, resulting in a river of blood and destruction of life, which has become an indelible disaster in history. Finally, the situation was so serious that it finally alerted the four leaders at that time. Finally, the four leaders came forward to resolve the matter. Therefore, the four leaders at that time unanimously decided that those who reached the level of breaking the martial arts should not participate in the disputes of the Empire. If someone reaches the level of breaking martial arts and participates in Imperial disputes, he will be chased and killed by all people, even the king of the Empire. Even if you reach the realm of flying, there is no reason to survive. Therefore, it is difficult to see a master of breaking martial arts in the life of secular people. In the southeast of Qinglan, there is an island. It is said that the island is very mysterious. From the outside, there is smoke all year round. However, once you enter it, it is easy to lose your direction without anyone leading the way, and the people inside are generally not allowed to leave the island. And this island also refuses people to enter. They can enter the island only with the consent of the island owner. Those who can enter the island must meet two conditions: first, they must reach the realm of phantom soul over the age of 30; Second, those under the age of 30 only need to defeat the experts sent by the other party. Of course, the other party''s people are definitely under the age of 30. People in the realm of phantom soul are rare in this world. Such people are unique in all, so it is rare to achieve this. The second seems simple, but it is actually more difficult than the first. Two thousand years ago, Xianlin island and Qinglan reached the peak of the magic soul. They fought each other in the air for three days and nights because they wanted to break through the magic soul and reach the realm of flying immortal. Finally, Qinglan''s peak strength was defeated by a small weakness. Although they didn''t break through, they became friends when Shouyuan was approaching. At that time, the peak strong man of Xianlin island made a bet with the strong man of Qinglan. Gambling is a martial arts contest between the disciples of both sides every 30 years, which can not only improve the strength of the disciples of both sides, but also promote the enthusiasm of cultivation. However, the only condition is that if one of the two sides loses, it will give the other party a holy level skill as a prize for the winner, and this competition will be called the battle of prosperity. Qinglan''s rising stars have never won in the past two thousand years. Therefore, whether it''s the peak of the realm of magic soul or the 30-year prosperous martial arts competition, neither of them will shut people out. It is precisely because of these two points that no one in Qinglan knows what the island looks like, so outsiders call the island "Xianlin island", which means that only immortal gods can enter. Twenty two years have passed since the 30-year battle of the prosperous age, and there are still eight years left. Many people have been guessing which is stronger or weaker in this prosperous age competition? Can the invincible myth of Xianlin island be broken? Chapter 3 In the deep mountain forest, the trees are dense, the grass is green, and the gentle sunshine is sprinkled on the concave convex rocks through the dense woods. The faint light embellishes the forest more beautiful and feels very comfortable. The sound of insects came out of the forest, making the forest no longer so quiet. The bright flowers are very eye-catching. The breeze gently blows the mountains and forests. Occasionally, the fragrance of flowers comes, which makes people relaxed and happy. A figure was running hard. He said he was running, but he looked like running. In fact, his speed was slower than ordinary people. When you look closely, you will find that his two feet are tightly bound with iron blocks. Every time you move one foot, there will always be a small footprint on the loose land, and the falling sweat completely soaked his clothes. The boy has been running around the small mountain forest for three hours. "Hey! I can''t run!" At this time, the child''s eyes suddenly looked around vigilantly, as if he was observing something. After a long time, he saw nothing moving, and finally sat on the ground. "Ha ha! Why should I have a rest when my father is away!" the boy''s tight eyebrows finally stretched out, stretched his waist and looked comfortable. "Yunfei, it''s OK, isn''t it? At least you can sit!" a stuffy cry came out from the boy''s back. A big middle-aged man came from a distance. Although he was tall, he was really fast. He came to the boy in a flash. As long as he was a martial artist, he must see that he was an expert. Hearing the sound, the boy was so frightened that his hair almost stood up. "Hoo" The boy quickly stood up and couldn''t find the feeling of "tired" on him. It can be seen how powerful this voice is for him! "Cough! Dad, let me see if the iron block on my leg is loose." the boy replied with lingering fear. He also deliberately checked the sweat on his forehead, which means: "look how hard I work! I''m definitely not lazy." "Hum! You are the most ancient and strange boy!" the middle-aged man looked at the son with doting eyes, but a trace of helplessness flashed in his face. Of course, boys can''t detect it. This boy is the hope of the MI family. He is the smallest of the MI family, but has the best talent in martial arts. At the age of 12, he has reached the mid-term level of entering the world. It can be said that it is not easy to reach this level at his age. Ordinary people usually start to exercise at the age of five, and the body less than five can''t stand it. As long as Dantian can practice a little inner strength, he will enter the primary stage. If a person can use this internal force to lift a 100 kg object, he has entered the middle of his birth. If he can lift 200 kilograms of objects, he will reach the newborn peak. If he can transfer the inner strength of Dantian to his hands and feet, he will have reached the realm of entering the world. Mi Yunfei began to practice meditation when he was a little over four years old. He had internal strength before he was five years old, and he was able to lift 100 kilograms when he was six years old. This is really a little shocking. When he was eight years old, he had reached the peak of his birth, and the family celebrated it with special solemnity. Of course, the so-called celebration is just to let Mi Yunfei rest for a day. For MI Yunfei, it is a great gift. Until he was ten years old, he finally entered the early stage of entering the world. Just yesterday, he finally successfully reached the middle stage of entering the world. It has to be said that he is definitely a lazy genius. His family named him "Mi Yunfei" because he was born with the difference between heaven and earth. A large number of fire clouds gathered in the sky, and these clouds all gathered together to form a "fly". Moreover, when he reached the realm of entering the world, he wore a ancestral jade that had been handed down by his family for more than 5000 years. The family thought he was the reincarnation of an immortal in heaven, so they named him according to God''s will. All kinds of events after MI Yunfei''s birth fully prove that he is absolutely a genius. He can speak when he is five months old. When he was three years old, he fought with his uncle''s youngest son Mi Yulong. At that time, MI Yulong was five years old. As a result, he beat up his brother Mi Yulong and ran to the villain to complain first, saying that his brother beat him. As a result, at dinner, MI Yulong had two front teeth. From then on, the family knew that the boy was very bad. However, although Mi Yunfei is gifted, he is lazy in martial arts. He can only practice martial arts if he is always watched by others. Although he is young, he is very smart, and his father Mi Zhenqiang has to think about the reason for a long time every time he wants to beat him. Looking at the son who was called a genius in front of him, MI Zhenqiang looked very happy, but in a moment, he was darkened again. "Hey!" with a long sigh, MI Zhenqiang looked up at the sky, his heart full of helplessness. Looking at his father''s lamentation, MI Yunfei seemed to know that he was a little too much. He could only drag his tired body and prepare to run again. "Yunfei, stop first!" Mi Yunfei doesn''t know why his father doesn''t let him run again, but he also quietly looks at his father. Although he is young, he seems to understand that his father has something to say to him. "Yunfei, do you know why I want you to exercise and practice martial arts every day?" Mi Zhenqiang took a deep breath and asked for such a sentence for a long time. Mi Yun shook his head and looked at himself as if he had been old for many years. "Yunfei, you are the hope of our family. With your talent, you can enter any of the four schools on Qinglan peak." Mi Zhenqiang said hopefully. "Dad, why do you have to enter the four major sects? And it is said that it will take at least ten days from our Tianluo Empire to qinglanfeng!" Mi Yunfei was trained in martial arts since childhood. Naturally, he has also heard of the four major sects of qinglanfeng. Things can''t be done, but you must ask if you don''t understand. This is mi Yunfei''s habitual style. "Hey!" Mi Zhenqiang sighed again, looking so weak. "Because," he said to MI Yunfei after thinking for a long time, "because you will become stronger after you enter the four sects, and your family will not be bullied in the future." "Oh!" Mi Yunfei nodded. In fact, he could see a blank face on his face. "Well, let''s go back!" said Mi Zhenqiang involuntarily, pulling his son down the mountain immediately. The MI family, founded in Ningnan Town, has a history of more than 5000 years. It is a big family in Ningnan Town, with a total of more than 300 ethnic groups. Among them, MI Hongtian, the grandfather of clan leader Mi Yunfei, is an expert in the middle of Tianling. There is no opponent in the whole Ningnan town. Even in the whole Tianluo Empire, it is an extremely powerful existence. Ningnan town is a prosperous town in the whole Tianluo empire. In addition to the MI family, there are three other families in this town: Ning family, Lin family and Li family. Among the four families, the MI family is slightly stronger and is extremely famous in the whole Tianluo empire. The four families are not too far away from qinglanfeng, at most more than ten days away. However, today, MI Hongtian, the head of the MI family and the first expert of the family, sat in the conference hall with anxious eyes, and there were more than ten people in the hall, all of whom were the first generation of MI Zhenqiang or three generations of disciples over 20. "Have Zhenqiang and Yunfei come back?" Mi Hongtian asked slowly. "Not yet, it should be soon." the speaker was Fubo, the housekeeper of the MI family. He was the only person in the whole hall who was not surnamed MI. Although he was just a housekeeper, no one in the whole Mi family dared to be disrespectful to him except the old man. His position in the MI family can be seen from his first seat on both sides of the hall. Just as he finished, a figure flashed outside the door. When he looked closely, he found that it was a big man and a small man. These two people were Mi Zhenqiang and Mi Yunfei. "Grandpa, I''m back." as soon as Mi Yunfei saw the old man who was nine years old in the hall, he rushed over. He was the only one in the whole family who dared to be so "presumptuous" in front of the old man. "Ha ha, the baby of our family came back!" looking at his most proud grandson, MI Hongtian''s frown finally relaxed and spread, gently stroking Mi Yunfei''s head with his hand. Although Mi Yunfei is a little spooky and mischievous, he can be regarded as the smartest child of his age. Mi Hongtian just frowned, and he could see that grandpa was a little sad. Mi Yunfei has never seen grandpa so sad. In my memory, no matter what happened or how big a mistake I made, Grandpa would be very happy to see him. Therefore, with MI Yunfei''s mind for a moment, he understood that great things had happened in the family, otherwise grandpa''s face would never be so gloomy. "Yunfei, you are not young this year, and you should know something about the family." Mi Hongtian looked at everyone in the hall and said slowly. It seems that this sentence is not only for MI Yunfei, but for everyone in the hall. In the hall, except for those of the same generation as Mi Zhenqiang, the other three generations of disciples looked at a loss. Obviously, they didn''t know what happened in the clan. When Mi Yunfei heard what grandpa said, his playful face finally became formal, because he understood that what grandpa said next must be very serious, and his heart beat badly inexplicably. It seemed that something was going to happen. "Has anyone ever heard that someone finally broke through the void because of his martial arts cultivation five thousand years ago?" when Mi Hongtian said this, his face was proud and his eyes were full of respect, as if that person was his pursuit. In the hall, some three generations of disciples shook their heads, frowned on their faces, and seemed to doubt the authenticity of the old man''s words. Because they never knew that someone could become an immortal in the martial arts, even Mi Yunfei thought whether grandpa was joking. However, although there was some confusion among the people, no one dared to ask, because they could see that the old man was not joking and was quietly waiting for the following. Mi Hongtian ignored people''s questions and then said, "in fact, many thousands of years ago, or even longer, I don''t know how long. At that time, heaven and earth were full of aura, and many outstanding talents finally became immortals after painstaking cultivation." "Wow!" There were bursts of voices from the crowd below. They all looked surprised and suspicious. It was difficult to keep calm in their hearts, because the news was too amazing. Not a flying immortal, but many. What''s the concept? After looking at the crowd, MI Hongtian said: "Later, it was said that after a great war, the war was completely destructive. Even the whole Qinglan could be destroyed by waving in the eyes of the strong. It was also because the war led to the lack of aura of heaven and earth, and the flight became more and more difficult. Since then, no one has soared. Until 5000 years ago, an outstanding man of Qinglan broke through the void again Since then, it has overturned the saying that "flying immortals are like a dream" and set off a period of martial arts practice. Therefore, we can see people practicing martial arts everywhere in Qinglan. " Mi Hongtian took a deep breath and looked up at the roof of the hall. His face became excited. He looked like looking up at the sky above. Then he said to the people, "do you know who the outstanding man is? He is the founder of our Mi family." Chapter 4 In the hall, everyone except fuber was shocked. There was no doubt that the news hit everyone here like a bolt from the blue. No one can imagine that an earth shaking figure once appeared in the MI family, which is an honor that time and history can''t drown. For a moment, each of their faces was filled with excitement. Not only because of the emergence of soaring people in the family, but also because they understand a truth that people can also become immortals. A dream is always a dream when it is not realized, but once someone realizes it, it is not called a dream, it is called pursuit. For everyone, although this dream is far away, it is always realized by someone. And this man was their ancestor. No one could hide his excitement when he first heard the news, so everyone whispered and discussed. Mi Hongtian took a panoramic view of the people''s faces. If he observed carefully, he could see that he was not very excited about the glory of the ancestors in the family, but his face was helpless. "Cough!" mihongtian coughed lightly, diverted the attention of the people, and then asked, "do you know what it''s called to call you today?" Hearing that the old man explained the purpose of asking everyone to come today, everyone immediately stopped discussing and unanimously turned their attention to the old man. Mi Yunfei also put away his usual playful eyes, because he knew that Grandpa would never gather so many backbone figures and three generations of disciples. A pair of deep pupils couldn''t help looking at Grandpa curiously. "Zhennan, you''d better say it!" the old man looked very pale and weak when he said this sentence, as if he had no strength to say the following words. Mi Zhennan is mi Yunfei''s uncle. His gray hair has shown his age. Although he is not as tall and burly as Mi Zhenqiang, he does not lose the spirit of fortitude. The smell of his whole body makes people feel that he is a dangerous person as soon as he gets close. Mi Zhennan looked at the old man in the middle of the hall, and then looked at the Fubo next to him. He seemed to be asking what. The old man nodded to him and slowly closed his eyes. "Hey!" Mi Zhennan sighed and looked at the crowd and said slowly: "In fact, the ancestor gave a secret order orally. The reason why the ancestor was able to soar was that he inadvertently entered a secret place after reaching the realm of phantom soul. The spirit of heaven and earth in that place was more than a hundred times stronger than that outside. Because there were many dangers, he had to reach the realm of phantom soul before he could enter it." He looked at the crowd and said: "Our ancestors once warned us seriously that we should never enter the secret place before we reached the realm of phantom soul. Then we were afraid that future generations would not listen to the warning and enter the secret place without permission. Therefore, our ancestors integrated the method of entering the secret place into a piece of Pu Ling jade. This jade can only be opened when it reaches the realm of phantom soul, and we can see the mystery in the jade. I only knew this news a few days ago. As for that piece of jade Jade, I wonder if it''s lost. I haven''t seen it until now. " After hearing what Mi Zhennan said, everyone looked at each other. Obviously, they knew it was a secret of the family, but they didn''t understand why they said it in front of so many people. Mi Yunfei touched the jade in front of his chest, because it was a gift given to him by his grandfather when he entered the world. Of course, he didn''t delusion that this was the jade of his ancestors. He just felt it Block jade gave him a very wonderful feeling. He couldn''t tell what it was. "You may wonder why you told us this secret today?". It was fuber who spoke. There was no expression on his face, and his face was as cold as usual. We all know that Fu Bo is a close friend of the old man. He once blocked several knives for the old man to save him, leaving a faint knife mark on his face. Although time is the holy medicine for healing, it still can''t remove the ferocious scar on the old man''s face. Fubo doesn''t feel as serious as the old man or as calm as Mi Zhennan, but it always makes people dare not have the slightest disrespect in front of him. Even Mi Yunfei is a little afraid of this Fubo. Hearing Fu Bo''s words, the people unanimously turned their eyes on the old man, as if they wanted to solve the mystery in their hearts from the old man''s mouth. Ignoring everyone''s eyes, fuber said slowly: "In fact, the ancestor of the MI family improved rapidly after entering the secret place. Therefore, it attracted some people''s attention. There is no airtight wall in the world, and there is no secret that can be hidden forever. Finally, for some reason, very few people know this secret. Naturally, no one dared to provoke the ancestor of the MI family when he was there, but since the ancestor of the MI family flew away After I was promoted, people from some families kept coming to trouble, so I met brother Hong by chance and became friends of life and death. Although I saved my life in the end, I recently received a message that people from the three families have gathered together recently. If not expected, they will take action in a short time. " After hearing what Faber said, everyone had no surprise, but everyone was silent. Everyone knew how terrible it was for the three families to unite. Although the MI family was stronger, it was stronger than the three families. They were all sighing secretly. They didn''t know whether their ancestors left happiness or sorrow to future generations. Mi Yunfei also understood the seriousness of the situation. Although he had saved himself from danger before, he was facing a family. No one would have thought that the other three families in Ningnan town would join hands to deal with the MI family this time. It seems strange. The old man in the middle of the hall finally opened his long closed eyes, stood up and asked the people, "are you afraid?" "Don''t be afraid!" the crowd reached the road, and the voice resounded through the whole hall. "OK! I am worthy of being the iron man of my mi family. Even though I have the power to defeat, I never fear." Mi Hongtian''s expression also showed his high fighting spirit. "At the time of crisis, as long as all of my mi family are over the age of 15, they will participate in the war, and the rest will retreat from the secret road. Remember that the people who retreat are not retreating, but retaining our Mi family." Mi Hongtian''s tone is not negotiable. "Grandpa, I want to stay." Mi Yunfei said firmly. At this time, only Mi Yunfei dared to refute the old man''s words. "Yunfei, you must be obedient this time. You and Yulong are the only ones in the family under the age of 15. If something happens to you two and the family can''t reproduce in the end, you will become a sinner of the family." knowing his son''s stubborn character, MI Zhenqiang has to put on a big hat of ''family crime'' for him. "Well, Yunfei, you are the hope of the family. Grandpa hopes that you can reach or even surpass your ancestors one day. Grandpa will be angry if you make any more mischief." Mi Hongtian was also afraid of MI Yunfei''s mess, so he couldn''t help scolding him. After listening to Grandpa''s words, MI Yunfei had to give up his thoughts and nodded reluctantly. He also knew that the rice family must not be destroyed anyway. "Hoo!" At this time, seeing that MI Yunfei was not in a stalemate, everyone relaxed, because everyone agreed that as long as the little ancestor could live, the MI family would flourish in the future. Of course, in the end, it was really as they thought, but they couldn''t see it at that time. "Well, it''s all scattered!" said mihongtian weakly. Everyone saw the old man speak and left alone one by one. In the Lanting Pavilion of the MI family, Mi Yun flew in a purple robe. The breeze gently lifted his clothes. He saw his arms in his hands and his eyes were godless. No one knew what he was thinking. Lanting Pavilion is where Mi Yunfei often comes to rest after practicing martial arts. There is a stone table in the center, on which a thick book is placed. The pale yellow paper has shown the age of the book, but on the surface of the book, you can still clearly see that there are several big characters mixed yuan boxing scores written on it. The font is vigorous and powerful. It is like a runaway horse running continuously, emitting bursts of domineering spirit. This is a heaven level skill and the highest skill of the MI family. Although the ancestors of the MI family were once a hero, the MI family should not have only this Tianji skill. However, after five thousand years, the family''s martial arts have also been lost. Therefore, this "Hunyuan fist manual" has become the most precious fist Manual of the MI family. Generally, three generations of disciples have no right to practice. The Hunyuan fist manual is mainly internal strength and vigorous. Although it is this manual, it is very different from other manual. This fist manual has fist and palm, and is divided into four moves: heart breaking fist, mountain splitting palm, ground breaking style and sky opening style. When you reach the highest level, you can gather and vaporize into swords and fist palms, or open mountains and split stones. The power is powerful enough to be comparable to the spirit level skill. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes suddenly opened and his hands slowly gestured, showing bursts of palm wind. A closer look will find that the falling leaves on the ground are like being attracted by a vortex. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s legs drifted out of the Lanting pavilion with a natural and unrestrained posture. "Sister Yun Zhu, you''re coming!" Mi Yunfei said to the visitor in the distance. At this time, I saw a girl in her twenties running over in a hurry. Although the girl is not beautiful, she is also small and lovely. This girl is the cloud bead shouted by Mi Yunfei. Yunzhu is just a servant of the MI family. Since Mi Yunfei was five years old, all her daily life was taken care of by Yunzhu alone, so Mi Yunfei has a very close relationship with her and her name is very casual. "Young master, madam is back from town." Yunzhu said to MI Yunfei. Just after saying that, MI Yunfei rushed out with an arrow. The speed was so fast that he came to the living room for a moment. "Mother! You''re back!" as soon as he entered the living room, MI Yunfei rushed into the arms of a gentle middle-aged woman. "Yunfei, do you miss your mother? The middle-aged woman looked at the baby son in front of her with hope. "Well, I want to! I really want to. I really hope I can hold my mother like this forever." Mi Yunfei replied without hesitation. However, thinking of the crisis in front of the MI family, MI Yunfei''s expression was only a moment, and his expression was depressed. The middle-aged woman opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it. Suddenly, a figure came out of the distance and ran in quickly. His face was full of anxiety. He was in a hurry. It was Mi Zhenqiang who came. "Xiulan, come on! Take Yunfei into the secret way, and the three families have come." Mi Zhenqiang''s voice was hurried. Regardless of whether they reflected it or not, he pulled them away in a hurry. In the secret room, MI Yunfei''s aunt also came first with MI Yulong. The whole family only has Mi Yunfei and Mi Yulong who are not yet 15 years old. "Xiulan, you and your sister-in-law must leave safely with Yunfei and Yulong. My brother is still outside. I must go out immediately." Mi Zhenqiang said anxiously. Mi Zhenqiang wanted to leave immediately, but he suddenly turned around and said meaningfully holding his son''s face: "Yunfei, if dad is not around you in the future, you must take good care of yourself and practice hard. You should remember that in this world, the strong is respected. As long as you have absolute strength, you have no one. Don''t be like dad. When a strong enemy comes, even his wife and children have to live in a muddle." after a helpless lament, MI Zhenqiang walked out with tears in his eyes. At the moment when Mi Zhenqiang turned his head, there seemed to be a sound of heartbreak in MI Yunfei''s abdomen. It turned out that this was the feeling of heartache. Mi Yunfei cried bitterly. When the family was in trouble, he couldn''t help at all. He just cried and shouted to the figure who had just left outside the secret Road: "Dad, my mother and I are waiting for you. You must come back alive." There was no answer, only the distant figure and the voice echoing in the secret room. All the people who had not left the martial arts training ground came together. Everyone looked at the door that was about to be broken. On one side, MI Hongtian stood quietly like a God with a big steel knife. Next to him was Fu Bo, a friend of life and death. At this time, mihongtian turned his head and said to duofubo, "old brother, I ask you one thing this time. You must promise me." mihongtian stared at Fubo and said positively. Uncle Fu nodded: "brother, do you want me to escort Yunfei and Yulong away?" "Yes, you''ve saved me several times, and this time I want you to help me keep the last two blood lines of the MI family." Mi Hongtian said these words, but he was unwilling, almost looking at Fu Bo with begging eyes. Fubo and Mi Hongtian have been friends for many years. Naturally, he understood what Mi Hongtian thought, nodded and said, "I will try my best to protect them." after that, he turned and left. Looking at the far away Fubo, MI Hongtian finally showed a long lost smile on his face, bowed deeply in the direction of Fubo''s departure and said, "old brother, thank you!" then raised his head and stared at the door, shouting angrily: "hum! I''d like to see whether the three families washed my mi family or the steel knife in my hand drank the blood of his three families!" Chapter 5 "Boom" There was a sound of hitting the door panel outside the door. Fortunately, the door panel of Mi''s house was made of extremely hard steel bars. Otherwise, it had already been blown open with a slap. "Ha ha! Mi Hongtian, do you still want to resist stubbornly? For the sake of many years of acquaintance between you and me, as long as you hand over that thing, our three families can let your mi family live, otherwise what we are waiting for is the destruction of your mi family." a thick voice suddenly came in from outside the door. Hearing the sound, MI Hongtian naturally knew who the man was, and the rigid knife in his hand was even tighter. The anger in his heart poured out without concealment, and his eyes had become red. "Boom" After a huge burst of noise, the door of the MI family was finally blown to pieces. The broken door turned into flying catkins all over the sky and fell slowly. The ground was also dusty. In the dust shadow, there are three figures standing together, and there are several times more people in the MI family behind them. Just now it was Ning Mo, the head of Ninghua family in the middle, who opened the door of MI family. When they saw that their door was opened, the faces of all the MI family showed a ferocious color. On the contrary, MI Hongtian''s face was ancient well without waves, as if everything had been expected. "Ha ha! Ning Mo, Li Xiuyun and Linluo cliff, I didn''t expect that my old bone would bother you three to come together." Mi Hongtian''s eyes swept over the three people one by one, and his eyes were full of endless killing intention. "Hum! Mi Hongtian! My patience is very limited. As long as you hand over your things and destroy your Dantian, maybe the MI family can keep a seed. Otherwise, your mi family will no longer exist after today." the man''s tone is arrogant and his attitude is arrogant. It was Lin Luoya who spoke. He was dressed in a gray robe with a sneer on his face. If you look carefully, you will find that his palm has been covered with calluses. This person has great attainments in swordsmanship. Lin Luoya played with his beard with one hand, but the other hand was carried behind his back. After entering the gate, he glanced obliquely at Mi Hongtian. As for others, he didn''t look at them. From his disdainful eyes, it can be seen that he didn''t pay attention to others except Mi Hongtian. "Fart, you can fight if you want to fight. How can there be so much nonsense? I heard that you have mastered shadowless sword for a long time. I haven''t fought with you for a long time. I''d like to learn it." Mi Hongtian holds a steel knife and glares at the Linluo cliff opposite. His momentum is suddenly great. "Brother Lin and brother Ning have long said that the old ghost is a die hard, do you believe it now?" Li Xiuyun, who has never spoken, said faintly to Lin and Ning. His tone was very flat, just like chatting with friends. Obviously, he thought his side had completely mastered the victory. Li Xiuyun and Mi Hongtian are old rivals. They have fought with MI Hongtian many times, but they always lose to MI Hongtian by one move. This man is a little shorter than the other two, his eyes are dull, and he can''t see a master all over his body. However, if anyone belittles him because of this, the end will be bleak. Moreover, this person has a very deep mind and means. The other two nodded and said no more. Suddenly, with a wave of their hands, they heard hundreds of people pouring out of the door. Even the broad martial arts field of the MI family is somewhat narrow at this time. Mi Hongtian also turned to the people behind him and shouted, "listen, the MI family, we should use our blood to defend the dignity of the MI family, kill all these sons of bitches for me, kill one enough and kill two for profit!" Rao Shiyi''s cultivation of MI Hongtian couldn''t help but swear. In fact, no one can keep his usual cultivation when he comes to his house in the face of the other party. After saying that, MI Hongtian rushed into the crowd first, raised his knife and cut. A dazzling knife light flashed, and a cry came out immediately. In the blink of an eye, three people were killed with one knife. It can be seen that MI Hongtian''s knife technique is extraordinary. When Mi Zhenqiang and Mi Zhennan saw that dad was so brave, they looked at each other and shouted, "kill! Either the three families or my mi family is dead today!" they were also the first to rush into the crowd and sent out bursts of murderous spirit before they made a move. The two men''s swords crossed, and the dazzling light swept across the clear sky like a startling rainbow. There were bursts of wind, and the golden light turned into thousands of swords and fell from the sky. After bursts of shrill screams, two people in the three families were cut in half by the knife awn, and the blood surged out like a wave. "Kill!" I don''t know who shouted. The MI family also joined the battle group one after another, and in the twinkling of an eye they fought their own battles. Smoke and sand danced wildly, gravel splashed, the scene was chaotic, and the sound of fierce fighting was heard all the time. The vigorous palm power shook the surrounding houses in a turbulent and crumbling state, and tragic cries came from the crowd. Mihong was drunk in the sky, his eyes were like knives, and the cold light splashed. Like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, several people died with a knife. No one can stop it. It''s like killing a God. The power of God is shown, which makes the people of the three families all thrilled. Ning Mo saw that mihongtian was so brave that all the family disciples had no enemies of a knife, but in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people died under his knife. He turned and looked at Lin Luoya. Li Xiuyun said, "brother Lin, brother Li, I''m entangled with MI Hongtian. How about you deal with the two boys Mi Zhenqiang and Mi Zhennan and solve them? We''re working together to kill Mi Hongtian?" Lin Luoya, Li Xiuyun and the two knew that none of the three were Mi Hongtian''s enemies when it came to fighting alone. In this way, only more disciples would die in his hands. They didn''t talk nonsense. They turned to Ning Mo and said, "so there will be brother Lao Ning. After we solve it, they will help brother Ning right away!" Ning Mo said, "it''s so good." then he shouted, "Mi Hongtian, as the head of the MI family, can you only bully the younger generation? It''s said that your Hunyuan boxing Manual of the MI family is so powerful. Why do you use the knife technique today?" "Ha ha! Of course, it''s easier to kill animals with a knife. I''d better try my batian sword first!" faced with Ning Mo, MI Hongtian said sarcastically. "OK!" Ning Mo burst out and said, "I''ll try what''s outstanding about your mi family''s Sabre technique, and see if your mi family''s batian Sabre technique is powerful or my Ning family''s Ning Xin Sabre technique is better?" After saying that, he drew his knife and jumped into the sky. It was a move to "split Huashan Mountain" towards mihongtian. An intoxicating golden light flashed out and attracted everyone''s attention, but the golden light took a trace of cold, and the wild knife gas burst out and rolled up gusts of wind. Lin Luoya and Li Xiuyun saw that Ning Mo had entangled Mi Hongtian, and they also killed Mi Zhennan and their two brothers at top speed. When Mi Hongtian saw Ning Mo raising his knife to chop, he immediately swept the two people in front of him, and then gathered the Qi of Dantian into his hands. His momentum was soaring at this moment. "Go to hell!" With a burst of drink, MI Hongtian was furious and waved a knife at Ning mo. the knife Qi was like ten thousand horses galloping and stirring up countless dust. It was almost there in an instant. "Boom" The two men made a huge noise. The stone bricks on the ground were flying like snow, and their strong internal strength was extremely violent, which shocked the blood of the people in the fierce battle in the distance. After a knife, MI Hongtian took three steps back to stand firm. With each step back, the bluestone slab under his feet had broken, and his hands were numb. It can be seen that Ning Mo''s mind of "splitting Huashan" is very strong. On the contrary, Ning Mo took five steps back to stand firm, and his hands exuded blood from the tiger''s mouth. A knife intersects, which is stronger or weaker, you can know at a glance. Ning Mo was surprised: "Mi Hongtian''s skill is very different from what Li Xiuyun said! Does Li Xiuyun want me to be a bird?" At this time, the situation could not be better. Don''t be distracted. Mi Hongtian shouted, "happy! Ha ha!" I haven''t been so happy for a long time. Ning Mo''s old son took the old man''s move ''death stab'' and tried it! " As soon as the voice fell, MI Hongtian''s body was like a dragon, moving around at sea, and then waved a knife to Ning Motian. The blade takes people''s heart and soul, and Mi Hongtian''s momentum is even more amazing. A rainbow cut through the sky, rolled up bursts of wind, and the wind and sand flew around to cover the sky. Mi Hongtian is furious and murderous. His momentum has soared to a peak. He wants to break his enemy in front of him with a knife. "Buzz" The sound generated by the big knife cutting through the air sounded like a symphony of death in Ning Mo''s ears, and Mi Hongtian''s unparalleled power gave Ning Mo a feeling of death coming. Ning Mo secretly complains. He doesn''t have time to think about it. He can''t resist the power of this Sabre alone. At this time, I saw Ning MO Rolling on the spot and embarrassed to avoid Mi Hongtian''s fatal knife. Although the action was ugly, it was better than losing his life. At this time, it is better not to ignore face. At the moment of life and death, the so-called face has long been forgotten. Ning Mo had just stood firm when he heard a "bang" in his ear, and a five foot long gap suddenly appeared on the ground. Some people with low strength nearby were injured by the gravel splashed by the knife gas. For a moment, there were many sad voices. Mihongtian shook his head and said in secret, "it''s a pity that this knife didn''t kill the old dog." Mi Hongtian glanced at Ning Mo and saw that the latter had fluffy hair and ragged robes, and had no arrogance at all. The heart can not help but praise: "it seems that this move is not completely fruitless!" "Ha ha! Ning mo old dog, it seems that the title of ''old dog'' is really suitable for you! The posture of learning dog just now is quite similar!" mihongtian laughed. Today, I was called "old dog" on the left and "old dog" on the right. I''d rather not blush. I wish I could find a crack to drill in. I''ve already scolded Li Xiuyun''s ancestors for 18 generations. I thought mihongtian was a sheep, but it was a fucking tiger! "Mi Hongtian, don''t be crazy. You will die after brother Lin and brother Li solve your two sons!" Ning Mo''s face was full of satisfaction. At this time, Ning Mo seemed to have forgotten the embarrassment just now. His frantic look could not hide, and he had a sense of victory. Hearing Ning Mo''s words, mihongtian was in a hurry and looked like a scuffle in the twinkling of an eye. In the distance, MI Zhennan''s two brothers are at a disadvantage under the crazy attack of Linluo cliff and Li Xiuyun. The two were defensive and passive everywhere. There were wounds of different sizes on their bodies, and Mi Zhenqiang''s white robe had already been dyed blood red. Fortunately, the two brothers have been familiar with each other''s moves for many years. Although they managed to resist the attack of Lin Luoya, it was only a matter of time before they lost. "Hum! In the first world war today, all my mi family have put life and death aside. Before my two sons die, I will take your old dog''s life first." Mi Hongtian roared wildly. "Ha ha. Mi Hongtian, my three families have taken great pains to do that. They have already done everything safe. Although I can''t defeat you and take your life, there is someone else. Yin Sha hall leader, please show up!" As soon as Ning Mo''s voice fell, a wild laughter came out. "Ha ha!" the laughter was so loud that the roof tiles danced, and then a dark shadow on the roof fell slowly like fallen leaves. "Mi Hongtian, I''ll take your life!" Chapter 6 Looking at the visitor, MI Hongtian suddenly understood why Ning Mo had no fear, because Mi Hongtian had never felt a gloomy spirit on people, and Mi Hongtian could not see what level this person''s cultivation had reached. It was obvious that this person was not from the three families. Facing the newcomers, mihongtian did not show any fear on his face, but aroused his competitive heart that he had not had for many years. He stepped forward and said, "who are you?" "I''m Yin Sha." the visitor didn''t say much, but he looked arrogant. He just glared at Ning Mo, but his eyes were reproachful. Mi Hongtian was no longer talkative. He gave a loud drink, raised his rigid knife and split at the Yin Sha. A sneer crossed the corner of Yin Sha''s mouth: "overestimate!" In the face of mihongtian''s amazing attack, he didn''t dodge. When his palm turned over, a gray black sphere condensed by internal strength suddenly appeared in his palm. "Chi Chi!" A cold voice came out, and the surrounding air seemed to condense at this moment. The huge residual power was fired everywhere, and the whole martial arts field was shaking. When feeling the majestic pressure, MI Hongtian was in shape and looked at the gray black air wave in Yin Sha''s hand, with a trace of doubt on his face. "Go!" Yin Sha waved at Mi Hongtian with one hand. His movements were natural and unrestrained, and taidu seemed to be casual, as if he had nothing to do with himself. "Boom!" After a loud explosion, mihongtian was blown upside down. He never thought that under this blow, he was shaken away by the other party with a wave. Mi Hongtian''s face suddenly became very ugly. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the Yin evil spirit with ridicule on the front, and exclaimed: "the peak of the spirit of heaven!" Mi Hongtian is already an expert in the middle of Tianling. Although there is a level difference between the middle of Tianling and the peak of Tianling, he still can''t resist this level. The one who can blow himself away is at least an expert at the peak of the spirit of heaven. Mi Hongtian is not arrogant and thinks that there will be broken martial arts experts to deal with him with his own strength, so he shows the strength of Yin Sha at a glance. "Ha ha! Yin Sha looked up at the sky and smiled, then looked at Mi Hongtian and said," your eyes are not bad! "Although he smiled, his breath didn''t stop at all. The majestic momentum rushed out like a flood rushing through the dam. In this majestic momentum, Ning Mo''s face turned white and stepped back several steps. When he felt the pressure, mihong kept thinking: "if there was no such person today, he might be able to fight, but I couldn''t even take his moves after he appeared. What''s more strange is that his moves are strange and hard to prevent. It seems that today''s old life must be explained here, but at least it must make the old guy feel bad before he dies. At this time, MI Hongtian also completely put aside life and death, inserted the steel knife into the ground, gathered his strength in his hands, and soared out directly. The strong wind roared, and the gravel on the ground was flying in the air. Mihongtian''s momentum broke out unreservedly. If the knife that mihongtian struck just now was like a wild cat, then the breath that erupted on him now could definitely be called a tiger. His eyes were covered by the long hair blown by the strong wind, and he looked very angry, like a demon God from heaven, which made people dare not get close. At this time, the momentum that mihongtian erupted was no less than the Yin evil spirit, and even more powerful. Feeling Mi Hongtian''s amazing momentum, Yin Sha''s expression was no longer as calm as before, and a trace of vigilance appeared on his face. Mi Hongtian ignored Yin Sha and strode forward. Every step he took, the blue stone brick on the ground broke instantly, and his momentum became stronger and stronger. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of stepping on the ground came out, which made people tremble. The broken stone bricks on the ground have turned into dust in an instant. Some of the fierce fighting disciples stopped immediately, and everyone looked at mihongtian, as if their hearts would be inexplicably hurt every step he took. All the disciples in the martial arts training ground turned pale gradually, and even some disciples fell to the ground because they couldn''t stand Mi Hongtian''s violent internal strength. In their eyes, MI Hongtian seemed to become a huge demon, trampling on their bodies and ravaging their body and mind. The powerful internal force rippled in circles, like a high mountain pressing on everyone, making people unable to breathe for a moment. A few steps, just a few steps, some disciples of the three families had a feeling that their souls were pulled away, and the falling sweat completely soaked their clothes. Ning Mo''s eyes widened and his face was unimaginable. In his heart, MI Hongtian was no different from the God of death. Every step of MI Hongtian was closely linked to his heartstrings. He turned his head to the Yin Sha, looked at each other, and exclaimed at the same time: "the peak of the spirit!" "No way! It''s absolutely impossible! He must have used some secret method. He is clearly in the middle of the spirit." Ning Mo shouted reluctantly. In fact, Ning Mo understood in his heart that MI Hongtian did not use any secret method to improve his cultivation, but he couldn''t believe that MI Hongtian would make a breakthrough at this time. In fact, MI Hongtian is only feeling for a moment. He will make a breakthrough after abandoning life and death and putting life and death aside. From this point, it can be seen that people''s potential is actually unlimited. No one can predict how much potential a person has and how far he can reach. However, God''s joke is too big. Mi Hongtian once tried his best to break through, but in the battle, the tea time reached such a point only because he saw through life and death. Perhaps this should prove the so-called "do not break, do not stand, break and then stand" of his predecessors! Mihong walked to ningmo in the sky, and the powerful momentum broke out without concealment. He clenched his hands and punched his fingers. A fist wind broke through the air, and the gorgeous fist strength was like a meteor falling from the sky. Before the fist arrives, the strength comes first. Ning Mo was just acutely aware of a breath like death and had not had time to make any response. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of Ning Mo''s mouth, and the clear sky suddenly became more blood stained. Ning Mo''s body had a close contact with the earth. "Click!" The sound of a broken bone came into everyone''s ears. People couldn''t help shivering all over. Looking at Mi Hongtian''s eyes, there was more fear than just now. "Yin Sha hall leader, you." Ning Mo wanted to ask why Yin Sha didn''t do it just now, but his voice was gradually weak. Listening to this dying voice, we know that Ning Mo was badly hurt. Even if he barely survived, he may be a loser from now on. "Hum! Like you, there are many saints in our church. It''s your honor to die for the saints. I also want to see how strong Mi Hongtian can be when he reaches the peak of the heavenly spirit. I just regret that MI Hongtian''s fist failed to kill your dog. Anyway, you''re useless. Let me give you a ride!" after saying that, Yin Sha bullied him and grabbed your neck. "Click!" Yin Han''s voice frightened everyone. Yin Sha''s means were really terrible. In his eyes, human life was no different from that mole ant. Ning Mo''s blood surged out from the corners of his mouth, struggled hard, and his feet turned over without movement, but his eyes always stared big. He must be unwilling? Looking at this scene, MI Hongtian couldn''t help taking a cold breath, and said in his heart: "this man''s means are cruel and his heart is vicious, which has never been seen before. Who is he?" "Mi Hongtian, if I''m not mistaken, you should have used the ''broken heart Fist'' in the ''Hunyuan fist manual''?" Hearing Yin Sha''s moves, MI Hongtian was even more surprised. Although outsiders have heard of Hunyuan fist manual, they have seen very little. It can be seen that the other party has already known the MI family. Although Mi Hongtian was surprised, he didn''t answer. He just broke out the momentum of his whole body to the top. It''s the instinctive reaction of the martial artist to be on guard at any time. "Very good! I haven''t fought with an expert at the top of the heavenly spirit for many years. I hope you don''t disappoint me!" Yin Sha then jumped into the air, kneaded a hand formula and chopped at Mi Hongtian. His palm seemed to hit everyone''s heart with the power of lightning. Mi Hongtian turned his hand over and shook it. He gathered his strength on his fist and drank loudly: "split ground type!" As soon as the voice fell, a dazzling golden light flashed, and the crazy palm wind blew countless crazy sand, just like a wild beast rushing out of the wilderness and shooting directly at the Yin evil spirit. "Boom!" The fist and palm intersected in the air, like a volcanic eruption, rippling in circles. The dazzling strong light did not dare to open their eyes, and everyone retreated one after another. After a blow, a figure fell from the air, looking extremely embarrassed, and the corners of his mouth faintly spilled blood. This man is the arrogant Yin Sha just now. It is obviously the consequence of mihong Tiangang''s full-scale attack. In fact, MI Hongtian was not easy. After a slap with Yin Sha, his fur was creepy, because there was a trace of shade in the palm wind of Yin Sha, and a mouthful of blood poured into his throat, but he swallowed it forcibly. Yin Sha wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and looked at mihongtian and said, "mihongtian, you really didn''t disappoint me, but if you have this ability, you can only stay here forever today." "Hum! Yin Sha, you must have had a hard time just now? If you want to bite off my hard bone, you must lose at least two teeth!" although Mi Hongtian said so, he was already alert in his heart, because he also knew that Yin Sha was definitely not so simple on the surface. "At the end of a powerful crossbow, I''ll show you the real power of the peak of the spirit of heaven today!" Yin Sha roared and rushed to mihong sky. "Ah!" With a roar, MI Hongtian''s toes were a little, and he jumped up. In the blink of an eye, they fought with Yin Sha. They were so fast that they had fought dozens of moves during breathing. There were boxing foot shadows all over the sky. Their moves are disorderly and their body method is very fast, which is difficult to distinguish. The mighty internal strength came out like a raging wave. Where they passed, tiles, flying shuttles and rubble splashed. Yin Sha suddenly gave a long roar, quickly turned his body, flew to half the air, closed his hands and split his head towards mihongtian. His palms had become red. The crazy and peerless palm power is like breaking through the clouds. Before the palm power arrives, the stone bricks on the ground have been shattered. At this moment, mihong''s weather was in the Dantian, and he gave a loud cry. His green tendons suddenly burst up and greeted the Yin Sha on his head. "Boom!" The powerful momentum accumulated by the two men finally broke out when they collided. The tyrannical spirit swept through the four fields, and the surrounding rubble splashed. The whole martial arts field has been destroyed by the two men. After the blow, MI Hongtian''s feet fell into the ground, faintly numb. Obviously, the blow just now was a little worse than the Yin Sha. "Mi Hongtian! I advise you to hand over your things earlier. Why resist?" although Yin Sha has the upper hand, he also knows that it is not easy to win Mi Hongtian. "Old ghost, you don''t have to say more. Will I still be afraid of you!" Mi Hongtian''s breath was weak when he spoke. Depending on the situation, he was hurt by the blow just now. "Hum! I''m stubborn. Let me experience the last unique skill ''mountain opening style'' in your mi family''s'' Hunyuan fist manual ''" Chapter 7 The blue sky is clear, and the embellishment of several white clouds is more beautiful. I don''t know when the hot sun has quietly receded, as if it had been scared to hide by the war between them. Below, MI Hongtian''s hands were clenched, and there was a sudden change between his hands. At this time, his hands became as hard as steel. Looking at his fists, people could feel that his fists could blow away the rock like tofu. The breeze gently blew Mi Hongtian''s cheek. His whole face had become red. Although his scattered hair covered his face, the blue light from his eyes made people dare not look directly at him. His eyes stared coldly at the Yin Sha opposite. If people who don''t know about it see Mi Hongtian''s ferocious face, they will think that he is more suitable for the name of "Yin Sha"! At this time, MI Hongtian understood that there was no way to defeat Yin Sha without using the "mountain opening style". Mountain opening style. You can know the power of this move just by listening to the name. Although it is not as exaggerated as splitting the sky and the earth, it is not impossible to split a small hillside. However, this move is very demanding. In order to achieve great success, your body must be as hard as a rock to give full play to its maximum power. If you force it, you will break your muscles and veins due to the reverse power of the move. Even if you reluctantly win the other party, you will become a loser and will not be slaughtered by others at that time. "Er!" While mihongtian hesitated, he heard a sad cry in the distance, and a figure fell straight in the air. In front of him, a sharp sword passed through his heart, and blood gushed madly along the tip of the sword. The man was Mi Zhennan. Mi Zhenqiang used several crazy moves to open Lin and Li, and his figure flashed to catch the falling figure. "Brother, brother, it''s useless. I can only help. You can block this sword. You can only rely on the back. It''s up to you." Mi Zhennan grabbed Mi Zhenqiang''s shoulders tightly with both hands and said intermittently. Just a few words later, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth again. "Brother, cheer up! We have to kill the enemy together, and we have to defend the MI family. You must not leave me alone to resist such a heavy burden!" Mi Zhenqiang was already sobbing and his eyes became red. "Cough! Big brother. It''s useless. It''s useless. It''s up to you. You have to die. You have to. You have to hold it too." Mi Zhennan lowered his head after he said that, and he was silent. But in his eyes, there was an unwilling look. "Brother, brother, don''t leave me alone! Get up quickly and we''ll kill the two animals together!" Mi Zhenqiang couldn''t help it anymore and finally cried out. However, the answer to him was silent, leaving quietly, lonely and miserable. I don''t know what people look like after death. Are they happy or sad after they leave? However, MI Zhenqiang is unwilling. Such a big family is reduced to the point of being slaughtered by others. Who can be reconciled? Mi Zhenqiang bit his lips tightly, and blood seeped slowly along the corners of his mouth. His hand trembled, helped Mi Zhennan''s eyes and said in a trembling voice; "Brother, you can go safely. I''ll let those two bury you later!" Mi Zhenqiang raised his head, his eyes were red, and the bleeding dyed the white teeth red. At this time, he seemed to be no longer a man. He was a beast, a crazy beast, a vengeful beast. He gently put down Mi Zhennan in his arms and acted very carefully, as if Mi Zhennan had just fallen asleep in his eyes. Mi Zhenqiang gradually stood up and stared at Lin and Li with red eyes. It''s like a hungry wolf who hasn''t eaten for a long time saw the sheep. His body shook for a while, and he was a little confused. He murmured, "brother just said he was afraid of loneliness on the road, so I had to find you two to accompany him." Lin and Li looked at Mi Zhenqiang with disdain. Lin Luoya laughed and said, "ha ha. Boy, you''re crazy! Wait a minute." "Er!" After a tragic cry, I saw a knife edge on Linluo cliff''s arm. He wanted to say that he would send you down to reunite with your big brother later. Unexpectedly, MI Zhenqiang didn''t play cards according to common sense and gave him a surprise attack. Lin Luoya looked at the wound on his arm, gnashing his teeth and said, "I''ve been wandering the Jianghu for decades, but I''ll be hanged by a younger generation. If I hadn''t been agile, I would have been hanged by your knife!" Looking at his arm, Lin Luoya was already angry. He turned to Li Xiuyun and said, "brother Li, I''ll give this boy to me. I''ll peel his skin!" he turned to look at Mi Zhenqiang and said, "boy, you''ve annoyed me. Since you want to die, I''ll help you!" Before Li Xiuyun reacted, Linluo cliff rushed up, with a desperate posture. However, MI Zhenqiang was even more crazy. His blood red eyes burst out two cold lights, his scattered hair danced with the wind, and he rushed up with a roar. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" It was a deadly way to fight with each other. One is the eldest brother''s death, the other is decorated by future generations. They all want to kill each other. There is no image of an expert at all. In the air, the powerful Qi broke out together, sending out dazzling light and sending out bursts of violent sounds. Although their palms were messy, their palms were particularly fierce. The golden light is dazzling and the strength is splashed. Various killing moves emerge one after another. The leaked strength directly shattered the nearby houses. "Boom!" A fierce slap, earth shaking, the wind and cloud change color. Mi Zhenqiang tottered and fell from the air. Then they separated and glared at each other. After a short fight, it can be seen that Linluo cliff has an absolute advantage and an overwhelming advantage. Mi Zhenqiang is difficult to resist. "Die!" With a roar, MI Zhenqiang rushed up again and waved several palms towards Linluo cliff. Seeing that MI Zhenqiang was so crazy, Lin Luoya was more and more surprised. Although he is crazy, he is not desperate, and Mi Zhenqiang is not just crazy. He is completely immortal. At the moment, when Mi Zhenqiang rushed over again, Lin Luoya was afraid, and his moves were not as fierce as before. Although his cultivation was better than Mi Zhenqiang, he was afraid at this time, which led to his moves being restricted and retreating step by step. On the contrary, MI Zhenqiang fought more and more fiercely. They were not divided up and down for a moment, and no one could do anything. "Kill! Kill! I''ll kill you all!" Mi Zhenqiang''s clothes were shattered, revealing his strong physique. "Brush!" He shot faster, punched harder, and was more crazy. Lin Luoya suddenly turned over in the air, retreated tens of meters, and fell beside Li Xiuyun who was watching the war. His eyes were still watching Mi Zhenqiang, and then said to Li Xiuyun, "brother Li, this boy''s blood is attacking the heart. It''s estimated that he''s crazy." Li Xiuyun didn''t answer, just nodded and seemed to agree with Lin Luoya. "Ha ha! Die! Die!" Mi Zhenqiang''s crazy laughter came from the open space. His hair is flying and he kills everyone he sees. All the disciples in the martial arts training ground are far away from MI Zhenqiang. I''m afraid it''s bad for this crazy guy to give them a surprise. "Zhenqiang!" A cry of surprise came, and soon a human shadow flew over like lightning. Mi Zhenqiang looked at the man''s body and waved his fist. Mi Hongtian flashed sideways, grabbed Mi Zhenqiang''s shoulder with one hand, and then nodded on him. Mi Zhenqiang fainted. "Mi Hongtian, your two sons are dead and crazy now. Don''t wait until all the MI family fall in front of you. It''s too late!" the Yin Sha in the distance sneered. "Ha ha! Very good, very good!" mihong Tianyang laughed wildly and said "good" twice. His lonely figure shook and his eyes splashed with cold light. Then he shouted: "old thief, don''t you want to know the highest martial arts of the MI family? I won''t let you live even if I die!" Then, MI Hongtian pointed to Yin Sha and said slowly, "you three go together!" Lin Luoya and Li Er showed a trace of doubt on their faces and whispered in their hearts: "this old guy is fighting three with one. Don''t you want to be dignified before dying?" In fact, it''s no wonder that they had this idea in their hearts, because they had never found that MI Hongtian had reached the peak of the spirit of heaven just now. "Mi Hongtian, you think highly of yourself! Let me play with you first." it was Lin Luoya who spoke. Because he was stabbed by Mi Zhenqiang just now, he couldn''t find a place to vent his anger. Although he didn''t have a sword in his hand, his boxing and foot Kung Fu was not lazy. And at this time, I saw that there were three people on my side, who had the absolute upper hand in momentum. Although I couldn''t fight, at least I couldn''t weaken my reputation in front of Yin Sha! "Look at the move!" Lin Luoya screamed and shook the sky, as if he wanted everyone''s eyes to focus on him. So he flew up. At this time, it can be said that he fully showed his dazzling body method and rushed towards Mi Hongtian, like a dull thunder. "Death!" Mi Hong glanced at the forest cliff in the air and punched out in the air. The golden light is prosperous, the fist is powerful, and the palm is waved. The vigorous spirit sweeps through the four fields, and even a deep ditch appears on the ground. "Bang!" The strong wind roared in the air, and a figure staggered down in the air. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out from the mouth of Linluo cliff, like a rain of blood on the earth. His eyes widened, his eyes were frightened, and he wondered: "why has his gorgeous moves and dazzling body method not been fully displayed, but has become a seriously injured blood man?" All the people around the martial arts training ground calmed down at this time, and everyone looked at them. Some people who didn''t know, especially Li Xiuyun nearby, had ups and downs in their chest and couldn''t calm down for a long time. "Hum! Why are there so many ignorant people in the world?" Yin Sha ignored the seriously injured Linluo cliff and said to mihong heaven, "you are strong, but you are still not my opponent." "I know that I will fight not for my two sons, but for my mi family. I hope you won''t let me down." then he made a fight posture. Mi Hongtian''s hands intersected, and his Qi sank into the Dantian. His hands instantly became red, and a flame slowly rose out of his hands. The surrounding air seemed to freeze suddenly at this moment. The people watching the war nearby seemed to stop breathing, and the dazzling flame was like a volcano baking everyone''s heart. Mi Hongtian closed his hands, raised them high, sweat rolled down his forehead, and shouted, "mountain opening style!" A knife Qi condensed by the flame quickly split towards the Yin evil spirit. The move of Qiangba, the internal strength of Qiangba, and the people of Qiangba burst out the brightest edge, like a meteorite falling from the sky, shaking heaven and earth, resonating in the sky, and startling ghosts and gods! At the moment, the white clouds in the sky are rolling, the wind on the ground is strong, and the sand is filled with dust. Even the most solid houses can''t stand the destruction of this knife Qi and look shaky. The energy is unbridled. It looks like a wild dragon turning waves. It is crazy and violent. Even the void seems to be deformed. Yin Sha looked at Mi Hongtian''s shocking blow. He didn''t shrink back, and he couldn''t shrink back under this magnificent momentum. He shook his hands and turned up and down. His movement was no less fast than lightning and thunder. A dark spirit filled his hands. Although the momentum was not as huge as mihongtian, its power must not be underestimated. Looking at the dark vitality of Yin Sha, MI Hongtian suddenly lost his color and said, "bite the devil''s palm!" Chapter 8 "Boom!" The two strong winds collided at this time, and the vast internal strength kept pouring out like a flood breaking through a dam. The wind and cloud changed, and the world was overshadowed at this moment. The two men made a huge blow, and their great strength surged like a roaring wave. In the whole martial arts field, the terrible strength shocked everyone to stand unstable, and some people who were closer were directly shaken up. There were many people flying in mid air. At the moment, it was like someone flying a kite. Suddenly, the kite broke its line and fell in mid air. It was very spectacular. "Boom!" The ground suddenly collapsed for two feet, and a deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. Under the attack of the two people, everything around them seemed so fragile. The death and disability of the people nearby can be described as a river of blood for a while. Two people quickly flew out of the pit. At this time, they were in a mess and locked each other''s eyes. For a long time, MI Hongtian, standing by the pit for a long time, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. His clothes were broken instantly. Dozens of wounds of different sizes cut by strong Qi appeared on his body, and the blood kept spewing out. He stared at Yin Sha with both eyes and said with horror on his face, "I finally know why outsiders know the whereabouts of Pu Lingyu. It''s you. You are." The voice became smaller and smaller, and no one could hear what was said at last. "Bang!" Mi Hongtian''s dying figure finally fell down. His eyes stared wide and looked very frightened. The wind is blowing, the dust is lonely, and the pieces of blood red make people tremble. Who can live forever? Who can guarantee that he will live in this world next second? Maybe no one can. At this time, Li Xiuyun in the distance also helped the seriously injured Linluo cliff to come over. Looking at the fallen mihongtian, they didn''t have the slightest excitement on their faces. Several people fought with each other for decades, but now all the gratitude and resentment dissipated with the departure of mihongtian. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of Yin Sha''s mouth, and his appearance seemed to be much older in an instant. "Yin Sha hall leader, how are you?" Lin Luoya and Li Xiuyun asked eagerly. Yin Sha waved his hand and said, "the Hunyuan fist manual really deserves its reputation. It''s not inferior to my magic palm. If Mi Hongtian''s body hadn''t reached a super strong level, who would win or lose today is still unknown." "Hunyuan boxing manual is really so powerful?" Lin and Li asked in unison. "Hum! Ignorant thing!" Yin Sha looked very dissatisfied, and then said, "I''m a spirit level skill, but I was hurt by Mi Hongtian''s Hunyuan fist manual. It can be seen that this fist technique is really extraordinary." Then he looked at Mi Hongtian who fell to the ground and said to Lin and Li, "bury him!" "Alas! I have killed countless people all my life, and there are as many strong people who have died in my hands. Although mihongtian is not inferior to me, he is the only person in the same rank who can hurt me like this. He is a person." Yin Sha looked at Lin and Li erhan: "as for others, if they don''t know the whereabouts of Pu Lingyu, kill them all! Keep the boy who fainted on the ground and know it naturally as he is. I don''t care whether he is really crazy or fake crazy, as long as he is a living person, he will always let him speak out in the venerable person." when talking about the venerable person, his face has different expressions and some respect, There is also a sense of fear. Just after the Yin Sha gave orders, suddenly a disciple ran in from the door and knelt down in front of the Yin Sha: "report to the hall master, our brother who was lying in ambush at the foot of the mountain found that three people were running out of the back mountain of Mi''s house. One of the old guys was very powerful! His subordinates were defeated, so he came to ask the hall master for instructions." "Hum! There are still fish that have escaped the net. Fortunately, I made arrangements earlier." after Yin Sha snorted coldly, she waved her hand and turned to look at Lin and Li erhan: "send someone to chase those people immediately, and the others will search every corner of the front and rear courtyard of Mi''s house carefully." "Yes!" Lin and Li replied, then turned around and left. Looking at their cautious appearance, they knew how afraid they were of Yin evil. In the dense forest of the back mountain, the leaves rustle, and there is a bloody smell in the air. At this time, the back mountain is somewhat different from the past, and it seems to be much colder. The three figures ran quickly in the woods. They looked a little hesitant and anxious. They looked back from time to time and seemed to be looking forward to something. However, every time I turn my head, there is a gloomy color. Is that disappointment or waiting? These three people are mi Yunfei and Miao Xiulan, and the other old man is Fubo. More than a dozen corpses were placed behind them, and there were traces of blood on the ground. It can be seen that it was not easy for them to walk all the way. In fact, when the three of MI Yunfei came out of the secret way, they knew that it was not easy to escape together. Finally, Fubo made a decision. Because Fubo was on MI Yunfei''s side, the three of them led out the hidden ambush. Therefore, those people only found Mi Yunfei. Running all the way, the three were already exhausted at the moment. When Miao Xiulan broke through all the way, she was also cut by the enemy, and her arm was soaked with blood. The sweat on her face rolled down, and I don''t know whether it was caused by running too tired or the pain of the wound. "Niang! How are you? Does it hurt?" Mi Yunfei asked eagerly. Miao Xiulan looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "don''t worry about Yunfei. My mother is fine." "But you''ll be in trouble soon!" there was a sharp noise behind the three people, and then I saw a human shadow running like an arrow. The man was very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he rushed behind Mi Yunfei. There was a large group of people 500 meters behind him. The man turned over in the air and immediately blocked the three men in front of MI Yunfei. Seeing someone blocking the way, MI Yunfei immediately stopped running at full speed. "It''s you, Li Xiuyun!" Fuber gnashed his teeth and said the name of the man. His eyes were full of anger, as if he had a deep hatred. Yes, it''s Li Xiuyun. Because Linluo cliff was seriously injured, only Li Xiuyun came, but that was enough. Mi Yunfei and Miao Xiulan were constantly blocked when they came all the way. In addition, Miao Xiulan was slightly injured, so they were soon caught up by the fast Li Xiuyun. "Yunfei, Xiulan, you go first, I''ll stop him first!" Fubo looked very serious when he spoke. "But fuber." "Nothing, but go now! Do you want me to die in front of you?" Mi Yunfei and Miao Xiulan wanted to say something, but they were immediately rejected by Fubo''s resolute attitude. They had to nod helplessly and pull Miao Xiulan to turn around and go. "It''s not so easy to want to go." seeing that they were going to run away, Li Xiuyun immediately caught up with them. When Fu Bo saw it, he flashed and stood in front of the Linluo cliff. He said coldly, "your opponent is me. If you want to chase his mother and son, you must step on my body first!" "Well, I''ll send you to see your big brother, who is a close friend of life and death, and then kill their mother and son." After hearing Li Xiuyun''s words, Fu Bo''s body shook and his breathing became urgent. He knew that there was no need for the other party to cheat him at this time. With the strength of the three of them, mihongtian was by no means an opponent. (what he hasn''t thought is that mihongtian actually died at the hand of Yin Sha) Faintly, tears flickered in Fubo''s eyes. He remembered that he and Mi Hongtian had met by chance, and then they both regarded each other as confidants, and then they lived and died together. "Ah! You go and bury my brother!" Forbes shouted and rushed over. "Come on! Li Xiuyun said no more. He flew up, waved his hands at top speed and waved a palm at Fu Bo. The two of them used their own Kung Fu, and they had fought hundreds of moves between breathing and breathing. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" They shot so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to see clearly. The gorgeous energy ran through the sun like a rainbow, making the forest much brighter. The energy poured out around like a raging tide. The trees fell down in pieces and broke many boulders. They were so powerful that some wild animals fled everywhere. The waves on the ground were surging and vast. Within a few miles, there was no light. "Click!" Fubo Kankan dodged Li Xiuyun''s iron and stone palm and saw a palm deeply printed on a cliff. The cliff trembled and burst. The shattered rocks rolled down and the whole forest shook. Fu Bo was surprised: "Li Xiuyun''s iron and stone palm is really powerful. If you are careless, you will die!" In fact, Fu Bo and Li Xiuyun should have been on a par, but their internal strength was insufficient due to killing all the way. If it weren''t for the old Taoist fighting skills, I''m afraid Fu Bo would have been defeated after more than a dozen moves. Fubo quickly moved his figure and constantly exchanged positions, while Li Xiuyun''s palm shadow also kept using it. Where his palm wind passed, there were rocks flying and earth waves covering the sky. "Splitting mountains and rivers!" Seeing that he could not attack for a long time, Li Xiuyun finally used the most powerful killing move in the iron stone palm. A strong palm force came out in response to the voice, and a gorgeous energy came out of Li Xiuyun''s hand. When Fu Bo saw it, he frowned and turned his hands to clap a palm. The palm wind blew up the soil on the ground. The soil was more than five feet high and covered it directly towards Li Xiuyun. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the soil was flying, and the powerful Qi shook all around with a series of explosions, and the huge ancient trees were uprooted. After a slap, a figure crossed the sky, spilled blood, and the lonely shadow fell. The person who fell was Fubo. At this time, although his face was full of blood, his face was still cold. Fubo covered his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth again, but he immediately stood up again. Without fear on his face, he strode towards Li Xiuyun. Li Xiuyun was shocked: "although his palm can''t kill him, it''s impossible to stand up immediately." he couldn''t help praising: "he''s so tenacious willpower!" Although he was surprised, his hand was not slow at all, so he waved a palm again at the rushing Fubo. At this time, it seemed that he could see a powerful fist sweeping towards Fubo with the power of thunder. Chapter 9 "Poof!" Fubo was shocked again, and the blood from his mouth covered his whole face, which looked very frightening. "Bang!" A falling sound splashed leaves, and Fubo fell to the ground without a sound. "Hum! If you want to die, you can''t blame others!" Li Xiuyun looked at Fu Bo and said ruthlessly. Just as he was about to leave, a pair of bloody hands suddenly grabbed his feet and scared Li Xiuyun to jump away immediately. Looking at it carefully, fuber had slowly stood up from the ground, and his action seemed a little laborious. "You. You''re not dead yet!" Li Xiuyun''s voice trembled as he spoke. At this time, even he had some doubts: "is it because his skill has retreated?" then he shook his head: "impossible!" "Old man, you can''t die like this. I''ll give you another slap. It''s just a waste of energy." Li Xiuyun waved a palm again, Fubo fell down again, and then stood up again. Just one, two, three. Fall once, twice, three times. The broken bones of the palm are shocking. After a few palms, fuber was still standing there, but he had completely become a blood man. "Old man, you are so stubborn. Give you something powerful!" At this time, Li Xiuyun''s hands were full of luck and his whole body was full of strength. He waved a palm at Fubo again. The palm wind roars and breaks the mountains and rocks. The gorgeous light is like the most beautiful fireworks in the night sky. "Bang!" After a sound, the shocked Fubo bumped into a cold Maple that needed three people to hug, and the leaves fell one after another, which was very sad. Li Xiuyun looked at Fu Bo and was sure that Fu Bo would not get up again. He smiled with satisfaction: "if you can still stand up, I really hit a ghost today." "Cough!" a cough came out from behind Li Xiuyun. Li Xiuyun suddenly felt a shade behind him and his hair stood up because he knew who made the sound. Li Xiuyun wanted to wave another hand, but at this time he didn''t even have the courage to do it. At this time, Fubo slowly climbed up with his hands holding the cold maple tree. He used his last strength to insert his hands into the cold maple tree. The blood continued to flow out along his fingers. He could vaguely see several nails falling to the ground and blood gushing from the corners of his mouth. In fact, fuber should have died long ago. It was only because of the firm faith in his heart that he could stand up. He looked up at the sky and lamented, "brother, I''ve done my best." his voice was not loud, but it sounded to penetrate people''s hearts. His words were very short, but they were pathetic. Helpless? Is it despair? Or unwilling? At this time, Fu Bo stared at Li Xiuyun and said, "I want to die. I want to be better than others. Although I can''t stand the sky, I also want to stand. With that, as soon as I lowered my head and slightly twitched my body, I had left the world. Maple leaves fell one after another, and the weather became desolate. They seemed to feel sad for the old man''s departure. At this time, although it was sunny, they felt so sad, and the world seemed to be in a desolate state. Suddenly, there was a drizzle in the sky. Is it rain? Or tears? Who is mourning for the old man''s departure in the nine days? The wind is not strong, but it is very cold. The rain is small, but it makes people a little desolate. The soul returns to the mountains and the maple leaves are buried. If you ask about life and death, all sentient beings are confused. Even the hero will die in the end. It is admirable to stand tall and upright. Looking at Fu Bo in front of him, Li Xiuyun hasn''t recovered at the moment. His feet seem to be numb at this moment, and the shock in his heart can''t subside for a long time. After a long time, he recovered, but his breathing is still a little short. He stood up straight and bowed deeply to Fu Bo. Heaven and earth are vast. Who can stand after death just to be an iron man? Who can show perseverance on his face after death? Who can make his opponents admire him after death? Fubo can. He is a person worthy of everyone''s respect, even the immortal God on the nine days is not as good as him. Li Xiuyun''s goal is not Fubo. He could have lived, but he didn''t choose to live. Who can live a lifetime without death? However, death should be worth it, at least for future generations to remember. Fubo chose to sacrifice himself in order to entrust a friend of life and death to fulfill his promise perfectly. Many people in the world may have made promises to others, but have you really done your best? Others don''t know, heaven and earth don''t know, only the heart in your chest knows. Li Xiuyun''s chest fluctuated. After a long time, he trembled and said, "this man. It''s terrible!" He knew that according to common sense, it was a miracle to stand up after being slapped by him, but the man in front of him could stand up after being slapped many times, and no one could keep calm under such circumstances. Li Xiuyun feels more and more terrible about the MI family. What he sees today may not be seen by others in his life. Mi Zhennan sacrificed his life to save his brother, which makes people feel lamentable; MI Zhenqiang is crazy about his brother''s life and death, which makes people feel cold; MI Hongtian fought for the whole Mi family, which makes people feel terrible; and the man in front of him is even more abnormal and finally died Be a man and stand tall. Li Xiuyun made a conclusion to the MI family in his heart. The MI family are crazy and heterogeneous. The heart also strengthened a belief that the rice family must not stay. The hills are deserted. The mountains are very steep. Occasionally, rocks roll down. The two figures were running fast. Their faces were as gray as gray, and the sweat on their foreheads rolled down. Their eyes looked very anxious. "Ha ha! Where did you escape?" a figure chased after them. "Yunfei, you go first, and my mother will stop him." the middle-aged woman said anxiously. "Mother, if the child doesn''t go, he should go together and stay together!" these two people are mi Yunfei and Miao Xiulan. "I still want to run. It''s really hard for me to catch up all the way! You''ve run away. Where else can I put my face?" It was Li Xiuyun who spoke. Remembering Fubo''s performance just now, he still has lingering palpitations. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei and they immediately understood that Fubo had been unlucky. Mi Yunfei just entered the mid-term realm. Although Miao Xiulan married to a big family like the MI family, she didn''t deliberately learn martial arts according to the time. If she wants to start, maybe even Mi Yunfei can''t beat her. Even Fubo is not the opponent of the people in front of him, let alone the two of them? "Do you want me to do it, or do you want me to do it?" "Hum! Old man, you want me and my mother to be captured. Dream!" said Mi Yunfei in a righteous way. Looking at her son in front of her, although he usually plays, at the moment, Miao Xiulan''s face also shows a smile. Li Xiuyun said with a smile, "ha ha! Boy, you''ve heard too many heroic stories since childhood? There''s no way in front of the mountain. There are cliffs on both sides. I don''t believe you can climb the sky." then I pointed to the cliffs on both sides. Mi Yunfei listened to his words and looked at both sides along his hand. He couldn''t help but say in his heart, "indeed, there''s no way to go now. It''s better to fight." Suddenly, MI Yunfei waved his fist to Li Xiuyun. There was no wind and thunder, no gorgeous and dazzling strength, but only quickness, accuracy and hatred. In his eyes, this fist was his super long play. Seeing that the fist was about to hit Li Xiuyun, MI Yunfei also showed a smile on his face. But at the moment, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed his white, tender and childish little fist. Mi Yunfei was surprised. He didn''t understand when Li Xiuyun, who had just carried his hands, shot. "Click!" A bone breaking sound came out. It was not loud, but it made the whole body cold. "Boy, I''m a genius when I''m young and I''m in the middle of joining the world, but you''re still a little young to sneak attacks in front of me. Your father uses this move to deal with Linluo cliff. Now you''re doing it again. If I''m hurt by you, where do you want me to put my face? Today I''ll teach you to learn well." After that, Li Xiuyun slapped Mi Yunfei''s face. Although these slaps didn''t use internal strength, they also hit him very hard, and then stepped on his knee. When he heard a "click", his knee suddenly broke, and bursts of bone breaking sound came out, which made people tremble. Mi Yunfei was dazed by these slaps and fell to the ground. He covered his injured right hand, bit his teeth, endured the sharp pain, looked at Li Xiuyun fiercely and said, "dead old man, these slaps and this foot, I remember. If you have seed today, you will kill me. Otherwise, you will find today''s shame one day!" Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s fierce eyes, Li Xiuyun couldn''t help a burst of cold in his heart. He exclaimed: "it''s terrible, this look is terrible, it''s just a devil''s look!" "Old thief, I''ll fight with you!" At this time, Miao Xiulan also pulled out a dagger from her body and stabbed Li Xiuyun. "Hum!" Li Xiuyun kicked her without any scruples that she was a girl. "Bang!" Miao Xiulan fell on a hard stone, which ran through her back and came out of her chest. Her chest was slightly undulating, blood was surging in her mouth, and the dagger fell to the ground. The sound of broken bones came out, which made people feel numb. The terrible scene made the desolate mountain more desolate. "Mother!" Looking at the mother who was kicked off, MI Yunfei''s heart came bursts of heartbreaking pain. He climbed over hard, held his mother tightly in his arms with his unbroken left hand, and tears couldn''t help flowing out. He hates himself. It''s useless to hate himself. He hates that he is not a strong man. He hates that he didn''t practice martial arts well at the beginning. I didn''t expect that the fate of myself and my relatives should be dominated by others. I secretly vowed: "if I can live, I must become stronger, and I will kill all the villains in the world!" "Son, don''t cry. Remember that men bleed without tears." Miao Xiulan gasped and said to MI Yunfei. When she first spoke, a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth again. After listening, MI Yunfei hurriedly rubbed his eyes with his broken hands covered with dust, and his face was suddenly dark. "OK! Mom, I don''t cry, I don''t cry!" although I don''t cry, tears gush out wildly, and the whole face is full of tears. Then she forced a smile at Miao Xiulan, who was dying. At this time, his smile could be said to be more ugly than crying. With his dusty face and ragged clothes, he was no different from the beggar. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s reluctant smile, Miao Xiulan finally showed a smile on her face, and her eyes closed slowly. "Ah! Mother, don''t leave me! Wake up! Wake up!" Mi Yunfei cried with Miao Xiulan in her arms. However, Miao Xiulan did not respond to him any more. Her answer was just the contempt of the sky. Seeing his mother close her eyes, MI Yunfei looked up at the sky and shouted, "it''s all you! You damn thief! God! Why me? Why punish me like this?" In MI Yunfei''s heart, there was only one word of pain, just like someone stirring a thousand steel forks in his stomach. It turns out that the feeling of losing relatives is so uncomfortable. Even if you are the top strong in the world, you can''t stand the pain. "Ha ha! What''s up? Your mother is dead, and now you''ve been abandoned by me. You''ll be just a disabled person from now on." Li Xiuyun sneered. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He always remembered those two words in his heart, loser! He held Miao Xiulan in one hand and dragged his broken leg to stand up slowly. He looked very laborious and his body was shaking. He looked coldly at Li Xiuyun, who was full of ancient wells and no waves, and said, "old dog, I won''t die in your hand if Mi Yunfei dies. I''ll find you later when I''m a ghost!" then he held Miao Xiulan in his only strong hand and jumped into the bottomless cliff. The world is unpredictable. There is a fate in the dark. Is mi Yunfei alive or dead? Chapter 10 The sky is cloudless, the wind is mild and the sun is beautiful, and the gentle morning glow envelops the earth. The cool wind makes the leaves rustle, the grass is green and the flowers are bright. This is the bloom of life. Under the cliff, an old man with a basket on his back was bending over to pick herbs. The old man''s eyes are very divine. His extraordinary can be seen from his deep pupils full of wisdom. His gray beard with those deep pupils gives a sense of wisdom. Behind him was a huge figure more than five feet high. It was so tall that it was by no means human. It is covered with fur and has long sharp teeth. Its "towering" shape is like a small hillside. It is carrying a wild boar and a patterned tiger on its shoulder. It can be seen from the solidified blood from the mouths of wild boars and patterned tigers that they have been dead for a long time. In the hands of this huge creature, there are also a few pheasants. To be exact, its hands are like hands, not hands, claws and not claws (it is called hands here for the time being). If you observe carefully, you will find that there is no beast within ten miles around the old man and this huge guy. Many branches on the ground are scattered and littered with stones, which is somewhat incompatible with the fine weather and scenery. At this time, the old man looked at the scattered branches and rubble on the ground and suddenly found that there was a shoe under the rubble. The shoes are very small. Obviously, they are minors'' shoes. The old man looked up at the cliff. There were two people hanging on the old vine on the cliff. "Hey, I don''t know if it''s God''s will. There''s no reason why I can''t help it if I encounter it." after that, the old man put down his basket. Without seeing any action, he flew up to the cliff more than twenty feet above the ground. If someone sees it at this time, he will shout: "God! Someone who can fly!" The old man flew up the cliff and stood in the air, as if his feet were stepping on the ground. He didn''t have any superfluous movements. He just waved his hands and didn''t see any substantive vitality. Hand waving, the vine broke, but the two people on the vine did not fall into the air. The old man waved again, and the two talents on the vine slowly came to the ground. The huge creature on the ground stared at the old man and looked puzzled. It seems to be asking the old man why he saved them. The old man ignored the big guy beside him, focused on gathering Qi, and his deep eyes swept over the two people on the ground. "Ah! Fortunately, one is still alive." after saying this, he waved his hand at the cliff on the hill, and saw a light blue spirit crashing towards the cliff with a breath of destruction. The destructive strength fluctuated violently, but the strength did not leak out. It was obvious that the old man was by no means an ordinary person who could control such terrible strength so well. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the rocks broke and rolled down. A big hole suddenly appeared on the cliff, which was big enough to accommodate two people. The old man bent down and lifted up one of the two women on the ground. His feet soared to the side of the cave and carefully put the woman in his hand into the cave. Then he was lucky again. Suddenly, there was a strong wind, and the rocks on the ground flew up one after another. Finally, they slowly fell into the cave until the cave was filled. The old man fell to the ground slowly, his feet were free from dust, and the ground did not fluctuate at all. He bent over, picked up the young man on the ground, waved his hand to everyone nearby and said, "little Heiling!" took his things and went back. Dog seller! If anyone knew that this guy as tall as five feet was called "little", I don''t know how many eyes would fall to the ground. Everyone called Xiao Heiling opened his mouth reluctantly. His eyes the size of a small fist showed a look of pity. It seemed that he was telling the old man that he had enough things. At this time, no one could connect his eyes with his huge body. The old man ignored the poor look in Xiao Heiling''s eyes and left with a big step, but he disappeared after two steps. The huge creature called "little black spirit" looked at the old man''s back, looked at the basket on the ground, and opened his mouth to the basket on the ground. Suddenly, a white fog spewed out of its mouth, and the basket on the ground magically flew to its hand, and then flew away in the direction of the old man''s departure. "Boom" The violent vibration generated during the running shook the valley to pieces. Above the sky, there were stars, a full moon hung high, and the bright moonlight added a trace of peace to the silent night. Inside the cave, a torch was inserted into the small hole on the mountain wall. Although the flame was not small, the light in this huge cave was a little dim. "Buzzing" A breeze made the cave ring and made bursts of sound. A giant in the cave was looking at a young man on the stone bed. Occasionally, his mouth would make bursts of sounds. It seemed to be muttering: this guy has been sleeping for three days. Why doesn''t he wake up? "Father, mother, grandpa!" a cry came from the young man''s mouth on the stone bed. The little boy on the bed is mi Yunfei. He was rescued by the old man a few days ago because he jumped off a cliff and didn''t die. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei suddenly woke up and sat up fiercely. Now he was sweating and gradually opened his confused eyes. His whole body was wrapped like a zongzi. He had a dream. It was bloody and cruel. All his people died, but he was in the abyss. There was only loneliness and hesitation, as if he was alone in the world. "Ah! What?" When his confused eyes were clear, he found that a giant appeared in front of him, which frightened him to shrink at the corner of the bed. "Little Heiling, don''t scare him." a powerful voice came from outside the cave. Hearing the sound, little black spirit stuck out his tongue and sat on the ground. When Mi Yunfei saw the big things in front of him, he looked very nervous and exclaimed, "monster!" Although Mi Yunfei has never seen such a huge monster, he knows a little about beasts from the ancient books of the family. Seeing the behemoth in front of him, he was shocked for a long time, but it seemed that the monster in front of him didn''t mean any harm to him. Just as he came back to God, there were many people in front of him. "Wow!" Mi Yunfei grasped the bedding tightly again, and was shocked. It seemed that the figure in front of him was even more terrible than the monster just now. The reason why the monster was frightened just now was that he had not opened his eyes. The monster was here. However, he didn''t know when the figure appeared. "You. Are you a human or a ghost?" Mi Yunfei asked nervously. However, as soon as he asked this, he regretted it. How could the ghost have the kindness of the old man in front of him? The old man did not answer him, but said to him, "child, are you hungry!" Hearing the old man''s words, MI Yunfei immediately felt his stomach empty and nodded hurriedly. The old man turned and left. He took one step, and later generations would not see him. It''s so strange that ordinary people can''t. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei understood that no matter how stupid he was, the man in front of him was an expert, a hundred times more powerful than his grandfather, a top expert. At the moment, his heart was rolling like a sea wave, and he murmured, "expert, this hand is definitely an expert!" While breathing, the old man had brought a bunch of wild meat and put it on the small stone table next to the bed. He said to MI Yunfei, "children, eat!" "Old man, are you an expert? Can you accept me as an apprentice?" Mi Yunfei asked. "No!" the old man replied decisively. "Why?" "Because I''m afraid you can''t practice martial arts anymore." Hearing the old man''s answer, MI Yunfei''s heart was like being punched heavily, and his eyes had become very dim. He pointed to the old man for a long time and said, "you lied to me, are you lying to me? Don''t you want to take me as an apprentice to tell this lie to make me die, right?" when he spoke, he looked very excited, and the blood slowly seeped out of the gauze on his arm. "I didn''t lie to you. When I found you, many bones were broken all over your body and your skills were wasted. I can connect other bones, and the bones on your hands and feet have been broken for a long time. Your hands and feet have no effect on you at ordinary times, but once you use internal strength, your hands and bones will be broken, even if I can''t return to heaven." the old man said and walked towards the hole. As soon as he reached the cave entrance, the old man suddenly turned around and said, "Oh, by the way, is that middle-aged woman your mother? She and I have been buried on the cliff of the deep valley." After hearing the word "mother", MI Yunfei came back and said to the old man, "thank you!" and then lay in bed again. A month later, MI Yunfei''s injury was completely healed. No injury could be seen all over his body. His broken clothes had already been replaced with animal skin. When he came out of the cave, a ray of sunshine shone on his face, so that he didn''t dare to open his eyes. He stayed in the cave for a month and suddenly came out. It was difficult to adapt for a while. Mi Yunfei looked around. He didn''t know whether the cave was formed naturally. Anyway, it was extremely large. There are several passages in the cave where he lives. Outside the cave, there are many big trees covering the cave. For a moment, it is difficult to find a cave here. At this time, Mi Yun flew to the entrance of the cave, found a flat place to lie down, narrowed his eyes, looked up at the sky through the sun and shouted, "why do you torture me like this? My relatives are gone, and now I have become a disabled man. Is it just because you gave me good talent and I didn''t practice well? Now you are satisfied with what you want?" Mi Yunfei suddenly became very decadent, as if he was no longer a teenager, but a dying old man. Impressively, he murmured, "no, I can''t do what you want, and my destiny is not up to you." he pointed to the sky and shouted, "you want to see me become a loser, but I''m not as good as you want. Everyone should comply with the destiny, but I miyunfei wants to go against the sky!" At this time, he had stood up and his eyes recovered their old look. He waved his hands and feet. Although he had no internal strength, this set of ordinary boxing was also lifelike by him. "Good! Good one to comply with the destiny, good one to go against the sky!" in the distance, the old man floated slowly. Seeing the old man coming, MI Yunfei closed himself and said respectfully, "menglao, you''re coming." After living in the cave for more than a month, the old man often came to see him, so he learned from the old man that his surname was "Meng", so he was called menglao. "Do you really want to practice martial arts?" "Ah?" Mi Yunfei didn''t react. He didn''t understand why menglao asked, because he knew menglao didn''t cheat him. He really couldn''t practice martial arts. "Do you really want to practice martial arts?" menglao asked again. "Yes, very much." Mi Yunfei''s head pecked rice like a chicken. I can see his expression is very excited, because he knows that menglao''s question naturally has a way to solve his inability to practice martial arts. A pair of deep pupils looked at menglao, with a strong desire in their eyes, quietly waiting for the following of menglao. "In fact, your body can be repaired." menglao said slowly. As soon as menglao said this, MI Yunfei immediately grabbed menglao and asked excitedly, "menglao, what you said is true? Tell me, how can I practice martial arts? As long as I can practice martial arts, I can do anything!" Meng Lao smiled faintly: "ha ha! Don''t be so anxious. There is a way, just." "Just. Just what?" hearing menglao''s words, MI Yunfei''s heart suspended again. He was deeply afraid that menglao''s words were flowers in the mirror and moon in the water. "It''s just that this method is very dangerous. If you are careless, you may not be able to do it even for ordinary people. You should consider it clearly." After listening to menglao''s words, MI Yunfei said firmly: "Menglao, if I were to be an ordinary person and live a peaceful life, it would be more painful for me than death. If a man is alive, it would be an indelible pain for me. Instead of such pain, I''d better fight. I want to fight with heaven and earth! I''m not afraid of any difficulties and dangers!" Hearing this, Meng Lao trembled slightly in his heart and said secretly, "yes, I can''t imagine that something I haven''t seen through so far will be awakened by a teenage child." when he thought of the past, Meng Lao was dejected for a while. When he raised his head, he had a strong wind in his eyes and couldn''t help shouting, "well, boy, you are better than me. You are so open at a young age and will become a big thing in the future. I thought clearly what you said a few days ago, and I promised." Immediately, MI Yunfei immediately reacted and knelt on the ground: "master is on the ground. Please accept the disciple''s worship." Chapter 11 Outside the cave, little Heiling was carrying two huge trees on his shoulder, but from its leisurely appearance, it could be seen that the two giant trees were a piece of cake for him. It seemed that what he was carrying on his shoulder was not two giant trees, but two small branches. And Mi Yunfei is holding a firewood chopper to chop the branches. "Heiling, come and help me chop this tree. I can''t let Shifu live in the cave!" Mi Yunfei and little Heiling have been very familiar with each other since they lived in the cave for several months. Because little Heiling didn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of menglao, but he was not so restrained in front of MI Yunfei. But in MI Yunfei''s opinion, this giant can''t be called "small"! So I removed the word "small" and called it "black spirit". Little Heiling seems very satisfied with this title. Oh, it should be called Heiling. Therefore, the relationship between them is also very close. "Hey. Hey! What kind of look do you have? Do you despise me? When I get well and become a master of martial arts, I won''t beat you wildly. Then I''ll strip off your hair and turn you, a guy called ''spirit ape'', into a naked ape. After hearing this, Heiling seemed unhappy and rushed directly at Mi Yun. "Oh!" the scream of MI Yunfei came from outside the cave. Mi Yunfei touched the place, endured the pain and said, "I''ll tell the master to listen to you. You bully the small with the big, the animals and the old. You''ve lived so many years and have a quarrel with me, a man less than 13 years old!" Menglao in the cave shook his head and smiled: "it''s better to live in the cave. Sooner or later, the two guys will tear down the house." he turned his head and shouted outside the cave: "Yunfei, little Heiling, stop making trouble and come in first." After hearing this, MI Yunfei and Heiling also timidly walked in from outside the cave. At this time, MI Yunfei looked very embarrassed, his hair was fluffy, and he was caught in a hole. It can be said that the spring was infinite! And the face of Heiling next to him was full of satisfaction, grinning like a laugh. Looking at the two people who came in, Meng Lao really couldn''t smile bitterly, so he said to Heiling with a straight face: "how many times have you told you not to rub him with your claws!" Hearing master''s words, MI Yunfei felt a burst of warmth and sighed in his heart, "master, it''s nice!" but he didn''t faint when he heard menglao''s next words. Menglao then said, "if you want to rub it next time, he also remembers not to break the animal skin." After hearing this, MI Yunfei and Heiling suddenly fainted. At this time, Meng Lao''s face has become normal, and he said to Heiling, "little Heiling! Go outside and watch the wind. Don''t let some wild animals run in." in fact, there are no wild animals in the cave for more than ten miles, but Meng Lao is still a little worried. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know what menglao calls him in. He just secretly guesses that it may have something to do with himself. At this time, menglao took out a piece of animal skin from his arms. The animal skin is a little dark yellow, emitting bursts of ancient and simple taste. It seems that it has been some years. Although the animal skin has been for a long time, it is not broken. "Your hand and foot bones have been broken seriously, so if you want to practice martial arts, you can only recast a pair of body, which records the method of repairing your body." menglao said faintly. Hearing what Meng Lao said, MI Yunfei''s mood could no longer remain calm. At this time, he was as excited as a drifter at sea who suddenly found a straw, and his heart churned violently like surging waves. "Hoo!" Mi Yun took a long breath to ease the beating heart in front of her chest. "I found it by chance in a historic site 300 years ago. In fact, it is the cave where we live now." "What? 300 years ago? Historic sites?" Mi Yunfei was completely shocked. This cave is a historic site? Shifu is a figure 300 years ago? Mi Yunfei knows that the life expectancy of ordinary people is about 100 years old, while that of ordinary people who practice martial arts is about 150 years old. Only when they reach the level of breaking martial arts will their life expectancy increase to 300 years old, but the master is at least more than 300 years old. He doesn''t become an old monster! Of course, this can only be thought about in his mind. Meng Lao took a panoramic view of his expression and asked, "why? Don''t you believe my age or that this is a historic site?" "I dare not." Mi Yunfei replied carefully. "Ha ha! I called you here today mainly for your body. This animal skin records the methods to solve your body, but it''s very dangerous. Did you think about it?" menglao asked with a smile. "Master, the disciple has made a decision and doesn''t need to think about it again." Mi Yunfei''s attitude is very firm, and there is no hesitation on on his face. "Now that you''ve decided, I won''t say more about being a teacher. Take a look at this animal skin first!" I saw that the animal skin in Meng''s hand fell firmly on MI Yunfei''s hand. And Mi Yunfei was no longer surprised about this. Mi Yunfei''s hands were trembling slightly, and his heart was more heavy. It seemed that what he was holding was not an animal skin, but a mountain, which made him unable to kick. Although he had talent, he was unable to practice martial arts, and it was difficult to repay family feuds. Without force, everything was empty talk. This feeling was very uncomfortable. "Maybe, I will no longer be a useless person, maybe, I can practice martial arts!" Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart, and his eyes became a little blurred. He opened the skin carefully, fearing that it would be torn to pieces if he was not careful. The tightly folded animal skin had just been opened by him. Suddenly, the golden light was prosperous, and the whole bleak cave looked bright at the moment. The holy strong light reflected Mi Yunfei''s face golden. "Wow! It''s amazing!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t help exclaiming. Then he asked, "master, what animal skin is this made of?" at this time, he had forgotten about his body and was attracted by the magical golden light, which made him feel like worshipping. "Dragon Skin" Meng Lao''s tone is very flat and has no change. "What? God. Dragon? Is there really a dragon in this world?" Meng Lao''s words made Mi Yunfei''s heart turn into a storm. When he was young, he also heard that there was a divine dragon in the world, but it was only a legend. No one knew whether there was one or not. But now he is holding a dragon skin in his hand. His heart inevitably trembles, and his hands tremble even more. Meng Lao didn''t answer. He just asked, "do you know how many kinds of animals are there?" at this time, Meng Lao looked quite like an expert. "I know that beasts are divided into: beast, Warcraft, spirit beast, holy beast, and. It is said that there are divine beasts, and many beasts can evolve. Each level of beast has nine levels, and only after the Ninth level can it evolve to its upper level." Mi Yunfei was born in a big family. When he was young, his family instilled such a similar message into him. Meng Lao smiled, seemed to admire, nodded and said: "Well, that''s right! In fact, there are divine beasts between heaven and earth. Unlike other beasts, divine beasts need to evolve constantly and practice is extremely difficult. But divine beasts are born. As long as they are given time, they can have the magical powers of flying to heaven and hiding from the earth, destroying the earth, and turning into adults. At that time, they are comparable to people in the realm of human illusory soul Beauty. " For a long time, MI Yunfei recovered from the shock. What he knew today was too vague for him. Thinking that he had a dragon skin in his hand, his heart suddenly changed from shock to joy. At this time, looking at the golden light on the Dragon skin, he carefully opened the Dragon skin with both hands. The above three words appeared in his sight and immediately blurted out: "magic dragon formula!" At this time, MI Yunfei slowly looked down. The magic dragon formula first recorded one thing: there was a man who was transformed into a dragon tens of thousands of years ago. Later, he accidentally met a woman who was a member of the demon family, but the man really had no scruples. They fell in love later, and some gave birth to the crystallization of love and gave birth to a son. But bad luck also came from At that time, the people of the dragon family and the demon family knew that it was a shame and chased him and them one after another. Under the strong strength, the last two died miserably, but their son magic dragon survived. The magic dragon was born by the combination of the lineages of the dragon family and the demon family. He is a peerless wizard who has never appeared for thousands of years. Because he has the blood of the dragon family and the demon family, but he practices the skill of the demon family. Finally, after his own understanding, he finally realized a set of peerless skill that looks like evil rather than evil and looks like right or wrong. The most magical thing about this skill is that he is running this skill When practicing magic, you must first change the form, so that you can use the power of the magic dragon formula. When you change the form, you will have pieces of armor similar to the dragon scale, which will become harder and harder with your cultivation. When you reach the peak state of magic soul, you can be invulnerable to weapons and water and fire. When the magic dragon reached the peak of the magic soul after hard cultivation, he fought with the devil and the dragon, and the place he passed was a river of blood. Later, only because there were too many experts of the devil and the dragon, he was seriously injured due to lack of internal strength. Finally, he didn''t want his skill successor before he died, so he wrote his skill on the Dragon skin, hoping that someone would practice it one day Become such a skill. The magic dragon formula is divided into three parts: first, casting the body, also known as the body of the magic dragon; second, healing, also known as regeneration; third, attack, which is divided into four types: the green dragon moves the mountain, Zhalong turns the river, the Raptor crosses the river, and the Dragon falls into the sea. Each of these four types is extremely overbearing, including heaven and earth. After reading the introduction on the Dragon skin, MI Yunfei was shocked for a long time. He didn''t expect that there was such an amazing figure ten thousand years ago, and the source of the magic dragon formula was so complex. So this cave was the cave of the former master of the magic dragon? He didn''t expect that the cave he lived in was so big. "Hehe, how''s it going? Isn''t it shocking!" Meng asked jokingly. "En!" Mi Yunfei nodded and then asked, "master, can I learn the above skills after casting the magic dragon body?" "It''s not that simple. According to the introduction of the Dragon skin, it''s very dangerous to cultivate this skill. If you are careless, you will die because your blood becomes hot when you exercise the skill, because this skill is extremely overbearing. The reason why the elder magic dragon was able to cultivate this peerless skill was that he had dragon blood in his body, the dragon can bear it, but human beings can''t do it. "Then can''t I practice the above skills?" Mi Yunfei asked eagerly, with a look of disappointment on his face, his head lowered, and he was afraid. "That''s not necessarily true!" Hearing menglao''s words, MI Yunfei immediately raised his head, his eyes had become extremely hot, and his eyes showed infinite desire in God. "Ha ha!" don''t worry. In fact, there are ways. Everything in the world can grow and conquer each other. As long as you can find a cold thing to relieve the temperature of blood vessels, there may be no explosion. I''m not sure about this, so let you think twice. "Master, I''ve thought it over clearly. If I''m a loser all my life, I''d rather die!" Mi Yunfei''s attitude is extremely firm without hesitation. However, in a flash, he lowered his head again and sighed, "it''s just that the world is vast. Where do you want to find the most cold thing?" "You don''t have to worry about this. Living as a teacher for hundreds of years is not in vain. There is a kind of strange grass and cold grass flower between heaven and earth on the xuanbingshan to the north of Qinglan. This thing is rare between heaven and earth. It germinates 30 years ago, and then grows into grass 30 years later. When this thing becomes grass, it is also the most dangerous time, because when it becomes grass, its cold can even freeze people''s soul. But In the next 30 years, this thing will grow into a flower. When it forms a flower, its cold will be restrained, and when it encounters heat, its cold will be released again. It''s only two thousand miles from here to xuanbingshan. According to my estimation, it should take four months before the cold grass flower leaves the flower. Boy, build the house quickly, and then have a good experience with my teacher this time! " Menglao said that he had disappeared, leaving only the lonely man in the open cave. Seeing the leaving dream, MI Yunfei held his fist tightly and said in his heart: "in a few months, I must succeed in casting and cultivate into a magic dragon formula! Three families, you wait for the day when Mi Yunfei reappears!" Chapter 12 The hot sun is in the sky, and white clouds are blooming. In the deep mountain forest, colorful flowers are all over the mountain forest, and the fragrant smell of flowers permeates the whole deep mountain forest. The two figures walked one after another. Occasionally, some wild animals jumped out of the forest and wanted to treat them as a good meal. As a result, they were beaten by the boy and ran away in panic. A closer look shows that both of them are animal skins. Needless to say, they are menglao and Mi Yunfei. "Master, why do we have to take this kind of mountain forest instead of taking the main road?" "Hehe! Boy, do you know the purpose of taking you down the mountain this time?" Hearing old Meng''s words, MI Yunfei suddenly realized: "I understand. Master wants me to have a good experience, so I went to the mountain forest?" Looking at Mi Yunfei covered with blood (when let the blood is not entirely his own, most of it is the blood of some wild animals), menglao nodded: "Well, that''s right! In fact, the most important weapon for martial arts practitioners is not a good sword, but a good body. When your body reaches the limit of the human body, you can definitely surpass the sword. At that time, your skills will be several times better than others. Therefore, many martial arts practitioners regard the human body as a treasure to dig." Mi Yunfei nodded vaguely: "I know." Looking at Mi Yunfei''s incomprehensible appearance, menglao smiled and said: "although you can''t understand it now, when you stand at a peak one day, everything will be clear at that time. Mi Yunfei looked at some of his broken skins and said, "Alas, it''s a pity that the skins you made for me are in bad condition. There are no human figures in the forest. They are all wild animals. If I can meet some mountain thieves, I must grab some clothes and change them." Just a few steps away, menglao suddenly stopped. His eyes were focused and his ears trembled. Then he said to MI Yunfei, "get ready to change some clothes!" At this time, menglao pulls Mi Yunfei who hasn''t responded yet. A crane soars into the sky and then flies rapidly. The strong wind was blowing in his ear, and his face hurt. He was so scared that MI Yunfei didn''t dare to open his eyes. It took him a long time to react: "I''m in the air!" a terrible word suddenly came out of his heart: "the realm of defending the air!" Although menglao had shown some magical powers in front of him, MI Yunfei never dared to associate menglao with the realm of controlling the sky. Today, he finally realized that the realm of his master was so high that he really wanted to shout. At this time, MI Yunfei had already recovered from his horror. "Jingle" In the distance came the sound of swords colliding, and Mi Yun flew to the source of the sound. In the crowd, a middle-aged man and a girl had been surrounded. The man had many wounds on his body and his whole body was covered with blood. His clothes could not see the color. The blood flowed continuously along the wound. It seemed that he was seriously injured. Outside the crowd, a middle-aged woman fell in a pool of blood. Although the big man was hurt all over, he protected the girl tightly. In addition, the siege did not take the girl to heart, so the girl was safe and sound. The people besieged outside are all dressed in black and have a word "Ba" engraved on their faces, which makes people know that they are a group of mountain thieves at a glance, because mountain thieves on Qinglan always have a habit. In order to frighten others, they always engrave a mark or a word on their face or arms. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei''s eyes were red with cold light, his hands were clenched, his nails were deeply inserted into the meat, and the blood was dripping down his fist. This scene made him think of his relatives. Since he fell off the cliff, he vowed that he would never tolerate the villains in the world as long as he saw him. "Ah! Thief, die!" roared, and Mi Yunfei rushed over like a crazy beast. Menglao didn''t stop him, because he knew that if he didn''t let Mi Yunfei vent at this time, the resentment accumulated in his heart would shackle him from reaching the peak of martial arts. Mi Yunfei''s roar made the mountain bandits tremble. Because menglao and Mi Yunfei didn''t make any noise when they fell from the air, a man suddenly appeared. How can they not be surprised. Mi Yunfei punched a mountain thief, and the thief suddenly flew out. Although Mi Yunfei couldn''t use internal strength, he had a lot of strength in fighting with wild animals for a few days. His fighting experience was no worse than these mountain thieves. In addition, he was angry and completely crazy, so he could see the ferocity of his fist. He knocked down one mountain thief with one fist It''s not difficult. After throwing over several mountain bandits with several moves, MI Yunfei finally rushed into the crowd and got together with the middle-aged man. His blood red eyes stared at the mountain bandits outside. He really wanted to kill them all. "Little brother, I appreciate your kindness. You are not the opponent of these people. Leave quickly!" the middle-aged man kicked his coarse breath and kept bleeding in his mouth. He was worried about Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer, but looked coldly at the mountain bandits outside. "Hum! Where did you come from, hairy boy?" one of the mountain bandits said sarcastically. "Ha ha!" the sneer of other mountain bandits came nearby. "Let''s go together, kill them and grab the treasure knife. The brothers will celebrate when they go back." Standing on one side, Meng Lao trembled violently and looked confused when he looked at the big knife in the man''s hand. Seeing that all the leaders spoke, other mountain bandits rushed up, looking extremely barbaric. Without saying a word, MI Yunfei swung his fist and rushed up. The middle-aged man also lifted the big knife in his hand and waved it towards the big leader. His action was extremely hard. It seemed that he couldn''t even pick up the knife in his hand. "Click!" A sound of breaking came out, and a knife wound suddenly appeared on MI Yunfei''s back, making his originally broken animal skin even more dilapidated. "Hum! You hurt my apprentice too! The highest one is just a middle-term student. Dare you be so arrogant!" In the distance, a vigorous and powerful voice came out. The sound was so loud that the whole forest was shaking violently, the birds fled and the animals crawled. In addition to MI Yunfei, the middle-aged man and the girl, others fell to the ground. "Ah! My ears! My elixir field has been destroyed, and I have become a useless man. The voice of crying keeps coming out. The mountain bandit who had just besieged him suddenly fell to the ground. The soul of the middle-aged man was about to emerge and his heart was cold. Before he could make any response, there were many figures in front of him. He immediately realized that the immortal man in front of him saved him. He wanted to say something like gratitude, but suddenly his body was empty and his body fell slowly. "Dad! How are you?" the girl rushed over and hugged her fallen father with both hands. Looking at the girl''s action in front of her, MI Yunfei''s eyes were blurred at this time. Tears rolled out continuously and murmured, "Mom!" At the chest, what stirred his heart? What made him cry? It was the flesh and blood connection and family affection. Before jumping off the cliff, didn''t Mi Yunfei hold his mother as tightly as a girl? The feeling of helplessness and the pain of tearing his heart and lungs are unmatched even if he died millions of times. Suddenly, MI Yunfei turned around and grabbed Meng Lao''s robe with both hands: "master! Please save him, please save him!" he had become delirious, his legs had knelt in front of Meng Lao, and tears poured out. Hearing Mi Yunfei''s words, the girl also put down her father and knelt down in front of menglao and cried, "senior, I know you have great powers. Please save my father and save my father! My mother is dead and I can''t have no father anymore!" then she kept kowtowing in front of menglao. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of kowtow seems to pass through samsara and shock people''s soul. Even menglao is a little sad. Menglao waved his hands, picked up the girl and Mi Yunfei and sighed: "Hey! It''s not that I don''t want to save your father, but your father was badly hurt and his internal organs have been damaged. Even if I can''t help it! I can only protect his heart temporarily. Now I''ll talk to your father quickly if I have anything to say!" Menglao seems a little weak. The death of MI Yunfei''s mother and the serious injury of the girl''s father make him feel that human beings can''t fight fate all the time! Menglao went to the middle-aged man and his palms were close to his back. A light blue energy could be seen entering the middle-aged man''s body. "Cough!" The middle-aged man vomited a mouthful of blood and felt that someone behind him was running his skills into his body. He turned his head and said to Meng Lao, "thank you, elder!" "Dad!" The girl cried, holding the man''s arm and motioned him not to speak again. The man looked at his tearful daughter and then turned to MI Yunfei and said slowly: "Little brother, you are a good man. This Sabre is handed down from my family. It''s called ''bright moon''. I hope it can play its real power. I know myself. I''m a dying man, but I can''t put this in my heart. Daughter, her mother. Just left. She''s a person without relatives and relatives since I left. I hope you can help me. OK Take good care of her. That''s my only last wish before I die. You must promise me. "The big man held Mi Yunfei''s arm tightly with both hands, and his eyes showed a trace of expectation. Mi Yunfei could feel the strength from his hand. Why did he exert so much force? He understood, just for the worry in his heart. Mi Yunfei nodded: "uncle, don''t worry, I will take good care of your daughter. As long as I don''t die, I will never let anyone bully her!" Hearing Mi Yunfei''s answer, the middle-aged man smiled at the corners of his mouth. His hand grasping Mi Yunfei''s arm suddenly fell powerlessly to the ground, and his eyes finally closed slowly. It turned out that people would laugh so open-minded after death. "Dad! Don''t leave me. Wake up and look at me!" the girl has jumped on the middle-aged man and burst into tears. Mi Yunfei was about to say something comforting, but menglao sighed: "Hey! Let her cry first!" menglao waved to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei nodded and stood up. His heart churned and murmured, "why does God tease people so much? Why is the world so dark?" "Child!" the world is like this. Remember, the strong in this world is respected! Menglao also felt something in his heart. Even "boy" was no longer called. For a long time, the girl''s cry has stopped. Menglao looks at the girl and says to MI Yunfei, "she has fainted from crying. Bury his parents and take her away! Go and complete the first condition for you to become a strong man." After burying the girl''s parents, MI Yunfei picked up the girl and picked up the knife called "bright moon" on the ground. Along the way, the sentence "the strong is respected in this world" kept ringing in his heart. His father once said this to him, and now the master says the same to him. He wondered in his heart: "does the world have to be like this?" suddenly he took the moon knife in his hand, pointed at the sky and shouted, "I want to be a strong man!" Chapter 13 On the edge north of Qinglan, continuous icebergs towered between heaven and earth. Here, snow covered mountains and cold currents surged. The heavy snow in the sky fell one after another like goose feather. After several months of driving, MI Yunfei and his three finally reached xuaniceberg. At a glance on the xuaniceberg, it was snowy and deserted. Only a few tall ice stood on the top of the mountain. There were no birds or animals here. Although the snow was falling heavily, menglao among the three could see that when the snow had not fallen on his shoulder, it had been shaken away by the vigorous Qi from his whole body. The cold wind was blowing fiercely, and the violent wind roared continuously, but the biting cold could not shake Mi Yunfei''s hot heart at this time. His heart rolled, his blood had already boiled, and he murmured, "have you finally reached the Xuan iceberg?" "Brother Yunfei, is there anything you need on the top of the mountain?" a woman''s voice came out behind him. The man was the girl saved by Mi Yunfei and Meng Lao. The girl''s eyes are very watery, like the dew in the morning. Her soft hair falls naturally like a waterfall, and her snow-white jade hands are a little red with cold. Her face is beautiful and ruddy, and she is wrapped in a thick coat, which can not completely cover up her attractive figure. Standing in the snow, she is like a fairy, which makes people feel like embracing at a glance. After a few months, she has become familiar with MI Yunfei and menglao, and has slowly come out of her original sadness, but she will also be sad occasionally. At first, MI Yunfei comforted her, but when she knew that more than 300 people in MI Yunfei''s family were killed, she realized that the man in front of her was carrying a heavier injury than her, and finally became stronger slowly. After listening to the girl''s words, MI Yunfei turned back from his absence and smiled at the girl: "well, frost, there''s something I need on the top of the mountain." he vaguely remembered the girl''s appearance three months ago. "What''s your name?" "Cold frost", the girl replied coldly. The departure of her parents gave her a great blow. Her character and name matched very well, her proud name and cold character. "I know that the death of your parents gave you a great blow, but do you know why your father left with a smile before he died? Because he got my promise. I can understand your mood very much, because like you, more than 300 people in my family died at the hands of my enemies. When my mother fell in front of us, I couldn''t do anything. I also had heartbreaking pain, I I was a martial artist, but my skills were wasted. I know who the enemy is, but I can''t repay him. Do you know how painful it is? If I hadn''t met Shifu, I would have died. I was strong for one word. My father and Shifu said: "The strong in the world is respected. I want revenge. I want to fulfill my grandfather''s last wish. I want to surpass my ancestors. I want to be the strongest in heaven and earth! That''s why I have to be strong. This is the driving force for me to live." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the girl came out of the shadow and became more determined. She told herself that she must live well. Meng Lao waved his hand to them and said, "go! Go to the top of the mountain, and the cold flowers and plants are on it. If it is estimated that it is right, it will be the time for the cold flowers and plants to bloom in a few days." Hearing menglao''s words, MI Yunfei couldn''t help being excited. He wrapped his robe and strode towards the top of the mountain. His whole face was filled with joy. After an hour, the three finally reached the top of the mountain. Mi Yunfei was fine at this time, but the cold frost was not as tired as he looked. On the top of the mountain, the wind was stronger and colder, but Mi Yunfei''s mood was more surging and hotter. Looking at the cold frost, MI Yunfei was really exhausted. Mi Yunfei shouted to Meng, "master, let''s have a rest!" "Well, it''s still early anyway. Let''s have a rest first!" Meng Lao didn''t sit down after saying that, but looked around. Just as Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang sat down, menglao''s face suddenly became dignified. He turned his head and said eagerly to MI Yunfei behind him: "get up quickly, the situation has changed!" Seeing menglao''s serious expression, MI Yunfei couldn''t care about fatigue. He pulled up the cold frost around him and stood up and asked, "master, what''s going on?" "There is a strange beast on the top of the mountain. I feel a strong breath. This strange beast may still be a third-order holy beast." "What? Holy beast? Third order?" Mi Yunfei was scared to death. The word "holy beast" could not be defeated by anyone, so he asked with some worry: "master, are you sure to win?" "Give me the knife in your hand. I''m 60% sure I can win, but it''s impossible for the holy beast to win." Meng said. At this time, he looked proud and exuded a momentum of deterring heaven and earth. "My biggest worry is that I can''t take care of you when I fight with the holy beast, so you immediately hide behind the big rock in the distance, and I''ll lead it out." menglao pointed to the big rock on the edge of the top of the mountain. After MI Yunfei handed the moon knife to Meng''s old hand, he pulled the cold frost and quickly hid behind the big rock. Menglao held the cold moon knife handed over by Mi Yunfei, and his heart trembled slightly. He couldn''t help but exclaim: "the birth of heaven and earth is really extraordinary! This hidden breath is so domineering." however, MI Yunfei couldn''t hear this. Even if he heard it, he wouldn''t understand what menglao said. After menglao lost his mind for a while, suddenly, he roared up to the sky. The sound was so loud that the top of the mountain seemed to be shaking. "Boom!" Flying stones splashed in the distance, and the rare trees on the top of the mountain collapsed in an instant, flying thousands of boulders. "Hiss. Hiss." A sound came from a distance. I heard a sound. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang couldn''t help shivering all over their body at the same time. The sound was not loud, but it seemed to soak people''s mind. A giant about twenty feet long flew over from a distance. Although it was large, it moved incredibly fast. Breathing, he came to menglao''s face and looked down at this small "creature" coldly. It is not in a hurry to open its mouth and swallow the ''creatures'' at the bottom of its eyes, because as a holy beast, its intelligence is only stronger than that of ordinary humans. Seeing the giant not far from him, MI Yunfei was shocked and his breathing became a little hurried. This giant is actually a python. One of its teeth is almost as big as Mi Yunfei''s fist. Sen Bai''s teeth make people feel cold. A pair of dark red eyes can almost make people lose their soul. Its scales cover the whole body as if they were wearing armor to fight. The scales glittered, gloomy and terrible. Its tongue kept spitting out, and its end was very ferocious. At this time, MI Yunfei only felt that his scalp was numb and his hair was about to stand up. He tightly covered the cold frost''s mouth with his hands to prevent her from making a sound. But looking down, the cold frost had already fainted. Mi Yunfei was worried. He was not afraid that he would not get cold flowers and plants after having the python. He was worried about whether the master could fight the Python and whether it would be dangerous. He prayed secretly: "master, you must not have anything!" Meng Lao''s face was calm, looked up at the python in front of him and said, "I didn''t expect it to be the holy beast Bingchi mang recorded in the ancient Scripture! Your ''armor'' is good. I''m worried that I don''t have a gift for an apprentice! I''ll take your low-quality ''armor'' reluctantly!" Menglao''s words almost made Mi Yunfei faint. At present, the "great enemy" is not serious, and he comments wantonly, as if he were watching a booty. Seeing the casual appearance of dream, MI Yunfei''s stretched heart was relieved at last. It seems that he understood menglao''s words. Bing Chi mang suddenly became angry and poked out his head. The snake letter in his mouth kept spitting out towards menglao, as if he was provoking menglao. Suddenly, the strong wind roared. Menglao slowly rose to the ground and flew to the air to look at the python. His whole body exuded an amazing momentum. Mi Yunfei, hiding behind the big rock, felt the amazing momentum of menglao, and the whole person couldn''t move, as if a mountain was pressing on him. After feeling the startling momentum of menglao, Bingchi mang finally put away its provocative eyes and slowly became serious, because it knew that the "creature" in front of it had enough strength to threaten its life. "Hiss. Hiss." Bingchi mang opened its huge mouth and spewed out a piece of white smoke towards menglao. "Hum!" Menglao snorted coldly, waved his sleeve robe, and a powerful spirit of mountains and seas pressed against the white fog. When the giant snake felt the pressure, it quickly removed its huge body. The strong wind roared madly in the air and hit a boulder. "Boom!" After a loud sound, the boulder was instantly crushed. Bingchi mang quickly spits out a mouthful of rain towards menglao again after avoiding menglao''s blow, but when the rain is spitted out, it instantly turns into ice all over the sky. At this time, the scene continued to fall from the air like hail, and the sound of "crackling" continued to sound, which was extremely spectacular. Menglao waved his knife quickly and kept exchanging figures in the air. The speed of his action was invisible. "When. When" All the ice blocks were blocked by menglao and didn''t hurt him at all. At this time, Bingchi mang saw that he couldn''t hit, and roared up to the sky. The sound was so loud that the rocks kept rolling down, and the top of the mountain seemed to shake at this moment. On the side of the head of the ice red mang snake, the tail immediately swept over to menglao. The scales on the tip of its tail kept emitting cold light, and the weather seemed to become colder. Menglao suddenly stepped out and left a string of virtual shadows in the air. The speed was like a star changing. "Boom!" The huge snake tail fell on the earth and made a sound. The sound was so loud that it rang through the heaven and earth, and a huge pit five feet deep immediately appeared on the ground. "What body method did Shifu use just now? Why is it so fast? It''s amazing!" Mi Yunfei hid behind the big rock in the distance and was amazed. He seemed to have forgotten the horror of Bingchi mang. He had been immersed in the old body method of dream. The giant snake was angry when he saw that menglao had escaped his blow. He bit his snake letter and immediately ejected a mouthful of blood from his mouth. It was originally a rare holy beast in heaven and earth. All the wild animals were scared everywhere it passed. No one dared to challenge its divine power, but the tiny "creature" in front of it really annoyed it. Suddenly, Bingchi Mang''s momentum soared, and his eyes were fierce and bright. He had become majestic. Even Mi Yunfei in the distance could feel his anger. A mouthful of black smoke spewed out from the huge mouth of the ice red mang. When the black fog came out, it was in sharp contrast with the whole snow mountain. Menglao was also frightened by the black fog. His feet fell to the ground, and the moon knife had been inserted into the ground by him. Menglao slowly lifted his hands from his chest. In his hands, a fire red fire ball kept rolling. The fire ball rolled bigger and bigger. Finally, it could almost accommodate the whole person. Menglao held the fire ball to his head and shouted: "go!" A breath of destruction went crazy towards the black smoke. "Bang!" boom! " After a blow, menglao and Bingchi mang retreated several feet respectively. "Hum! Bug, don''t think you can kill me by reducing your life by yuan. You''ve completely angered me. I didn''t lie down before. You just didn''t want to destroy my apprentice''s armor. Anyway, you''re so big, I''ll have to ask for less armor." Menglao waved his hands, and the moon knife immediately flew into his hands. After holding the moon knife, menglao''s whole body exuded a momentum like the God of war. It was as if he had stretched out his hands and feet, and stamped his feet enough to break the ground. The powerful momentum tarnished the world and shocked the ghosts and gods. "Bug, come and experience my proud unique skill, killing God crazy knife!" Chapter 14 Menglao holds the moon knife in his hands and his hair is flying. A kind of unparalleled power is displayed from him. The breath of dominating the world fills the whole snow mountain. There was a strong wind on the ground, the snow whirled and the rocks rolled in disorder. Old general Meng poured his whole body into the knife. The snow-white blade made people cold teeth. In an instant, the knife suddenly changed and protruded, and the golden light of the knife tip was released. The dazzling golden light is incomparably beautiful, but behind this golden light, there is a powerful and unparalleled destructive power. The strong wind is roaring, the cold current is surging, the strong wind is raging, the top of the mountain is shaking, the earth is shaking, and the world is changing color. It''s changing! It''s changing! It seems that heaven and earth are going to be destroyed! The clouds in the sky rolled violently and rotated rapidly, forming a huge vortex. In the whole body of menglao, the powerful and terrible momentum rises rampantly and sweeps all things. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The terrible momentum shook all around and sent out a series of explosions. For a moment, snow drifted and rocks broke the sky. Mi Yunfei hid behind the rock and looked at the distant dream like the God of war. His blood had already boiled in his heart and his face was excited. There was a trace of worship in his eyes and a secret way in his heart: "if one day I can reach the realm of master, ignore heaven and earth, despise all sentient beings, and have such lofty feelings, then who in the world will give up me? Who in the world dares to compete with me? Master is really a God and man!" he sighed from MI Yunfei''s heart. Looking at the huge momentum of this tiny "creature" in front of him, Bingchi mang felt a breath of destruction. It never thought that one day it would also feel the call of death, and a sense of anxiety slowly rose from its heart. "Bedbug, are you afraid? I tell you, if I can restore my skills to the previous peak, it would be easier for me to crush an ant under the beast. Even the beast should be afraid of me. However, although I haven''t recovered to my peak yet, you are just a big ant in my eyes. Get ready to die!" After that, menglao poured a knife into his whole body and finally cleaved down towards Bingchi mang. "Buzz. Buzz." The knife Qi penetrated the air and fell from the air. It was like a dazzling rainbow flashing above the sky. Sen Bai''s blade, bright blade and amazing momentum lock Bingchi mang like a talisman at this moment. The tyrannical energy surged like a tsunami, and an overwhelming force of destruction poured from the air to the ice red mang. Bingchi mang didn''t want to be captured. He roared up to the sky. Suddenly, his eyes had oozed blood. His huge mouth seemed to swallow the whole mysterious iceberg into his stomach, and the huge teeth in his mouth gradually grew longer. "Click" Bingchi Mang''s bones are lengthening, and his body expands several times at this moment. His huge body sits on the iceberg, emitting bursts of terrible breath. It looked fierce, raised its head and screamed. Its long teeth were exposed, which was particularly frightening. "Puff. Puff." A glittering inner pill gushed out of its mouth. The dazzling green light on the inner pill overflowed, containing extremely huge energy. The vast energy greeted the dream in the sky. The storm raged and rolled up dozens of feet of snow waves. The snow waves covered the sky, and the sky suddenly turned into a vast expanse of white "boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this moment, the two destructive energies collided and sent out a shocking explosion. The majestic pressure surged around like a raging sea. The surrounding mountains, rocks and trees have been destroyed by this man and beast. The powerful momentum surged towards the direction of MI Yunfei and Leng Shuang. At this moment, she was awakened. Looking at the scene in the distance, she opened her petite red lips and wanted to roar, but she was already frightened by the momentum in the distance. The strong wind madly rushed to them. The big stones in front of them had been blown up by the strong wind, and they could escape. Although they were not hit by the big rock, they were also shocked by the strong wind. The strong wind made them stand unstable and they were about to roll down the bottom of the mountain. With a roar, MI Yunfei picked up the cold frost and ran to the bottom of a very strong looking tree. He saw the tree in one hand and hugged people in the other. And a red cloud suddenly rose on the cold frost face on one side. "Han Shuang, what are you doing? Hold me tight and don''t fall!" Hearing the roar of MI Yunfei, cold frost came back to his mind. His hands hurriedly hugged Mi Yunfei''s thick waist, and a warm feeling rushed to his heart. "Boom!" An avalanche finally broke out in the snow mountain, and the snow all over the mountain poured to the foot of the mountain like a flood at this moment. The whole snow mountain began to break, and a huge deep ditch broke in the middle. A complete snow mountain was blown in half by this man and beast. However, the snow mountain divided into two parts is still bouncing, the turbulent snow tide is surging, and some boulders are rolling down towards the foot of the mountain. Fortunately, the combat power in the distance does not extend to Miyun Fei. But even so, around him, it has become an isolated place, and other places have already collapsed. "It''s terrible! I can''t believe it was caused by human power. Fortunately, it''s on the top of the mountain, or it would have been submerged by the snow." Mi Yunfei patted his chest in fear for a while, but the sweat on his forehead rolled down on the cold top of the mountain. In the distance, there was a dazzling golden light between menglao and Bingchi mang. Each person and beast seemed to be struggling. Suddenly, menglao''s bajue Dao mang passed through the bright inner pill of Bingchi mang. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" Five huge and violent blades split on Bingchi Mang''s head. The blades collided with Bingchi Mang''s scales and made bursts of noise. "Hiss." Bingchi Mang''s strongest head can''t stand menglao''s continuous knife splitting, and blood is constantly gushing from Bingchi Mang''s head. "Boom!" After an explosion, Bingchi Mang''s head was broken by the injected knife gas and exploded to pieces, with blood and brains everywhere. "Bang!" Bingchi Mang''s upright body finally fell down, shaking the ground again. At this time, the strong wind no longer roared, the cold current stopped surging, the top of the mountain no longer shook, the earth no longer trembled, and the weather seemed to become sunny at this time. In the distance, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang also came over. "Cough!" a mouthful of blood coughed out of the old man''s mouth. "Master, senior! How are you?" asked Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang in unison. Seeing these two people coming, Meng Lao immediately blushed and embarrassed. He smiled and said, "Hey, hey! It''s okay! It''s good to exercise Kung Fu for an hour. At last, this bug forced to spit out his internal alchemy and used his life Zhenyuan to die with me. As a result, he didn''t expect me to be so strong!" menglao''s face seemed to be proud. He was able to show his power in front of his disciples. He felt a little happy when he thought about it. "Master, are you really all right?" Mi Yunfei was a little uncertain. After all, Bingchi Mang''s ferocity still haunted him. "Smelly boy, how can that bug hurt your mighty master?" Although menglao said so, he whispered to himself: "well, this bug is really hateful! I can''t show my power in front of my disciples. I have to work hard with me and I can''t let you live after death. How can I torture you? Oh, I''ll peel the skin first, then whip the menstruation and whip the corpse. After all, I have to make armor." "Hey, hey! Boy, I''ll practice martial arts for a while, then take the bug''s skin and smoke it, and then go to the front to see if the cold grass flowers are mature." After an hour, menglao also recovered his old look, and his face was not as pale as before. It could be so in just an hour. It can be seen that menglao has extraordinary skills. "Master, is this ice red mang really a third-order holy beast?" "No!" "Oh, I''ll tell you! How can the third-order holy Beast Master win? How easy." "It''s a fourth order holy beast!" "Ah! Level 4. Level 4!" after a long time, MI Yunfei reacted and said in his heart: "the level 4 holy beast even gave up his internal alchemy, but was still ''relaxed'' by the master. What''s the state of the master?" Menglao ignored Mi Yunfei''s surprise, holding the moon knife in his hand, poured in a trace of internal strength and chopped hard at the ice red mang on the ground. The dead ice red mang scale armor is easier to split than when alive, because when alive, its energy fills the whole body. Even without the scale armor, it is difficult for ordinary people to hurt anything. However, after death, the energy dissipates, which is also easy for menglao, a peerless expert with a treasure knife. Bingchi Mang''s body is a treasure. Its scales and armor can be made into a treasure armor, so that people can be more safe to wear. It''s difficult for ordinary swords to hurt them. They can''t break it unless an expert infuses internal strength. Its gall is an antidote. People can be invincible when they eat it, and its meat is oily but not greasy. After eating, its constitution is different from that of ordinary people. No, menglao has picked up some firewood from a distance, dry and wet. These are not important to menglao. As long as it is firewood, he can let it burn. Soon after, the fire rose, and the three held pieces of meat cut from Bingchi Mang in their hands and roasted them on the fire, with a faint fragrance on the broken snow. After eating, Meng Lao wiped the residual oil from the corners of his mouth and said to MI Yunfei: "put all those skins here. Let''s go and see if the cold grass flowers are mature. After that, he has taken a big step away, and Mi Yunfei and his two people followed closely. At this time, the three people came to the north of the top of the mountain. In the distance, a cave attracted the attention of the three people. "Master, what cave is that? There won''t be any monsters!" Mi Yunfei was worried. After all, if he met another holy beast like Bingchi Mang, the mysterious iceberg would disappear completely. "I don''t know. I didn''t have this cave when I came here a few years ago. It must be Bingchi mang who found the cold grass flower and built a hole here when it became a flower? Because when the cold grass flower became a grass, I didn''t dare to touch it in my current state, so there was no ice Chi mang at that time, but it''s normal for Bingchi mang to appear here when it became a flower. After all, the cold grass flower loves it The cultivation of is of great use. There are monsters in almost all the places where many natural wealth and earth treasures appear, unless it is a kind of peerless divine object, because it is difficult for people to detect its existence. "Menglao turned to the two behind him and explained. "Master, are we still going in?" Mi Yunfei asked carefully. "Go in, why don''t you go in? I''m not afraid to live, but I''m afraid it''s dead?" after that, menglao took the lead in, and Mi Yunfei followed in with an uneasy mood. Inside the cave, it was dark and could not see five fingers. There was a strong smell of animal smell inside, which was very pungent. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang couldn''t help pinching their noses to prevent the smell of animals from entering their noses. A flame suddenly rose from the old man Meng. Through the flame, you can see the whole cave. Menglao had already practiced until night to see things, and raising the flame was just to let Mi Yunfei see more clearly. "Eh! Elder, what''s that?" there was a sound of cold frost in the cave. "That''s the mang egg laid by Bingchi mang." menglao replied without looking. In fact, when he entered the cave, Meng Lao had already seen the giant egg, but he didn''t make a sound. "Mang egg? So there are two ice red mangs in the cave? Then why don''t you see the other one?" Leng Hanshuang asked curiously. "Because Bingchi mang is different from other animals, Bingchi mang is usually pregnant for at least decades, so it will leave another Bingchi Mang," Meng explained patiently. After listening, they didn''t ask any more questions, but nodded and looked familiar. Menglao pointed to the mang egg and said to them, "take that egg with you! Depending on the situation, it will hatch in a few months. Maybe we will get a small ice red mang to raise. Tomorrow is the time when the cold grass and flowers bloom. We will stay there and sleep tonight. Otherwise, there will be fewer strong people and more useless people in the world!" then he strode away. Mi Yunfei touched the bridge of his nose and turned to cold frost and said, "do I look like a strong man or a useless man?" "You''re like a strong man who changes after getting rid of the disabled, ha ha." Chapter 15 In the early morning, the sunrise has gradually risen and the mild sun has shed, but the snow has not shown any signs of melting. Ten feet outside the cave, an old man closed his eyes, crossed his knees, spread his hands on his legs, and turned his palms to the sky. The old man''s head was covered with smoke, and the spirit of heaven and earth was pouring into the old man''s body crazily, flowing slowly in the old man''s 100 veins. Obviously, although the old man has been quiet, his body is working on its own, and a light mask has been put up within five feet of him. On both sides of the old man, a pair of boys and girls leaned against the cliff. The boy still held a huge egg as thick as his waist in his hands. The saliva in his mouth was flowing slowly along the corners of his mouth, as clear as rain. Suddenly, on the cliff in front of the three of them, a herb was full of gold. The golden light filled the whole cave. Even the sunrise seemed to be eclipsed, and the fragrant aroma filled the whole snow mountain. The old man suddenly opened his eyes. Those eyes looked very divine. The old man also stopped his running skills, jumped up and fell next to vanilla, stared at vanilla, and looked a little excited. A pair of young girls nearby were also stabbed by the dazzling golden light and opened their confused eyes. When they saw the herb in front of them, the young man looked very excited. "Master, are the cold grass flowers going to bloom?" Mi Yunfei asked eagerly. His heart had already rolled, and his mood seemed to fluctuate greatly. "Yes, I''ve lived for hundreds of years, and it''s the first time I saw the cold grass bloom. I didn''t expect it to be so magical." menglao also seems very serious at this time, but careful people may find that his heart is also hot. "Really? Great! Then I can see brother Yunfei recover his old style." although Leng Hanshuang is not as excited as Mi Yunfei, his face is also full of excitement. The three immediately focused their eyes on the herb. Their eyes were full of different colors, as if they were like a girl who was about to enter the bathtub. The eager eyes, the overflowing expression and the excited mood ruthlessly sold them. "Cha!" At this time, the herb was fixed by the eyes of the three people, rolled up its young leaves like a shy girl, looked like flowers rather than flowers, grass rather than grass from a distance, and its shape was quite strange. Suddenly, in the center of the herb, the golden light was more prosperous, and the golden light gradually formed a stamen. A faint fragrance floated out, overflowing with fragrance, magical and beautiful, which made people lose consciousness. The tender green leaves of vanilla are gradually pink and slowly expand to form petals. The petals are slowly stretching, just like a person who has just woke up. "Wow! What a magical and beautiful flower!" Leng Hanshuang exclaimed. Women always like flowers, especially beautiful women. Although Leng Hanshuang is young and underdeveloped, she is a beautiful woman after all, and of course she is no exception. "Master, has the cold grass flower formed?" Mi Yunfei''s eyes are hot and blurred. "Well, it''s formed." Rao is always an unfathomable dream. At this time, he was also distracted by the magic of cold grass and flowers. Listening to Meng Lao''s words, MI Yunfei immediately stretched out his hand and wanted to pick the cold grass and flowers. He couldn''t wait. "No!" menglao shouted immediately. Hearing menglao''s cry, MI Yunfei quickly withdrew his hand and would come. However, just when his hand was a foot away from the cold grass, his body suddenly trembled, his whole body became frozen, and stood there motionless, just like a sculpture. An extremely cold gas entered his body, as if his heart had frozen. Menglao immediately helped Mi Yunfei down, put his hands close to his back, and relaxed with a faint green energy. After a long time, MI Yunfei recovered his mind and shouted, "it''s so cold. It''s so cold! "Hey! What''s your hurry, boy? Although the cold grass flower is restrained after it becomes a flower, it can''t be touched for at least an hour. Fortunately, I''m here. Otherwise, your boy will be paralyzed without freezing to death." After listening to menglao''s words, MI Yunfei thought about the instant cold just now. Almost even people''s soul was frozen. He couldn''t help patting his chest: "it''s dangerous!" Soon after, menglao had taken out a bottle and turned the mouth of the bottle to the sky. He waved his hands at the cold grass flower. The cold grass flower slowly rose and slowly fell into the bottle. Menglao carefully closed the mouth of the bottle. Seeing that menglao had put the cold grass flowers into the bottle, MI Yunfei asked happily, "master, have you been prepared long ago?" "Hum! You think I''m as reckless as you are! Take your things and get ready to go back!" of course, what he said refers to the rest of Bingchi Mang and the mang egg. It took four months to come, but it was much faster to go back. I returned in less than a month. On the way home, several people also bought some clothes and other supplies in the town. They wore animal skins when they went out, and naturally changed into clothes when they came back. Looking at the hillside, MI Yunfei was filled with emotion. His eyes were blurred and his steps were frozen. He murmured, "finally here!" "Brother Yunfei, is that where you and menglao live?" menglao doesn''t like others to call him elder, so he even changed his calling. Cold frost pointed to the place halfway up the mountain. Of course, she didn''t see the cave, because there was fairy fog and trees on the halfway up the mountain. She couldn''t find a cave there at all. "Yes! Here we are." Mi Yunfei said with special emotion in his heart. He may not have lived in the cave for a long time, but he already had deep feelings. Several people quickly walked to the hillside and reached the cave. In the cave, a huge object suddenly flashed and screamed with cold sweat and frost. That behemoth is naturally the black spirit who has always kept his "home". "Ha ha! Cold frost, don''t be afraid. That guy is just big, fierce, but very docile." Mi Yunfei said with a smile. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Heiling seems very dissatisfied with MI Yunfei''s evaluation and grins at Mi Yunfei. It didn''t grin, but it was OK. After grinning, the terrible teeth exposed, and the cold frost immediately hid behind Mi Yunfei. "Well, stop making trouble and go first!" hearing Meng Lao''s words, the two people and a beast calmed down obediently and followed Meng Lao''s back into the cave. A full moon hung high, and the stars in the sky filled the whole night sky. The bright moonlight enveloped the whole mountain forest. There is a house next to the cave. The house is a little crude, but it has a different general flavor. The hall of the house is simply decorated with a table and a few stools. There are still a few subtle knife marks on the brand-new white wood. At a glance, we know that the house has just been built. In the house, after the three had finished their meal, only Mi Yunfei and Meng Lao were left. A little starlight sprinkled into the hall, adding a trace of harmony to the hall. A breeze gently brushed the gate. The dim candle lit up the tiny hall. The flames kept beating. It seemed that they could be blown out by the wind at any time. At the moment, MI Yunfei''s heart kept beating with the fire. His face had different expressions, some excitement and a trace of worry. He opened his mouth and didn''t say what he wanted to say. "Hehe! What''s the matter? Are you worried about the failure of casting magic dragon tomorrow?" Meng asked jokingly. "En!" Mi Yunfei nodded. After all, he had the hope of success all the way. No one wanted to make mistakes at this last critical moment. "Everything has a destiny. In fact, some things are doomed by heaven, and some things are man-made. We can''t change the doomed things, nor can we change them, but man-made things can succeed as long as you work hard and stick to them. You can''t change the fate of others, but you must try your best to control your own life and death." Menglao has a wise man''s style at this time. "En! I understand. I will certainly live up to my master''s expectations. I should have died long ago, but God wants to see my joke and let me live. I can''t let it go. My life is up to me! I must change my life against the sky. I want to tell God that it can''t control my life!" Mi Yunfei looked up at the starry sky outside the house, clenched his hands and filled with anger. "En! Very good! Very good! As long as you can forget life and death and do whatever you want, the success rate of casting will increase by more than half tomorrow. Rest early! Conserve your energy and fight with heaven and life tomorrow." Meng Lao has left. There was only Mi Yunfei left in the hall. He strode out of the hall and looked up at the night sky. The vast night sky is dotted with stars. The quiet night makes people more lonely. Occasionally, some insects can be heard in the woods. How many people in the world rank between life and death? Why did they survive? Is it luck? Is it strength? Or courage and perseverance? In fact, success and failure are only between one thought. The key is to see whether you can have the perseverance to stick to it. It is not heaven that controls our destiny, but ourselves. Maybe our destiny has always been in our own hands, but you haven''t found it. My mind is a little messy. Mi Yunfei looks up at the vast starry sky. In the eyes of heaven and earth, human beings are so small. I don''t know when the stars disappear and the bright moon leaves, leaving only the dark sky and the lonely figure under the night sky. A gust of breeze blew, lifting a wisp of long hair of MI Yunfei. The wind was so bleak, and the sound was so pathetic. After the lonely figure, a woman came. The woman''s eyes are gentle like water, and her beauty crown is like jade, just like a orchid in full bloom in the deep valley. Even the endless darkness is difficult to hide her beauty. She took lotus steps and quietly came to the back of MI Yunfei. She didn''t speak, but looked up at the dark night sky like Mi Yunfei. The faint fragrance came out. Mi Yunfei looked back and said with a smile, "frost, you''re coming." the voice was so weak, and there was an obvious hesitation in the trembling. "Brother Yunfei, are you afraid? Did you admit defeat?" In a word, just such a word, MI Yunfei was confused. "Are you afraid? Am I really afraid? Am I willing to bow to the sky?" Mi Yunfei asked himself silently at the bottom of his heart. Leng Hanshuang took two steps forward and stood side by side with MI Yunfei. She still just looked at the night sky and said, "the highest thing in the world is not the sky, but people''s eyes. As long as a person''s eyes are high, his heart can surpass the sky." Leng Hanshuang suddenly turned to look at Mi Yunfei and said, "brother Yunfei, how high are your eyes?" Mi Yunfei trembled and murmured, "how high is my vision? How high is my vision?" Leng Hanshuang didn''t wait for MI Yunfei''s answer and said directly, "your eyes are not in the world, but on it." then he pointed to the dark night sky, which is the sky above. After saying that, Leng Hanshuang knew that MI Yunfei needed time to get out of the bondage in his heart, and didn''t bother him, so he left quietly. Cold frost''s words echoed in MI Yunfei''s mind. He repeatedly asked himself how high his eyes were. Suddenly, MI Yunfei looked stunned and whispered in the direction of Leng Hanshuang''s departure: "Leng Shuang, thank you. I know what to do." Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand, pointed at the night sky, looked up and shouted, "tomorrow will be my life and death line. I think what can you do to me? I''m waiting for you!" Chapter 16 The next day, the morning glow was shining, and a ray of sunshine was shining through the woods to the cave. The hillside is shrouded in smoke, and the colorful butterfly stirs its beautiful wings on the petals, just like an enchanting girl dancing. The smell of flowers pervades the whole forest, and emerald trees, colorful flowers and crystal dew can be seen everywhere. After dinner, Meng Lao and Mi Yunfei all came to the cave, followed by a black spirit. There are more buckets in the cave than usual. The bucket has enough to hold two people, and half a bucket of water is also contained in the bucket. "Little black spirit, you go out and watch. At this time, you must not let any strange animals run in, not even a fly." menglao looked very dignified. After hearing this, Heiling was no longer as naughty as usual, because he also knew that today was a special day. He turned and flashed out of the cave. Menglao turned to Leng Hanshuang and said, "Leng Shuang, go out too! It''s good to have me here." "Will brother Yunfei be in danger?" Leng Hanshuang asked with some worry. "Cold frost, you go out first! Don''t worry, brother Yunfei will appear in front of you." Mi Yunfei comforted her in order to be afraid of cold frost. "Well, be careful." Leng Hanshuang knew he couldn''t help here, so he had to turn and leave. Seeing that the cold frost went out, MI Yunfei''s face also smiled. Suddenly, MI Yunfei knelt down and said, "master, your great kindness and kindness are unforgettable in my life. If my disciple fails to cast this time, I hope you will always take care of the frost for me. I can''t break my promise." Mi Yunfei was in tears at this time, and then kowtowed three times in front of Meng Lao. Looking at the apprentice kneeling in front of him, menglao was in a mixed mood and his eyes were blurred. He stretched out his hands to help Mi Yun fly: "Good! Good! No matter whether your casting is successful or not, you will always be my good disciple. As a teacher, there is only a little black spirit around me in the cave. Who knows, God sent me such a good disciple. If you succeed in casting this time, even if you spend your whole life to cultivate you into a strong person, I will teach you all my unique knowledge and experience!" At the moment, menglao has no image of an expert. He is completely an ordinary old man in the twilight. "Have you memorized the skill?" "Well, no problem." after saying that, MI Yunfei took off his coat and jumped into the barrel. At this time, menglao held a flower in his hand, which was the cold grass flower he had worked hard to find a few days ago. As soon as menglao took out the cold grass flower, the fragrance filled the whole cave. Although it was put for a while, the cold grass flower was better than the bright flowers. "First run according to the skill on the Dragon skin, and then eat the cold grass flowers when you feel the dryness and heat in your body." old Meng said solemnly to MI Yunfei. Although he had said this to MI Yunfei many times, he couldn''t help reminding him again. At this time, he seemed more worried than Mi Yunfei. "Well, master, don''t worry! I''ve been waiting for a long time this day, and I''ll never remember wrong." after that, MI Yunfei closed his eyes and slowly ran according to the casting chapter on the Dragon skin. Meng Lao saw that MI Yunfei had closed his eyes and was not disturbed. He pinched his hands, waved his palms towards the hole, and a mighty vigorous Qi flew towards the hole. A soft light mask immediately appeared at the hole. If you look carefully, you will find that some flying insects fell to the ground less than five feet away from the soft light outside the light mask. Menglao sat cross legged beside the barrel, his eyes closed and began to concentrate. Although his eyes were closed, he could clearly feel even the slightest wind and grass within a few miles outside the cave. On MI Yunfei''s body, you can see a black gas slowly swimming from his celestial cover to all the veins of his body. The black gas is extremely domineering, restless and disorderly in his body. The beads of sweat on his forehead roll down, his chest fluctuates rapidly, and the looming muscles beat constantly. Mi Yunfei bit his teeth, blood flowed from his mouth, and his body was shaking violently. The pain made him want to roar. His skin was beginning to change color, even the water in the bucket was different, and his mind was gradually blurred and in a coma. Time is passing quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, a day and a night have passed, but Mi Yunfei still has no sign of awakening. Suddenly, the water in the barrel kept rolling, and Mi Yunfei''s whole body turned red, like a steel plate just out of the stove. A green smoke also came out from his head. "Ah!" A burst of severe pain eroded every nerve of him. Mi Yunfei couldn''t stand it and finally roared. At this time, his eyes were bleeding and his skin began to break. There was blood all over his body, as terrible as the Shura devil who had just climbed out of hell, and the water in the barrel turned blood red. The strange phenomenon protruded. The meat on MI Yunfei''s body became as soft as mud, just like the melted steel falling slowly, revealing white bones one by one. Slowly, the meat on his body had been completely melted, and the internal organs in his abdomen could be clearly seen through the white bones. The heart in front of his chest was beating violently, as if he was struggling. "Are you going to die?" Mi Yunfei asked in his heart. The severe pain makes people want to be unconscious, which is an extravagant hope. Mi Yunfei feels that his head is almost exploding, leaving only a wisp of divine consciousness. "I can''t die, I absolutely can''t die. My great revenge has not been avenged. I must survive. I don''t want to be a loser! I don''t want to be a loser!" Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart. At the critical moment of life and death, MI Yunfei thought of his parents, Grandpa and everyone in the family. Tears rolled out of his eyes, but the tears rolled out were blood red. Drops of blood and tears trickled down the corners of his eyes. His eyes were vague and his mind was not clear. There seemed to be an old man standing in front of him. Mi Yunfei looked at the man and said, "Grandpa!" The old man smiled and said, "Yunfei, you are the hope of the family. Grandpa hopes you can reach the level of your ancestors one day, or even surpass your ancestors. Son, work hard! You can succeed." the old man gradually disappeared from MI Yunfei''s sight. Mi Yunfei looked at the old man''s disappearing figure and said in a low voice: "Grandpa, I will succeed, I will succeed!" The severe pain continued. Mi Yunfei, with white bones, grabbed his skull with white claws and rolled in the barrel. The pain made him miserable. Next to him, menglao stood up impressively, grabbed the cold grass flowers next to him, and stuffed them into Mi Yunfei''s mouth. His rudeness, speed and anxiety are really shocking. "Quickly, eat the cold grass and flowers!" Meng said anxiously. Mi Yunfei still didn''t open his blood red eyes, but habitually opened his lips and swallowed the cold grass flowers into his stomach. As soon as the cold flowers and plants entered the abdomen, they turned into a cold air and moved in MI Yunfei''s body. The old dream on one side held up his hands, palms upward, and a dazzling energy slowly rose out of his palms. "Drink!" Menglao roared and pushed his hands towards Mi Yunfei''s back. He saw a strong Qi rapidly enter Mi Yunfei''s body. One side of MI Yunfei''s body is very red, but the other side becomes very cold. There are two ball shaped internal forces in his body, which are the heat and cold. The two spirits are chasing after each other. They always want to devour each other and monopolize the body. But in the end, no one could do anything. After a long time, he slowly calmed down and stopped at the Dantian of MI Yunfei. The water is no longer rolling, and the pain slowly disappears. Mi Yunfei has fainted. However, the strange phenomenon appeared again. I saw pieces of meat slowly appear on the white bones of MI Yunfei. These meat can grow naturally, but they still look very strong. Looking at the meat growing all over Mi Yunfei, menglao''s face became excited. Then he smiled excitedly and said, "ha ha! It''s successful. It''s even successful." However, the situation just now is indeed extremely dangerous. At the critical moment, if menglao didn''t let Mi Yunfei swallow the cold grass flower quickly, and then Yungong asked him to integrate the cold air of the cold grass flower with the violent heat generated by the magic dragon formula, I''m afraid Mi Yunfei would have died because he couldn''t bear the rage of the magic dragon formula. "Hey! This boy, the most dangerous pass has passed. There must be no danger. He can only look at himself." menglao''s hanging heart finally put down more than half. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and continued to sit next to the barrel. Three days have passed, and Mi Yunfei still doesn''t wake up. However, the situation is a little different now. Around him, I can feel an invisible wave. His body emits a little light, and the light disappears slowly. Next to menglao, he has opened his eyes and stared at Mi Yunfei in the barrel. "It''s strange! According to the records of the skill, I should have woken up last night! Why hasn''t there been any movement up to now? Depending on the situation, nothing will happen?" menglao was also puzzled. Outside the cave, a figure kept walking back and forth, and his face was full of anxiety. Behind him was a huge figure. "Hey! Heiling! Why hasn''t brother Yunfei come out for three days? Shouldn''t there be anything wrong?" A few days later, the cold frost was no longer afraid of Heiling. This man and beast were outside the cave. He kept at the cave except for eating. Heiling grinned at Leng Hanshuang, which meant to tell her that dream was always inside and nothing would happen. "Hey! I won''t talk to you. Anyway, I can''t understand what you say." In the cave, menglao stared at Mi Yunfei and didn''t understand. He didn''t understand why Mi Yunfei had nothing to do, but there was no sign of awakening, which made him a knowledgeable person who traveled all over the world puzzled. Just when menglao was wondering, a green light came out of the barrel. The green light was sacred and dazzling. The originally dark cave became bright in an instant. The sacred green light deeply attracted menglao. Menglao looked intently. It turned out that the green light was sent from the jade on MI Yunfei''s neck. "This. What jade is this? It''s so magical?" looking at the jade on MI Yunfei''s neck, menglao lost his mind for a while and kept looking for records about jade in his memory. For a long time, menglao suddenly lost his voice and shouted, "this. Is this the legendary Pu Ling jade? I didn''t expect that I could see this thing in my lifetime." menglao has returned to his senses at this time, and his heart is gratified. At this time, the sacred green light on the jade gradually darkened and restored its previous appearance. Suddenly, the water in the bucket rolled up again. At this time, the big man on MI Yunfei''s head rolled down like rain. "Click!" The bones on MI Yunfei''s body made a sound. His green tendons burst and his chest was expanding. Pieces of scales and armor appeared on his body, and a trace of fluctuation came out. "Ah! This boy should rush to the rank at this time. His talent is really extraordinary!" Menglao was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s talent at the moment. He couldn''t believe that someone could rush to the stage under such circumstances. His talent was beyond the reach of many people, but he didn''t expect that there was more exaggeration than him and rushed to the stage during casting. "Hey! I can''t be as old as this boy!" he sighed and walked out of the cave. Seeing that Meng Lao came out, cold frost and Heiling immediately surrounded him. "Menglao, how''s brother Yunfei? Is there something wrong?" Leng Hanshuang asked eagerly. "Hehe! You little girl, why don''t you ask me if the old man is good? Don''t worry! Your brother Yunfei is very good! Just wait for him to come out." Leng Hanshuang listened to menglao''s words and put down the suspended heart for a long time. However, when she heard the words behind menglao, her face suddenly turned crimson. "Ha ha! It seems that someone is moved!" "Menglao, why do you make fun of me?" they said and left with big steps. "Boom!" Just before they left, there was an explosion in the cave, and then a voice came out: "ha ha! I succeeded!" Chapter 17 The explosion in the cave resounded through the heaven and earth, and the sound shook the sky. Several figures outside the cave quickly swept in. "Yunfei, how''s it going? Did you succeed?" menglao asked at the beginning. "Brother Yunfei, are you hurt?" Leng Hanshuang was also a little anxious. "EEE. EEE. EEE?" Heiling was also expressing his concern. "Well! I succeeded! I feel my body is very strong, and there is a strong force on me." Mi Yunfei was very excited and spoke in a hurry. Of course, his so-called great power is only in his eyes. Suddenly, MI Yunfei rushed out of the cave. He looked up at the sky and shouted, "I succeeded! I succeeded! God, do you see, I succeeded! You can''t stop me, the sky can''t destroy me, and the earth can''t destroy me." the sound was so loud that it rang through the whole valley, but there was more sadness in the sound. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes burst into tears. His hot tears were wildly sprinkled on the ground. He knelt down on his legs, clenched his hands, deeply stabbed his nails into the soft, and blood flowed out along his fingertips. He stared at the distance and shouted wildly, "Dad! Mom! Grandpa! Do you see? I''ve succeeded. I''m not a disabled person, and I''m no longer a disabled person! Although I can''t destroy the sky and the earth, I''m going to overturn the river and the sea!" the voice was so loud that it seemed to ring through every corner between heaven and earth. Above the sky, the sun shines high, but the fiery red sun can''t warm Mi Yunfei''s heart. In his inner world, cold occupied the majority, and even the breeze made him feel so cold. "Ha. Ha! Loser? Mi Yunfei will never be a loser again! One day, I will recover the blood debt you owe!" Mi Yunfei shouted up to the sky, and his roar echoed in the sky. Menglao also came out with Leng Hanshuang and looked at Mi Yunfei kneeling to the ground. Menglao murmured to Leng Hanshuang: "This boy, he should have been happy, but he has been under great pressure since his relatives died miserably and his skills were abandoned. Even when he talks in his sleep at night, he cries to become a strong man to revenge. When he knows he can''t practice martial arts, he looks like he has no soul. Now, he can finally cast his body successfully and learn the unparalleled skill of magic dragon formula , the grievances in your heart should naturally be well vented. " Leng Hanshuang nodded. She didn''t understand Mi Yunfei''s mood. They were the same people, but the pressure on MI Yunfei was even greater than her. Mi Yunfei watched. Menglao came to his back, so he turned to menglao and said, "master, I was saved by your old man. If you weren''t old, I would have become a resentful soul. Then you helped me forge the body of magic dragon, so that I can practice martial arts again. Your great benefactor can''t be rewarded in this life." after that, he kowtowed his head in front of menglao. "Child, get up!" menglao held Mi Yunfei up with both hands and looked at Mi Yunfei, who was stronger than before. His heart was very gratified. "Hey!" Meng Lao breathed out a sigh of sadness and said to Mi Yun: "I used to be a powerful man, but I fell in love with someone I shouldn''t love and was framed by someone. Although I finally escaped, I was seriously injured and finally saved by little Heiling. In fact, I almost lost my skills like you, but I haven''t fully recovered my skills until now. I''m lonely for half my life , there is only one beast around me. I never thought that God would send me such a gifted disciple. I have nothing to ask for in my life. I just hope you can succeed in learning skills in the future. It''s enough for me to help me blade my enemies. " "Oh, Shifu was killed by a traitor. Who is your enemy, Shifu? If you really have that strength in the future, I will avenge Shifu." Mi Yunfei said angrily. "Ha ha! It''s not urgent. I''ll tell you later that day. Your magic dragon body has also been cast successfully. With your current physique, you can practice the magic dragon formula. However, the magic dragon formula is a set of skills that are both good and evil. If you are careless, it can easily be eaten back and lead to being possessed by the devil, but your power will increase a lot after being possessed by the devil. However, don''t forget it until the critical moment Use the magic dragon formula. "Meng Lao seems very worried. "Well, I must remember the master''s instruction," said Mi Yunfei. "You have now entered the initial stage of entering the world. Since you can practice Kung Fu, you will start exercising tomorrow. As a teacher, you should teach you the most proud Kung Fu in your life." After listening to Meng Lao''s words, MI Yunfei''s heart was boiling with blood. He had seen Meng Lao''s skills, but he couldn''t help asking, "master, what level of skill is it? Is it the skill you used against Zhan Bingchi mang that day?" "Ha ha! Boy, I tell you, the most powerful skill in the world is always created by others. No matter how well you learn, you can never surpass your predecessors. As long as your cultivation level can stand at the peak, even if you don''t use any skill, you can defeat your opponent only by strong internal strength." "Oh! I see!" Mi Yunfei nodded modestly. "Let''s go! I haven''t eaten for several days. Should you be hungry? Tomorrow, the teacher will practice hell for you. Get ready!" menglao left alone after saying that. White clouds float above the sky, the sky is bright, and the sun is very bright. There are occasional sounds in the mountains and forests. If you listen carefully, you can find that it is a fight. "Bang!" After a sound, a figure flew out and fell on the ground, splashing leaves, but the man was unharmed, his face was not red and breathless. "No, your Hunyuan boxing manual is exquisite, but you''re not fast enough and weak. Are you afraid that little Heiling can''t catch your move? Come again!" a scolding voice came out in the mountain forest, and it was an old man. "Menglao, let brother Yunfei have a rest!" you see, he has been practicing for several hours. If others had been tired long ago. " The speaker is cold frost. It has been three months for MI Yunfei to study with Meng Lao. Almost every hour of his study is arranged to be full. Even if he sleeps for only five hours, MI Yunfei doesn''t even hum. He even completes the training arranged by Meng Lao in advance and increases his pressure. At first, menglao asked Mi Yunfei to beat on the wall every day, at least to blow out a big hole, and he couldn''t use half a minute''s strength. He could punch and kick. This is completely a way to exercise the body. Rao is that MI Yunfei has successfully cast the body, but he is scarred every day. When Mi Yunfei practiced for a month, even if his hands and feet didn''t change, they were almost as hard as steel. But at this time, menglao arranged another training method for him, that is, standing on a stake. In fact, it is more suitable to say that it is a small wooden stick. Because the stake was so small that the whole person could break at any time. At the beginning, MI Yunfei always broke when he just stood up. After ten days, MI Yunfei stood firm. But at that time, there were many sharp rocks under the wooden pile. As long as he fell, even if he was not stabbed, it would hurt for a long time, causing Mi Yunfei to be injured every day. It is conceivable that the wooden stake is so small that it is normal to stand unsteadily against the center of people''s feet. However, after a period of exercise, MI Yunfei found that he was as light as a swallow and his body became extremely strong. Mi Yunfei didn''t know that menglao arranged this training to lay a solid foundation for him in the future. First of all, practicing hitting the wall can make his fists and feet harder and have great lethality against the enemy. Secondly, the practice of standing on a small stake can make his body lighter and his steps more stable. Moreover, every time he falls down, he can exercise his body. When facing the enemy, he won''t be half killed by a move. However, today is the third way to exercise, that is to fight with Heiling to exercise Mi Yunfei''s adaptability, and menglao will correct some weaknesses of MI Yunfei''s moves. After a series of endless exercises, Leng Hanshuang was distressed. Whenever Mi Yunfei was injured and returned to the cave, Leng Hanshuang helped him wipe the wine medicine. Therefore, at this time, seeing that menglao had to let Mi Yunfei exercise, she couldn''t help but make a voice to intercede for MI Yunfei. "Frost, I''m fine! Master, let''s go on!" Mi Yunfei''s face was sweating, but he still clenched his teeth and insisted. After several hours of training, MI Yunfei''s clothes were already ragged, but the black spirit standing opposite him didn''t lose a hair. "Well, yes, people can have no force or power, but they can''t have no fighting spirit. Boy, you really didn''t disappoint me." at this time, everyone can see that menglao''s face is very pleased. "Boy, I''ve used the God killing crazy knife and little black spirit I taught you. Although it''s just a beginner, you should also learn the first style of God killing crazy knife with your talent." "OK! Heiling, you should be careful!" At this time, MI Yunfei has a big knife in his hand, which is the bright moon knife. When holding the moon sabre, MI Yunfei''s Dantian had a strange feeling. He didn''t understand why holding the moon knife was different from before, but he felt the blood boiling all over his body. The cold light on the knife was shining, and Mi Yunfei poured all his internal strength into the knife. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, the wind swings six ways!" with a loud roar, MI Yunfei has cut a knife towards the black spirit opposite. At the moment, Heiling also put away his playful heart. He stamped on the ground and took a horse stance. The earth suddenly trembled, and his whole body emitted a golden light. "When!" The bright moon knife collided with the golden light and made a harsh sound. Mi Yunfei immediately flew backwards out, but Heiling remained motionless. "Brother Yunfei, how are you?" Leng Hanshuang asked for the twelfth time. "Frost, I''m fine!" although Mi Yunfei fell to the ground many times and his clothes were in rags, he didn''t hurt at all. "Yi. Ya, Zhi. Zhi" Heiling yelled at Mi Yunfei. "Shifu, what is Heiling talking about?" Mi Yunfei asked puzzled. "It said that your knife was much more powerful than usual. I also think your play just now is very special. According to the truth, that knife can only be played by people in the middle of the world, but it was played by you in the early stage of the world. It''s really unreasonable. The most special thing is that your knife is mixed with cold and hot. It''s really strange!" Menglao also said puzzled. Mi Yunfei touched his forehead and said, "Oh, yes? How come I didn''t find it! I just think my Dantian has a special feeling when I''m holding the moon knife. My blood seems to be boiling with the Dantian." "Menglao, will brother Yunfei be all right?" Leng Hanshuang looked very worried at this time. "That''s not true. It''s supposed to be a good thing! I think Mingyue Dao has something to do with your Dantian!" "Well, don''t think about it. Let it be! That''s all for today!" menglao left after saying that. At night, it was dark, leaving only Mi Yunfei to practice alone in the cave. The sound of boxing kept coming out of the cave. Originally, there was a black spirit living in the cave, but since Mi Yunfei repaired his body, menglao let black spirit sleep in the mountain forest, which made black spirit dissatisfied. Later, under the "power" of menglao, Heiling had to give in. Menglao outside the cave listened to the sound of boxing and feet coming from the mountain cave and couldn''t help sighing: "Hey, this child is still practicing so late. It seems that the real genius in the afterlife depends not only on talent, but also on effort!" after that, menglao disappeared. After practicing boxing, MI Yunfei was already sweating, and his upper and lower eyelids had begun to fight. He shook his head and said, "no, I can''t sleep yet, otherwise I can''t have the strength to revenge until what year and month." Mi Yun flew away from the bed and picked up the moon knife. His momentum expanded instantly, his blood kept boiling, and his whole body exuded a kind of King''s spirit. He put down his moon knife again, and the feeling immediately disappeared. After many experiments, he has come to the conclusion that when he holds the moon knife in his hand, his combat power will increase several times. Mi Yunfei had some doubts in his heart: "what is the connection between this knife and my Dantian? Why do I have a feeling of high momentum as soon as I hold this knife, and why does the strength I use have different strength between cold and hot?" All this is a mystery to him. Only genius knows it. Chapter 18 In the mountain forest, the trees kept falling, splashing leaves. The shadow of the knife appeared one after another. A figure kept shuttling through the woods. For a long time, the figure finally stopped. "Ha ha! The power of the killing God crazy Sabre is really great. Plus the bright moon sabre, I have the confidence to fight even if I''m facing people who reach the peak." Mi Yunfei sighed when he looked at the forest that had been destroyed by himself. Then he shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that he hasn''t broken through to the middle of entering the world, or he really wants to find someone to try the power of my God killing crazy knife." suddenly there was a trace of regret in his voice. "Brother Yunfei." a figure ran over from a distance. "Oh, it''s cold frost! What''s the matter in such a hurry?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Brother Yunfei, come back with me quickly! That egg is about to hatch." "What''s strange about eggs hatching? I haven''t seen it before." Mi Yunfei continued to wave his knife and didn''t notice anything. After a long time, MI Yunfei finally responded: "what did you say? The egg is about to hatch? Is it the egg laid by the ice red mang?" Leng Hanshuang nodded and said, "well, that''s the egg." As soon as Leng Hanshuang said that, he found that his hand was held by Mi Yunfei, and then ran all the way. If you are careful, you will find that MI Yunfei''s body method at this time is very similar to that used by menglao to fight Bingchi Mang, but you feel that there is something missing. When Mi Yunfei ran all the way to the cave, menglao and Heiling were all in the cave. A huge nest was placed in the corner of the cave. In the nest was the egg produced by Bingchi Mang, with some cracks in the eggshell. Suddenly, the eggshell cracked a crack, and a colorful brilliance came out, and the sacred light lit up the whole huge cave. At the moment, three people and one beast in the cave all focused on the giant egg in the corner. "Click!" The subtle sound came out, but it sounded like a bolt from the blue in the ears of several people in the cave, and everyone''s heart hung up. The eggshell slowly cracked, and layers began to fall off. A small hole was opened. A small head appeared at the hole. The small head looked around and drilled out. When everyone saw it clearly, they found that it was a five foot long small mang. When they looked carefully, they would find that although the small Mang and the ice red mang were somewhat similar, they had the same thing in common. There were two earth bags bulging slightly on its head. It felt very funny. It looked as if it had been knocked out from a distance. Xiaomang still had a pair of claws on his chest. Without the sharp claws, it was not much different from human hands. "Eh! Master, this little guy doesn''t look like Bingchi mang so much? You see, he has two bags on his head and claws on his chest! Isn''t it that Heiling mutated when he hatched him in those days?" Mi Yunfei touched his head and wondered. Just after MI Yunfei''s words, Heiling''s face has changed. It seems that he is very dissatisfied with MI Yunfei''s bad idea to let him hatch eggs. Meng Lao nodded and said, "well, this little mang snake is a little strange. Its head is slightly bulging and its chest has two claws. It''s ugly. At this time, the little Python climbed out of the nest, then looked at everyone in the hole, and finally suddenly ran to MI Yunfei''s feet. His two claws grabbed Mi Yunfei''s trouser legs hard, and his eyes looked very poor. Looking at the little guy at his feet, MI Yunfei was very puzzled. So many people didn''t find out why they found him. He couldn''t help thinking, "is this a problem of character?" then he shook his head. "Little guy, you won''t be hungry. Do you want to eat milk? It seems that you shouldn''t eat milk!" asked Mi Yunfei suspiciously. The little boa constrictor seemed to understand Mi Yunfei''s words and couldn''t help nodding. "Oh, you can really understand me! You shouldn''t look for me even if you want to eat!" after that, MI Yunfei glanced at menglao and Heiling, and finally stopped his eyes on Lengshuang. Leng Hanshuang hurriedly covered her chest and said, "brother Yunfei! You. You don''t have any idea? Tell you! You want me to feed that little thing. Hey." she wanted to say feeding, but she finally swallowed it. Her face turned red in an instant. "What are you talking about? I want you to get some meat for the little guy. Who knows what you''re thinking?" Hearing Mi Yunfei''s words, Leng Hanshuang was embarrassed and his face became more red. He hesitated and said, "I, I, go cut meat for him." then he ran out, and a burst of proud laughter came from the cave. The little Python climbed up Mi Yunfei''s body when Mi Yunfei didn''t pay attention. The speed was not bad. "Hey! Little guy! What are you doing?" "Oh! Don''t scratch my hair!" "Hey! Why add my face? I''m not related to you at all." "OK! OK! OK! I know you''re excited, but don''t express it in this way!" When several people walked out of the cave, MI Yunfei''s face was full of the saliva of the little python, of course, mixed with his own tears. "Hey! I can''t imagine that MI Yunfei will also be ''molested'' by a little python. My poor first kiss was taken away by ''enthusiasm''!" Mi Yunfei sighed. As soon as his words were finished, there was a burst of coax laughter, of which Heiling laughed the most exaggerated. Its whole huge body fell directly to the ground, covering its stomach and laughing wildly. "Master, why do you think this little guy is on me?" Mi Yunfei turned his head and asked menglao. "Well, I can''t tell. Generally speaking, when animals open their eyes, they will regard who they see as their relatives subconsciously. But when this little guy opens his eyes, he shouldn''t see you alone? But how can it run straight to you?" While talking, Meng Lao glanced at the little Python on MI Yunfei''s shoulder. The little Python directly ignored menglao''s eyes and still played with MI Yunfei''s long hair. At this time, MI Yunfei turned his head, grabbed the little Python on his shoulder and said to it, "little guy, are you going to follow me?" After hearing this, the little Python nodded wisely, and then the tears in his eyes kept spinning, as if Mi Yunfei didn''t agree that his tears might fall at any time. "Hey! You have no parents, and I have no parents now. You can follow me in the future!" After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the little Python looked a little happy and cheered directly on MI Yunfei''s shoulder. Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and said, "you look very strange. I''m afraid you''re the only one in the world. I''ll call you ''unparalleled'' later. What do you think, little guy?" The little mang snake kept nodding after listening, and seemed to like the name very much. "Well, I''ll call you unparalleled in the future, but we have to have three rules. You can''t climb on my head when I practice Kung Fu in the future. Otherwise, you''ll be roasted and eaten." in order to prevent unparalleled from making trouble when he practices Kung Fu in the future, MI Yunfei had to use some threatening means. In fact, even if matchless really made trouble, he wouldn''t have the heart to do that. Unparalleled after listening to it, its face was reluctant, but it still nodded skillfully. Seeing the success of the third chapter, MI Yunfei was also very happy and smiled: "ha ha! Unparalleled, you only climb on my head for a few hours a day. Oh, I''m going to practice martial arts." Mi Yunfei left with a big step. At night, MI Yunfei sat alone on the bed and repeatedly practiced the killing God crazy knife taught to him by menglao, while the nest in the corner was sleeping foolishly. God killing crazy Sabre is menglao''s famous unique skill. Just listening to the name, you can know that it is infinitely powerful. However, it doesn''t mean that even immortal gods can be destroyed, but it just shows that this skill is infinitely powerful. God killing crazy Sabre is mainly hard and fierce, but this skill consumes a lot of internal strength, and people with poor health are likely to hurt themselves when using this skill. "Hey! No wonder Master said that the human body is the most powerful weapon in the world. If I hadn''t forged the body of the magic dragon, I''m afraid my hand bones would break when I use this murderous crazy knife! Anyway, go to the back mountain to practice and try its power." When he came to the back mountain forest, MI Yunfei kept waving the moon knife with both hands. The wind was blowing, making the woods'' rustle ''. Mi Yunfei repeatedly pondered over every word Meng Lao said, and then corrected it according to what Meng Lao said. The bright moon knife looked brighter in the moonlight. At this time, his blade was accompanied by a wind. The leaves on the ground danced with the palm wind. Mi Yunfei immediately waved a knife towards a big tree. "Pa. boom!" The tree fell to the ground and the ground trembled slightly. Looking at this effect, MI Yunfei''s mouth showed a smile. "Well, using the moon Sabre can really increase the power of God killing crazy Sabre!" While Mi Yunfei was celebrating his move, suddenly, his Dantian came out restless. At this time, the two strong Qi of red and white in his Dantian are constantly turning. "Ah!" After a roar, MI Yunfei fell to the ground. His veins were swelling all over his body, and his Dantian was expanding. He almost felt that he was about to be stormed. "It''s cold. It''s cold!" Mi Yunfei''s mouth kept howling. A layer of ice covered his whole body. The whole person looked like an ice sculpture. "Ah! It''s so hot. It''s so hot." the ice melted away, but Mi Yunfei''s body was red like a freshly baked carbon at this time, and sweat fell madly along his forehead. With a click, MI Yunfei''s clothes were torn by him. "Is it because I have no way to practice martial arts and become possessed? Shifu is closed again. No one can help me at this time. What should I do? What should I do?" Mi Yunfei''s heart kept shouting. He was so familiar with this feeling that it was the day he cast the body of the magic dragon. He would never forget this feeling for a lifetime. Although his skin didn''t crack, the pain didn''t decrease much. Mi Yunfei''s teeth were ''rattling''. "Yes! The magic dragon formula is the magic dragon formula!" although Mi Yunfei was very uncomfortable, he didn''t lose his mind. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change, and ghosts and gods appear as soon as the magic dragon appears. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil!" Mi Yunfei was reading the general outline of the magic dragon formula in his heart, and had been running slowly according to the magic dragon formula. A black energy suddenly appeared in his elixir field, and the black energy continued to spread to all acupoints and veins of his body, and finally exuded from his celestial cover. At this time, MI Yunfei''s whole body was covered with dragon scales and began to grow claws. The whole body was getting bigger and terrible. I don''t know how long it took, his whole body finally stopped feeling hot and cold, and slowly the dragon scale began to recede. Mi Yunfei felt that his whole body was about to collapse, and a feeling of weakness spread all over his body. "It''s so dangerous! I almost died. Now I just hope there are no wild animals in the mountain forest! Otherwise, I must die as I look now." Mi Yunfei said secretly in his heart. This was his first transformation. When all his strength was used to resist the agitation of the two strong Qi, he felt that his strength was almost empty. Just as Mi Yunfei sighed, his whole body suddenly gushed out an endless force. Mi Yunfei turned over and immediately stood up, looking very excited. A long lost feeling came to MI Yunfei''s mind. This feeling was too familiar. Mi Yunfei had enjoyed this feeling before his skill was abandoned. For a long time, a burst of crazy laughter came from the mountains and forests. "Ha ha! Come back! Come back! This feeling is finally back. Mi Yunfei has finally entered the middle stage of entering the world again! Chapter 19 In the cave, there are several passages, one of which is a secret room leading to menglao retreat. Menglao had ordered him before he closed the door. There were no big things that should not disturb him when he closed the door. However, after menglao closed the door, Heiling kept outside the secret room. Mi Yunfei hasn''t seen menglao for months. He has to consult him about many problems, but menglao hasn''t come out. He hasn''t even eaten for months. In fact, it is common not to eat for a few months after reaching the realm of dream old. Usually, dream old eating is just a habit that can''t be lost. When a person is used to some things, you will find that it is very difficult to change. Mi Yunfei also knows something about his past from menglao. Menglao once fell in love with a woman when he was young. As a result, the identity of the woman doomed them to oppose each other. Finally, menglao fell into the woman''s treachery and fell into the most strange poison powder in the world. Huagong powder, just as its name suggests, is a kind of medicine to melt people''s cultivation, that is, a kind of strange poison. This poison is colorless and tasteless. It is mainly equipped with this kind of strange grass, deep valley orchid. Therefore, even if you have profound skills, it is difficult for the person who has been poisoned by this kind of poison to use it. However, the other party never expected that menglao, after being hit by Huagong powder, temporarily suppressed the toxicity of Huagong powder with his profound peerless cultivation, and then killed out of the siege and fled. At that time, menglao escaped, but the power of Huagong powder was affected when using the strength in his body. Finally, menglao''s peerless power fell to a low point. Then, with 100 years of time, menglao has recovered to the initial state of resisting the sky again. Therefore, as long as there is time, menglao is constantly removing the toxicity left by Huagong powder in the body. As long as the residual poison of Huagong powder is cleared by menglao, menglao is likely to recover to the previous peak state again. After learning about menglao, MI Yunfei was also filled with anger. He secretly vowed that if he didn''t meet menglao''s enemy, he would be angry for menglao if he was met by Mi Yunfei. At the same time, MI Yunfei also understood why he accepted him as an apprentice as menglao, not because of his own talent, but because menglao saw Mi Yunfei''s resolute will and stubborn temperament. Don''t give up because you lose your skills, don''t bow your head because of the ups and downs of fate. "Master, don''t worry. I''m sure I won''t let you down." Mi Yunfei said to himself standing outside the cave. "Ha ha! I''m very relieved of you as a teacher!" a strong voice came out from behind Mi Yunfei. When I turned around, I didn''t find someone behind me. "Master, have you passed the pass?" asked Mi Yunfei happily. Impressively, a figure flashed behind Mi Yunfei, as if it were like a ghost drilling out of the ground. The ghost like figure was the old dream of several months of isolation. Mi Yunfei looked at menglao curiously. Menglao in front of him was completely different from that before closing. His gray beard turned black, and the wrinkles representing years on his face disappeared. He looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. Mi Yunfei was surprised in his heart. "Is this the so-called return to nature?" his mouth was wide open, and he could almost put an egg in it. "What''s the matter? I don''t know you as a teacher?" menglao asked faintly. He caressed his beard with his hand and looked carefree. But after a while, he sighed: "Hey! Getting younger is not necessarily a good thing! Even his beard has become shorter." it seems that menglao is not used to his shortened beard. "Oh! No, no matter what the master looks like, you will always be the powerful master in the disciple''s heart." Mi Yunfei looked a little slippery when he spoke. "Hehe! You work so hard at ordinary times, why are you here today? Come on, what''s the matter?" old Meng knows Mi Yunfei''s temperament very well. If he''s okay, MI Yunfei should still be practicing at this time, so he knows that MI Yunfei has something to do with him. "Oh? You have entered the middle stage of entering the world. See, your breath may reach the peak of entering the world in a short time?" old Meng was also shocked. Before he closed, MI Yunfei entered the early stage of entering the world. It was only a few months before he entered the middle stage of entering the world. And it seems that the situation is likely to hit the peak at any time. How can menglao not be surprised? "Hey, hey! Shifu is really smart! In fact, I feel it myself. That''s why I came to Shifu." Mi Yunfei grabbed his head and said with a smile. "Oh, tell me." menglao''s heart has recovered calm. He is also curious about why Mi Yunfei has made such rapid progress. Therefore, MI Yunfei told menglao about his two strong Qi of one heat and one cold, including the moon Sabre and the magic dragon formula, which could suppress the heat, one cold and two Qi, and led to his final advancement. After listening to this, Meng Lao also meditated. Then he stretched out a hand and stuck it on MI Yunfei''s back. A soft energy was lost. Mi Yunfei knew that menglao didn''t mean any harm to him, so his whole body relaxed. For a long time, menglao took back his palm and said, "there are two opposite Qi in your body, one is hot and the other is cold. This is a strange thing I''ve never seen! You know, yin and yang are mutually exclusive and can''t be integrated together. Otherwise, what you''re waiting for is explosion. But those two Qi don''t seem to want to be like that in theory. It''s really a strange thing!" As soon as Mi Yunfei listened to it, he tightened his heart and asked with a trembling voice, "master, will I have the phenomenon of body explosion?" Meng Lao shook his head and said, "according to the current situation, it should not be, but your Dantian is very different from ordinary people. Your Dantian is much larger than ordinary people. You know, the larger the Dantian is, the more internal strength it stores, which may be a good thing for you." Menglao''s words immediately widened Mi Yunfei''s heart. If there was a body explosion, the blow would be too big. I finally cast the magic dragon body, which changed my constitution so that I could practice martial arts. However, I suddenly heard that I could explode at any time, and it was difficult for anyone to calm down. Meng Lao looked at Mi Yunfei, took a panoramic view of his nervous look, and then said with relief: "Don''t worry, as long as you practice hard and can make yourself strong enough, that can''t happen. If I guess right, your two strong Qi of heat and cold are the one heat and one cold produced by magic dragon formula and cold grass flower. I can''t say whether it''s a blessing or a curse. As for the bright moon Sabre you said, it''s really a treasure sabre, so it''s good for you After that, you will gradually find out its true power. I have also used this knife, but there is no such situation as you said. I think it may be related to your one heat, one cold and two Qi! But this is just my guess. " After listening to menglao''s words, MI Yunfei also felt that there seemed to be some truth. He vaguely felt that the hot and cold yin-yang Qi in his body would become an essential thing on his way to success, but he couldn''t say it for a while. "Well, you don''t have to think about things you can''t figure out. Your magic dragon formula is too overbearing, and this skill is easy to erode people''s mind. It''s no longer suitable for you to practice around the cave. From tomorrow, you can go to Guyou mountain hundreds of miles away from here to practice! There are many Warcraft there. Although it''s not as powerful as the Warcraft in Wanmo Jue''s vein, it''s very important for people like you in the middle of entering the world It''s better to be here. " "Oh! Remember to bring a red wolf back when you go tomorrow." menglao turned his head and said to MI Yunfei. Because Meng Lao also told Mi Yunfei about the appearance of some monsters, he didn''t worry that MI Yunfei didn''t know the red burning wolf In Qinglan, people made a comparison between the strength of beasts and the strength of human beings: General beasts are equivalent to the nascent realm of human beings, while Warcraft below level 5 is equivalent to the realm of human beings, and those above level 5 have a competition with human realm masters. As for the spirit beast, the first five levels are equivalent to the heaven spirit level of human beings, and the later levels can be comparable to the breaking martial arts level of human beings. In the later stage, because the evolution of animals is more difficult than human cultivation, there is little difference between the holy beast behind and human''s air defense level, but generally, the holy beast is more powerful than human''s air defense level. There is no other reason, just because of animals The human body is much stronger than the human waist, and after becoming a holy beast, it also has many magical powers. Therefore, most of the general air defense realm can''t compete with the holy beast. However, this is not absolute. If a person in the air defense realm has an extremely powerful holy level skill, he has to fight. As for the realm of divine beasts and phantom souls, which are rare in the world, there are also strong and weak among divine beasts. Among divine beasts, the dragon is the king, and no divine beast of the same level can compete with it. Moreover, there has never been any ancient record of a fight between a phantom soul state and a divine beast, so no judgment has been made at this level. Of course, what is said above is not absolute, it is only a general statement. Hearing Meng Lao''s words, MI Yunfei was surprised: "red burning wolf! Master, is Warcraft better than wild animals?" but just after asking, MI Yunfei immediately responded. Master, this is indirectly training him. "Ha ha! Boy, I tell you, although ordinary beasts are not as smart as humans, they are more cruel than ordinary humans. When you fight with beasts, your reaction speed will slowly become faster. This is experienced between life and death. Over time, you will develop a habit, and there will be many gangs for you in the future. You know, many outstanding experts What they are dying on people who are a little lower than their own cultivation is that what they lack is a kind of adaptability. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei nodded. Naturally, he could understand this truth. Meng Lao continued: "You know, if you want to be a real strong person, you should not only have good talent and your own efforts, but also have super reaction ability. You have both of the first two. Your talent is really rare. I have seen countless talented and intelligent people, but they are not as outstanding as you. Therefore, if you are a teacher of many skill problems, you only need a little help Guide you and you will understand by yourself. You have good talent, but it doesn''t make you proud. You spend almost twice as much time practicing martial arts as ordinary people. Moreover, there are many secrets hidden in your body. You are not bad in talent, effort, strong physique and strange skills. As long as your ability to change is faster than others, there will be few people who can defeat you in the same level. " Menglao was relieved when he said this, because Mi Yunfei was his apprentice. Mi Yunfei nodded: "what the master said is that the disciple will go to Guyou mountain in the morning." "Ha ha! Work hard! I have never accepted a disciple in my life. You are my only disciple, and I hope you are my most proud disciple. I just want to tell them loudly when I get together with some old friends decades or hundreds of years later that the most proud thing in my life is to accept a disciple like you." Menglao disappeared after saying that, leaving Mi Yunfei alone. Menglao''s words made Mi Yunfei''s heart sour. He didn''t expect that the master who has always been disrespectful to him should have so much hope for him. However, MI Yunfei couldn''t imagine why menglao cared so much about his disciple. He just read silently in his heart, "master, don''t worry! I won''t let you down." At night, MI Yunfei fell on his bed and couldn''t sleep for a long time. He was afraid that as soon as he fell asleep, he would think of the tragic death of his relatives. He thought of the words his grandfather had said to him: "Yunfei, you are the hope of the family. My grandfather hopes that you can reach the level of your ancestors or even surpass them one day." Mi Yunfei murmured, "can I really surpass my ancestors by surpassing my ancestors? I''m afraid grandpa knew that he would die if he couldn''t fight the three families, but his wish before he died was that I could surpass my ancestors." "Grandpa, your grandson will work hard and your grandson will fulfill your last wish." then he thought of his parents and sighed: "Mom and Dad! I didn''t practice martial arts well when you were here. I know it may be late now. But I swear that I will never be lazy again from now on. Shifu and Hanshuang are very kind to me. I must not let them down." Thinking of going to Guyou mountain tomorrow, MI Yunfei was very excited. He tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep all night. "Hum! It''s just a red wolf. Wait for me to harvest your head tomorrow!" Chapter 20 The sky is clear, and the harmonious sun shines on the earth, but no matter how hard the sun tries, it can''t penetrate the lush forests in the deep mountains. In the bone secluded mountain, the wild animals kept howling, shaking the valley slightly. The shrill howl, the dark forest and the Yin Qi covering the sun make people feel creepy when they step here. There are only a few residents around Guyou mountain, and the surrounding residents seem to adapt to the howling here. Although there are many beasts in Guyou mountain, the beasts here rarely set foot in human areas, because in their eyes, those weak people are not as delicious as some other beasts. The wind is whistling and blowing dead leaves, giving people an extremely cold feeling. In the dark and humid forest, you can see some white bones in three or five steps, but most of them are animals. No matter where it is, the law of the jungle is always inevitable. Suddenly, a human figure shuttled rapidly in the forest. The figure speed was very fast and the body method was very beautiful. It added a trace of vitality to the dead bone quiet mountain. For a long time, the figure stopped. It could be seen from a distance that there was a live belt on his shoulder. This man is mi Yunfei, and the belt on his shoulder is unparalleled that follows him all day. "Eh! I saw a monster just now. Why did it disappear so soon? Shifu clearly said that there are many monsters in Guyou mountain. Why didn''t I see other animals except some low-level beasts for so long?" Mi Yunfei said to himself. However, he did not find that at a distance of hundreds of feet above his head, an old man was suspended in the air, and his body exuded bursts of momentum. It is precisely because of the arrival of the old man that some high-level Warcraft feel the dangerous smell and have long hidden, and this smell is only aimed at high-level Warcraft, so Mi Yunfei didn''t notice it at all. The figure in the sky smiled: "this boy is really acute!" the figure is not someone else, but an old dream. Meng Lao was afraid that MI Yunfei would be defeated by high-level Warcraft in Guyou mountain, so he followed him all the way and used his powerful breath to give a warning to those high-level Warcraft. Therefore, MI Yunfei has never met a high-level Warcraft until now. Mi Yun Fei sighed and strode towards the deep of the forest. The wind was bleak, the leaves were falling, and the trees were shaking. At this time, the atmosphere was particularly cool. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help shivering. The unparalleled on the shoulder also grasped Mi Yunfei''s long hair with its strange claws. "Matchless, what are you doing? My hair is almost torn off by you. Let go quickly." Mi Yunfei scolded angrily. "Zhi. Ah!" with an unparalleled look of panic, he pointed to the woods in front of him with his strange claw and motioned Mi Yunfei to look over there. Mi Yun looked up with his unparalleled claws, and his hair was almost standing up. "My God! What''s that?" Mi Yunfei exclaimed. In the distance, a strange behemoth was staring at him with a pair of emerald eyes 20 feet away from him. The emerald eyes were constantly flashing cold light, which captured people''s heart and soul. The behemoth was covered with black hair and looked like a dog, but its ferocious face was much more ferocious than that of a dog. A white and cold tooth was exposed, and the saliva in his mouth kept dripping to the ground. Looking at the huge saliva, MI Yunfei was surprised: "isn''t this guy afraid that his mouth water will drop on his feet and hurt his feet?" However, when Mi Yunfei saw the monster in the dark, he immediately laughed and said, "Wow! Man, you make it easy for me to find it! Are you willing to show up at last?" yes, this monster is the red burning wolf Mi Yunfei is looking for. Hearing Mi Yunfei''s laughter, the red burning wolf was very puzzled: "the boy didn''t run when he saw my big body, but smiled so happily. Isn''t he scared silly?" However, MI Yunfei''s action startled the huge red burning wolf opposite. In the distance, MI Yunfei took out the moon knife behind him and pulled out the scabbard. Mi Yunfei, who was holding the moon knife, was very different from when he didn''t hold the knife. A kind of tyrannical war spirit was exuded all over his body. Mi Yunfei gathered his luck in the knife, but the snow-white moon knife was more transparent in his hand. The cold light on the tip of the knife flickers everywhere, and the snow-white blade is cold. The moon Sabre made a ''buzzing'' sound after being filled with internal force. The red burning wolf was also startled by the sound. It immediately understood that the seemingly small boy in front of him had the strength to threaten his life. "Oh!" The red flaming wolf shouted up to the sky, and then he bullied and rushed forward to MI Yunfei, and the matchless on MI Yunfei had already jumped to the ground, because he also knew that he must not interfere with MI Yunfei''s battle at this time. Mi Yunfei laughed, "ha ha! Come on!" and ran up. This is mi Yunfei''s first battle with Warcraft. He can''t help but look forward to it. He also wants to try the real power of holding the moon knife. Although he often competed with Heiling, the so-called competition just turned into a unilateral ravage. Black spirit just resists Mi Yunfei''s attack. He has never had an attack, but even so, MI Yunfei has been shaken out many times. Therefore, when he saw the red burning wolf rushing over, he transferred his "hatred" for the black spirit to the red burning wolf. Mi Yunfei waved his knife up. The sharp blade flashed a cold light across the dark forest and blew a gust of wind. "Sonorous!" The harsh sound resounded through the forest. The bright moon knife collided with the red burning wolf''s claws and made a sound of steel collision. The sound was not loud, but the spark was extremely dazzling. "Shit! What kind of ghost wolf? With such hard claws, where is this second-order Warcraft? It seems that there are at least three levels, and it shouldn''t be a wolf king?" Mi Yunfei was also secretly frightened at this time, but no one answered his doubts. The answer was just the roar of the red burning wolf again. Seeing the red flaming wolf jumping on him, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to shake him. His feet were a little, his body rotated rapidly, and flew to an ancient tree behind him by the force of the breeze. Seeing that MI Yunfei didn''t shake him, the red burning wolf immediately opened his huge mouth, huge tongue and Sen Bai''s wolf teeth. However, what was more terrible was not these. Suddenly, a fire came out of the red burning wolf''s mouth. The fire surged to MI Yunfei like a huge wave, and the terrible high temperature seemed to burn the air. Mi Yunfei immediately shouted, "shit! Is there a mistake? He wants to make a barbecue?" although he was frightened, he didn''t move slowly and flashed quickly. The blazing fire wiped Mi Yunfei''s shoulder. Mi Yunfei''s hair was immediately scalded by the high temperature of the fire, and the big tree that MI Yunfei had just stayed burned in an instant. The burning fire shone brightly around. Looking at his curly hair, MI Yunfei felt angry. His eyes could almost see the flame beating in his eyes. Mi Yunfei stared at the red fire with anger and said, "what dog are you? You''re making me angry. I''m going to cut you today!" Mi Yunfei holds the knife in both hands, the tip of the knife is facing the sky, and his whole body energy continuously flows into the Mingyue knife. It seems that MI Yunfei''s fierce intention of war is felt. The bright moon knife keeps making a sound, the blade trembles faintly, and the light of the knife is white and cold. At the moment, the dark forest looks much brighter under the light of the moon knife. "Ah!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s hair flew disorderly, and his clothes and robes were rushed up by the strong Qi. At this time, he was more like a beast, and the huge red flaming wolf trembled in front of him. "Stinky dog! Go to hell! Let you see my God killing crazy knife!" A white light fell from the sky. The white light crossed the dark forest and rolled up fallen leaves. Although this knife did not have a bright blade, it cleaved to the red burning wolf with a breath of death. "Roar" With a long roar, a bright fireball with fierce high temperature ejected from the mouth of the red flaming wolf. The fireball kept rotating, looked particularly dazzling, and quickly met the violent knife of MI Yunfei. "Boom" The knife light and flame collided at this moment and burst into a deafening sound. However, MI Yunfei''s knife light did not stop. The knife light passed through the gorgeous fireball, like a wild beast falling on the red burning wolf. "Oh" The red burning wolf screamed, and a cold wound suddenly appeared on his body. The bone could be seen in the deep wound, and blood poured out madly along the wound. Its whole body is also trembling slightly. I think it''s extremely painful! "Bang!" The red flaming wolf fell powerlessly to the ground, and a mouthful of blood flowed out along the corner of its mouth. Its original ferocious eyes became dim at the moment. Obviously, MI Yunfei''s knife made the red burning wolf lose the ability to fight. Although the red flame wolf lost its combat effectiveness, it still looked at Mi Yunfei fiercely. Although Mi Yunfei''s knife was powerful, it didn''t kill the red flame wolf. "Hey, hey! You smelly dog, don''t you dare to be arrogant. What''s the matter? You can''t move? Just now you almost burned my hair!" Mi Yunfei patted the fallen leaves on his body and stared at the red burning wolf with a smile. "Oh" The red flaming wolf ignored Mi Yunfei and roared wildly at the sky with all his strength. The sound was so loud that almost the whole forest could hear it. "Hum! Save your strength! Don''t think I''ll let you go if you pretend to be pathetic." Mi Yunfei didn''t take the seriously injured red wolf to heart at this time. However, he did not realize what the roar of the red burning wolf meant. Just when Mi Yunfei wanted to harvest his booty, his body suddenly shivered, and his heart was shocked: "it''s strange that it''s a season of flowers and it''s not cold. How can I suddenly feel a chill all over my body?" Mi Yunfei shook his head and didn''t think much. But just then, the wind was blowing and the leaves were swirling. When Mi Yunfei looked up and looked into the distance, dozens of fireflies were shining, which was even more gloomy in the dark forest. "Hmm! What is that? A gem? How can it move? And the speed is so fast?" said Mi Yunfei to himself. But immediately, MI Yunfei reacted: "Oh! My mother! It''s a group of red burning wolves." Without a word, MI Yunfei ran away. He didn''t dare to fight with a group of red flaming wolves. There were at least thirty of them. Although they were not as powerful as the red flaming wolf just now, he couldn''t resist them. A group of red flaming wolves kept chasing Mi Yun. They ran very fast, with a gust of wind. The big trees kept shaking and the small trees fell down one after another. Mi Yunfei was also worried at this time. At this time, he shouted while running: "master, you have hurt your disciples. Why didn''t you say that the red flaming wolf lives in groups earlier? The sound of running footsteps, screams and roars kept stirring in the mountains and forests. Chapter 21 "Ah! The dead dog is chasing you!" "My God! Can you stop biting me?" Mi Yunfei''s complaints echoed in the forest. Mi Yunfei ran like a lightning bolt. Behind him, wolves chased frantically like churning waves. The dazzling flame and Sen Bai''s teeth constantly touch the ''Young'' of MI Yunfei. "Wow! You dead dog is so hateful!" although Mi Yunfei didn''t confront the red flaming wolf, he occasionally waved a knife behind him. In this case, not to mention Mi Yunfei, even the experts in the early stage of Huajing have only a chance to escape in the face of more than 30 red flaming wolves. The gushing flame flew towards Miyun like a galloping horse. Mi Yunfei''s footsteps changed constantly, but he avoided hard. Under the crazy roar of the red burning wolf, MI Yunfei''s clothes were already broken. However, no matter how agile his body method and how fast his movements are, he still can''t get rid of the wolves behind him. Mi Yunfei thought to himself, "it''s not a way to go on like this! You can''t run, you can''t hide, just fight." Suddenly, MI Yunfei stopped. At this time, he was already covered with dust. Sweat beads had already rolled down on his face and completely soaked his clothes. Seeing that MI Yunfei was no longer running away, the red burning wolf immediately surrounded Mi Yunfei in the middle. From their eyes, it can be seen that they didn''t want to kill Mi Yunfei so quickly, but they were afraid of MI Yunfei running away, so the wolves chose to surround him. "Click" Mi Yunfei tore off his broken clothes and threw them on the ground. After taking off his clothes, his chest showed large chest muscles. "Dead dog, if you want to kill me, I''m afraid your teeth are not hard enough. I''ll have a dog slaughtering meeting today. Come on!" Mi Yunfei roared at the red flaming wolf with glowing eyes. It can be said that MI Yunfei was completely worried by the red burning wolf at this time. He had been running in the forest for several hours, but he still didn''t get rid of the "pursuit" of him by the red burning wolf. He knew that he had no choice but to fight back today. "Oh" The red burning wolf gave a roar and rushed up madly. Mi Yunfei, holding the moon sabre in his hand, wielded it with both hands and "swept thousands of troops". The two red flaming wolves who jumped in mid air were immediately stabbed, and a large amount of blood rain continued to fall from the sky. "Oh" Two red flaming wolves fell to the ground and twitched constantly. Then they kicked their feet, and the howling stopped. Seeing that MI Yunfei was so powerful, other red flaming wolves also gave up their plan to torture Mi Yunfei. "Oh" "Roar" The roaring sound suppresses the clouds. In front of MI Yunfei, there are all red burning wolves behind him. The shadow of claws is constantly dazzling. "Ah!" after a roar, MI Yunfei waved his knife and immediately fought with the wolves. "When! When! When!! when!" "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The collision of knife claws and the landing sound of wolves made the originally silent forest noisy. I don''t know how many trees have been destroyed and how many rocks have been shattered. In the vast smoke waves, the residual shadows are constantly and the blood waves are churning. Mi Yunfei saw a red flaming wolf cutting at the red flaming wolf. With a "click", the wolf''s head immediately separated from his body. Fresh blood splashed all over Mi Yunfei''s body. He looked like a demon, ferocious and terrible. Mi Yunfei put a touch of wolf blood in his mouth and said with a sneer, "Hey! It tastes good." the cold voice made the cold forest more strange. At this time, his body was covered with blood and looked very evil, as terrible as a devil who had just eaten human flesh. Dozens of wounds, large and small, had covered his body, and a little blood seeped out, but the wound was slowly healing in the twinkling of an eye. The wolves around suddenly shivered. The human in front of them was too shocked, but Mi Yunfei smiled, but his hand was not slow at all. He wielded the killing God crazy knife in one hand and the Hunyuan boxing manual in the other. There must be a scream where the light of the knife passes, and there must be a cry where the fist strength passes. In the blink of an eye, five of more than thirty wolves have died, three are seriously injured, and two are lying on the ground crying. The wolves pounced on them. Bright flames and dazzling fireballs continued to spout from the mouth of the red burning wolf. They wished they could roast Mi Yunfei directly. Mi Yunfei is not afraid of the wolf''s claws, but he can''t ignore the flame. His figure constantly changes its position and his hand moves frequently. The speed of fighting is very fast, rolling up the fallen leaves on the ground. The surrounding trees collapsed, the dust on the ground filled the air, the rocks splashed nearby, and the human and wolf shadows could not be distinguished. It was extremely disordered. "Boom" Several fireballs sprayed on the ground, and there was a deep pit on the ground. There was a wisp of smoke in the deep pit. It can be imagined how powerful the fireball of red flaming wolf is. "Click!" Although Mi Yunfei was hard to avoid the joint attack of these red flaming wolves, he was "touched" by the red flaming wolf behind him. Behind his back, a large amount of blood suddenly sprayed from a deep bone visible wound. "Uh huh" Mi Yunfei grabbed the red flaming wolf behind him with a backhand claw, squeezed the red flaming wolf''s neck with his palm and swung the huge red flaming wolf. The eyes of the red wolf who was pinched by his neck were bulging out, and it was difficult to breathe. "Dead dog, go to hell!" Mi Yunfei threw the red flaming wolf as a weapon at the other red flaming wolves. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Three red flaming wolves were immediately smashed and flew out. The dazed red flaming wolf quickly got up and rushed to Miyun again. Mi Yunfei brandished the moon knife and frantically cut several knives at the red burning wolf. At this time, his knife is disorganized and completely desperate. During the tea time, MI Yunfei was covered with blood, hurt all over, and his hair was fluffy and messy. He looked like a crazy madman. However, although Mi Yunfei is extremely crazy, the red burning wolf is even more crazy than him. The wolf is a very united animal, and it is also an extremely ferocious animal. Mi Yunfei killed so many of their companions, which made them not angry. The ground was full of dead bodies and blood, and many big trees fell to the ground in a mess. After an angry roar, the wolves rushed up again. They all looked ferocious and had a desperate posture. Seeing the wolves rush up, MI Yunfei flies back quickly, and then points his toes on several trees. At this time, others have been far away from the wolves. He concentrated and gathered his Qi. His inner strength rushed straight into the moon knife, and then he cut down at the wolves. When the wolves saw it, they were unwilling to be outdone. Dazzling flames spit out from their mouths. The flames immediately gathered together and shot directly at Miyun Fei. "Boom" An explosion splashed several feet of sand waves, and a large amount of soil fell from the air. Mi Yunfei was directly shocked and flew out by the wolves. Finally, he broke two big trees in a row and stopped. A mouthful of blood gushed out of MI Yunfei''s mouth. However, it''s good that MI Yunfei is strong. Otherwise, it''s hard not to be unconscious after such a huge blow. The wolves didn''t give Mi Yunfei time to breathe. They roared and rushed on again. Mi Yunfei couldn''t care about the pain, so he had to bite his teeth and fight. After several fights, MI Yunfei was extremely embarrassed. His blood and sweat had blended together, and his whole body was weak. In this way, even if he was not bitten by the red wolf, he would be tired to death. "Do you really want to use the magic dragon formula? Shifu said that the magic dragon formula is too overbearing, and it''s both right and evil, and it''s very disorienting." Mi Yunfei was hesitant, but in a moment he shook his head and said, "Hey! Anyway, it''s important to keep his life." With all his strength, MI Yunfei opened the surrounding red flaming wolf with a knife and snorted to the red flaming wolf, "you dead dogs are worried about me. Let''s stay today!" Seeing that MI Yunfei suddenly stopped, the red wolf looked at each other. They didn''t understand why the dying human in their eyes could laugh under such circumstances. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. When the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods are startled. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing the true self after the devil." the faint voice came out in the dark and humid forest, making the forest more gloomy and cold. It seems that the voice can penetrate the soul and make people tremble. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" a roar shocked the world. "Crackling!" A bone rattling sound came out. A strange phenomenon happened. Mi Yunfei''s veins swelled, his blood vessels swelled, his skin became red and his body became bigger. His hands turned into claws, and the cold light on the tip of his claws flickered. Pieces of scales slowly seeped out of his whole body. There was a little golden light on the scales, which finally covered his whole body. His whole face was beyond his head, and there was no human in other places. Looking at the transformed Mi Yunfei, the wolf fur of the surrounding ChiYan wolves stood up, because they felt that there was an amazing momentum on MI Yunfei, and his appearance was not human. He was not inferior to monsters, and there was no wound on him. In the sky, menglao stood upright. He carried wine in one hand and game in the other. He smiled faintly and said, "ha ha! The boy has finally changed. The magic dragon body after transformation looks really strong! I just hope he doesn''t fall into the devil too deeply." Mi Yunfei, whose whole body is covered with scales, has a high momentum. His eyes are a little blood red. He emits a little magic gas on him. There is only one idea in his heart, that is to kill! Kill the world crazy, kill the ghosts and gods! At the moment, he looked more like an animal than the red burning wolf. He was completely possessed and entered a wild state. "Ha. Ha. All die, all die!" The evil laughter made the whole forest very cold. Mi Yunfei clenched his hands and strode towards the red burning wolf. "Dong! Dong! Dong." Every step he took, the branches could not help trembling. The domineering red wolf was trembling in his heart at the moment. "Oh" I don''t know which red flaming wolf howled. As a result, all the red flaming wolves rushed up. Facing the red flaming wolf, MI Yunfei didn''t look at it and directly punched out. "Boom!" The first red flaming wolf flew out and hit an ancient tree¡® With a click, the branches of the tree were broken, and the shocked red wolf had become bloody and scattered blood. Mi Yunfei didn''t stop and kept walking towards the wolves. After seeing this, the wolves bravely went up and kept biting Mi Yunfei''s arms and arms. However, the meat just to be opened immediately recombined at a speed almost visible to the naked eye. At this time, MI Yunfei has forgotten the pain. Although his magic dragon body is strong, it has not reached the point of invulnerability. At the moment, he has only one belief in killing! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill red eye, kill crazy! Chapter 22 Mi Yunfei''s mind kept expanding, as if a voice was guiding him to kill all the time. His eyes were red, like the devil climbing out of the blood pool, extreme terror. He lifted up a red burning wolf with one hand, pressed the red burning wolf''s neck with the other hand and twisted it hard. "Click!" The piercing sound of broken bones made the scalp numb. The red burning wolf whose neck was broken stared at Mi Yunfei''s thighs, and there was no sound between breathing. Mi Yunfei left the red wolf in his hand and continued to approach the wolves with big steps. "Oh." A red flaming wolf rushed up again. Mi Yunfei squinted at the flying red flaming wolf and punched the red flaming wolf''s head again. He did not use the magic dragon formula, but shook the wolves with the transformed magic dragon body. However, even this seemingly ordinary punch also gave the red flaming wolf a feeling of death. The red flaming wolf has jumped into the air. Seeing no more than Mi Yunfei''s savage fist, he opens his huge mouth and reveals his proud teeth. It wanted to break Mi Yunfei''s arm, but it happened a little unexpectedly. "Click" The sound of broken bones came out. Mi Yunfei''s fist and the upper jawbone of the red flaming wolf rushed through. The head of the red flaming wolf was hit by his fist, and the lower half of his mouth was also jumped, and the ground was covered with blood. Miyun Feimian''s eyes radiated fierce light, and a little evil spirit sprayed out of his eyes. He stabbed out the stomach of a nearby Red flaming wolf with his palm instead of a knife. His palm went in from the front chest of the red flaming wolf, but came out from the back. When he dropped the red wolf, the liver and large intestine of the red wolf were all exposed. The scene at this moment is disgusting and makes people risk the dead. Broken limbs, claws, brains, large intestine, everywhere, making the originally dark forest more gloomy, no less than hell. "Ah! Don''t want to run away. Go to hell!" Mi Yunfei roared, his hair stood upside down, the surrounding trees shook constantly, and his momentum seemed to break through clouds and rocks. When the wolves saw that MI Yunfei was so cruel, they also began to tremble. Several red flaming wolves began to retreat, but Mi Yunfei had killed red eyes at the moment. How can they leave? "Oh." More than a dozen red flaming wolves began to shout. Suddenly, their mouths spewed out thick flames together. The flames kept beating, making a "Chi Chi" sound, and then rushed towards Miyun. ChiYan wolf also knows that if he only depends on his teeth or claws, he can''t bring too much damage to MI Yunfei. Although Mi Yunfei was crazy at this time and his heart was full of endless killing thoughts, his mind was still clear. The transformed magic dragon body is powerful, but Mi Yunfei hasn''t reached it yet, ignoring the flame emitted by more than a dozen red flaming wolves. Mi Yunfei kicked his feet and retreated rapidly to avoid the flame from the red burning wolf. He hugged a big tree behind him with both hands. "Ah!" With a roar, the Qi sank into the Dantian. The big tree was pulled out by Mi yunfeisheng. The earth was shaking and the valley was shaking. The momentum made almost all the red flaming wolves'' feet soft. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei was furious and danced wildly. He was as thin as crazy. He held up the tree with both hands and swept it immediately. Where the tree passes, the body of the red flaming wolf is constantly bumped and flew. Mi Yunfei is like an unparalleled demon God. He is definitely the murderous God among the murderous gods and the devil among the demons. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" When the red wolf landed, it splashed dust all over the ground, and the big tree in MI Yunfei''s hand was also broken. It can be seen that MI Yunfei''s strength and momentum are powerful. At this time, the place more than twenty feet away from MI Yunfei had already been destroyed. The blood on the ground was flowing like a stream. There were also several red flaming wolves flying by Mi Yunfei in the fight hanging on the surrounding trees. They were still dripping blood from the corners of the mouth of the red flaming wolf. The red flaming wolves on the ground are even worse. Some red flaming wolves have lost their front claws and only their hind legs are still moving. Some flaming wolves have only half of their heads left, and their fur is sprinkled with some brains. In addition, the red flaming wolf has a hole in its stomach and its intestines fall to the ground. It can''t die or live. Everything here was caused by Mi Yunfei for a short time. The wailing and rolling sound of the red burning wolf echoed in the valley. It was like a slaughterhouse. At the moment, the "butcher" was stepping on a half dead red burning wolf. Mi Yunfei made an effort on his feet and immediately heard a "click". The red burning wolf under his feet was directly stepped into the ground by him, and the red burning wolf was also trampled to pieces. In a short tea time, only four of the more than thirty red flaming wolves were left, and they were all injured. The feet of the four red flaming wolves kept trembling. The human in front of them was so terrible that most of their companions had been put down in an instant. They knew that the seemingly weak human in front of them could not be defeated by their four, so several red flaming wolves turned and ran after looking at each other. "Hum! Want to run!" with a cold hum, MI Yunfei quickly chased up. The world is so wonderful that the fugitive has now become the master. Perhaps those red flaming wolves who ran away could not imagine that the people who were chased all over the mountain just now are chasing them in turn. Mi Yunfei took swift steps. After his transformation, his speed was much faster than when he ran for his life. The speed of the red burning wolf was almost the same as that of MI Yunfei who did not change, but after the first World War, everyone was injured. Now Miyun flies faster than before, so how can they escape? The result can be imagined. When the remaining four red flaming wolves were killed, MI Yunfei''s whole body was also covered with wounds. Although the magic dragon body could repair his body, too big wounds could not recover so quickly. When the scales on his body receded, MI Yunfei felt that his whole body was evacuated, and suddenly fell to the ground, almost without the strength to stand up. The surrounding trees collapsed, the ground was full of rubble, there were broken limbs everywhere, and the whole ground was dyed blood red, which was even more terrible than purgatory. When Mi Yunfei''s body returned to its original state, he couldn''t help but be startled by the surrounding scenes. He also secretly warned himself that he should never change easily in the future, let alone use the magic dragon formula casually. God knows whether he can control it at that time. Soon after, unparalleled also ran from a distance and looked at the broken limbs around. Unparalleled seemed to have no feeling and quietly stood by Mi Yunfei. "Hey! Little guy, I don''t have much strength now. The magic dragon body consumes too much internal strength. Wait for me to recover for a while!" Mi Yunfei sat up with his legs crossed and began to meditate. He must recover his strength as soon as possible to avoid encountering fierce beasts again. In the sky, menglao has been watching Mi Yunfei. He has a panoramic view of the appearance of MI Yunfei after he changed just now. "Hey! The hatred in the boy''s heart is too great, which makes his evil spirit heavier after he changes. His heart is full of killing thoughts. The devil is born from his heart! I don''t know which day he can control himself." old Meng shook his head and said to himself. The sky has gradually darkened. It is completely dark in Guyou mountain. The forest has become very quiet. Only some insects can be heard occasionally. Two hours later, MI Yunfei still closed his eyes, but his face had almost recovered. Mi Yunfei was immersed in a wonderful state. His brain kept thinking about what he had just fought with the red burning wolf. The "potential" he had just burst out kept flashing in his mind. However, whenever he wanted to touch the barrier, the barrier became blurred like a virtual shadow. "Hoo!" Mi Yunfei took a breath and thought constantly in his heart: "just now I felt that I was about to break through the middle of fan, but I couldn''t break through the film. That feeling was really uncomfortable." In fact, you can imagine when a plump and slim beauty is wearing thin clothes in front of you, playing with her delicate posture, and the spring light is still leaking out. What would you think? Surely you will jump on it like a wolf, but when you jump on it, you find it''s just an image. How would you feel? Mi Yunfei is in this mood at the moment. Obviously, he has touched it. He feels very close, but suddenly finds that it is so far away. "I didn''t expect that I would be so cruel after transformation." looking at the dead bodies all over the ground, MI Yunfei also felt a burst of scalp numbness. He couldn''t believe it was caused by him. "Do I want to become a murderer in the future? Is the magic dragon formula really so weird?" the master said that demons are born from the heart. I don''t believe I can''t get rid of my own demons. " Mi Yunfei always believed that he would never be the kind of person controlled by the heart devil. "Hey!" After a long sigh, MI Yunfei shook his head: "forget it. If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Just understand what you''re doing." Mi Yunfei bent up, put one of the relatively complete wolf corpses on his shoulder, and said to the unparalleled on the ground, "go, unparalleled! Go back to barbecue!" after that, he hurried out of the forest. Chapter 23 In the twinkling of an eye, the cold winter has come. Heavy snow is flying in the sky. The woods outside the cave are also covered with snow from a distance. The cold wind kept whistling, extremely cold. In the snow, MI Yunfei was only wearing a few thin clothes, holding the MI Yue knife and constantly waving it. The white snow provoked by the blade tip sprinkled into the sky, intertwined with the snowflakes falling in the air, which was very beautiful. No matter what season or weather, even wind, snow, lightning and thunder can''t shake his firm heart. Every day he would go to Guyou mountain to fight with the strange monsters in the mountain. However, every time he came back with scars and felt heartache when he saw the cold frost. And every time, the cold frost filled him with tears. The long-term struggle makes Mi Yunfei more vigorous. A pair of bright eyes are particularly charming. The thick sword eyebrows made him even more powerful, but his beautiful face did not lose a kind of masculinity. Although the whole person looks not extremely handsome and elegant, he exudes a charming masculinity. "Brother Yunfei, have a rest!" after watching the cold frost for a long time, he finally couldn''t bear to comfort. It has been nearly two years in the mountains, and the cold frost is twelve years old. It is no longer like the green and astringent appearance. Her slightly straight twin peaks, her face as bright as the autumn moon and her fine eyebrows as curved as the moon, are tantalizing everywhere. She is ice flesh and jade, and her steps are light. Although she is not a lady of a family, she is also like a jasper of a small family. In addition, her elegant and refined temperament is better than jiuxiao fairy. As long as Mi Yunfei didn''t go to Guyou mountain and didn''t sleep, cold frost always appeared beside him. Whether it is storm or lightning, cold frost will appear. Sometimes she also gestures aside. Over time, she gradually learns one move and two moves. However, she was only in the distance, because he was afraid to disturb Mi Yunfei. Sometimes he even looked at it from a distance and felt secure in his heart. Leng Hanshuang has been saved by Mi Yunfei and menglao since her parents left. In her eyes, only Mi Yunfei and Meng are old. After getting along for a long time, she gradually feels that her heart always jumps involuntarily every time she sees Mi Yunfei, and her face occasionally turns red, but she is particularly upset when she can''t see Mi Yunfei. Every time I see Mi Yunfei coming back from Guyou mountain with injury, her heart is like a knife, and her tears always flow out. Slowly she understood that this feeling of sadness and joy for a person was love, but she had always buried this love in her heart. Mi Yunfei is not a piece of wood. Besides, he is very smart. Naturally, he can feel the love of cold frost for him. His heart also has a good feeling for cold frost, but in his heart, where is the love without revenge? Looking at the cold and frost, whether in the season of heavy snow or in the time of wind and rain, he always accompanied himself. He has been silently looking at himself to prevent him from feeling lonely. Mi Yunfei''s heart suddenly warmed. He knows that there are still people in the world who care about him, including master, frost, black spirit, and the unparalleled love that always depends on his shoulder. Mi Yunfei''s heart is very emotional at the moment. He thinks of his father, mother, Grandpa and his brother Mi Yulong. His eyes gradually blurred and murmured, "brother, aunt! Where are you now? How are you?" "Brother Yunfei! Why are you crying?" the tone of cold frost was full of warmth. Mi Yunfei was filled with emotion and suddenly hugged the cold frost. "Cold frost! I miss home, my parents and grandpa so much. Whenever I sleep, I think of the way that more than 300 people in the MI family died and no one was buried and taken away by wild animals. My heart will be torn. Therefore, I dare not sleep. I practice hard. I want to use fatigue to dilute my troubles, but I can''t forget how my mother died miserably in front of me." He was held in his arms by Mi Yunfei''s strong arm. The cold frost turned red on his face, and his heart beat quickly. Even his breathing was about to stop. This is the closest time to MI Yunfei. There is no gap. He is too close to pass through a trace of wind. He can clearly hear his heartbeat. She hopes to be hugged by Mi Yunfei all her life, even in ice and snow. Although the sunset is infinitely good, it always appears near dusk. "Eech." A childish sound sounded at their feet, and they immediately separated. Leng Hanshuang lowered her head and dared not look at Mi Yunfei, but she secretly scolded the "culprit" who separated her and Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was also embarrassed. Previously, he just felt some emotion because of the warmth brought by the cold frost. He wanted to find someone to vent his unhappiness, so he made that move. "Frost! That''s me." Mi Yunfei stammered speechless. His face was redder than cold frost, forming a sharp contrast in the vast snow. "I''ll go back first. I''ll remember to come to dinner early!" Leng Hanshuang didn''t know how to face it. She found an excuse and ran away quickly. Looking at the back of the cold frost slowly disappearing into his sight, MI Yunfei''s face suddenly changed and grabbed the unparalleled on the ground. "You little fellow, it''s really a bad time to appear! You have to make me so embarrassed to be happy!" after saying that, he threw unparalleled on the ground, smelled the residual body fragrance, MI Yunfei smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then strode towards the cave. In the house next to the cave, menglao has already sat there. Since the cold frost and Mi Yun flew here, menglao doesn''t feel lonely, and doesn''t just eat barbecue as before. Whether in the house or in the cave where Mi Yunfei lives, there are all kinds of daily necessities, such as clothes, pots, bowls, ladles, pots and dried bacon. In the past, when menglao lived with Heiling, he never thought about enjoying life. At that time, menglao just thought that it was enough as long as he didn''t starve to death. But now it''s different. With the arrival of MI Yunfei and cold frost, menglao is also influenced by young people and finally feels the warmth of home. After a while, the table was filled with all kinds of refreshing meat. The aroma kept overflowing, which made the unparalleled swallow their saliva. The taste was mellow and the color was beautiful. The wine was really fragrant for ten miles! I can see that today is a special day. Menglao didn''t drink before, because the mention of wine always reminds menglao of some things in the past, but since he had the apprentice Mi Yunfei, he also changed his previous style and ate meat and drank wine. "Ha ha! Yunfei, don''t practice martial arts today. Drink at ease!" Meng took a sip of wine and said with a smile. Today, he is in high spirits and has seen a lot of the spirit of the whole person. "Oh! Master, what makes you so happy? I think you often go out to find herbs. Have you dissolved the residual poison in your body?" Mi Yunfei looked at menglao suspiciously, because in his mind, menglao was so happy only on the day when he succeeded in casting, so he felt that master was a little abnormal today. "Hey! With you as an apprentice, you won''t pay much attention to those things anymore. Let''s go with it! Today is a special day." menglao said while chewing a piece of meat. "What day?" Mi Yunfei wondered. "Look at you boy, your head is dizzy after practicing martial arts! Today is your 14th birthday! According to your Qinglan, you are already an adult at the age of 14." menglao knew his birthday when he accepted Mi Yunfei as an apprentice, so it''s not strange to remember his birthday. "Ah! Master, aren''t you Qinglan''s person?" Mi Yunfei was a little confused at the moment, because according to what master said just now, master doesn''t seem to be Qinglan''s person. "Well, let''s talk about it later. Today is your adult day. Shifu has nothing to give you. I''ve taught you everything that should be taught. Today you are allowed to go down the mountain once and take the frost to the town to have a good time." because dreams always don''t let mi Yunfei go down the mountain casually, and dreams grow old most of the time, so today is an exception. "Master, I want to go back to my hometown in Ningnan town for two years. I don''t know what happened to the original one. I really want to go back." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his voice began to choke, and tears kept rolling in his eyes. "Go back? Boy, you know that there is your enemy in Ningnan town. You are just a young onion at the peak of the world. It would be bad if you met your enemy." menglao said to MI Yunfei with worry. "Please don''t worry, master. I''ve changed a little now and before. If I change my makeup, no one will know me. I must go back and have a look, otherwise I can''t be at ease. That''s why I haven''t broken through the peak." Mi Yunfei''s language is very firm. Menglao also knew something happened to MI Yunfei. He hesitated for a moment and sighed helplessly: "well, you have decided, and I won''t say more, but you should remember, smelly boy! Don''t have any problems!" "Thank you, master!" Mi Yunfei''s face looked a little excited, but she was more worried. He''s afraid. He''s so afraid that he can''t accept the reality at that time. "Menglao, I also want to follow brother Yunfei to have a look." Leng Hanshuang also said to menglao. "No!" Meng Lao said firmly. "Why?" cold frost was puzzled. "Han Shuang, what are you doing?" Mi Yunfei was also confused. "Brother Yunfei, you made me strong when I was depressed. I know you are very hard on the outside, but you are very fragile in the heart. I know some things about your family. I just want to help you share them. When you are impulsive, I will comfort you. That''s better than going back alone, isn''t it?" Leng Hanshuang said in righteous words. "This. This. Menglao and Mi Yunfei don''t know how to answer at this time. Leng Hanshuang''s words are not unreasonable. "Hey! You two go together this evening!" menglao knows that although cold frost is gentle in appearance, he is extremely stubborn in heart. He can only say nothing more from a distance. "Go home, finally go home, but is that home still home?" Mi Yunfei was a little afraid. After dinner, after a simple makeup change, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang rushed to Ningnan town. Chapter 24 In the evening, MI Yunfei walked along the streets of Ningnan town with cold frost. The elegant and scattered houses on both sides of the street stood tall and upright. Although it is no longer as noisy as during the day, there are still a lot of Hawking voices. Looking at the antique house in front of me, I immediately recalled Mi Yunfei''s memory. I used to go shopping when I was young. The furnishings here haven''t changed in two years. The house next to it is Zhang Da, who sells baked cakes. The attic behind it is Uncle Wang''s teahouse, and the most dilapidated house in that corner is master Zhao''s special iron making house. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were blurred, and his hand holding cold frost was getting tighter and tighter. He murmured, "two years! Two years! Time passes quickly, but everything here has not changed. I''m afraid the only change is years." The familiar shop and the familiar people appeared in MI Yunfei''s mind bit by bit, with an inexplicable pain in his heart. Once memories turned into sad tears fell on the corners of my mouth, some hot, some salty, some sour, and some pain. "Young man, do you want to sell pancakes?" a middle-aged woman asked Mi Yunfei. That''s Aunt Zhang who sells pancakes. Mi Yunfei looked stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to whisper ''Aunt Zhang'', but he couldn''t. Seeing that MI Yunfei was distracted, Leng Hanshuang felt a tingling in his heart. She tightly held Mi Yunfei''s hand and whispered to MI Yunfei, "brother Yunfei! Remember the purpose of our coming!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei hurried back to his senses, touched his tears and said, "frost, thank you for reminding me. I''m fine. Let''s go! We can arrive in another hour." Although Mi Yunfei said so, his footsteps became heavier. He wanted to see the appearance of his former residence immediately, but he was afraid to be seen by himself. His contradictory heart kept sprinting in MI Yunfei''s brain. One step, two steps, three steps, startling step by step, heavy step by step, and the heartbeat jumps faster and faster. It is both fear and hesitation. After walking for an hour, they can finally see Mi Yunfei''s former home from a distance, but even if they stand far away, MI Yunfei still clearly finds that the appearance of the home has been destroyed. Mi Yunfei took Leng Hanshuang into the gate (actually there was no door) and came to the martial arts training ground. A cold smell suddenly came out. The martial arts training ground was broken and the ground collapsed. You can imagine how tragic the scene was at that time. There were many white bones on the martial arts field, and the cold smell came out, but Mi Yunfei and lenghanshuang didn''t feel very disgusted, because they knew that it was the remains of more than 300 people in the MI family. Although Leng Hanshuang was a woman, she didn''t show how scared she was. She knew she wanted to cheer up Mi Yunfei at this time, so she couldn''t help tightening Mi Yunfei''s hand. Suddenly, MI Yunfei found a small earth slope piled up at the corner of the martial arts training ground. When he saw the words in front of the small soil slope, MI Yunfei rushed like a beast. Xiaotupo is a tomb. In front of the tomb is a stone tablet engraved with the words "mihong''s tomb in heaven!" There is also a row of small words behind it: this man is my respected enemy. Although he is not as good as me, he can be very angry. If the descendants of the MI family can see it, our hall leader Huan welcomes revenge. I will kill all the MI family. Write: Yin Sha! The tone is absolutely arrogant. In fact, Yin Sha did his best. When he learned that the MI family had escaped, he was afraid that the escaped people would take Pu Lingyu, so he left this domineering tone on the stone tablet. He also hoped that the MI family''s people who missed the net could find him and get Pu Lingyu. "Poof!" Looking at the words on the stone tablet, MI Yunfei suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. He felt a sudden cramp in his heart. At this time, he knew that there were definitely more than three families to besiege the MI family. "Ah! Yin Sha, three families, you are all going to die!" with a roar, MI Yunfei knelt directly on the ground, and the broken stone bricks on the ground became powder in an instant. Mi Yunfei spewed out a mouthful of blood again. At the moment, his hands clenched and his nails were completely inserted into the meat. The blood continued to drip down his fist. His eyes were more terrible than the beast. A heart rending pain is tearing every nerve of MI Yunfei. The full anger can almost burn the whole world. "Click!" The muscles on MI Yunfei''s body have begun to bulge, his green tendons are soaring, his whole body suddenly becomes red, and pieces of scales and armor begin to emerge. His hand turned into claws, and the tip of his claws glittered with a cold white light. "Brother Yunfei! How are you?" the cold frost asked eagerly looking at the changes on MI Yunfei. "Uh!" "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Everyone in the world will die!" After MI Yunfei roared at the sky for a while, suddenly he pushed cold frost away and ran out of the door. What left cold frost was only a murderous figure and dust. "Brother Yunfei! You wait for me!" Leng Hanshuang strode out. While running, MI Yunfei roared wildly. He walked through many woods, crushed rocks and came to the back mountain where he used to practice. Bit by bit, I can remember that MI Yunfei can''t forget that his father and grandpa trained him hard on this back mountain. The words my father and grandpa said echoed in my mind. "Yunfei, if dad is not around you in the future, you must take good care of yourself and practice hard. You should remember: in this world, the strong is respected. As long as you have absolute strength, you have no one. Don''t be like dad. When a strong enemy comes, even your wife and children have to live in a muddle." "Yunfei, you are the hope of the family. Grandpa hopes that you can reach or even surpass your ancestors one day." Words echoed in MI Yunfei''s ears, like a brand deeply imprinted in MI Yunfei''s heart. "Ah! Why? Why?" "I hate it! I hate it! Why am I not a strong man? Why don''t I practice hard?" "I want to be strong! I want to be the strongest! I want to break the theory of becoming an immortal! I want to be a character that makes heaven and earth afraid!" A roar shocked the earth, just like a demon God coming to the world. Mi Yunfei kept throwing his fists, the big tree was broken, the boulder was broken, the sky was moving, the earth was shaking, and the strong wind was roaring. Rolling rocks are falling from the top of the mountain, the wind is raging, fallen leaves are flying, and thousands of dust is diffuse around Mi Yunfei. Gradually, MI Yunfei completely went crazy. He only had the idea of killing. He bombarded the boulders and ancient trees on the top of the mountain with his body alone. The boulder can''t stand his madness, and the ancient tree can''t stand his madness. The stone was broken and the tree was broken, but he still couldn''t vent the last depressed emotion in his heart. He waved his fist and bombarded the cliff again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The rocks kept rolling down, and Mi Yunfei''s hands were full of blood. It was not that he forgot the pain, but that he didn''t know the pain at all. In the night sky, the stars are dotted, and the bright moon is the head, but in MI Yunfei''s eyes, the stars and bright moon seem to turn blood red. If he could, he wanted to smash the sky with one punch and make all the stars and bright moon disappear. In the distance, Leng Hanshuang came when she heard the roar of MI Yunfei. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s crazy destruction, Leng Hanshuang''s heart was as painful as a knife. She covered her mouth with her hands and resolutely didn''t let herself cry, but the more so, her tears surged out like the surging waves. "Brother Yunfei! Please don''t torture yourself like this." cold frost''s tears have covered her beautiful face. Mi Yunfei waved his fist towards the mountain wall like he didn''t hear it. The mountain wall shook faintly, but there were layers of blood on the mountain wall, and the meat on his fist had rotted a lot. Suddenly, a green energy jumped out of MI Yunfei''s fist. After the green energy came out, the destructive power was dozens of times stronger than just now. The mountain wall was slowly smashed by Mi Yunfei''s fists. It can be imagined how much strength it takes to break a hole in this hard mountain wall. If Mi Yunfei is sober at the moment, he will be happy that his fist can send out green energy, because that energy band shows that he has entered the door of the realm. Although Mi Yunfei has just entered the realm, the energy he sends is definitely not something that a person who has just entered the realm can display. But Mi Yunfei didn''t know anything about it. "Brother Yunfei! Stop!" Leng Hanshuang ran over crying, but Mi Yunfei didn''t respond. For a long time, MI Yunfei finally turned his head and smiled at Leng Hanshuang. His smile is so cold, his eyes are so disturbing, and there is only crazy killing intention in his eyes. Suddenly, MI Yunfei punched cold frost. The dazzling light on the fist flashed out, like a brilliant meteor across the night sky. The energy was so beautiful and intoxicating, but the most beautiful may not be the best. "Click!" a crack came out. "Eh! Poof!" there was a lot of blood behind the scream. "Bang!" Lonely people, lonely figures are bombarded by the same lonely fists, leaving people only the loneliest and saddest voice. The night turned dark and colder. The cold frost was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s violent blow. The beautiful figure crossed the dark night sky and fell into the embrace of the earth, splashing countless dust. Pieces of fallen leaves slowly floated down from the air. The appearance of fallen leaves turned out to be so desolate. Heaven, do you exist? If there is heaven in the world, do you have the heart? Are you really that heartless? Why do you torture the world? Who can tell me? The scream of cold frost finally woke up Mi Yunfei. Looking at the cold frost falling in a pool of blood in the distance, MI Yunfei was stunned. He recalled that his ruthless fist had hit a loving and righteous man. It was so crazy and cruel. My heart is broken, my heart hurts and my heart is tired. Why is the price of the wind so cruel and so ruthless. Friend, have you ever felt this way? If there is, even if you think about it, you will think it is a nightmare and dare not think about it. "Cold frost! Cold frost!" Mi Yunfei''s mind is very clear at the moment, clearer than ever, but his actions are more crazy than just after he was possessed by the devil. Mi Yunfei rushed over with an arrow, picked up the cold frost on the ground, held her tightly in his arms, and his tears spilled. "Er ah! You damn thief! God! Why do you tease me like this? My relatives left me, leaving only a pile of bones. Now you will take the cold frost away from me! You give me my cold frost life! You give me my cold frost life!" Although the voice is loud, it sounds so sad. The silent night sky slowly echoed the cry of MI Yunfei, but the dark night sky did not answer. "Yunfei. Brother! Don''t be sad, I''m fine!" Leng Hanshuang vomited blood when she said. "Ah! Cold frost, how are you?" Mi Yunfei was in a hurry just now. He didn''t come in a hurry. He thought cold frost had died. "Brother Yunfei, I''m fine. Will you hold me tight?" Leng''s voice trembled and his face became as white as frost. Mi Yunfei quickly hugged cold frost with both hands and kept comforting: "cold frost, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, with brother Yunfei, it will get better, it will get better!" At the moment, MI Yunfei kept asking, "what should I do? What should I do?" he was so helpless and hesitant. If he was still calm, he wouldn''t hesitate like this, but Mi Yunfei almost didn''t know what to do because he saw cold frost seriously injured after his relatives left. "By the way, Shifu, Shifu must have a way. I''ll take you back to Shifu. You can''t do anything. Even if God comes, I can''t let it take you away." then he ran away with Lengshuang in his arms. Chapter 25 I don''t know when the stars are gone, and the bright moon is hiding, leaving only the endless darkness. In the darkness, there was a rush of footsteps, and occasionally a struggle could be heard. Mi Yunfei ran in the forest path with cold frost on his back. His body method like a white horse crossing the gap, his speed like a creeping shadow chasing the wind, his lonely back, and his anxious expression betrayed his heart. Although his speed is very fast, his pace is relatively steady. Because he was afraid that too bumpy would make the cold frost injury more serious, he looked at the cold frost in his arms from time to time, and big beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Mi Yunfei didn''t choose to take the main road because he had to travel closer from the mountain forest. Unexpectedly, although there were no Warcraft in the mountain forest, occasionally one or two wild animals jumped out and were cut off by him. All the way, MI Yunfei''s body was covered with blood, which soaked his clothes. His appearance looked very ferocious, more terrible than those fierce beasts. After a series of fighting, he had some asthma. He had aroused his demons in his previous crazy state, so he unconsciously turned into a magic dragon body. You know, the magic dragon body is very physical exertion, which is why menglao wants Mi Yunfei to exercise for so many hours every day. The purpose is to make his body and physical strength reach the best, so as to meet the preliminary requirements of the magic dragon formula. "Cold frost, you have to hold on! We''re almost here." Mi Yun hurried up three or five steps to repeat such a sentence. You can imagine how worried he was. Along the way, the beast kept jumping out to obstruct Mi Yunfei''s pace. Mi Yunfei was very angry. In order to be afraid of delaying too long, he took out the moon knife in his hand, emitting an amazing momentum. He roared from a distance: "all the beasts get out of my way, and those who block me will die!" His voice startled the world and his spirit shocked the world. Where he passed, thousands of animals retreated and swept through mountains and forests like a murderous God, blowing gusts of wind, leaving only the terrible smell that had not disappeared for a long time. After running for a long time, MI Yunfei was almost exhausted, and his legs were shaking violently, but he was still running forward, and his speed was no slower than before. "I can''t fall, I absolutely can''t fall, ah!" Mi Yunfei roared, raised his skill to the limit and ran wildly. Seeing that he was about to arrive a few miles away, he put down the cold frost on his back, transported all his strength and roared in the direction of the cave: "master!" The deafening sound broke the silence of the night, constantly echoed in the mountains and forests, startled the birds sleeping in the woods and scared away the strange animals looking for food. However, just breathing, a figure flying down the sky. His speed is amazing and his elegant body method is enviable. The landing is silent and the action is perfect. The visitor is menglao. "Ah! Frost!" After menglao exclaimed, he waved his hands, and the cold frost on the ground immediately floated into his hands. Without saying a word, he flew away with cold frost in his arms. There were not many words from coming to leaving, just in the blink of an eye, there was no figure in the sky. Mi Yunfei finally eased his tense look on his face when he saw menglao coming. When he saw menglao leaving, he also took up his body to catch up. When Mi Yunfei walked to the cave with difficulty, he kept shouting: "frost, frost!" but just after shouting two words, he had fallen down. Although Mi Yunfei has entered the initial stage of the realm, he has been on his way for a long time, coupled with layers of obstacles along the way, so he will be exhausted. Early in the morning, a ray of sunshine scattered into the cave. The dazzling sunshine woke Mi Yunfei. He opened his eyes, sat up and looked out of the cave. A sharp pain spread all over his body. After a whole night of consumption, he was injured when he kept bombarding the boulder wall when he was crazy. After waking up, he had to run for a long time and had to fight with wild animals, so his strength should have been drained long ago. Only because the faith in his heart was firm that he must come back, so he would feel pain all over his body after waking up. "Frost! Frost!" Mi Yunfei''s mouth kept shouting. Ignoring his pain, he got up and got out of bed immediately. Just got out of bed, a sharp pain rushed through his nerve. His body couldn''t stand stably and immediately fell to the ground. Mi Yunfei got up, endured the pain, slowly moved and walked towards the old dream house with heavy steps. The cave was only ten feet away from menglao''s house, but Mi Yunfei climbed very hard. The short distance of ten feet was so far. It turns out that sometimes there is no difference between being close and the end of the world. "Master! What''s the matter with frost? Is there anything wrong with her?" Mi Yunfei asked eagerly when he saw menglao. "She''s all right. Yesterday, when I was exercising Kung Fu to heal him, I found that her physique was very strange. According to common sense, ordinary people should have died long after suffering such a heavy injury, but several major acupoints in her body have been opened." "Ah! What''s going on?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. "Tell me the details of yesterday!" Meng Lao said to MI Yunfei. So Mi Yunfei told menglao the details of yesterday. After hearing this, menglao was suddenly surprised and said, "Tianmai, cold frost is a rare Tianmai in the world." Rao Shiyi couldn''t help being surprised by menglao''s cultivation. "Master, what is the heavenly pulse?" Mi Yunfei saw that menglao was so pale, which also aroused his curiosity, but he was still worried about the cold frost. "Tianmai is extremely rare in the world and has not appeared for thousands of years. It is said that anyone with Tianmai can''t practice martial arts, because many acupoints of people with Tianmai are blocked. Unless he or she passes through the peerless strong man in the world, he or she can''t practice martial arts He or she has strong cultivation accomplishments and profound internal strength to help him or her get through the acupoints. If not, he or she should have no way to do it. However, as long as the acupoints of the Tianmai person get through, there is no doubt about his or her qualification. "Menglao explained to mi Yunfei. I have to mention the Tianmai person here. It is said that thousands of years ago, a Tianmai person abandoned himself because he couldn''t practice martial arts since childhood. Finally, he broke into a Jedi. In the Jedi, he met an old man with terrible cultivation. Finally, the old man helped the Tianmai person get through the acupoints with his profound cultivation. The Tianmai person is different from others. As long as the Tianmai is connected, he can reach the early stage of entering the world. In the end, the person can practice thousands of miles a day. Although he has not reached the level of flying immortal in the end, he is at least a rare strong phantom soul in the world. "I think your punch yesterday may have broken through the natural pulse of Leng Shuang. Ha ha! Boy, you should be careful! Although your talent is rare in the world, Leng Shuang''s talent is no worse than you now. Don''t be surpassed by others at that time!" Meng Lao is almost sure that Leng Shuang is a natural pulse, so he is in a good mood. "Well, as long as cold frost is okay, nothing else is important." Mi Yunfei secretly congratulated himself that cold frost had no accident, otherwise he would never forgive himself in his life. Time flies. Two days have passed in the blink of an eye, and Mi Yunfei''s injuries have all healed. He is no longer like running out to practice martial arts, but guarding by the cold frost bed day and night. Although menglao learned that the cold frost was all right, MI Yunfei''s heart still couldn''t let go. He was afraid. He was too afraid. He couldn''t bear the feeling of losing relatives. He was so afraid of cold and frost. He couldn''t open his eyes after closing his eyes this time. Looking at the beautiful cold frost on the bed, MI Yunfei''s heart rang out that her father entrusted him before his death. However, MI Yunfei not only failed to take good care of her, but also hurt her. She couldn''t help feeling sorry for her father. "Cold frost, wake up! As long as you wake up, brother Yunfei will listen to you. I won''t hurt you any more in the future. I will protect you and take care of you all my life." Mi Yunfei held cold frost''s jade hand tightly, with tears falling. Leng Hanshuang and he are also the same people, but Mi Yunfei at least has a brother and aunt. Although he hasn''t found them yet, he is still in the world. But the cold frost is lonely and has no relatives. "Cough!" A cough came out. The sound was weak, but it was more beautiful than the sound of nature in MI Yunfei''s ears. He immediately wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and looked a little hasty and rude. "Frost! Do you feel any discomfort when you wake up? Are you in pain? Are you hungry?" Mi Yunfei was overjoyed and talked a little nonsense. Listening to MI Yunfei''s incoherent questions, Leng Hanshuang warmed up and replied, "brother Yunfei, I''m fine. I feel very comfortable all over my body. It seems that my hearing needs to be sharp." Leng Hanshuang is not a martial arts practitioner, and she doesn''t know that''s what martial arts practitioners call spiritual awareness. "Just now, when I fell asleep, I seemed to hear someone crying confused, holding a girl''s hand and saying that I wanted to keep her and take care of her all her life. I don''t know if there was such a thing?" Leng Hanshuang asked with a smile. Hearing Leng Hanshuang say this, MI Yunfei blushed like newly baked carbon. He looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. "Do what you just said count?" Leng Hanshuang''s eyes staring at Mi Yunfei tightly, showing an infinite desire. Mi Yunfei trembled and didn''t know what to say. For a moment, no one spoke, and the atmosphere became embarrassing. "Me. I think you may be hungry! I''ll give you something to eat." Mi Yunfei hurriedly ran away like a mouse seeing a cat. Looking at Mi Yunfei walking out of the gate, Leng Hanshuang''s heart suddenly raised a trace of disappointment and a trace of pain came from his heart. However, just then, a head suddenly appeared outside the door. It was Mi Yunfei who had just left. Mi Yunfei poked out his head and said affectionately to Leng frost, "little fool, what I said just now must count." after MI Yunfei said that, he had left. Soon after, the familiar voice came in from outside the door: "I''m willing to take care of you all my life until the earth breaks and the sea withers and the rocks crumble." After hearing this voice, Leng Hanshuang smiled happily: "me too!" Chapter 26 Since the cold and frost got better, MI Yunfei''s whole person has slowly changed. In addition to practicing martial arts, I also occasionally spend some time with cold frost. Since Leng Hanshuang was hurt by his fist, he gradually understood that there are many things and people to cherish. Don''t wait until you lose them to regret. Instead of regretting yesterday with tears, it''s better to retain today with sincerity. Leng Hanshuang has become much sharper since she was healed. When Mi Yunfei practiced martial arts, her blood vessels kept churning, and her heart also showed a desire to practice martial arts. She didn''t know why, so she also found menglao and asked herself to practice martial arts. Menglao had no choice. In addition, he knew Tianmai very well. After thinking for a long time, he finally searched out a set of skill he had taught his family disciples before from his memory. This set of skill is also suitable for cold and frost. This skill is a set of sword formula, which is called "Xianlin sword technique". The profound and powerful sword technique should be like its name. When practiced to the extreme, the power is really like an immortal coming, showing a sacred atmosphere. This set of swordsmanship and the killing God crazy Sabre learned by Mi Yunfei are the top skills of menglao family, both of which are holy level skills. Leng Hanshuang likes this set of swordsmanship very much. What makes her more excited is that she doesn''t have to just watch Mi Yunfei practice Kung Fu as before. She occasionally duels with MI Yunfei. Of course, the realm of cold and frost is not the opponent of MI Yunfei, which also aroused the interest of cold and frost. Seeing that Leng Hanshuang worked so hard, MI Yunfei also worked very hard. Their progress was really as fast as lightning and flint. Peerless is also slowly changing. Its hands, which originally had only three claws, unknowingly grow four, and the two bags on its head are bulging out a little, just like growing bamboo shoots. The years in the mountains are easy to pass. The world has been prosperous for a thousand years. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, another year has passed. In addition to more items in the cave and house, there is still little change, while the small trees outside the cave are obviously growing. After stopping practicing, MI Yunfei stood on the top of the mountain and looked down. Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help thinking of all kinds of situations when he just arrived here. At that time, he was just a useless man who couldn''t practice martial arts. But now he has reached the middle stage of Huajing, which is rare in the whole Qinglan for a 15-year-old man like him. Moreover, with a rare and peerless skill, it is rare to surpass him in the same level. However, the world is so big that although there are not many talents everywhere, there are definitely many. Although Mi Yunfei has excellent talents, he is by no means the best. "Hey, three years! How time flies!" after a long sigh, MI Yunfei''s mind seems to have matured a lot, just like an old man lamenting the years. "Brother Yunfei, what are you thinking?" Leng Hanshuang came slowly from behind him. Her steps were light and her beautiful posture impacted Mi Yunfei''s lonely heart. "Well, nothing, just feeling. Frost, let''s go back!" after that, MI Yunfei left with frost. As everyone knows, an old man shook his head behind them: "birds fly in the sky and fish swim in the wide sea. It seems that we must let them go down the mountain and wander around!" the old man said and disappeared. At night, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse. The breeze gently blows through the trees, making the leaves'' clatter ''. The bright moonlight shrouded the dark earth, and the strange singing of birds broke the silence of the night. In the living room of the house, Meng laoduan sat above, with MI Yunfei and cold frost sitting on both sides. The candlelight seemed a little dim and the atmosphere seemed a little depressed. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know why menglao asked them to come here. Seeing menglao''s desire to stop talking many times, MI Yunfei understands that master Meng must have something to say. "Yun Fei, Han Shuang, you two have been here for a long time, and it''s time to leave." menglao was a little sad when he spoke. It is conceivable that an old man has been lonely with animals for half his life, but with the arrival of MI Yunfei and cold frost, it has added a trace of vitality to this desolate place. Who knows, behind the vitality, he still has to face loneliness. "Leave? Why does Shifu want us to leave!" Mi Yunfei looked very surprised and asked aloud, and the cold frost on one side was also at a loss. "Ha ha! You know, if you want to be a real strong man, you have to go through continuous experience, feel the various forms of life, and then realize. That''s the real martial arts. In this mountain forest, it''s not the stage for you to grow up, so as a teacher, I hope you can go down the mountain for experience." although Meng Lao is reluctant to give up, he has to give up his love for the future of MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang. "Master, won''t you come down the mountain with us?" asked Mi Yunfei. "Not yet. I will come to you as a teacher in the future, but I hope I can hear your name anywhere and at any time at that time. Make good efforts!" When hearing that menglao said he couldn''t go down the mountain, whether it was Mi Yunfei or cold frost, there was a look of disappointment on his face. Menglao took a package from the side with a book and two bottles in it. Menglao handed the book to MI Yunfei and said, "this is a set of palm technique that my teacher has worked hard for more than 100 years. When I was plotted against by others at that time, my weapons were taken away by my enemies before I created this palm technique. Before you leave, I will tell you the most exquisite parts of this palm technique in detail. As for the details, it should not be difficult to understand with your talent." When Mi Yunfei took the book, his eyes stopped on a few big words on the book and immediately blurted out: "kill fairy palm!" The verve and elegant handwriting and the dragon flying and Phoenix dancing fonts all outline a profound martial arts realm, which makes people toss in their hearts. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help but exclaimed, "what an overbearing name! What free and easy handwriting!" "You should be careful when you go out. There are two bottles here. The red bottle is a healing pill and the white bottle is an antidote pill. As long as you don''t meet strange poisons such as Huagong powder, everything else can be solved." Meng Lao explained to them with the bottle in his hand. He looked at Miyun and said: "Smelly boy, you have reached the middle stage of your incarnation, and few of the younger generation should be your opponents. In addition, you know the magic dragon formula, and you should have no opponents under the spirit after you change. Those who have practiced the magic dragon formula recover quickly, so you don''t need any healing pills. And you once ate the cold red mang gall, and the poison has no effect on you, so these two bottles of pills are useless Leave it to Lengshuang! After all, she is only in the middle of the world! "After that, menglao handed Lengshuang the two bottles. "This is a set of soft armor, which I made from Ice Red mang skin. In terms of smelly boy''s physique, soft armor is useless, so leave it to the frost! The world is very dark. Remember not to trust others too much after you two go down the mountain. I hope you don''t follow in the footsteps of your teacher." Speaking of this, Meng Lao looked a little gloomy. He seemed to think of something in the past. After a long time, he didn''t speak, and Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang didn''t bother. "Hey! It''s all over." menglao sighed and then said, "you have practiced the magic dragon formula. As long as you hide your good breath, few people in the green haze can see through your cultivation, which is good for you." "Hehe! I don''t know why. There are so many words today. OK! Leave in a few days! Just have little Heiling with me. Remember, you must make a name when you go down the mountain." Menglao''s afraid tears kept spinning in his eyes. He originally looked like he was only in his forties, as if he was much older. After that, menglao had left. He didn''t want Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang to see his sad appearance. Suddenly, bursts of crying came from the house, and Mi Yunfei and cold frost were in tears. There was no banquet that would not end, but no one thought that this day should come so soon. After a night''s adjustment, MI Yunfei put away his lost mood. He knew that he would not have the guidance of his master in the future. He had to explore everything by himself, so he cherished these days. Whether it was magic dragon formula, killer crazy knife or immortal killing palm, MI Yunfei asked menglao for some advice, and menglao taught Mi Yunfei his views and experience without reservation ¡£ The warm sun shines on the earth, birds and animals sing together, and flowers are fragrant. Today is a good day with wind and calendar, cloudless, but it is a sad day for MI Yunfei to leave, because he is going to leave. "Boy, don''t cry, Han Shuang. Remember what I said to you. Don''t humiliate me after going down the mountain!" menglao had to joke in this very depressed atmosphere. However, the more menglao said so, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang cried even more. As for the unparalleled on his shoulder, he was at a loss. Mi Yunfei knelt down with Lengshuang and said in a deep voice, "master! I can''t repay your kindness. I won''t lose face with master when I go down the mountain. You must remember not to eat barbecue when I''m away with Lengshuang. Your clothes have been washed and put on your bedside. I''ve filled up the wine in the wine jar, but master, you must drink less." After that, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang kowtowed to Meng Lao several times. Mi Yunfei stood up and then went to Heiling''s side. Holding one leg of Heiling, he said, "Heiling, I''m going to go. I''ll come back to see you later. You should take good care of the master when I''m away!" "Yi. Ya. Zhi." The black spirit kept roaring at Mi Yunfei and stroked Mi Yunfei''s head with its claws. At the moment, it can be seen that his heart is also very reluctant to give up. Looking at the scene in front of him, Mengcheng couldn''t help it. He bit his lips and said to MI Yunfei, "leave early! You can enter the city before dark." Mi Yunfei and Leng frost stood up and walked down the mountain. Every step they took, they always kept looking back. Every step was so heavy. After a long time, they finally disappeared at the end of the forest. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s disappearing back, Meng Lao wiped his long lost tears with his hand and said to himself, "boy, frost, work hard and you will come down the mountain as a teacher. I don''t know how far you can grow in a few years? A magic dragon body and a heavenly pulse person, alas! I''m afraid the world will not be calm now." Chapter 27 After walking down the mountain with cold frost for more than ten hours, MI Yunfei finally came to the imperial capital of Tianluo empire before dark. The construction of the imperial capital is many times more gorgeous than that of Ningnan town. Zhu loucui Pavilion, Yao taiqiong room can be seen everywhere, and the carvings on the city wall are also vivid. On both sides of the street are all kinds of Dongxi, and the sound of Hawking is constantly on the street. Thousands of people can be seen in DIDU even late at night, because people here like the feeling of going to the night market. Mi Yunfei and cold frost kept crowding in the crowd, and the unparalleled on MI Yunfei''s shoulder stuck out a head at this time. Even it couldn''t stand the noise of the imperial capital. "Cold frost, let''s find a small shop to eat first!" Mi Yunfei asked cold frost nearby. "Well, all right!" cold frost answered quickly. After walking for more than ten hours, I was already hungry, so I saw a variety of snacks in the streets, inadvertently reminding them of their taste. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang walk into a small shop that looks pretty good. The shop is called "nameless shop". A couplet is hung on both sides. The upper couplet is: Although there is a seat, there is no seat. The second couplet is: Mo Dao''s nameless victory is famous. (this is what Qingyun once saw in a restaurant. He thought it was good at that time and wrote it inadvertently.) Looking at this couplet, MI Yunfei couldn''t help sighing: "what a good word!" When he walked into the shop, he found out why it was called "although there was a seat, there was no seat". The shop was crowded with many people, including young men, beautiful girls and old people. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang found a place near the corner. According to their appearance, if they were not at the corner, they might have no seat. When Mi Yunfei and Lenghan came in, many people focused on them. Mi Yunfei''s handsome face and burly figure are not tarnished. But the cold frost next to it is different. The elegant and vulgar temperament exudes a spirit of lightness, and the moving eyes show the tenderness that catches people''s heart and soul. But soon everyone took their eyes back and bowed their heads one by one. "Hey! Do you know that our young experts of Tianluo empire lost two days ago? And it was a terrible defeat!" "Cut! You know now. What''s that? The news has already spread all over the imperial capital." "It''s said that the real young master mu Houhui of Tianluo Empire hasn''t gone to war yet! He has reached the peak of entering the world! Even among the young masters of the four schools of qinglanfeng, there shouldn''t be many who can beat him?" "Well! That''s good! It''s really terrible to reach the peak of entering the world before you reach the age of 20! Who else among the young generation can beat him!" "I also know the latest news! It''s said that there is also an expert in the Tenglong Empire named Gongsun Wuji. It''s very strange. He seems to be more powerful than mu Houhui! That man has half his feet into the world. It''s said that he has a brother named Gongsun Wulei. His talent is even more terrible. Finally, he was accepted as a disciple by the head of xuanshuang sect!" "Well, that''s right! It''s said that there is an expert named Ren Lu in the Xingyue empire. That guy broke the ribs of a mid-term expert of our Tianluo empire with a fist a few days ago. That man is a savage. It''s terrible!" "But it is said that Lu Chaohai of the sacred wind empire is more terrible. It is said that he reached the early stage of the realm a few days ago, but no one knows whether it is true. The most incredible thing is that he is still a disciple of Tianling sect!" Referring to tianlingzong, many people''s faces showed a look of envy. For them, tianlingzong is like an immortal in their eyes. Everyone who can enter tianlingzong to practice martial arts is a person with excellent talent. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang had just had a meal, but who knew they heard such news. But these had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t want to pay attention to them. After a while, the food came up. The fragrant smell of the food made them toss in their bodies, and they soon ate it. Although Mi Yunfei occasionally drinks in the cave, he doesn''t order wine at the moment, because drinking depends on the situation. Menglao once told him again and again that only those who always keep awake can live a long life, so generally, MI Yunfei won''t drink. After dinner, seeing that the sky was still early, MI Yunfei proposed to go out with Leng Hanshuang. Leng Hanshuang readily agreed, so they walked towards the door. Although it''s not too early at the moment, there are still many Hawking voices on both sides of the street. Women always like shopping, and cold frost is no exception. Mi Yunfei hasn''t been shopping for a long time. During his stay in the cave, he just went down the mountain with animal skin or some wild meat to exchange some coins. He didn''t take a good look. In his memory, it seems that it was all a child, and he also has some nostalgia in his heart. When they first came to a small stand selling rouge, they heard a noise of agitation. The crowded crowd ran to both sides quickly. They looked very frightened. When Mi Yunfei looked up, hundreds of iron cavalry came running in the distance, followed by a lot of infantry. An iron cavalry headed by him rushed forward without scruples. At this time, in the middle of the street, there was a child crying with an ice sugar gourd in his hand. Seeing that the iron horse was about to hit the child, MI Yunfei was very anxious and immediately flew up. People nearby saw that MI Yunfei appeared in front of the cavalry and saw that he was about to be hit by the cavalry. They couldn''t help but close their eyes. In their minds, there was a picture of being hit by an iron horse, and there was no tension on the cold frost face next to them. At this time, the iron horse was about to hit him. He didn''t come to rescue the child. I saw his hands full of energy, the majestic force poured into his hands, and shouted, "death!" Suddenly, a vigorous spirit surged towards the iron horse in front of him. The fist strength attracted the attention of everyone and improved the tense atmosphere of many people. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s fist fell on the horse''s head, spilling blood all over the ground. The horse''s head was shattered and only half of its body was left. It fell to the ground and died without even shouting, and the bodyguard on the horse was shocked out. The people on both sides were shocked by the terrible blow of MI Yunfei, and their mouths opened into an "O" shape. They couldn''t believe that it was done by human beings just now, because they had never seen any experts in the eyes of ordinary people, so everyone was very surprised. "Wow!" After a long time, the crowd on both sides finally reacted, and bursts of noise broke out. "Oh, my God! I wasn''t dazzled just now!" "Pinch me to see if I''m dreaming?" "Is that guy a person?" "He looks like a devil! It''s terrible!" "Daddy! Is that brother an immortal?" "God! I really want to worship him as a teacher!" On both sides of the street came a lot of discussion, and occasionally the screams of some girls nearby could be heard, but most of them were scared out of their voices. Regardless of the hot eyes of the people, MI Yunfei looked cold and picked up the children on the ground and walked towards the crowd. People felt the momentum and made way for him. At this time, a woman from the side took the child and said to MI Yunfei, "little brother, thank you!" Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He turned and walked in the direction of cold frost. "Hum! Don''t want to leave until you leave your life!" it was the bodyguard who was shocked just now. He had got up from the ground and looked very unhappy. The situation just now made him lose face, so at the moment, seeing that MI Yunfei killed his horse, he looked as if nothing had happened, and his anger was more difficult to restrain. So he rushed over and stopped Mi Yunfei''s way. Mi Yunfei was full of amazing momentum, glared at him, and shouted, "get out of the way! If not, die!" he didn''t say much, but with a strong momentum, almost every word came out by biting his teeth. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s eyes, the guard couldn''t help retreating a few steps and was shocked: "it''s terrible! That look is terrible! It''s not a human look!" However, he looked at the hundreds of cavalry behind him, emboldened himself, and shouted to MI Yunfei, "do you want to kill my horse?" Mi Yunfei ignored the iron cavalry behind him and clenched his hands. When he was about to take his hand, a thick voice came from the iron cavalry. "Chongwu, it was clearly your fault just now. Why are you so rude?" After hearing the sound, the bodyguard called Chongwu trembled and lowered his head. It seemed that he was taboo about the sound. At this time, a tall, burly, middle-aged man in armor came from a distance. The big man is over forty and has a firm face. At a glance, he knows that he is an iron man. However, it can be seen from his face that this man must have experienced a lot of wind and frost. His whole body exudes a thick smell of blood. I think he has killed many people. Mi Yunfei knew from his clothes that this man was a general. The general walked up to MI Yunfei and said to MI Yunfei, "young man, I''m sorry! My bodyguard was rude just now." Seeing that the visitor was so polite, MI Yunfei couldn''t keep a straight face, and his clenched fist relaxed. At this time, cold frost also came to MI Yunfei''s side. He looked very nervous and held Mi Yunfei''s hands tightly. "Young man, I don''t know if I can invite you to the house as a guest. I''ll treat you as an old man for what happened just now." the general said politely. After hearing this, the bodyguard next to him immediately said, "general." But before he finished, he was interrupted by the general: "Chongwu, it was your fault just now. You''re not suitable to be a good guard. You''d better go home and farm!" there was also an anger in the general''s tone. "General, please give me a chance!" the bodyguard called Chongwu knelt down and prayed constantly, but he was dragged away by other bodyguards before he finished. "The general''s kindness is appreciated. I''d better stay in the inn." Mi Yunfei resolutely refused the general. "Hehe! Young man, don''t worry. If I really want to be bad for you, I don''t have to wait for you to go to my house. I just think you and my son have some similarities. What? Don''t you dare to go?" The general''s words stimulated Mi Yunfei, but looking back, MI Yunfei also felt very reasonable. If it was really bad for him, he didn''t have to wait long. Mi Yunfei silently calculated the remaining coins in his arms, frowned, and replied, "since the general is determined, I''ll disturb the general." "Ha ha! That''s right! Go! Go back to the general''s house!" after the general said that, a group of people walked towards the general''s house. Chapter 28 Soon after, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang came to the general''s house with the general. The building in the mansion is very luxurious. At the door is a huge gold plaque with the words "general''s Mansion". The font is full of dragon and Phoenix, showing a domineering spirit, which is frightening. As soon as you enter the house, you can see some decorations on both sides. The decoration is magnificent and golden, showing the position of the general''s house in Tianluo state. The house has three steps and one post, five steps and one sentry, and the guard is very strict. In fact, whether a country is a civil minister or a military officer is very important. Neither of them is indispensable. Otherwise, it is difficult for a country to flourish. The general''s name is muzawa Ming. He has a very high status in Tianluo. He is a rare talent both in strategy and force. And his reputation is also very high in the hearts of ordinary people. Few people in the court dare to offend him. As soon as he entered the general''s house, a young man came up. The young man is tall and burly, with a sunny face and a handsome appearance. Seeing the young man walking calmly, MI Yunfei knew at a glance that the young man''s cultivation was not simple, at least it should be above the cold frost. "Dad! You''re back!" the young man came over with a smile on his face. "Ha ha, Hou Hui! Have you studied hard!" asked muzawa kindly. Perhaps only at home did muzawa show his father''s side! "Well, Dad! Don''t worry. I''m very confident in the first war in a few days." he said here. He looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "Oh? Are they two?" "Hehe! Come on! Let me introduce you. The young man''s name is mi Yunfei and the girl''s name is Leng Hanshuang." because the general knew the names of MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang on the way back to the house, he came out with a shortcut. "You two, this is my son mu Houhui." the general introduced them to MI Yunfei. "Mu Houhui, what a familiar name!" Mi Yunfei kept talking in his heart. It took him a long time to think of the words he heard in the inn. "So you are mu Houhui. I heard others mention you in the inn." Mi Yunfei said faintly. "Hou Hui, brother Mi just smashed the horse''s head with one punch!" the general was afraid of his son''s pride, so he could not help reminding him that there were more powerful people in the younger generation. "What? Kill a horse with one punch, oh, break a horse?" Mu Houhui couldn''t react for a moment. Then he asked, "how is this possible? He is so young and doesn''t look as old as me?" At the moment, mu Houhui couldn''t hide his horror. He didn''t dare to despise Mi Yunfei''s look. Mu Houhui is known as the first young master in Tianluo Empire, but he can''t believe that there will be more powerful young masters in Tianluo Empire, but he knows that his father won''t deceive him. "Brother Yunfei, can I compete with you? Of course, I don''t doubt your strength, but I''ll compete with others in a few days. I want to know what defects I have." Mu Houhui is a martial arts maniac, so after hearing that MI Yunfei killed a horse with a punch, he couldn''t help but want to compete with MI Yunfei. "Of course, MI Yunfei agreed without hesitation. Seeing mu Houhui reminds Mi Yunfei of his brother Mi Yulong, which is why he is so cheerful. "Hou Hui, if you want to compete, wait until after dinner! Don''t wait until the meal is cold, it will be too neglect of the guests." Mu Zeming seems to blame his son. "General, don''t worry! Soon!" said Mi Yunfei. Hearing his tone, the general couldn''t say anything, so he had to answer. Some people in the nearby family heard that a young man wanted to compete with the young master, and they all watched from a distance. "Dad! Big brother! How can you not call me if there is a good play!" a girl ran out happily. The young girl is beautiful, with bright eyes and bright teeth. She has two shallow dimples when she smiles. Although she is not as moving as cold frost, she does not have a rich appearance. "Ha ha! It''s Cailing!" the general said with a smile. This girl is the youngest daughter of the general. Her name is mu Cailing. Mu Cailing''s eyes swept from MI Yunfei''s face, but she found that MI Yunfei didn''t look at her. But when her eyes fell on the cold frost, even she couldn''t help exclaiming: "how beautiful! I can''t believe that such a beautiful woman should appear in the world." At this time, there were more and more onlookers, and the general didn''t stop the family from watching. "General, can we start?" Mi Yunfei asked coldly. "Well, don''t call me general, my name is muzawa Ming, just call me uncle Mu!" I''ll call you Yunfei later! OK! You start! " "Yes, uncle Mu!" replied Mi Yunfei. Mu Houhui and Mi Yunfei come to the middle of the crowd. Mi Yunfei looks very casual, but mu houming is ready to fight. "Let''s do it! Use your most powerful skill. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance to do it." Mi Yunfei said with no wave on his face. At this moment, they had the same fighting spirit and different momentum at the same time. Mu Houhui was not angry at Mi Yunfei''s arrogant words, because he felt a pride of contempt for the world from MI Yunfei. That feeling was not arrogance, nor did it bring him too much pressure, but an innate pride. Mu Houhui''s face also began to dignify. He stamped his feet on the ground and waved a palm at Mi Yunfei with full strength. The palm wind roared with the sound of breaking the air. The elegant figure kept rotating in the air and rolled up a burst of wind. Mi Yunfei glanced at the elegant figure in the air and waved a palm at the figure in the air. A dazzling fist power appeared in front of everyone and cut through the night sky. The dark night sky became bright under the dazzling fist power, as beautiful as a meteor falling into the world. "Ah! That. What''s that?" "Who can tell me, is that a meteor? Am I dazzled!" "Oh, my God! It''s fist power! He''s a master of Huajing!" "Oh, my God! When did the realm master become so worthless! He can become a realm master so young!" There were bursts of surprise from the crowd around. They couldn''t believe that such a young realm master appeared in Tianluo empire. "Bang!" No matter how beautiful the elegant figure is, he has never been able to catch Mi Yunfei''s fist. One punch, just one punch, wood Hou Hui was shocked and flew out. Mu Houhui''s body fell to the ground, but he didn''t feel too sad in his eyes, because he didn''t lose to people of the same level. He lost to a master of the realm. "Ah! How could it be? It''s incredible that the young master was defeated with one punch!" the people around burst out bursts of screams. After a punch with MI Yunfei, mu Houhui felt that his hand seemed to hit the steel, which made his hand painful. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his tibia. Mu Houhui covered his hand and walked to MI Yunfei. He said in a very sincere tone: "brother Yunfei, thank you for your mercy. I seldom admire others, but today I admire you very much." "What? Show mercy? Didn''t the young man exert all his strength just now?" it''s terrible to be so young! " The people around were shocked at mu Houhui''s words. "Ha ha! Yunfei, you are really good! It''s incredible that you have reached the beginning of the realm so young. I really want to know who can teach you such disciples?" Mu Zeming smiled happily at this time. "Uncle mu, my master doesn''t like worldly fame and wealth and struggle. He has long retired, and his old man has never mentioned his name to me, so I don''t know." Mi Yunfei replied. Some people with advanced cultivation have gone into seclusion in the mountains and forests. Mu Zeming still knows that MI Yunfei is unwilling to tell his master, and Mu Zeming is not easy to force. He just keeps reminding himself: "this son must be extraordinary in the future! Fortunately, he hasn''t been angry today. Who else can be his opponent in the world in a few decades!" In fact, it''s not that MI Yunfei doesn''t tell him, but that MI Yunfei doesn''t know the full name of menglao, so it''s not cheating him. "Listen to everyone today. No one you saw just now can spread it. Those who disobey the order will be killed!" akizawa said angrily, changing his kind face. After hearing this, all the people lowered their heads and answered in unison, "yes!" Muzawa waved his hand and said, "well, the competition is over. Let''s have dinner!" After listening to Mu Zeming''s words, the servants around left. After dinner, mu Houhui found Mi Yunfei and kept asking Mi Yunfei about martial arts. Mi Yunfei also thought that mu Houhui was a good man and knew everything about him. However, most of them are personal combat skills and so on. The night is quiet, the breeze is gentle, and the soft moonlight is sprinkled like soft water, which makes people feel comfortable. In the moonlight, MI Yunfei and mu Houhui sat in the pavilion and talked about some martial arts. "Brother Yunfei, in a few days, there will be a competition between our young masters of Tianluo Empire and Tenglong empire. Will you join in then?" Mu Houhui asked. "I''m not interested, so I won''t participate." Mi Yunfei directly refused mu Houhui, in a firm tone, and couldn''t be discussed at all. "Hey!" a long sigh, wood Hou Hui''s face looked a little helpless. "Why, do you have something on your mind? Is it for the competition in a few days?" Mi Yunfei asked puzzled. "Well, I don''t care much about other people, but I heard that Lu Chaohai of the sacred wind Empire has reached the early stage of the realm. He should be similar to you. This talent is my biggest enemy." He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "this man has heard that he is a bit arrogant, and he also said that none of the young people in Tianluo empire can see enough. I''m not worried about my failure, but that the face of Tianluo empire will be defeated by the young people of our generation. Brother Yunfei, if you can take part in the competition, I think you can win." "I said I didn''t want to go." although Mi Yunfei was curious about Lu Chaohai, he decided not to go. After finishing his words, he had stood up and walked towards the room arranged for him by muzawa Ming. "Brother Yunfei, aren''t you from Tianluo Empire? Do you have the heart to see your empire humiliated?" Mu Houhui asked angrily. Mi Yun flew into shape and said, "I don''t want to control the victory or defeat of Tianluo Empire, and I can''t control it." after that, he walked forward again, but the step was a little heavy. "Mi Yunfei, I despise you. I have good accomplishments in my life, but I can''t do the right thing. If everyone thinks the same as you, how can a country prosper? It''s our bounden responsibility." Mu Houhui almost roared at Mi Yunfei. Listening to what mu Houhui said, Mi Yun trembled and looked strange, but he still walked forward. Looking at the back of MI Yunfei leaving, mu Houhui showed a lonely and helpless look. At this time, a voice came out in the dark: "I will go to the competition in a few days. I am responsible for those two words, not for anything else!" Listening to this sentence, mu Houhui finally smiled. Chapter 29 A few days passed in the twinkling of an eye. Today is the day for the young generation of the four empires to compete in martial arts. Around the martial arts arena of Tianluo Empire, the crowd is surging, and people are close to each other. Before the martial arts competition begins, the whole martial arts arena has been boiling, and the huge noise makes the wide martial arts arena more lively. The four empires discussed together decades ago that the four countries would no longer easily go to war. But if there is no war, the country will not move forward for a long time, and people will become lazy. Therefore, the leaders of the four empires decided that there would be a competition of young people between the four empires every ten years. Each country could send up to ten people, but they must all be under the age of 30. Of course, there are also some empires who think that people in their own country can win. They often only send a few people with profound cultivation. This is the so-called "not many soldiers, but refinement". In order to add some color, the three lost empires have to pay 10 million gold coins to the winning empire. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang sat slightly in front of the martial arts arena, where they can better watch the martial arts competition. Next to them are Mu Zeming and mu Houhui. At this time, in the distance came a man with a crown, gorgeous clothes and a king''s spirit, followed by some guards with knives on both sides and behind him. Mi Yunfei felt the strong man''s breath from the bodyguard and was shocked. Because these bodyguards are at least experts at the beginning of the avatar, and the bodyguards on both sides of him look a little older. Even Mi Yunfei can''t see through. It seems that they are at least experts at the peak of the avatar. With such a posture, no one can understand the identity of this man, and the man wearing the crown is Qin Boling, the king of Tianluo empire. Mi Yunfei knows that in an empire, there are definitely not only these experts, but also the strong ones in the Tianling realm, because his grandfather is the top expert in the middle of Tianling, but those Tianling experts don''t want to show up on this occasion. Seeing the man wearing the crown coming, some civil servants and military generals around all bowed and said, "see your majesty!" Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang also bowed like everyone else. "Get up!" the man''s tone was very flat, and then went straight to MI Yunfei regardless of the people: "you are mi Yunfei!" "I am!" Miyun replied with a bow. "Well, that''s very good! I heard general Mu mention you. You have reached the realm since you were young. I hope you can add glory to our kingdom of Tianluo." I''m not angry about Mi Yunfei''s claim that he is "down" Qin Boling. "Your Majesty, I didn''t intend to take part in the competition, but I promised brother Mu that if he couldn''t win the competition, it''s not too late for me to go out and make a fool of myself." "Well, as you say!" after Qin Boling said that, he went to the middle of the front row of Xiang Miyun Fei and sat down. There were still many bodyguards standing on both sides. At this time, Qin bailing waved to one of the civil servants to start. After hearing this, the civil servant went to the martial arts arena, announced the rules of the martial arts competition and the opponent, and then retired. Shortly after the civil servant retired, two people came out of the martial arts field, one from the star moon Empire and the other from the God of war wind empire. After they hugged each other, they made a fighting posture. They both looked at each other and wanted to find a loophole in each other. It seems that their gap is not very big. The atmosphere seemed a little depressed, and the onlookers below shouted in unison. Suddenly, one of them jumped up, and his palms were constantly changing in the air. This is a relatively weak palm technique, but there is a hidden opportunity in the weak palm technique. It is easy for unknown people to suffer. That person is the young expert of the Xingyue empire. However, the young man of his opponent kamikaze empire was not a fuel-efficient lamp. He saw that the man exuded a momentum and kicked at the figure in the air. One of the two is used to palm and the other is used to leg. The two men have been fighting together in an instant, and they have fought for dozens of rounds between breathing and breathing. The onlookers were in high spirits and kept clapping their hands below, as if they were fighting above. "Brother Yunfei, who do you think will win?" Mu Houhui turned and asked. Hearing this, muzawa Ming also turned his head back and looked at Mi Yunfei, because he wanted to know what Mi Yunfei''s eyes were. "The one with legs." Mi Yunfei replied without thinking. "Why?" wood Hou Hui was puzzled. "You see, the one who uses the palm is fierce and seems to have the upper hand, but his state of mind is not as good as the one who uses the legs. Although his palm is fast, he can''t calm down and seems impatient, while the one who uses the legs is more calm." Mi Yunfei looked at the competition on the field and analyzed mu Houhui. After listening to this, mu Houhui looked at the competition in the field. As expected, it was like what Mi Yunfei said. He just judged the result based on this point. He didn''t think so. Mi Yunfei knew that mu Houhui wouldn''t believe it for a moment, so he went on: "my master told me that when your cultivation skills are very close to your opponent, if you want to defeat your opponent, you must be calmer than your opponent. Unexpectedly, let your opponent be impatient and defeat him from his state of mind." This is the first time that MI Yunfei mentioned his master. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, mu Houhui also felt very reasonable. He could see that MI Yunfei''s cold face was filled with a kind of heartfelt respect when he mentioned his master. Mu Zeming nodded when he heard what Mi Yunfei had just said. He couldn''t see any expression on his face, but there was a storm in his heart. He said in his heart: "this son is really extraordinary! He can understand so deeply, and I''m afraid his master is even better!" Sure enough, the result of the battle was really as Mi Yunfei said. In the martial arts arena, the one who used the palm could not attack for a long time. He became more and more anxious in his heart, and his moves became a little messy. When the other man saw the opportunity, he flew into the air, his feet together, and finally kicked the man with his palm. The kamikaze Empire won the battle. Outside the martial arts field, seeing the victory and defeat, there were bursts of cheers. When mu Houhui saw that the result of the battle was really like what Mi Yunfei said, he admired Mi Yunfei more in his heart. There are two people beside an insignificant corner outside the martial arts practice hall. There is a sense of pride in their behavior and some contempt in their eyes. They looked at the martial arts arena and shook their heads from time to time, which was very disdainful. "Brother Lu, you may not have your opponent in this competition!" the speaker was a rather short young man. "Hehe! Brother Gongsun, don''t make fun of me. You and I don''t know who will win or lose. You and I have passed the pass directly. We have divided our opponents. I''m looking forward to fighting with me after you lose muhou Hui." "OK! As long as you don''t lose in Ren Lu''s hands." "Ha ha! Lu Chaohai has never been afraid of anyone. In these four empires, only you Gongsun Wuji, Ren Lu and that mu Houhui can make me interested. I don''t want to see other people." This man is not crazy, and his tone is arrogant to the extreme. However, he does have arrogant capital. He is Lu Chaohai, who has just entered the realm of the four empires. He is also known as the prodigal son of the wind and dust. Although he has just entered the realm of the world, he is not comparable to the realm of the world. "Ha ha! I''m looking forward to the day when young masters of various empires will fight." Lu Chaohai said and left. Looking at Lu Chaohai''s back after leaving, Gongsun Wuji clenched his teeth and said, "hum! When I get to Huajing one day, you must look good, but I''ll take mu Houhui for surgery tomorrow!" The competition was divided into four games a day. When the four games were over, they left with a lingering mood. At night, in the back garden of the general''s house, MI Yunfei''s body changes constantly. From a distance, I can only see a shadow flash away. The flowers around are also graceful with MI Yunfei''s steps. For a long time, after MI Yunfei stopped, he shook his head and said: "This set of footwork is really not simple, but it''s too difficult to learn. With my strength and holy level skill in the middle of the incarnation and the moon sabre, I should be equal to the people in the early days of the heavenly spirit. If I use the magic dragon formula after transformation, I''m not afraid even when I meet the people in the middle of the heavenly spirit, but my strength now can''t revenge." With a slight sigh, MI Yunfei''s face looked helpless. Suddenly, there was a glimmer of brilliance on his face, and then he said to himself, "if I can practice this body method taught by my master to Mahayana, I''m not afraid even if I meet an expert at the peak of the spirit of heaven. Even if I lose the enemy, at least I can get away." Mi Yunfei made a summary of his current strength, but it was all his own guess. After all, he had not fought with a real expert, so it was not easy to make a rash assertion. While Mi Yunfei was thinking, suddenly he heard footsteps approaching in the distance. Although the visitor has taken a light step, his spiritual sense has been particularly sensitive since Mi Yunfei entered the realm. Soon after, a person came from a distance. The visitor was muzawa Ming. Mi Yunfei suddenly smiled because he thought of a way to test his strength. He shouted: "Uncle mu, be careful!" Before Mu Zeming could answer, MI Yunfei jumped up and waved a palm at Mu Zeming. This palm is the mountain splitting palm in the Hunyuan boxing manual handed down by Mi Yunfei''s family. There is an amazing momentum in the palm wind. The speed is as fast as lightning and thunder, and it is coming in the blink of an eye. Mu Zeming naturally understands what Mi Yunfei means, but when he looks at Mi Yunfei''s palm, a trace of amazement also appears on his face. "Ha ha!" he laughed, "come on!" Although muzawa Ming smiled, his hand was not slow at all. He saw his hands hit the palm of MI Yunfei with luck. "Bang!" The two palms intersected, and suddenly a harsh sound broke out. The majestic energy shook the pavilion nearby. The two palms were separated in an instant, and they retreated a few steps together. At this time, Mu Zeming turned over a huge wave in his heart. He was really the early days of the spirit of heaven! Unexpectedly, he would fight a tie with MI Yunfei. "Good boy! It''s really good! I didn''t expect you to fight a tie with me in the early days of the heavenly spirit." Mu Zeming''s face was very excited, but if he knew that MI Yunfei was in the middle of the incarnation, he didn''t know what kind of expression he would have at that time. "Ha ha! Uncle mu, you''re wrong." of course, MI Yunfei knows that Mu Zeming didn''t do his best at all. If Mu Zeming did his best, it''s hard to say the result just now. "Hehe! Yunfei, you don''t have to be too modest. I think Lu Chaohai will have a headache in this competition!" "I just came to see how sure you can win, but now it''s unnecessary to think about it! Ha ha! I look forward to the day when Lu Chaohai has a headache." Mu houming left straight after saying that. Mi Yunfei pinched his fist and said, "Lu Chaohai? I''ll meet you then." Chapter 31 Although the voice was loud, it seemed to everyone that the tone was even louder. They were stunned one by one. They really didn''t know who the man suddenly came up on the stage was. For a long time, the people below finally reacted. The crowd was a sensation, shouting curses and ridicules. "Shit! Who does he think he is? He really thinks he is a character!" "Is that man a fool? Does he think he is a top-level young expert from the four sects?" "It''s arrogant. I really doubt whether he has a brain problem. He thought he was a peerless expert from Xianlin island!" "Get off! Don''t lose face there!" "Yes! Get down, get down!" There was a lot of shouting and swearing from the crowd under the martial arts arena. Some people might have thrown their shoes on if they hadn''t taken into account that there were many bodyguards around. Facing the taunts of the crowd, MI Yunfei had to say in a deep voice again: "Your Majesty, please allow me to challenge all the other three Empires at one time." Qin Boling''s face is not very good-looking. He knows that if Mi Yunfei wins against any expert in other empires, but if Mi Yunfei wants to fight three with one, Qin Boling can''t believe he can win. "General mu, tell me what''s going on? This Mi Yunfei is so arrogant that he wants to challenge the people of the other three empires with his own strength." Qin Boling roared at the moment. It''s no wonder that obviously the winner is in hand. As a result, suddenly the situation will be reversed, and no one can calm down. At this time, Qin bailing''s heart kept shouting: "my tens of millions of gold coins are gone only because of the boy''s word." "Your majesty! Wei Chen doesn''t know what''s going on. I think Yunfei may be sure of winning!" Mu Zeming''s voice was very low when he said this sentence. It can be seen that even he couldn''t believe that MI Yunfei could win with one enemy and three enemies. At the same time, his heart was also sighing: "Yunfei is still too young. Arrogant soldiers will lose!" "Your Majesty, uncle Mu! Don''t worry! Brother Yunfei will never do that kind of uncertain thing." just when they hesitated, there was a cold voice nearby. Qin bailing and Mu Zeming looked at Leng Hanshuang''s face together. They could see that Leng Hanshuang was full of strong confidence in MI Yunfei. "Oh! Does this Mi Yunfei have a back move?" Qin Boling asked puzzled. Aside, muzawa Ming also looked at Leng Frost''s face. He also wanted to know why Mi Yunfei was so sure. "Your Majesty, just watch the competition at ease." Leng Hanshuang didn''t directly answer Pro bailing''s words, but changed his meaning tactfully. "Good! In that case, the king will grant it." Qin Boling seemed to have made a great determination before he said this sentence. Soon after, Qin Boling recruited a civil servant and whispered a few words in his ear. The civil servant had left. In fact, pro Boling just asked him to discuss with the representatives sent by the other three empires to see if the representatives of the other three empires agreed. As a result, it naturally passed the permission of the representatives of the other three empires without suspense, because it was the best thing for the other three empires. After some deliberation, the civil servants of Tianluo Empire came to the martial arts arena, read out the decision made by Mi Yunfei just now, and claimed to have been agreed by several empires. However, each of the other three empires sent only one representative. Just after the civil servant finished reading, the people below began to make noise again. "What''s going on? There''s something wrong with the boy on the stage. Doesn''t your majesty stop it? Don''t say that your majesty believes that the boy can defeat the other three by himself!" "The devil knows! But it must be more interesting than you think." Soon after, the young masters of the other three empires have come to the martial arts arena, namely Lu Chaohai of the sacred wind Empire, Ren Lu of the Xingyue Empire and Gongsun Wuji of the Tenglong empire. Several young experts came to the center of the martial arts field. The scene was very spectacular. Everyone had a strong momentum. The civil servant standing next to him felt suffocated and his body was about to stand unstable. Mi Yunfei ignored several people. He held mu Houhui in both hands and sent him to the martial arts field. Then he turned and walked towards the martial arts field. "Brother Yunfei, be careful yourself." just as Mi Yunfei turned around, mu Houhui''s weak voice came from behind him. Mi Yunfei turned his head and looked at mu Houhui. The latter''s face became very pale. Mi Yunfei''s anger was even worse. It seemed that it had turned into a fire. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes showed a cold light and became very sharp in an instant. However, he said expressionless: "brother Mu! I will make that Gongsun traceless regret his behavior just now. He may never practice martial arts again in the future!" Mi Yunfei''s tone was very arrogant and his attitude was very firm. It can be seen that his confidence was extremely full. After he said that, he had already stepped towards the martial arts arena. "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!" There was a heavy sound of footsteps in the martial arts field. Every step Mi Yunfei took, there would be a sound in the martial arts field. The whole martial arts field trembled under his footsteps. Some people close to the martial arts field suddenly felt dizzy. Mi Yunfei broke out an amazing momentum. He walked towards the three people in the martial arts field with anger and evil spirit. At the moment, they only felt that MI Yunfei changed suddenly. His eyes were like wild animals, his momentum was like God of war, and his evil spirit was like the devil. Every step he took, people''s hearts fluctuated with his steps. Vaguely, it can be seen that around his steps, the strong internal force rippled in circles, and the terrible strong wind blew his long hair and lifted his robe. He was like an unparalleled demon God, constantly trampling on the hearts of people. Mi Yunfei''s figure is not particularly tall, and his figure is not very big, but at the moment, what he left to everyone is a stable figure. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s powerful momentum, the people under the martial arts field no longer dare to underestimate. Among the crowd, many bright eyed people couldn''t help taking a breath: "strong! Strong! This man is very strong! He''s really abnormal!" Soon after, MI Yunfei finally came to the center of the martial arts field and confronted the other three people. "Hoo!" Many people breathed heavily. The feeling of depression just now finally disappeared. It didn''t take much time for MI Yunfei to go from the edge of the martial arts arena to the center, but it was so long in the eyes of many people under the stage. Not to mention the spectators at the bottom, even several people on the stage felt the terrible momentum. "You are very strong! But I want to know what you can use to challenge the experts of our three empires." the speaker is Lu Chaohai. "Just try!" although Mi Yunfei''s words were very short, his tone was full of a strong self-confidence and arrogant pride. Although Mi Yunfei said so, he didn''t relax his vigilance. He kept looking at the man in front of him. The man in front of him is very handsome. His eyes are especially divine. His upturned nose and his Guanyu like face make him feel elegant. His smile was indifferent, his eyes were contemptuous, and his white clothes were somewhat natural and unrestrained. However, careful observation will find that this person gives people a sense of waves, butterflies and bees. I think there should be no less harm to women! "Ha ha! Many people say that Lu Chaohai is arrogant besides being romantic, but today I understand that there are more arrogant people than me. Even if you lose the war, it''s enough to be proud. In that case, let me Lu Chaohai meet you first!" he obviously told them that he would fight Mi Yunfei alone first. Lu Chaohai was a proud man. His accomplishments were rare among the young generation. Even in tianlingzong, only his eldest martial brother could defeat him. However, when he came to the secular world, someone despised him so much that he didn''t get angry. As soon as Lu Chaohai finished his words, a strong momentum rose. His five fingers opened, his palm slowly lifted up, and waved a palm at Mi Yunfei. With one palm, the powerful palm power is like ten thousand horses galloping and blowing in gusts of wind. Lu Chaohai''s palm was only suppressed at the peak of entering the world, and it was only a tentative palm. After seeing Lu Chaohai''s palm, MI Yunfei knew his intention. He shook his head and waved a palm at will. His action seemed very free and easy, but his palm wind was unusually fierce. The palm wind roared and collided with Lu Chaohai''s palm. "Bang!" After the two palms intersected, there was a sound, and then a figure was shocked and flew out. It was Lu Chaohai who flew out. However, Lu Chaohai had landed steadily after several consecutive rotations in mid air. "Here''s a word for you: when you look down on others, others may look down on you more. Don''t test me with that kind of three legged Kung Fu, it will only prove your ignorance." Mi Yunfei didn''t even look at Lu Chaohai. His tone was extremely flat, as if the palm just now was just as casual as patting mosquitoes. But it was because of this insipid tone that a fear rose in the hearts of the three people on the stage. Looking at Mi Yunfei, he shook Lu Chaohai out. Both the people in the martial arts arena and the participants in the martial arts arena took a breath. Everyone''s heart was secretly saying, "who is this person? Why is he so strong? I''ve never heard of him." Although Lu Chaohai didn''t use all his strength, everyone knew that MI Yunfei was not! Their hearts suddenly understood why Mi Yunfei was so arrogant, because he already had arrogant capital. The three people in the martial arts arena were frightened. The man in front of them was so terrible that they looked at each other and made moves at the same time. The hard and soft palms of Lu Chaohai and Gongsun Wuji wielded the knife that opened the mountain and split the stone. In the blink of an eye, the knife that opened the mountain and split the stone reached the top of MI Yunfei''s head. The hard and soft palms were wielded by Lu Chaohai and Gongsun, and the knife that opened the mountain and split the stone was split by Ren Lv. The hearts of the audience outside the martial arts show were suspended. Almost everyone stood up, and a heart was suspended with several people on the stage. They want to know how Mi Yunfei escaped the attack of the three young masters. The real war broke out at this moment. Chapter 30 After a series of competitions, there were only a few people left in the four empires. However, the discerning people know that the final winner will be born among Gongsun Wuji, Ren Lu, mu houming and Lu Chaohai. A few days ago, Qin Boling gave orders and claimed that "Mi Yunfei is a trump card, which can''t be easily used only at the last moment." so up to now, many people still don''t know the existence of MI Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei himself is happy to be free. The whole arena was crowded with people. Before the competition officially began, there was great noise and the crowd was boiling. Because today''s war will be a particularly eye-catching one. The first competition was Gongsun Wuji against mu Houhui, and the second competition was Ren LV against Lu Chaohai. No matter which of these two competitions is the most eye-catching, because all the audience agree that the winner is born from these four people. Today, MI Yunfei, Leng Hanshuang and Mu Zeming have sat in the first row. There is more wood color spirit next to them than yesterday. After all, today is the day for her eldest brother mu Houhui to play. Mi Yunfei''s position is also the position specially arranged by Qin bailing for MI Yunfei, which is not only convenient for watching martial arts competitions, but also more convenient for playing. You can imagine how much Qin bailing attaches importance to him. Mi Yunfei naturally knew that this was because Qin Boling valued his strength. He had to sigh again: "this world is really a world of strength! Without strength, we can''t get such treatment." Soon after, Qin bailing also came to the first row and sat down near Mi Yunfei. In the martial arts arena, after the civil servants announced the rules of the competition and the personnel participating in the war, mu Houhui and Gongsun Wuji had come to the center of the martial arts arena. The two men focused on each other and locked each other tightly. No one dared to move easily. You know, the difference between masters is a hundred miles and a thousand miles. If you are careless, you are doomed to lose. At this time, there were constant shouts around, and the sound was deafening. However, the two in the martial arts arena were not disturbed by the noise. It can be seen that they had adjusted their mentality long before they came on the stage. They locked their eyes on each other, and slowly their momentum began to rise. They were fighting for momentum at the beginning, but no one could press down anyone''s momentum. After a long time, Gongsun Wuji took a step forward. In the twinkling of an eye, he had rushed to Mu Houhui''s side. The speed was fleeting in an instant. Impressively, Gongsun seamless closed his hands and waved a palm at mu Houhui. He shot so fast that many people didn''t even see when and how he shot. With this feminine force, the palm wind blinks like soft water. Mu Houhui was not surprised when he looked at Gongsun Wuji''s palm. After many duels with MI Yunfei, both his adaptability and his mastery of combat skills have reached a new level, which is definitely not comparable to Gongsun Wuji at present. If Mu Houhui thought he could draw with Gongsun a few days ago, he now has absolute confidence to win the competition. Mu Houhui immediately stepped back, closed his stomach and luck. These actions can be said to be completed at one go. They are really perfect to the extreme. It not only avoids Gongsun''s traceless palm wind, but also can palm in an instant. When Gongsun Wuji found that his palm wind had failed, he felt bad in his heart. He quickly stopped and stopped his body. However, mu Houhui had already used his strength to wave a palm at Gongsun Wuji. With a brave force in the palm wind, he rushed towards Gongsun Wuji like a surging storm. Gongsun Wuji secretly shouted, "it''s a false move." In a hurry, Gongsun Wuji had come and didn''t hurry to get out, so he had to take Hou Hui''s palm. "Bang!" The sound is so loud that it can''t be heard without splashing some dust. One is to accumulate power for a long time, the other is to connect it hastily, and the result is self-evident. Mu Houhui was as steady as Mount Tai, his face was calm, and Gongsun traceless stepped back a few steps before stabilizing his body. After one hit, mu Houhui had the absolute upper hand. It goes without saying which is stronger or weaker. At the moment, Gongsun Wuji was shocked. He wondered why mu Houhui''s cultivation was a little lower than him, but why he had suffered a big loss just after the fight. In fact, if Gongsun''s traceless cultivation was not so much higher than that of Mu Houhui, he might have vomited blood after receiving mu Houhui''s palm, but even so, his heart was constantly churning. Seeing that mu Houhui''s skills have obviously made great progress over the past few days, Mu Zeming smiled and said to MI Yunfei: "it seems that Xiao has learned a lot from you! He should have a great chance to win this competition!" Mi Yunfei nodded because he could see that Gongsun Wuji''s skills and accomplishments were not much different from those of Mu Houhui. Although his accomplishments were a little higher, mu Houhui could make up for that gap in combat skills. And Gongsun Wuji is obviously a little impatient, and the result should not be difficult to judge. Looking at the competition in the field, Qin bailing also showed a smile on his face and praised in his heart: "this Mi Yunfei is indeed a talent. Mu Houhui can get such a big harvest just by competing with him. It is not difficult to imagine that MI Yunfei''s combat experience is absolutely not weak." Although Qin Boling is not a martial artist, he is also the king of a country. He has never seen any kind of people. His eyes can be compared with those of ordinary people. At this time, the two men in the martial arts field have been fighting together, and they have fought a hundred moves in an instant. The gap between their cultivation is not very big. If they want to defeat each other in a short time, it is obviously impossible. Sitting opposite Mi Yunfei is Lu Chaohai. Because the martial arts field is too big and they are too far apart, they don''t notice each other. "Ha ha! This mu Houhui seems a little different from the collected data! It seems that the competition is right, and it''s becoming more and more interesting." Lu Chaohai smiled at himself. Although he said so, the disdain in his eyes completely proved his strong self-confidence. The foot shadow of boxing all over the sky constantly flashed, and their body shapes were constantly changing. The speed made waves of wind. The onlookers below also kept shouting, as if they were competing on the martial arts field, but the battle between the two was really fierce, and everyone''s mood was constantly improving with the battle between the two. The battle is becoming white hot. Gongsun Wuji has begun to be at a disadvantage. All his moves are defensive, and the sweat on his face is rolling down. On the other hand, mu Houhui is more brave, and bursts of vigorous wind are constantly excited on his palm. Gang Feng roared wildly, as if to devour Gongsun Wuji. Their clothes were printed with each other''s palm prints. At present, although mu Houhui has the upper hand, it is not easy. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The palms of the two people kept touching, and an amazing sound broke out. They hit the edge from the middle of the martial arts field. The roar of the palm wind blew past the people''s ears, which scared some timid people to faint. "Bang!" Gongsun traceless was finally shocked out by mu Houhui''s palm, and then fell to the ground. He covered his waist and looked very laborious. Seeing that the opportunity finally came, mu Houhui soared up, exhausted his whole body and waved an amazing palm to Gongsun Wuji on the ground. Mu Houhui saw that the palm was about to split on Gongsun Wuji, but something happened at this time. Gongsun Wuji, who was already dying, showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. At this time, MI Yunfei immediately felt that the situation was not right. When he made a sound, the situation in the field had been reversed. Mu Houhui also felt that the situation was a little bad, but at the moment, he had vacated his body in the air and couldn''t get out at all. A sense of crisis immediately came to his mind. Gongsun Wuji''s hand, which originally covered his waist, suddenly came out, faster than before he was injured. The thin needles all over the sky sprinkled towards muhou Hui. How many people can escape the fine needle sprinkled by the drizzle in this unprepared situation? There is no doubt about the result. "Ah!" A painful scream came out, and a figure in the sky slowly fell down from the air. His body was also filled with dozens of thin needles. That figure was mu Houhui. At this time, a figure quickly crossed under the eyes of the audience, and then caught the falling mu Houhui. The onlookers just felt that there were more figures on the martial arts field. "Who is this man? When did he go up?" "I don''t know. I just felt a gust of wind blowing. As a result, there were more people." Under the martial arts field, there were bursts of panic and doubt. Looking at Mi Yunfei, Lu Chaohai smiled: "this man is good. He will be a strong enemy of mine. But why haven''t you heard of it?" It was Mi Yunfei who came, because he was sitting in the first row, and he was ready when he found that something was wrong, so he rushed up when mu Houhui fell. Mi Yunfei looked at the fine needle on mu Houhui and checked it again and again. He was relieved when he found that there was no poison. At this time, MI Yunfei''s anger was hard to dispel. He turned and glared at Gongsun Wuji and said, "why do you use concealed weapons?" Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s angry eyes, Gongsun Wuji immediately felt that his vest was much cooler. Although it was just a look, he always felt more detached than the war just now. Gongsun Wuji felt uneasy and exclaimed, "it''s terrible! This look is terrible! It''s not a human look, it''s a fierce beast''s look!" However, Gongsun Wuji, after all, is a master of the young generation. He immediately adjusted his mood and said, "there is no rule in the competition that concealed weapons can not be used. He is stupid. Who are you?" "Ha ha! I''m stupid?" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. His smile was so cold, especially the three words in the back almost jumped out of his teeth. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He turned to Qin Boling and said, "Your Majesty, please allow me to fight!" Before Qin Boling said anything, Mi Yun Feiyun said, "I want to challenge all the other three Empires at one time." The thick voice spread all over every corner of the martial arts field, like a muffled thunder in everyone''s ears. Chapter 32 Looking at the fierce attack of several people, MI Yunfei drew a sneer at the corners of his mouth. At the moment, he moved, but to his surprise, he didn''t choose to dodge, but freed his hands, as fast as the stars. Lu Chaohai''s palm was caught by Mi Yunfei''s left hand. Ren Lv''s knife was clamped by Mi Yunfei''s right hand, and Gongsun Wuji was even more miserable. Before he split his palm, he was kicked out by Mi Yunfei. The internal strength of MI Yunfei''s whole body constantly surged to his hands. The overwhelming strength surged out madly at this moment, and the momentum of his whole body was also rising gradually. "Ah!" After MI Yunfei roared up to the sky, Lu Chaohai and Ren LV were shaken away by Mi Yunfei. At this time, he finally vacated himself. At that time, it was fast at that time. The intersection of several people was like lightning and flint. After shaking Lu Chaohai and Ren LV, the shocked Gongsun had not landed yet. Seeing that Lu Chaohai and Ren LV had been shaken away, MI Yunfei suddenly flashed, as fast as the sound of the tide, and then came to the bottom of Gongsun traceless, and then punched Gongsun traceless in the air. "Click!" A sound of broken bones came out, which was frighteningly cold. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood sprayed from Gongsun Wuji''s mouth. Poor Gongsun Wuji! After being kicked by Mi Yunfei, he hasn''t landed yet. As a result, he was blown higher by another punch. Mi Yunfei suddenly pointed his toes and soared up. At the moment, his action is completely an artistic performance in the eyes of all the people. I saw him head to the ground and feet to the sky. In fact, it was exactly Gongsun Wuji with his feet to the sky. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" a series of bangs. "Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof!" a series of blood spurts. Mi Yunfei''s feet kept kicking Gongsun Wuji''s chest, and Gongsun Wuji''s mouth was constantly spraying blood. The crazy momentum shocked the whole audience. I saw some people surging with blood and constantly gesticulating on their seats, as if the person above was him. A lot of blood rain fell from the air, and the audience in the martial arts arena were dumbfounded, while Lu Chaohai and Ren LV were even more shocked. It was clear that it was only after seeing Gongsun traceless that they found Gongsun traceless alone! They had to pray for Gongsun Wuji. Who told him to provoke such a bad star! When Mi Yunfei kicked out dozens of feet, he and Gongsun Wuji were seven or eight feet high from the ground, and then his action was even more amazing. In the middle of the air, MI Yunfei suddenly moved his hands quickly, and his palms had been covered by Lu Chaohai on the ground. The terrible power made countless people crazy shout. Screams, crazy voices, loud voices. At the moment, in the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand, a golden light suddenly rose, shining like a rainbow across the sky. Mi Yunfei suddenly shouted: "split ground type!" A roar of anger shook the whole martial arts field, and the terrible internal strength gushed out like a raging wave. The wild palm wind made the martial arts field below tremble. Split ground style is one of the unique skills of the MI family in the Hunyuan fist manual. This move is extremely strong and vigorous. When the golden light on the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand rose, the people outside the martial arts practice suddenly shouted, "master of the realm!" It is the exclusive symbol of Huajing masters that can give out boxing strength, which is a realm that many young people can''t catch up with. Mi Yunfei was like a god of war falling from the sky. The golden light on his palms immediately turned into a huge palm condensed by internal strength. The strong light from the huge palm shrouded Lu Chaohai and others on the ground. Lu Chaohai and Ren LV felt an extremely strong spirit, and they reacted in an instant. Looking at the terrible momentum, they didn''t dare to connect. With a flash of their body shape, they had flown out of the range shrouded by their huge palms. The speed was really amazing. "Boom!" After a loud noise, a huge palm print suddenly appeared at the place where Lu Chaohai and Lu Chaohai had just stood. Even the hard iron like martial arts field could not afford Mi Yunfei''s rude blow, and several boulders jumped off with strong palm power. Mi Yunfei''s body rotated and fell steadily to the ground, while Gongsun Wuji, who was kicked by Mi Yunfei for dozens of feet in the air, also fell to the ground. His body is already full of blood. It''s hard to see his true face. Looking at Gongsun Wuji after landing, even the arrogant Lu Chaohai converged a lot, and he was no longer as despised as he was just now. Lu Chaohai looked at Mi Yunfei, who has no waves in ancient and modern times, and said ruthlessly, "you really have reached the realm, but if you want to win me, your cultivation in the early stage of the realm is not enough!" "Oh! Really? It''s still that sentence. You can try it." Mi Yunfei''s tone is still very arrogant, as if he has never paid attention to the so-called young generation master in front of him. However, at this moment, no one dares to question what he said. Because action is the best way to prove everything. If you don''t accept it, fight until you accept it. Lu Chaohai and Ren lv''er both understand that it is obviously very difficult to defeat Mi Yunfei one-on-one. They don''t say much anymore and both play. Palm wind and knife Qi came one after another. But a little different is that Lu Chaohai''s palm wind and Mi Yunfei''s are shining with gold. Obviously, he has used his own power to transform the world. Mi Yunfei punched with one hand and waved his palm with the other. He moved so fast that people could see it clearly. The fist strength and palm wind rushed towards the two people opposite. Mi Yunfei used the powerful heart breaking fist and mountain opening palm in the Hunyuan fist manual. At this moment, when the three people meet, the violent spirit is surging up in a whirlwind. Many people in the martial arts arena can''t see the three people clearly. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" The three fought in the whirlwind, and bursts of sound broke out. Palm to palm, fist to knife, fist, palm and knife seemed particularly chaotic at this moment. The crazy combat effectiveness of the three shook the martial arts field constantly. The whole martial arts arena has become chaotic, and the broken floors around have turned into towering dust, which makes it difficult to see the three people in the dust shadow. "Bang, bang!". "Bang!". The momentum of the three men''s battle broke the flagpole on the martial arts field, and the flagpole fell to the crowd under the martial arts field, which scared the crowd to scream. The three men have fought hundreds of moves between breathing, hitting from the ground to half air, and then falling to the ground from half air. They have separated in an instant and want to confront each other. Mi Yunfei''s face was as usual. Looking back at Lu Chaohai and Ren LV, their breath seemed a little hurried. One of the two enemies can''t take Mi Yunfei. They are really impatient. They know that if they can''t defeat Mi Yunfei in today''s competition, they will lose face in the future. Under the scorching sun, the three people''s foreheads have been slightly sweating slowly. The three people on the stage are not in a hurry to start, and the crowd under the stage also seems particularly quiet. They must be afraid of disturbing the fierce battle of the three people! "Mi Yunfei, you are really strong! I admire Ren LV from the bottom of my heart! I will let Ren LV fight with you. Now you will take my strongest knife and try it!" As soon as Ren Lu''s words were over, he shook hands with the big knife in the, and then tilted to the sky. The snow-white blade was splashed with cold light in the hot sun, and the blade kept shaking, making a ''buzzing'' sound. At this time, MI Yunfei also raised the momentum of his whole body. The confrontation figure and strong momentum were about to launch their startling attack. "Is Ren Lu going to use his ultimate killing move?" "It''s said that his sword technique is spirit level! I don''t know if the madman on the stage can catch it?" At the bottom of the martial arts arena, there were bursts of low voices, and they were all discussing each other. "Mi Yunfei, take my ''startling Hong''s knife'' and try it!" Ren LV roared and chopped a knife at Mi Yunfei. The master among the masters, the sword God among the sword gods. A cold light flashed, the white clouds in the sky churned, and the wild sand on the ground danced with the wind. Ren Lu''s knife is the ultimate killing move. The light of the knife gradually becomes the light of the knife, sending out a dazzling strong light, which is not inferior to the hot sun in the sky. "Ah! At this time, Ren LV has advanced into the realm. He is worthy of being the top young master among the four empires!" there were bursts of screams from the crowd. "Yes, general mu, can Mi Yunfei resist it?" looking at the knife split by Ren LV, Qin Boling was also at a loss. "It''s hard to say! I think Yunfei should be able to do it!" Mu Zeming replied nervously. Facing Ren Lv''s knife, MI Yunfei trembled: "this person is really good! He can advance at this time. He can only do it if he opens his heart! It seems that he doesn''t pay too much attention to the victory and defeat in his heart. It''s really free and easy!" Although Mi Yunfei was surprised, his hands were not disordered. At this time, his whole body was concentrated on his right hand, and it was faintly seen that his right hand became tattooed, and the green tendons on the back of his hand kept bulging, like earthworms crawling on the back of his hand. Mi Yunfei stamped his feet and broke the floor. The whole martial arts arena was shaking violently. His right hand was raised and shouted, "kill fairy palm!" Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed and the smoke and sand blotted out the sun. The violent wind made Mi Yunfei''s hair completely upside down and his robe roared. A huge palm appeared again. There was no doubt that it was majestic. The towering momentum shocked the world and disappeared the world. What is the God of war? Mi Yunfei is the God of war. His palms are golden and his feet are steady on the ground, which makes people have a blind sense of worship. What is a demon? Mi Yunfei is the demon God. His evil spirit soars into the sky, and his palms are trembling with a powerful destructive force. The destructive palm met the wild knife in the sky. They had different positions and the same momentum. Two violent people and two kinds of violent skills. Under this blow, which is stronger or weaker is about to be determined. Chapter 33 The golden light is flourishing, the wind is raging, and the strong Qi is surging. The originally repressed atmosphere is particularly loud at the moment. Everyone wanted to know the result of MI Yunfei''s and Ren Lv''s attack. The audience opened their eyes, almost stopped breathing and stared at the two people on the stage. Can the startling knife break the wild and crazy palm? They are both masters of the realm. Who is the person who dominates the competition? A knife cut, leaving an intoxicating golden light, a palm shot, cut off the prosperity of the world. "When!" Ren Lu''s big knife cut on MI Yunfei''s huge palm and made a harsh sound. The audience could not help but close their eyes and kept flashing this bloody picture in their minds. However, there are many things and people in the world, which are not what people think. Obviously, MI Yunfei is that kind. "How is that possible? Is that guy human?" "My God! I can''t believe this will happen!" "It''s incredible! With the palm of your strength, you can resist the sharp weapon of divine soldiers." "That''s right! The audience''s exclamation is not false. Mi Yunfei did hold Ren Lv''s broadsword with a huge palm of his own strength, but Ren Lv''s broadsword is not a magic weapon. "Bang!" After a crisp sound, Ren Lu''s broadsword had been broken by Mi Yunfei''s iron like steel ''magic palm''. However, MI Yunfei once again waved his palm at Ren Lv. His palm power was like ten thousand horses galloping, and his strong internal strength was like a startling flood. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s palm was directly printed on Ren Lu''s chest. The palm wind was not violent, but it was not difficult to shock Ren Lu who was in shock. "Poof!" Ren LV was shocked by Mi Yunfei and flew in the air. His figure seemed very lonely. At the moment, he had forgotten the pain and the competition, but he could not forget that MI Yunfei took his knife and broke the palm of the big knife in his hand. The spilling of blood, the lonely shadow and the feeling of defeat all deeply hurt Ren Lvxin at this moment. He knew that he was defeated. Even if he had entered the realm, he was still defeated. He was so embarrassed, so thorough, so that he had no courage and was convinced. "Bang!" Ren Lu''s stubborn character has completely disappeared with his landing sound. He has only admiration and worship in his heart. He had the strength to stand up, but he didn''t want to stand up. He had lost the courage to stand in front of MI Yunfei. His chest on the ground fluctuated, which showed how serious the injury was. "Ha ha! Good! Good! Mi Yunfei, you are a fucking figure! I admire you!" a heartfelt sigh came out of Ren Lu''s mouth lying on the ground. Although he was defeated, his laughter was so free and easy. "You''re not bad! At least you''re not as hypocritical as the man who lay down earlier." when Mi Yunfei said this, he looked at Gongsun Wuji lying next to Ren Lv. "Ha ha! I said that MI Yunfei must have no problem! Look, you don''t believe it. When did I see people passing by?" Qin bailing''s wild laughter came from the martial arts arena. "Your Majesty is wise!" some ministers nearby had to cater to the words of Pro bailing. "Hum! I know what you think. I tell you that I was just trying to test you and see who has eyes." Qin Boling ignored the ministers next to him and stared at the stage for fear that he would miss any link. "Yunfei is really a good boy!" Mu Zeming held his beard and sincerely sighed. "It seems that brother Yunfei and I are not the same! But his appearance has strengthened his belief in martial arts." Mu Houhui''s heart is more firm at the moment. "I didn''t expect that man to be so excellent. It''s a pity." wood Cailing shook his head after looking at the cold frost on one side. Different people in the audience expressed different feelings, but there was a word in their hearts! They were completely impressed by Mi Yunfei. At this time, the scene on the martial arts field seemed a little funny. Mi Yunfei was the third, and everyone thought he was going to lose. Who knows, two of the three people had been lying on the ground, one life and death unknown, one seriously injured and fell to the ground, while the other stood stunned. "Do you still want to try my strength?" Mi Yunfei''s words seemed unusually plain. His eyes had never seen Lu Chaohai on one side, and he had a spirit of ''the world is in my hand''. "Mi Yunfei, you should remember that just because you can win Ren Lu doesn''t mean you can win everyone." Lu Chaohai''s momentum soared when he spoke. "Oh! Really? I can''t win everyone, but in my eyes, you don''t seem to be among them! If you still don''t believe it, you can try." Mi Yunfei''s face hasn''t changed at all, but it''s still very cold. After hearing this, Lu Chaohai was angry and shouted, "Mi Yunfei, are you too arrogant! Don''t think no one can cure you." "Ha. Ha! At least you can''t do it yet. Take out your strongest attack! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance. I hope you won''t let me down." after that, MI Yunfei''s momentum soared to the extreme in an instant. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Qin Boling quickly asked the bodyguard next to the martial arts arena to carry Ren LV and Gongsun Wuji down. Although they haven''t fought yet, in the center of them, the terrible momentum permeated, and some people close to them immediately felt a majestic pressure, which was hard to breathe. Mi Yunfei kept calculating in his heart that it would be very simple to win Lu Chaohai with his cultivation in the middle of his transformation. However, in this case, MI Yunfei doesn''t want to know more about his own strength. He wants to see how he can win or lose against people of the same level with his cultivation in the early stage of his incarnation. Lu Chaohai''s face turned green with anger. Then he shouted, "hum, don''t be crazy. I want you to know that the disciples of the four sects are not as simple as you think." Suddenly, Lu Chaohai had been angry and walked away from the Dantian, and then his whole body rushed to his two palms. His two hands intersected and rowed continuously, and his majestic momentum shook and flew countless gravel. At this time, the hand shadow all over the sky surrounded Lu Chaohai''s whole body. The strong wind roared continuously. The hand shadow rolled up the residual wind quickly, and the huge momentum flew straight to Mi Yun. "Mi Yunfei, take my move and have a try!" Lu Chaohai waved a palm at Mi Yunfei after saying that. The momentum seemed to disturb jiuchongtian. The powerful destructive force lifted the stone bricks on the ground, and the stone bricks flew up one after another, flying towards Miyun and covering it. When the nothingness palm comes out, everything is nothingness. When you see the palm, you can''t see the shadow, and when you see the shadow, you can''t see the palm. "Ha ha! Good to come!" facing Lu Chaohai''s peerless blow, MI Yunfei did not dodge, clenched his hands, and his finger bones sounded like firecrackers. "Open the sky!" With a bang, the wind and cloud changed. The arrogant fist strength roared wildly, like a beast out of the cage sweeping away at the stone bricks in the air. "Boom!" The fists and palms intersect, and the dazzling light rises. The powerful internal strength shakes the martial arts field to the ground. Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown is distributed, and his robes are flying, which is hard to shake like an unparalleled demon God. In the air, the stone bricks are broken, the sand and stone are flying, and the dust shadow is diffuse. Without any pause, the two suddenly jumped into the air. Two startling Changhong appeared in the air. Their bodies were as fast as wind and electricity. When they fought again, the strength of their palms splashed disorderly, and the people couldn''t kick their breath. The vast palm power was like a torrent on a mountain. Between breathing and breathing, the martial arts field has been destroyed by the two people, and the crushed gravel smashed over the bodyguards around the martial arts field. At this time, the crowd was in chaos and screamed again and again, but the crowd did not leave because of the destructive power of the two on the stage, because such a scene could be caused in the competition of young experts, which was unprecedented. Lu Chaohai''s killing moves flashed constantly, but they were dissolved by Mi Yunfei every time. Mi Yunfei''s Hunyuan fist score just barely blocked Lu Chaohai''s attack. Had it not been for his superior combat experience, he might have been defeated by the strength he used in the early stage of Huajing. "No! It seems that MI Yunfei''s defeat is only a matter of time!" looking at Mi Yunfei''s passive defense, the heart of Pro bailing also tightened. "Your Majesty, I believe he will win." it was Mu Cailing who spoke. "Oh! Why are you so convinced that he will win?" Qin Boling asked aloud. As soon as this remark came out, even Mu Zeming and mu Houhui on one side were different. "Nothing else, just because of her." wood color spirit pointed to the cold frost that focused on the competition. Hearing Mu Cailing''s words, Qin Boling several people looked at the past along Mu Cailing''s hand. They saw the cold frost face as usual, and there was no worry in their beautiful eyes. "Does Mi Yun still have a back move?" a doubt rose in the hearts of several people at the same time. "I also believe in brother Yunfei. He is a man who can create miracles!" Mu Houhui''s tone was so firm that people couldn''t shake. "Well, let''s see!" Qin Boling said. Seeing that pro bailing had spoken, everyone locked their eyes on MI Yunfei on the martial arts field. "Bang! Bang! Bang!". The audio frequency of the two men''s confrontation suddenly sounded, causing the momentum like ten thousand iron cavalry in the impact. The golden light flashed in the field, the sand and dust filled the air, and the gravel was flying. Lu Chaohai''s Qi and blood tumbled. Suddenly, his body quickly tumbled and his feet suddenly kicked. He rushed into the air, his clothes were broken, his muscles gradually swelled, and his hands turned red. Lu Chaohai in mid air was different from the past. His momentum soared continuously, forming a cyclone around him. The cyclone wrapped his whole body and rotated rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he could not see the human shadow. "Er ah! Nihilism is the highest state of nihilism. All things are nihilism!" the loud voice shocked the jiuzhong sky and shocked the world. Above the sky, hundreds of palms seem to carry the wind and cloud, tearing the void with lightning. The terrible palm power makes the crowd scream and makes the world tremble. Hundreds of palms become more and more, and finally turn into tens of millions of palms, which makes it difficult to distinguish between virtual and real. "Hoo Hoo!" The palm wind is too strong. The cyclone formed is like the wind rolling the waning moon. Some guards with low strength around the martial arts field are rolled into the air by the tyrannical cyclone, and the blood rain continues to float in the air. Then, the tyrannical cyclone quickly swept towards Miyun. Chapter 34 Above the sky, strong winds roared, white clouds churned, and the destructive power of strong tyrants broke through the air. In the martial arts arena, the crowd was overwhelmed by Lu Chaohai''s move, and the noise rang out one after another. "Oh, my God! Is this the ultimate killing move of nihilism palm? Is everything nihilism? This is the spirit level skill of Tianling sect! It is said that practicing Mahayana can compete with the holy level skill!" "It seems that Lu Chaohai has reached the highest level, and even the nothingness of everything has been made out by him. This man is really terrible!" bursts of shouts came from the audience. The pro bailing and others below also pinched a virtual sweat. Even if they chose to believe in MI Yunfei, their faces suddenly changed after seeing Lu Chaohai''s shocking blow, and they were no longer as calm as they were just now. The cyclone is turning faster and faster, and the strong air flow is constantly leaking. At this time, the wind and dust are all over the sky, the strength is crazy, and the powerful palm power is extremely arrogant. Facing Lu Chaohai''s blow, MI Yunfei no longer despised him as he did just now. He praised in his heart: "this Lu Chaohai is really a figure! I''m afraid he can compete with Saint level Kung Fu. I''m afraid my Hunyuan fist score is unmatched. It seems that he can use immortal killing palm." while breathing, MI Yunfei made a decision in his heart. Impressively, Mi Yun, who had been standing still for a long time, flew. He saw that his hands were constantly making seals. His action was as fast as the stars and passed in the blink of an eye. A golden light rose from MI Yunfei''s hand. The golden light grew rapidly and finally formed a seemingly substantive palm. Although the palm was transformed by strength, the destructive power brought by it was frightening. Mi Yunfei immediately stamped on one foot, and the ground immediately cracked. One of his feet completely fell into the ground. Then he raised his hand high and shouted, "kill fairy palm!" As soon as the sound fell, the terrible majesty finally reappeared, with gusts of wind and sand, and wild energy sweeping all things like a tornado. For a moment, the sky was dark, and a huge palm appeared in the air. Mi Yunfei waved with one hand, and the huge palm immediately patted Lu Chaohai. The immortal killing palm is divided into four layers. What Mi Yunfei just used for Ren Lv is the first layer of the immortal killing palm. Now Mi Yunfei''s palm is obviously stronger than that just now. "Hoo Hoo!" The wind roared in my ears and hurt my face. The huge palm collided with a powerful cyclone. They couldn''t wait. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The power of destruction suddenly broke out when the two palms intersected. The golden light was full in the air, the vitality overflowed, and the dark clouds were empty. Under the stage, there were wind and thunder, sand and dust, and rocks flying. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei roared, his hair was completely upside down, and a force of destroying the sky and the earth gushed out of his body. The strength in his body suddenly soared to the extreme, the violent wind roared madly, and the elegant robe kept flying. At the moment, MI Yunfei is the God of war among the gods of war and the devil among the demons. His power dominates the world. His momentum soars into the sky, and the scorching sun is eclipsed at this moment. "Eat me again!" After a roar, MI Yunfei again waved an outrageous and peerless palm at Lu Chaohai. "What? The man just gave such a powerful slap. How can he give another slap without stopping? Isn''t his internal strength exhausted?" there were bursts of startled voices from the martial arts arena. In fact, there is nothing wrong with the people''s surprise. It is impossible for ordinary people in the early stage of Huajing to continuously wave two amazing palms without pause. Like Lu Chaohai and Mi Yunfei, a palm that consumes internal strength can make a person in the early stage of Huajing exhausted. However, they could not imagine that MI Yunfei was not the person in the early stage of Huajing. He had entered the middle stage of Huajing for a long time. The battle on the field can''t allow people to think much. Mi Yunfei''s second palm will arrive in an instant. At this time, Lu Chaohai complained endlessly. His ultimate palm was not only caught by Mi Yunfei, but also shocked his Qi and blood. This is nothing. The most terrible thing is that MI Yunfei has brought him so many surprises. He can even wave a palm again, and the power of this palm is not inferior to that one just now. In a hurry, Lu Chaohai had nowhere to retreat, so he had to take Mi Yunfei''s palm. His hands were lucky and greeted Mi Yunfei''s palm. He had almost emptied his whole body when he used the "nothingness of all things" just now. Now it was the end of a powerful crossbow, and he was not as brave as before. "Boom!" The two palms intersected and an earth shaking sound broke out. Lu Chaohai could not be seen in the air. He had been completely annihilated by the dazzling golden light. "Poof!" The sun was burning, the blood rain was falling, and the sound of blood spurting made everyone feel a burst of cold, and a lonely figure swayed down in the air. "Bang!" It seems that after a long time, the figure falling to the ground splashed the dust on the ground, and also reminded everyone of their long-standing urgency. All the people in the martial arts arena opened their eyes. They saw clearly that Lu Chaohai was the one who landed. "Ha ha! I lost! I lost Lu Chaohai!" Lu Chaohai''s voice was particularly desolate. The blood in his mouth kept coming out along the corners of his mouth. His face was full of blood and there was no arrogance anymore. Heaven and earth seemed to be sad, and everyone was quiet. The atmosphere seemed a little depressed. No one could believe that the disciples trained by the head of qinglanfeng''s four sects would fail. "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Lu Chaohai shouted madly with blood on his face. His hair was scattered and his clothes were a little ragged. The whole person looked particularly ferocious. "What skill do you use? Why can''t you even use my empty palm?" Lu Chaohai asked reluctantly. "Holy level skill!" said Mi Yunfei calmly. This remark shocked the whole audience. For a time, the crowd roared again. A few simple words shocked everyone. These words are too powerful. It is difficult to find the holy level skill in the four schools of qinglanfeng. It can be imagined how rare this skill is. Mi Yunfei looked at Lu Chaohai Road: "In fact, you didn''t lose in my hands, nor in the martial arts. You just lost in yourself. My master once told me that there is no invincible person in the world, only an invincible heart. As long as your war intention is not extinguished, you will always stand up one day. When you recognize yourself, you will go further in the future." When Mi Yunfei spoke, his momentum had completely converged. Hearing Mi Yunfei''s words, Lu Chaohai shook his body, slowly stood up and said to MI Yunfei, "yes! I was defeated by myself. I was too arrogant to improve my state of mind. You just beat me in my state of mind. Ha ha! I understand, I understand." Lu Chaohai said that he had walked towards the stage. When he got to the stage, Lu Chaohai turned his head and said to MI Yunfei: "Mi Yunfei, thank you for your mercy just now. I hope I can see you in the war between Qinglan and Xianlin island. I look forward to your reappearance!" Lu Chaohai said and walked towards the stage. His back was so sad at this moment. Defeat, what a simple word, but when you really face it, you will find that it takes a lot of courage, especially among those masters. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Shortly after Lu Chaohai left, there was a sound of collapse. The whole martial arts arena continued to collapse and the boulders rolled in disorder, which made the people under the stage scream and hide one after another. The martial arts arena, which is more than two feet high, has collapsed, but only the place where Mi Yunfei is standing at his feet is still standing proudly. From a distance, MI Yunfei seems to be standing on a stone pillar, surrounded by people, and a sense of worship rises from the hearts of the people. "Won! Our Tianluo Empire won! Our Tianluo Empire won! We finally got rid of the shame of several failures! He is the pride of our Tianluo country!" "Today is a special day. It is a day that people in Tianluo empire will never forget!" "He is a God, a God that no one can defeat! He is a devil, a devil with evil spirit!" "Look! I''m right! I said his momentum was completely the momentum of the king! If you don''t believe it, what''s the result?" "Cut! I don''t know who said he had a brain problem just now?" There was a lot of noise under the stage. Some people cried loudly and burst into tears. Some people screamed and their blood was boiling. Others were even more exaggerated. They ran directly to the pillar at the foot of MI Yunfei, knelt on the ground, hugged the pillar and cried, "master, please accept me as an apprentice! I am smart and diligent. I can beat your back and massage you, and I can do it." But before he finished, he was pulled away by the guards around him. "Wonderful, wonderful! This is the most wonderful and shocking martial arts competition I have ever seen. With one enemy against three, we will win brilliance and beauty!" when Qin Boling spoke, tears had already churned, and the glittering tears in the corners of his eyes had begun to fall. "Yunfei is a man who can create miracles. He must be extraordinary in the future!" "Brother Yunfei is really a genius. He will be the one I chase in this life!" "He finally won. I didn''t expect him to be so excellent. His spirit is enough to break the hearts of girls. It''s a pity." "Brother Yunfei, I always believe in you, and I will accompany you forever." "Yiya." Even unparalleled, who had been lying in Leng Hanshuang''s arms, showed his head and kept shouting. Just in such a noisy atmosphere, no one found such a strange little guy in Leng Hanshuang''s arms. In the martial arts arena, there were endless cries. The grievances accumulated for many years finally broke out at this moment, which was a cry of joy. From then on, the word "Mi Yunfei" was destined to be added to the annals of the Tianluo empire. "Pa! PA! PA!" Under the stage, I don''t know who took the lead in clapping. The whole martial arts arena was shocked by neat applause. The people around stood up one after another, not even Qin bailing, and then bowed deeply to MI Yunfei. This is Qinglan''s custom, a kind of admiration and affirmation for the strong. After a long time, Qin Boling motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then said to everyone: "today is the first victory of our Tianluo empire in many years. Tonight, our Tianluo empire will celebrate throughout the country." Qin Boling pointed to Miyun on the stone pillar and flew: "Our victory is brought by him. Please remember that he is a strong man with lofty feelings and earth Qi that can shake the world. His name is mi Yunfei!" Chapter 35 The imperial dining room in the imperial palace is decorated with resplendent gold. Gold is the table, silver is the chair, and jade is the floor. It is really a luxury. Qinbailing held a big banquet here. The mellow and fragrant wine fragrance floated everywhere. The table was filled with all kinds of delicious food. It is estimated that the delicious food in the world is basically gathered here. All the young masters of the four empires gathered here, but there was no trace of Gongsun. After the martial arts competition, the imperial doctor in the Imperial Palace checked and found that Gongsun traceless had all his ribs, and the Dantian was destroyed. I''m afraid he can only be a loser from now on. Therefore, many people began to think to themselves that anyone can offend, but don''t offend the evil star Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei naturally became the focus. At the beginning of the banquet, people kept toasting him, and Mi Yunfei couldn''t refuse. Even if his drinking capacity is good, he can''t stand the turn of so many people. In the end, he has to expel part of his drinking capacity with strong internal strength, but even so, he still has a hard time. Many civil and military officials stepped in. For a time, some sent gold and silver, some pulled ties, and others constantly introduced beautiful girls to MI Yunfei, which made Mi Yunfei blush. After drinking, MI Yunfei came to the pavilion in the back garden alone. With the ancient and gorgeous decoration and the colorful flowers around, the whole back garden looked unique. The refreshing fragrance of flowers filled the whole back garden. Smelling the faint fragrance of flowers, MI Yunfei relaxed and took a deep breath. After many wars, MI Yunfei gradually felt that the peak of his realm was close, but he couldn''t cross the threshold anyway. Although there is only a little difference between the middle stage of Huajing and the peak of Huajing, this is also an insurmountable gap. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s mind began to recall the picture of today''s war with Lu Chaohai. His body gradually moved, his hands kept waving, and constantly practiced what he had learned. Mi Yunfei first played the Hunyuan boxing manual from the first to the fourth. If he wants to practice the Hunyuan boxing manual to the fourth, he must at least reach the realm of heaven and spirit. However, after MI Yunfei learned the magic dragon formula, his body is different from ordinary people, so it is normal for him to practice the Hunyuan boxing manual to the fourth level at the stage of incarnation. After playing the Hunyuan boxing manual, he practiced miexianzhang. Mi Yunfei only practiced to the second level. If he didn''t enter the realm of heaven and spirit, he couldn''t practice the third level. After all, this is a saint level skill, and the requirements are quite harsh. After finishing the first two movements of the immortal killing palm, MI Yunfei began to practice the killing God crazy knife, but the slight difference is that MI Yunfei didn''t have a knife in his hand, but took a knife with his palm. There are four types of killing God crazy sabre, namely: Fengdang six roads, Yujue seven circles, thunder eight wastelands and electric photography nine yous. The God killing crazy knife belongs to the top holy level skill, which is a bit better than the immortal palm. The immortal palm was also created by menglao with reference to the God killing crazy knife, so it has some similarities. In fact, it is very difficult to practice a set of holy level skills, but it is even more difficult to create a set of holy level skills. First, the cultivation should be high. For people with low cultivation, you absolutely don''t know what the realm of the strong is, so you can''t create it. Second, we should have a very good understanding. We should understand Heaven and earth all the time, get enlightenment from heaven and earth, and evolve a move. Third, we should also have perseverance. If the creation is incomplete, it is only a incomplete skill, and it doesn''t have much effect. "Pa! PA! PA!" As soon as Mi Yunfei stopped, there was a burst of applause in the distance. "Mi Yunfei, now I finally understand why you can stand out in the martial arts competition. You not only have good talent, but also you work harder than anyone." the speaker is Lu Chaohai, and there is Ren LV behind him. "Are you interested in having two drinks? We don''t know each other!" Ren Lu said. At the moment, he was still carrying two jars of wine in his hand. "OK! I''ll have a few drinks with you today." Mi Yunfei didn''t know why he agreed so readily today. He thought to himself: "maybe he cherishes heroes and values heroes!" "Ha ha! You guys are not interesting enough. How can you drink without me? Mu Houhui!" a hearty laugh came from a distance. In the blink of an eye, there were many figures in the pavilion. "It seems that these two jars of wine are not enough! Wait, I''ll come soon." Ren Lu''s character is simple and honest. He can only see that his toes are a little, and he has disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. "Ha ha! Ren Lu''s character is like this. Brother MI and brother Hou, don''t be surprised!" Just as Lu Chaohai had just finished speaking, a voice came out in the distance: "hurry up! Be careful, don''t break it." Several people in the pavilion looked along the source of the sound and were startled. The situation opposite was not exaggerated. Ren Lu had two jars of wine in his hand, and two bodyguards behind him pushed a car. The car was full of wine and some plates, which contained some delicious coriander. "Ha ha! Let''s have a good drink today. No one is allowed to use internal strength to expel the wine out of the body. It''s as boring as a woman." Ren Lv is very straightforward and in a good mood. "OK! Today I''ll drink with you to the end." Mi Yunfei doesn''t know why. He''s very happy today. Since the death of his relatives, he has been with his master and Heiling. Later, he encountered cold frost. During this period, he has never had much contact with others. Until he met these people who were not different from his age after going down the mountain, he felt that his long dead heart was gradually alive, so he looked a little bright today. When the bodyguard left, each of them drank a jar of wine in one hand, and several people sang songs while drinking. The atmosphere was not harmonious. Mi Yunfei''s cold heart is slowly melting at this moment. He understood that there was still a relationship in the world, which was called friendship. "Although the sea is deep, there is always a bottom. Although friendship is short, it is endless. Where should life be ruthless, only because confidants are too difficult to find." The sound of drinking, singing and poetry made the quiet back garden noisy. "Ladies and gentlemen, the world is so big that we get together, which shows that this is a kind of fate. How about we become sworn brothers of the opposite sex?" Ren Lu''s simple, honest and upright character showed unreservedly at this moment. "OK! Lu Chaohai is also a romantic, but I''ve never been so happy today. It''s worth my life to have a brother like you." the bright voice is full of unquestionable pride. "I have no problem. After living for more than ten years, I don''t lack anything, but what I lack most is sincere friends and brothers." Mu Houhui''s words have begun to be vague, but his heart is still clear. At this time, everyone focused on MI Yunfei. At this time, MI Yunfei''s face was full of tears, and his heart became hot. Has this feeling never existed for many years? This friendship is so familiar. Mi Yunfei wiped his tears and looked at the people in front of him: "More than 300 people in the MI family died miserably. I knew who the enemy was, but I didn''t have the ability to repay them. When I was chased by the enemy, I saw my mother die in front of me, but I couldn''t do anything about it. After I fell off the cliff, it was the master who saved me. Later, I didn''t understand until I met cold frost that master and cold frost cared about me in the world. I''m not alone The only one. Now that I met you, I gradually understand that there is another true feeling in the world called friendship. Today, I am very happy. All the friendship is in this jar of wine. After drinking, we will be brothers in this life. " Lu Chaohai went to MI Yunfei''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t be sad. We can understand your mood. Brothers have this life and no afterlife. Remember, you will no longer be a person from now on, because you have us." How much friendship does a word have? How many relationships does it contain? Have you ever been so moved? Have you ever heard such words? There is a vast sea of people. You need friendship everywhere. People without friends will always be lonely. Mi Yunfei, open your arms, reveal your true feelings, and make friends with your heart! Friendship is an indispensable part of the journey of life. "Yes! You have us!" A short but unswerving word spoke the most sincere heart in my heart. At this time, several people hugged each other and everything was silent. Just as several people were immersed in this sad atmosphere, a terrible remark suddenly came out. "Shit! Why are you so sad! You haven''t drunk the wine yet!" I want to know with my fingers that if there is no nutrition, only Ren LV, who is a big head and called a single celled animal, can say it. "Come on! Let''s go!" raise a glass and drink together. The unparalleled pride shocked the world, and the affectionate friendship is beyond doubt. Finally, in order of age, Lu Chaohai is the eldest, Ren Lu is the second, mu Houhui is the third, and Mi Yunfei is less than the fourth when he is 15. However, after Ren Lu''s strong protest, everyone doesn''t call him the second, because Ren Lu thinks it''s too awkward to call him that. Therefore, in addition to Lu Chaohai, MI Yunfei and mu Houhui call him Ren second brother, which is very difficult To satisfy Ren Lu. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, they all lay on the lawn in the back garden, looking at the stars in the sky and talking about their experiences. "Old four, old three and I will go to tianlingzong with the boss in a few days. Where the strong are like clouds, it is a good place to really train people. What are your plans?" it was Ren LV who spoke. "I won''t go there. My big revenge hasn''t been avenged, and my brother hasn''t found it, but one day I''ll go to tianlingzong to see you." Mi Yunfei replied firmly. "Old four, we Qinglan and Xianlin island have only had a few years of vigorous martial arts competition for 30 years. Since 2000, Qinglan has never won Xianlin island. I really hope to see you during the vigorous martial arts competition. I hope you can break the invincible myth of Xianlin island." Lu Chaohai''s eyes were full of expectation when he spoke. "Xianlin island?" Mi Yunfei''s heart is full of doubts about this island. He is Qinglan''s person. Naturally, he has heard the prosperous martial arts competition between Qinglan and Xianlin island once every 30 years. Once 30 years have come, all the young experts have emerged. They are just to defeat the myth of invincibility of Xianlin island. It is said that all the strong young people who came out of Xianlin island are the people who dominate the world. Over the years, the strong young people sent by Xianlin island have never been defeated. Mi Yunfei wanted to say nothing, because he felt that it had nothing to do with him. However, when several people just made obeisance, he could not refuse. In addition, he always believed that the master would go down the mountain one day. He also wanted to fight for a breath for the master. He made a decision in an instant. In any case, he must make sure that the three words "Mi Yunfei" can be heard everywhere when the Master goes down the mountain. Mi Yunfei suddenly turned over and stood up. Then he looked up at the starry sky and said, "OK! I must go to the martial arts competition in the prosperous age. I want to see if the people on Xianlin island are as strong as the legend." this sentence seems to be talking to the other three people. In fact, he is talking to himself and to the heaven. Hearing Mi Yunfei''s answer, several people''s faces suddenly changed, and everyone was ecstatic. It seemed that they had seen the dawn of victory in their eyes. Mi Yunfei secretly clenched his fist and said in his heart, "mysterious Xianlin island? I will come to meet you for a while. I hope you can let me use the real magic dragon formula I haven''t used!" Chapter 36 After the banquet, MI Yunfei was invited by qinbailing and came to Qin bailing''s study. The room is filled with all kinds of books, and the pungent smell of sandalwood fills the whole study. Qinbailing is sitting next to his desk, with an old man beside him. At the moment when Mi Yunfei entered the study, he felt a great momentum coming towards him. Mi Yunfei knew that the great momentum came from the old man beside qinbailing. "Hum!" After MI Yunfei had a cold drink, his whole body also sent out a strong spirit and collided with the old man. The two people were in a stalemate with each other. The tables and chairs in the study kept shaking, and there was a faint appearance that they were about to fall apart. The empty sweat on MI Yunfei''s forehead kept rolling down. On the contrary, the old man looked as if nothing had happened. He knew at a glance which was stronger or weaker. "Eh!" the old man exclaimed. "Ha ha! No wonder you can defeat three with one. When bailing mentioned it to me, I didn''t believe it! It''s really not easy to persist for so long under my momentum at a young age!" With the old man''s hearty laughter, MI Yunfei immediately felt that the magnificent pressure had disappeared. Mi Yunfei felt that his whole body was about to collapse. He couldn''t help praising him: "this man''s cultivation is so terrible! Although he is far less peerless than the master, even if Grandpa is much inferior to this man!" Mi Yunfei constantly looked at the old man in front of him. He was thin, with sparse white hair, a pair of bright eyes, neat white beard hanging naturally, and a feeling of fairyland. However, MI Yunfei vaguely caught a fierce murderous spirit on the old man. This murderous spirit is different from ordinary killers, but it is somewhat similar to the smell on Mu Zeming. While Mi Yunfei is looking at the former, the former is also observing Mi Yunfei. "Old mu, this is the MI Yunfei I told you about. He is a rare genius. Yunfei, this is old mu. He was a man who fought with the former Emperor in those years. He was a powerful man on the battlefield, and almost no one could beat him on the battlefield." qinbailing seemed to be in awe when he mentioned the old mu in front of his eyes. "Well, bailing! Don''t boast about me. It''s past my youth and now I''m old!" "Alas! Years are unforgiving! Now it is the world of young people!" Mu Lao sighed. Indeed, the years have passed quietly. How many years have you left? The rest is afraid of more vicissitudes, right? "I''ve seen your majesty!" although Mi Yunfei doesn''t like this vulgar etiquette, he still has to do it. "Well, there are no outsiders here, so you don''t have to be polite." qinbailing waved and stopped Mi Yun from flying. "I don''t know why your majesty summoned me so late?" Mi Yunfei was confused, so he immediately put it forward. Qin bailing looked at old Mu next to him and asked, "what do you think of old mu?" "Good! Very good! It''s good for my appetite." the mu Laolian praised. After hearing Mu Lao''s words, MI Yunfei''s face was at a loss. He didn''t know what Mu Lao meant by "very good". "Yunfei! Mu Lao wants to take you as an apprentice. What do you think?" when qinbailing called Mi Yunfei, it was completely different from before. This is what Mi Yunfei''s strength and potential brought about. The world is so realistic that when you have nothing, what you get most is white eyes and contempt. However, when you stand up one day, those eyes will become much hotter. Therefore, people have to strive to live. "What? Take me as an apprentice?" Mi Yunfei''s mind suddenly warmed up and didn''t react for a long time. "Your majesty! I already have a master, so." later, MI Yunfei didn''t say it, but the meaning was very obvious. "Oh! You have a master?" Qin Boling asked in surprise, but he was relieved to think of MI Yunfei''s excellent cultivation at such an age. It would be hard to accept such characters without masters. Before that, only a few people in Mu Houhui knew that MI Yunfei had a master, so it was normal for Qin bailing not to know. "Well, what do you think you should do?" Pro bailing couldn''t make up his mind, so he had to ask mu. "Hey! It''s just that I don''t have a relationship with you." old Mu waved his hand with a trace of regret. After hearing Mi Yunfei''s answer, Qin Boling kept thinking. He knows that people like Mi Yunfei have great potential. It''s best to stay with him. Pro bailing has a decision in his heart. "Yunfei, you have brought infinite glory to our Tianluo Empire today. Why don''t you stay as the guest elder of our Tianluo Empire?" Qin Boling asked hopefully. "Your Majesty, I left Shifu to go down the mountain for better experience and pursue the peak of martial arts. I''m afraid I''ll live up to your kindness." Mi Yunfei directly refused Qin bailing''s kindness. Pro bailing didn''t know what to do for a moment. Mi Yunfei''s words were neither humble nor arrogant, and his words also had a certain truth. However, since today''s war, qinbailing has decided to keep Mi Yunfei anyway. If Mi Yunfei is poached by other empires, the future Mi Yunfei will definitely be a threat to Tianluo empire. It seemed that Qin bailing was worried. Mi Yunfei then said, "Your Majesty, please rest assured that MI Yunfei is always a member of Tianluo empire. I will never do anything to damage Tianluo empire." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, pro bailing felt a little relieved, but there was always a trace of regret in his heart. Qinbailing originally decided that if Mi Yunfei didn''t agree to stay in Tianluo Empire, Qin bailing could only give up his love for talents and keep Mi Yunfei here forever. However, after just knowing that MI Yunfei has a master, the pro Boling thought for a long time before deciding not to annoy Mi Yunfei, because Mi Yunfei is so good, the master behind him must be not simple. There is no airtight wall in the world. If Mi Yunfei died inexplicably in the palace and was known by the master behind him, the consequences would be very serious. If his master''s accomplishments are not particularly amazing, it''s OK, but if Mi Yunfei''s master is a top strong man, maybe it''s not impossible for the whole emperor to be destroyed. From MI Yunfei''s performance, even an idiot wants to get that the master behind Mi Yunfei can''t be an ordinary person, let alone Qin bailing, the king of a country? "Hey! OK! I remember what you said today. There''s nothing wrong. Go back first!" Qin bailing looked helpless with a long sigh. As an emperor, qinbailing must consider everything carefully. There has been no similar thing in history, so qinbailing dare not gamble and can only let Mi Yunfei leave. In the hall of the general''s house, Lu Chaohai, Ren LV, mu houming and Leng Hanshuang were all there. Leng Hanshuang''s face was anxious and restless. She walked back and forth, and kept shouting: "why hasn''t brother Yunfei come back? What should not happen?" "I said, sister Hanshuang, don''t shake around, OK? My head is going to faint. Don''t worry. Who can be bad for the fourth? That boy is not a persimmon that anyone can pinch. You see, with that punch, my chest still hurts!" it was Ren Lu who was talking. At this time, he was sitting in a chair, his hands were still rubbing his chest. "Ha. Ha! Brother Ren, you really have a grudge!" a burst of hearty laughter came out of the door. As soon as the sound stopped, there were many figures in the hall. It was Mi Yunfei who came. Looking at the figure, Leng Hanshuang couldn''t suppress his worried mood for a long time. He ran over and threw himself into Mi Yunfei''s arms. "Woo. Brother Yunfei, you make people worry to death. They say that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. I''m really afraid what''s wrong with you!" Leng Hanshuang cried at this time. Mi Yunfei helped Fu Leng Frost''s long flowing hair and said, "don''t worry, little girl! Don''t I stand in front of you? Look, there are so many wolf like eyes looking at you!" After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Leng Hanshuang suddenly broke free, and his face turned red in an instant. "I... i... I just don''t know what to say for a long time. "Ah! I suddenly found that my eyesight is a little bad today. Why can''t I see anything!" Lu Chaohai looked at the roof with his eyes and looked like ''I didn''t see anything''. Mu Houhui also stretched and said, "Oh, what happened? Sorry, I just woke up." "Eh! Didn''t you hold it well just now? Why didn''t you continue?" "Ah! Why did you beat me? Did I say anything wrong?" as soon as Ren Lugang spoke, two fists flew over, one from Lu Chaohai and the other from mu Houhui. After some crazy beating, Lu Chaohai rubbed his fist and said, "shit! I think Lu Chaohai is a person who has seen the world. I haven''t seen anyone in the world. But when I met you, I feel inferior. Now I know that my knowledge is not enough! There are such guys in the world who don''t turn their heads!" After that, several people had left, and Ren Lu was the only one left in the hall. After being severely beaten, Ren Lu finally got up, touched his head, and kept muttering, "why does the boss say my head doesn''t turn? Why should I ask them why they don''t kiss?" he thought for a moment, then nodded again and again, "well, it should be so." after that, Ren Lu chased up and shouted: "Hey, why didn''t you two kiss just now!" Soon after, in the courtyard, there was a scream like killing a pig, and the desolate cry spread all over the general''s house. Chapter 37 In the early morning, the sun bathed the whole general''s house, and the strange bird singing was very pleasant. The back garden is full of flowers and green grass. One or two fluttering butterflies dance, adding a glimmer of brilliance to the spring back garden. In the house, the general''s wife was full of tears and was distressed. At the moment, mu Houhui and Mu Cailing are carrying several different sizes of baggage in their hands. "Mom, don''t cry! My brother and I went to tianlingzong to practice martial arts, not to go to the battlefield." Mu Cailing comforted her mother, but although her mouth was so relaxed, her beautiful eyes had become red. "How can you say that your brother went alone, and how can you girls follow?" the general''s wife rubbed her eyes and scolded. "Well, madam, the children have grown up, and we can''t keep them away all our life!" Mu Zeming couldn''t see it anymore and had to make a voice to persuade him. "General and madam, don''t worry! I''ll take care of them in tianlingzong, and there will be a dick at that time!" Lu Chaohai also exhorted. "All said, don''t call me the second! That sounds so bad! It always makes me think of other things inexplicably." at this time, Ren LV strongly retorted. "Don''t worry, mom and Dad! I''ll take good care of my sister. Besides, I can go to tianlingzong for another year, and my sister and I will come to see you every year." seeing that my parents are so worried, mu Houhui had to promise. "Come on! Let''s go! Just be careful on the road." Mu Zeming waved his hand and motioned several people to leave quickly. In fact, his heart had already begun to churn. How many parents in the world don''t worry about their children? Maybe they are the same. They say nothing, but they are always worried. "Father and mother, please accept the child''s worship!" after saying that, mu Houhui and Mi Cailing knelt on the ground together and knocked a few heads, then turned to Lu Chaohai: "brother, let''s go! The real cultivation starts from the moment when we step out of the house." After Lu Chaohai nodded, several people left together. Only the voice of the general''s wife crying. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang originally planned to go to Wanmo Jue pulse to have a good experience, because menglao once told him that a real strong man must go to Wanmo Jue pulse if he wants to get a good experience. It will take more than ten days from Tianluo Empire to Wanmo Jue pulse. Mi Yunfei also wants to inquire about his brother Mi Yulong on the way. Therefore, MI Yunfei will make such a decision. Wanmo Jue pulse is not far from Qinglan peak, so several people can go the same way. Each of them brought some baggage. They talked and laughed all the way. The atmosphere was very lively. Everyone thought it was a bad sight for everyone to take one or two bags, so they decided to find a stick to carry by one person. Because Ren Lu is relatively large, his body is particularly "majestic", and he is the one who can eat the most. In the end, there is no doubt that this arduous and "glorious" figure fell on Ren Lu. On the top of the mountain, two figures looked at Mi Yunfei at the foot of the mountain, with a murderous look in their eyes. "Patriarch, do you think that boy is the one we''re looking for?" one of the middle-aged men who looked very obscene asked the man around him. "Hum! He''s absolutely right! I didn''t expect there was still a remnant of the MI family, but I won''t let him run away this time." The familiar voice is also a familiar person. If Mi Zhenqiang is here, he can recognize this person even if he turns into ash. This person is one of the three families, Lin Luoya. "Since the patriarch is sure that it''s the remnant of the MI family, why don''t we do it right away?" the wretched man asked. "Hehe! Don''t worry, we''re still in the range of Tianluo Empire, but there are some old guys in the imperial palace of Tianluo Empire who may be defeated by you and me. The boy is brilliant in the martial arts competition. If we start now, we will inevitably disturb those experts, and there will be a little trouble at that time. As long as we catch the boy before they go to Qinglan peak. He is heavy After thinking for a moment, he said: "the one named Lu Chaohai had better not be provoked. I don''t want to fight with the whole Tianling sect. But others. Hey hey." Lin Luoya had a faint smile on his face, as if he had seen Mi Yunfei caught by him. "The patriarch is really thoughtful." the obscene man on one side kept flattering. "Ha ha! Remember, don''t let the wind out so that the other two families won''t know. We won''t have our share of the credit at that time. As long as we give Pu Lingyu to the Yin Sha hall leader, we can get a holy level skill. At that time, I''ll see how the other two families fight me." In fact, Lin Luoya had another plan in his heart, that is, to get the holy level skill of MI Yunfei alone. According to the information obtained by the following people, MI Yunfei and Lu Chaohai are in the stage of reincarnation. At that time, Lu Chaohai used the nihilistic palm, and Lu Chaohai''s nihilistic palm has been practiced to a great extent. As the nihilistic palm of Tianling sect, this is not a secret. Many people know that if the nihilistic palm can be comparable to the holy level skill when it is practiced to a great extent, it is only the ultimate killing move of the nihilistic palm It can only compare with holy level skill, so this palm has not been listed as holy level skill. Lin Luoya knew that Lu Chaohai''s ultimate killing move would defeat shangmi Yunfei''s skill. Therefore, he also highly rated the skill used by Mi Yunfei. This is definitely not a low-level holy skill. Holy level skill is a rare skill in the world. It doesn''t even exist in the four sects. Maybe it can only exist in sects like Xianlin island and Yinsha hall, or in some ancient relics. Lin Luoya never thought that MI Yunfei would be from Xianlin Island, let alone from the sect where the leader of Yinsha hall is located. Therefore, Lin Luoya concluded that MI Yunfei must have found an ancient relic inadvertently before he got the holy level skill, so this time he had to get the skill in the hands of MI Yunfei quietly. After ten days of traveling, MI Yunfei finally came to a mountain forest. The mountain forest is surrounded by cliffs, and there is a river under the cliffs. Occasionally, the howls of some rare and exotic animals can be heard. However, they were not worried. It was very close to Qinglan peak. They could reach Qinglan peak in about three hours. Because Tianling sect recruited disciples during the day, they decided to wait until tomorrow morning. There are many wild animals in the mountains and forests. Several people hit one when they see one. In the twinkling of an eye, their hands are full of all kinds of wild animals. On the way, several people also constantly learn from each other about martial arts, and sometimes have a duel on the way. However, they also found an unparalleled existence by chance. They were not surprised. Among the four sects, each sect has a spirit beast, and there are many monsters domesticated for Zhenshan in Tianling sect. Therefore, several people are not surprised that there is a mutated Bingchi mang around Mi Yunfei. Several people picked up some dry firewood, played some game and lived in the wild in the mountains. At the moment, the sky also entered dusk, and several people set up tents that were already ready. Mi Yunfei, Lu Chaohai and Ren LV are all masters of the realm. They don''t need a fire to make a fire, because the masters of the realm are masters who can urge the sword Qi and the sword awn. When reaching the realm, some special magical powers of the human body will slowly appear. For example, some of their own spiritual senses will become particularly sharp, and they can see things at night. These are not enjoyed by the newborn and entering the world, so it is not difficult to make a fire. In the mountain forest, the fragrance overflowed, which made everyone salivate. When the game was roasted for half a lifetime, they almost wanted to eat it. Now it''s not easy to wait until it''s cooked. It''s a very long day for them. I couldn''t help but say that several young experts robbed game in the mountains and forests, and their actions were extremely rude. How sad would they be if they were known by those people of Tianluo Empire? It''s shameful that the top level experts in the secular world should be so embarrassed! "En! Sister Han Shuang, your craftsmanship is really good!" Ren Lu was still wrapping a piece of meat in his mouth when he spoke, and his pronunciation was vague. "Of course, didn''t you listen to Yunfei? Yunfei and frost have lived in the mountains for a long time! Eating game is like eating us. Do you think the craft can be bad?" Lu Chaohai always keeps a good romantic image at ordinary times. Basically, he has to look in the mirror before going out. But at this time, almost all his accomplishments were used on Ken''s meat. His action was not fast. In the blink of an eye, the whole hare had only bones left. "Well, sister Hanshuang''s craft is really good!" Mu Cailing lost the image of the eldest lady at this time, and from time to time stretched out his tongue to lick the oil at the corner of his mouth. Mu Houhui was not bad. At this time, he only hated that he had a short mouth. He ate so much oil that he didn''t even see his bones spit out. "Oh!" a scream startled the crowd. "What''s the matter? Did you lose your teeth?" "No!" Ren Lu replied. "Shit! Ren Lu, you haven''t lost your teeth. What are you barking at?" Lu Chaohai''s customary special words suddenly came out. "I ate too fast just now and accidentally bit my finger. The most tragic thing is that a small piece of meat on my finger was swallowed." "Ha ha! Cough!" the crowd laughed wildly. After eating the game, seeing that it was not completely dark, several people lay on the grass and began to digest the food they had just eaten. "Hey! You said it would be nice if you could live in this mountain forest forever! Look at the birds and flowers here, and there are endless game. What a good environment here!" Mu Houhui sighed. "Ha ha! I feel good. Stay here forever for so long!" a voice came out from a distance and echoed in the silence Chapter 38 Mi Yunfei turned over in an instant and looked down the source of the sound. In the distance, two virtual shadows are stepping on the wind. The visitor is as fast as a meteor. In the blink of an eye, they have come to MI Yunfei and others. Their body shape suddenly rotates beautifully, and they have landed steadily with a slight tip of their toes. Looking at the two people in front of them, MI Yunfei turned up a storm in their hearts. The two people in front of him are definitely experts, at least in the early days of Tianling. This is nothing. There are dozens of people in the distance. It seems that most of them are experts above the middle stage of entering the world. The first two leaders have even reached the early stage of the realm. Mi Yunfei suddenly became vigilant. Anyone can think of it. There are so many experts in this wild mountain, and they are fierce. If you''re not here for barbecue, you must be looking for trouble. "Who are you and why are you here?" Lu Chaohai first asked, at least knowing each other''s identity before starting. "Ha ha! You are Lu Chaohai of Tianling sect! I don''t want to embarrass you. I''m here only for him today. Other irrelevant people had better leave. Otherwise, don''t go." when Lin Luoya spoke, he pointed to MI Yunfei and glanced at everyone. Swept by Lin Luoya''s eyes, everyone felt a burst of cold in their hearts. This person''s cultivation is completely beyond their ability to resist. "Fart! If you want to fight, you''re fucking farting if you want us to abandon old four and leave alone!" Ren Lv''s character is simple and honest, but sometimes it''s very hot, especially if he makes a betrayal of his brother. Mi Yunfei looked at the man in front of him and kept thinking, "who is this man in the end? Why should he point out that the one with the surname came for me?" "Who are you? Do I have any grudges with you?" Mi Yunfei thought for a long time and couldn''t think of a reason, so he had to ask aloud. "Ha ha! I don''t care how you survived the MI family, but you didn''t die at first, so it''s OK for you to die again now. Remember, I''m Lin Luoya. Don''t forget who sent you down when I get to the hell." After the words, Linluo cliff directly waved a palm, the palm wind roared, the strength surged wildly, and the ancient trees around shook violently. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he immediately took his palm to meet him. With his strong internal strength, he rushed directly onto his palms and then took a shot with one hand. "Bang!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei stepped back and hit a tree. The leaves fell one after another. It was very sad. At this time, MI Yunfei finally knew the identity of the visitor in front of him. Although he had never seen him before, he had heard of him. His anger was unbearable. He rushed to MI Yunfei''s head. His hands were shaking. He thought of his grandfather, parents and more than 300 lives in his family. His heart is dripping blood, his flesh is hanging, and his eyes are burning fire. "Er ah! Old dog, go to hell!" Mi Yunfei didn''t say anything and directly took a split mountain palm and patted it out. With a crazy roar, Zhang Feng is filled with hate, both hate and regret. That terrible force is like ten thousand horses galloping down the forest cliff. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s palm, Lin Luoya was not surprised. He had already understood Mi Yunfei''s strength. With a wave of his hands, an invisible strong wind hit Mi Yunfei''s palm. "Boom!" The intersection of the two palms suddenly burst out a bright golden light, making the originally dark mountain forest suddenly bright. Mi Yunfei took two steps back to stabilize his body and kept churning in his heart, but this aroused Mi Yunfei''s belligerent heart. Because Mi Yunfei has practiced the magic dragon formula, even if he doesn''t change his body, his body is several times stronger than ordinary people. What''s more, the magic dragon formula is an extremely overbearing skill. Since the magic dragon used this skill, people only realized that this skill was weird and overbearing, which was completely above the holy level skill. However, at that time, the magic dragon had died soon after the magic dragon formula appeared, and this skill was lost until menglao found it when he was seriously injured. Therefore, few people knew the magic dragon formula, so although they knew that the magic dragon formula was above the holy level skill at that time, with the death of the magic dragon, future generations did not give a rating to the magic dragon formula. In the eyes of the world, they don''t know that there are skills above Holy Level in the world. The magic dragon formula is different from other skills. Once you learn the magic dragon formula, the whole person''s blood is completely different from ordinary people, and you will be more brave in battle. Mi Yunfei was in this situation at this time. Although he did not use the magic dragon formula, he now felt the blood boiling in his heart. Anger filled his eyes and filled his head with anger. In MI Yunfei''s eyes, the tragic death of his family is an irredeemable sin in his eternal reincarnation. "Hum! Kill them all. Don''t want to leave today, even the boy of Tianling sect." Lin Luoya saw that the people behind him had arrived, so he got up and ordered him. "Kill! That boy in the realm, Ren ye will meet you for a while!" after a roar, Ren LV rushed into the crowd first and picked the master in the realm to fight. "I''ll stop that guy. You deal with the others. After Lu Chaohai said that, he flew to the obscene man. They turned their eyes and fought together. Mu Houhui, cold sweat cream and Mu Mu Cailing also rushed into the battle and fought in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, no one can care about who. The difference in combat effectiveness between the two sides is too great. It is not very difficult for Ren Lu to fight the Huajing master alone, but Lu Chaohai, a person in the early stage of Huajing, is really struggling in the face of a strong person at the peak of Huajing. However, fortunately, Lu Chaohai is a young expert from Tianling sect after all. His fighting experience is not weak. In addition, his own skills are better than the other party, so it is difficult to tell the victory or defeat for a while. Wood Houhui, wood Cailing and cold frost were quite relaxed. The three of them were unstoppable. Mu Houhui himself is an expert at the peak of the world. He is only one step away from the realm. Who among these shrimp and crab generals can defeat him. When Leng Hanshuang shot, she was so surprised that mu Houhui was ashamed. Although Leng Hanshuang was only in the middle of entering the world, her Xianlin sword technique was really not weak. Although the sword is an extremely ordinary sword, the sword technique is not ordinary at all. The moves are powerful. Xianlin sword is also a holy level skill. In addition, the people who use the sword are extraordinary. This is an extremely rare Tianmai person in the world! A set of Saint level sword techniques and the person who makes the sword look very moving, just like the fairies in the nine world. However, her moves are not as powerful as that of MI Yunfei, because Mi Yunfei is trained from killing. The most intense battle in the whole "battlefield" was the battle between MI Yunfei and linluoya. They turned their eyes and saw that they had fought hundreds of moves. Mi Yunfei''s immortal killing palm appears frequently and kills constantly, but it is dissolved by Linluo cliff every time. "Boom!" The two palms immediately touched each other, and the golden light flashed in the air. Their violent strength shocked others to stand unsteadily. Mi Yunfei was also shocked by the palm of Linluo cliff, and his body had landed steadily after a rotation in the air. Lin Luoya was really shocked at this time. The palm he waved by a man in the middle of the heavenly spirit only shocked a man in the early stage of the realm (he thought in his heart), and the man was still intact, which was a little strange. Although Lin Luoya is best at swordsmanship, he used his power in the middle of the spirit just now. But it didn''t hurt Mi Yunfei. How can he not be surprised. His continued to praise: "it seems that it''s because of the skill, and the holy level skill is really good." this also strengthened his determination to win Mi Yunfei''s skill. After MI Yunfei and Lin Luoya slapped each other, his heart was also churning. Although this slap didn''t hurt him, it was not easy after all. At this time, MI Yunfei touched the moon knife behind him, then took it out of his back and held it in his hand. A strong sense of self-confidence filled the body. He felt that his whole body seemed to be full of strong internal strength. If he didn''t vent it, he felt that he would explode at any time. At this time, he really wanted to fight and find someone to fight. Mi Yunfei''s inner strength poured into Mingyue Dao without reservation. He focused his eyes on Linluo cliff. Obviously, his vent goal is Linluo cliff opposite. Lin Luoya also found the abnormality of MI Yunfei. When he felt the violent internal strength, he suddenly lost his voice and said, "I didn''t expect you to hide your strength all the time! You have reached the middle of the realm at such a young age. Depending on the situation, you will reach the peak of the realm soon, so you can''t stay." after Lin Luoya said, he had a sword in his hand. "Old dog, my grandfather, my parents and my family''s debt of more than 300 lives will be paid from you!" Mi Yunfei roared with red eyes. "Ha ha! Little bastard, I heard that you fell into a cliff, but I didn''t expect you to die. You''re just in the middle of the realm. Even your grandfather who finally reached the peak of the spirit of heaven is dead. What else can you do? Let me send you to your dead grandfather!" Hearing Lin Luoya mention his grandfather, MI Yunfei immediately felt his heart twisted like a knife, and the pain tore every nerve of him. His eyes had already become blood red, and his eyes could almost spray blood. "Er ah! Old dog, go to hell!" With a roar, he suddenly saw a blade about five feet long in the sky. The momentum of MI Yunfei''s blade was extremely frightening. The dazzling blade crossed the night sky and crashed into the opposite Linluo cliff like a meteor outside the sky. The speed was too fast for human defense. "Buzzing!" The sound of the blade sounded like a symphony of death through the mountains and forests, adding a trace of fear. Facing Mi Yunfei''s knife, linluoya was shocked and turned into a rough sea. But after all, he is a master in the middle of the heavenly spirit. If he chooses to retreat in the face of a person in the middle of the realm, what will his face do if it comes out in the future? "Hum! Boy, if you want to die, I''m not to blame." I saw the momentum of Linluo cliff rising again and again. I poured all my strength into the sword in my hand. Suddenly, a sword Qi hit Mi Yunfei like a startling rainbow. Two crazy people and two destructive forces finally broke out at this moment Today, the demon God signed a contract with zhulang.com. In order to celebrate himself, Qingyun decided to sit in front of the computer for three more hours! I also thank many friends for accompanying the demon God all the way. Please support genuine reading! £¨www.zhulang.com£© Chapter 39 "Hoo Hoo!" The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the wind is howling. Lin Luoya''s sword is his usual shadowless sword. Countless sword shadows appear in the air, but many of them are false moves. It''s difficult to distinguish the true from the false. Lin Luoya''s shadowless sword and Mi Yunfei''s Hunyuan fist manual are both sky level skills, but nihilistic sword is not as domineering as Hunyuan fist manual. The sword Qi and the blade awn crisscross at this moment, prompting hundreds of rays. In the middle of the air, the colorful, magical and dazzling, two destructive smells pressed the people on one side. "When!" At this moment, the domineering knives and powerful swords finally collided together and made a deafening sound. The huge internal force kept pouring around, the earth waves churned on the ground, and the blown up soil was sprinkled all over the sky. "Bang!" The sabre awn and sword spirit are too overbearing. The destructive force generated by the collision of sabres and swords spreads everywhere. The trees on one side fall to the ground one after another, and the fallen trees splash dust on the ground. In mid air, they were shocked by the powerful momentum of the blow and flew upside down. Their bodies rotated rapidly and fell to the ground in the twinkling of an eye. "Poof!" Both of them highlighted a mouthful of blood at the same time. It seems that both of them feel bad. "Little bastard! I didn''t expect your Sabre technique to be so overbearing. I underestimated you, but you won''t feel so good next." Before Lin Luoya finished speaking, MI Yunfei had risen up. His body kept rotating, leaving only a virtual shadow in the air, and the whole person seemed to disappear suddenly. Looking at and Mi Yunfei''s body method, Lin Luoya was shocked, but before he could react, after several changes, MI Yunfei jumped to his side. "The second type of killing God crazy knife, rain Jue Seven Realms, cut!" With a roar, MI Yunfei had already waved a startling knife towards Linluo cliff. The blade is dazzling, overbearing and weird. It''s hard to dodge because of its speed. After all, linluoya is a Heavenly Master. Because Mi Yunfei''s body method just used is too strange, he felt a breath of death enveloping him in order to see clearly. In a hurry, he had no time to move, so he had to dodge. At this time, Lin Luoya''s figure quickly reached the extreme. He only saw one side of his figure spinning suddenly in the air, and narrowly escaped the fatal knife of MI Yunfei. "Boom!" After a startling sound, behind the cliff where Linluo cliff was just located, a big hole was cut by Mi Yunfei. The flying rocks were shot everywhere, so that the people who were fighting on one side fled one after another. Although linluoya escaped Mi Yunfei''s knife, his arm was still cut by Mi Yunfei''s knife, and blood soaked his sleeves. After one stab, the Linluo cliff scared the dead. He knew that if he slowed down a little, he might have been cut a hole like the cliff. At this time, MI Yunfei''s heart has long been occupied by anger. It''s hard for him to stop without cutting off Linluo cliff. Without saying a word, he swung the moon knife in his hand and flew up. "Hum! I''ll let you understand the gap between the middle stage of Huajing and the middle stage of Tianling. Even if you have holy level skills, you can''t make up this insurmountable gap." after saying that, Linluo cliff also cleaved a sword in the direction of MI Yunfei. Several times in a row, MI Yunfei has never been taken down. Lin Luoya''s anger is hard to dissipate. His moves are more cruel, poisonous and faster than just now. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" The sound of the intersection of swords and swords was very harsh. They jumped into the air. It was difficult to see how fast they shot. The fierce sword Qi and sword awn did not know how many trees they had destroyed. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Above the ground, there were a series of explosions. Within a radius of tens of feet, it was dark and could not see anything. The speed of the two people is faster and faster. Only two virtual shadows can be seen shaking rapidly in the air. There is no good place where the two people have passed. The woods collapsed, and the blasted rocks on the cliff fell like a rainstorm. The screams on the ground kept ringing, and the hands and feet were broken by the falling rocks everywhere. However, MI Yunfei''s side was intact except mu Houhui''s arm, which was hurt by the rocks in order to live for mu Cailing. The battle in the mountain forest is more intense than that on the battlefield. Wood Houhui, wood Cailing and cold frost almost won. There are only a few of the more than thirty people brought by Linluo cliff who can fight. Some of them died in the hands of Mu houming, while others were injured by rocks and lost their combat effectiveness. The battle over Ren Lu was also difficult to decide for a moment. Both of them were in the early stage of Huajing, and no one could do anything in a short time. At this time, the situation on the other side of Lu Chaohai seemed a little precarious. The gap between the initial stage of Huajing and the peak of Huajing completely appeared at this moment. Lu Chaohai''s clothes were broken and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. His moves were restricted everywhere. Judging from his situation, it was only a matter of time. "You two hold on first. I''ll help eldest brother clean up the old guy at the peak of the realm, and then come to help you." Mu Houhui said to them. "Ha ha! Third brother, you go first! Just give it to me and sister Cailing." Leng Hanshuang said with a smile. Her words are beyond doubt, because she does have such strength. With the addition of Mu Houhui, the balance of the battle on Lu Chaohai''s side was slowly balanced. In the early stage of Huajing (with his own spirit level skill), with half a foot in Huajing, mu Houhui and the two moved back to the situation together. "Ha ha! Third, if you don''t come again, I''m afraid my handsome image will be destroyed." even during the war, Lu Chaohai still maintained a good mood, which shows that his cultivation in mood has made a breakthrough. "Hehe! Brother, today is the first time that you and my brothers have joined hands. Look at us. Look who has left more injuries on the guy opposite." Mu Houhui said with a smile. "Ha ha! OK, it''s a deal!" After finishing their words, Lu Chaohai couldn''t help talking and used their own killing tactics. The war situation gradually turned around. Mu Houhui''s fist and Lu Chaohai''s palm cooperated seamlessly at this moment. Incisive killing moves flashed frequently, and the obscene men opposite the war retreated again and again. The scuffle between the three also seemed extremely fierce at this time. In the twinkling of an eye, many hand and foot prints had appeared on the obscene man opposite. However, mu Houhui was also slapped on his body, and he fell to the ground when he was shocked. He gasped heavily in his mouth. It seemed that he was badly hurt, which made the obscene man turn the situation around. After seeing this, the wretched man was relieved. He completely ignored the wood Hou Hui who fell to the ground and attacked Lu Chaohai directly. However, at this moment, mu Houhui, who was seriously injured, suddenly moved, and his speed reached the peak in history. A palm quietly appeared behind the obscene man. At the same time, a heroic roar came from Lu Chaohai: "everything is nothingness!" When the wretched man saw it, he hurried to resist Lu Chaohai''s blow. But he didn''t know that it was more dangerous behind him. A palm appeared on the head of the obscene man, and the palm clapped on the God''s cover of the obscene man like a magic claw. "Bang!" The skull of the obscene man was shot violently, and his brain was spilled all over the ground. The scene was extremely bloody. This is the case in this troubled world. If you are kind to others, the one who fell may be you. "Ha ha! Brother, I''m good at this!" Mu Houhui asked proudly. "Sloppy!" Lu Chaohai answered and ran in the direction of Ren Lv. "Sloppy? I learned this from Gongsun Wuji." after that, mu Houhui also chased Ren LV in the direction. After Lu Chaohai and others joined Ren LV, there was no doubt about the result. After several people solved the people brought by linluoya, they ran towards the direction of fighting between MI Yunfei and linluoya. At the moment, MI Yunfei and Linluo cliff are two miles away. Several people rush to the place where Mi Yunfei and Lin Luoya are fighting. It''s not bad. After watching it, everyone was shocked. What they saw was broken everywhere. Trees collapsed, boulders jumped to pieces, and the ground was potholed. Mi Yunfei and Lin Luoya have been fighting fiercely, but more than a dozen wounds have appeared on MI Yunfei. Obviously, MI Yunfei has fallen into the disadvantage. However, it was surprising that although Mi Yunfei had more than a dozen wounds, he didn''t drip too much blood. Lin Luoya was more and more frightened at this time. He knew the strength of his own shot best. Obviously, he cut a big wound on MI Yunfei''s arm, but the blood dripped very slowly. The most frightening thing is that one or two of those deep visible bone wounds have begun to heal. How can people not be surprised when they encounter such strange things? Looking at the damaged environment, Lu Chaohai felt a little shocked. However, when they felt the momentum of MI Yunfei, they were startled. "I didn''t expect that the fourth had entered the middle stage of Huajing. If he used the power of the middle stage of Huajing on the day of the competition, I think we would lose even worse." it was Ren LV who said. "In the middle of Huajing? I''m afraid there are only a few three or four people in the whole four sects? The fourth is still younger than them. I really don''t know how he practices?" Lu Chaohai also sighed in his heart. "Let''s go! We''ll leave that guy here forever today." when some uncontrollable guys haven''t reacted. A figure had already rushed past, and it was the cold frost that rushed out. Her heart was more worried than anyone, so she rushed towards the two people who were fighting fiercely before several people reacted. "Han Shuang! Don''t come here. Today is the first time for me to collect debts for more than 300 lives of my mi family, so I must kill him with my own strength. Mi Yunfei''s roar surprised the cold frost running at full speed to stop suddenly. She had been with MI Yunfei for several years. She knew Mi Yunfei''s family feud clearly, and she knew Mi Yunfei''s character better. "Hey!" With a long sigh, cold frost had to stop helplessly and concentrate on their battle. As the saying goes: ginger is old and spicy, and wine is mellow and fragrant. That''s right. Linluoya stabbed Mi Yunfei with a sword while he was talking. Mi Yunfei is in a hurry. If he doesn''t hurry to dodge, he can only use the bright moon knife in his hand to block the attack of Linluo cliff. "Click!" Although Mi Yunfei held Lin Luoya''s sword with the bright moon knife, Lin Luoya was too powerful. The sword was still cut on his shoulder and even the bones were cut in. The sound made his scalp explode, and then Lin Luoya kicked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei felt a sharp pain in his chest, and his body flew out. "Brother Yunfei!" Looking at Mi Yunfei who was kicked away, cold frost was in a hurry and ran towards Mi Yun as fast as possible. However, at this time, the manual of Linluo cliff was. Suddenly, an extremely small flying knife flew towards Mi Yun who was about to land. The speed of the throwing knife came in an instant. The bursts of music like breaking the air sounded like death in the mountains and forests. Mi Yunfei''s life and death was about to be known under this knife. Chapter 40 The throwing knife cut through the air like a meteor. The speed of the throwing knife was very fast. It didn''t make a sound when it collided with the air. But. No matter how fast it is, it can''t jump at the figure flying towards Mi Yun. "Ah!" With all his strength, MI Yunfei waved a palm at the throwing knife to stop the speed of the Throwing Knife, because he saw the figure coming from the left front of the throwing knife and calculated the speed and direction of the throwing knife. However, MI Yunfei''s palm power is just fierce, but. Something terrible happened. "Puff!" The throwing knife stabbed the right shoulder of the running figure. It was cold frost who rushed to him. "Bang!" With the sound of falling to the ground, Leng Hanshuang rushed into Mi Yunfei''s arms and blocked the knife for MI Yunfei. The whole body of the flying knife has been inserted into Leng Hanshuang''s left shoulder, and only the handle is still outside. In fact, even two people can shoot through a top expert like Tianling in the middle stage with a knife filled with all his strength. Although Mi Yunfei''s palm failed to shock the flying knife, it at least reduced the power and direction of the flying knife. In addition, Leng Hanshuang wore soft armor, so the knife did not completely penetrate Leng Hanshuang''s body, but only stabbed her right shoulder. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spit out from the cold frost''s mouth, but the blood is not red, but black. People with clear eyes know that the knife is highly toxic, because the general toxicity can''t happen so fast, except for the rare poison in the world. Cold frost''s beautiful face turned pale in an instant. Mi Yunfei hurriedly took out two bottles from Leng Hanshuang''s waist. Whether it''s detoxification pill or healing pill, MI Yunfei gave Leng Hanshuang several for each. "Frost, you can''t do anything, you can''t do anything!" at the moment, MI Yunfei rolled out with tears like a child. His hands trembled and held Frost''s face tightly. A teardrop quietly rolled out from the corner of MI Yunfei''s eyes. The teardrop was very hot, but Mi Yunfei''s heart was very cold. "Yunfei. Brother. Brother, don''t cry, man. Bleed. Don''t cry." Leng Hanshuang stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of MI Yunfei''s eyes. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was stunned. This sentence was too familiar. His mother once said the same sentence to him. Mi Yunfei felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. It was dark and he couldn''t see anything. It seemed as if he was the only one in the whole world. Was he lonely? Is it hesitation? Or despair? Why? Why is that sentence again? Will what happened happen happen again today? Everyone says: Men bleed without tears. But who knows that when a person experiences too many vicissitudes, tears even more than blood. Before that, Lu Chaohai, Ren LV and mu Houhui in the distance had fought with Linluo cliff, but even the three barely resisted the attack of Linluo cliff. "Er ah! Son of a bitch, you!" With a roar, heaven and earth were shocked and ghosts and gods resonated. The full anger seemed to run through the third life and the sixth life and through the reincarnation of all ages. Mi Yunfei''s hair is dishevelled, as terrible as a desperate devil. His eyes are as blue as a knife, which is frightening. The clenched fists also rattled, and the veins seemed to explode at any time. He glared at the Linluo cliff in the distance and said to the people who were fighting, "all of you get out of the way. I want to dye the sky red with his blood!" a loud drink stopped the clouds, which made Lu Chaohai''s ears buzzing, and they were separated in an instant. In the distance, MI Yunfei''s eyes became red and his hands clenched. The whole person seemed to have become a beast. The cold light in his eyes frightened everyone. Lu Chaohai looked at Mi Yunfei''s eyes, and his heart suddenly trembled: "it''s terrible, this kind of eyes are terrible!" they wanted to say something, but they didn''t dare to say more after seeing Mi Yunfei''s wolf like eyes. "Walk, walk with cold frost, how far, I don''t know if I can control it later." the Warcraft like eyes, iron heart and firm tone make people not doubt at this moment. Lu Chaohai several people went to the side of Mu Cailing, and they didn''t leave. After all, they are brothers, brothers in distress. That''s not just talk. Linluo cliff was also frightened by Mi Yunfei''s eyes. He had never seen such terrible eyes. Just when he was in shock, a voice sounded in the whole mountain forest. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." The sound was not loud, but it was like a ghost climbing out of hell. The ground seemed to tremble that day, and the air seemed to solidify. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body." After an angry drink, MI Yunfei''s whole person has begun to change completely. "Crackle!" The bones of MI Yunfei''s whole body kept ringing, and the whole person was slowly getting bigger. The green veins on his hands quickly burst up, like earthworms crawling on his hands. At the same time, his skin is changing. However, it was obviously different from his first transformation. Mi Yunfei''s whole skin became red when he changed for the first time. But now, MI Yunfei''s skin is completely different from that when he first changed. His skin has turned green. Patches of green scales slowly seeped out and covered his whole body. Sharp nails began to grow on his hands. His eyes turned blood red and a few drops of blood and tears hung around his eyes. Mi Yunfei walked slowly towards the Linluo cliff opposite with amazing momentum. The trees are shaking, the leaves are falling, the rocks are rolling down, the earth is trembling slightly, and the sky is hesitating. "Click!" At this moment, MI Yunfei''s clothes were broken, and his high chest muscles kept shaking. Around his waist was an extremely strange little fellow who looked like a snake, not a snake, not a Mang, and this little fellow was unparalleled. Looking at the scene in front of us, whether it is Linluo cliff or Lu Chaohai, the dead have been scared. It''s terrible. Mi Yunfei''s head is still the same as before, and other places have completely changed. It looks like a monster. Lin Luoya was really shocked. He had never heard of any skill or medicine that could turn a person into a monster. Facing the amazing momentum of MI Yunfei, Lin Luoya felt that his legs were a little soft. Under the momentum of MI Yunfei, even he, a man in the middle of the heavenly spirit, had stage fright. However, at this time, Lin Luoya suddenly glanced at the jade hanging around Mi Yunfei''s neck. His eyes suddenly brightened, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his fear disappeared with the smile. "Ha ha! There''s no place to look for when stepping on iron shoes. It takes no time to get it. What others can''t find by all means will be met by linluoya today." linluoya forgot his fear and laughed wildly. "Little bastard, die!" After a wild drink, Linluo cliff had risen up. His speed was very fast. Only a residual shadow was left in the air, and the roaring wind rolled up the fallen leaves on the ground. At this moment, the sword suddenly came out of the Linluo cliff flying to the sky. The bright sword light came out from the sword tip, and the fierce sword Qi was like a startling rainbow flying towards Miyun at a high speed. Mi Yunfei jumped up and pulled up seven or eight feet on the ground. His body shape was several times faster than before. "Boom!" The sword of Linluo cliff cut into the air, and there was a deep ditch five feet long where Mi Yunfei was standing. Lin Luoya was shocked when he saw his sword splitting into the air: "no!" However, just at this time, a human shadow in the air quickly came down like a God. The man took his back with one hand and stretched out with the other, and waved a palm directly towards the Linluo cliff. Although Lin Luoya was surprised, he didn''t move slowly. At this time, it was too late to think more. He stabbed Mi Yunfei in the air with his sword in his hands. Lu Chaohai and others nearby were so frightened that they quickly screamed: "old four, be careful!" because they saw that MI Yunfei''s palm in mid air was about to touch the sword of Linluo cliff. They were in a great hurry. Mi Yunfei in mid air turned a deaf ear to this, and his palm was still facing down. But at this moment, MI Yunfei suddenly twisted his wrist and grabbed the sword tip of Linluo cliff with one hand. "Uh!" With a roar, MI Yunfei was drunk and his momentum soared. The internal strength of the whole body continuously poured into the palm of the hand, and an invisible air flow was faintly seen coming out from the Dantian of MI Yunfei. Lin Luoya grasped the sword in his hand with both hands. He wanted to pull the sword out of MI Yunfei''s hand. But no matter how hard he tried, his sword seemed to have a root and didn''t move at all, and his feet had slowly sunk into the ground. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei burst out again, and the strength in his hand increased a bit, and the tyrannical internal strength rushed to his palm like a flood. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a few fierce sounds, the earth has cracked a big hole, and the Linluo cliff has been blasted into the ground by Mi Yunfei''s violent strength. But Mi Yunfei didn''t let go. He suddenly released his hand holding Linluo cliff, then staggered his palms and shouted: "the first move of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" The strange thing finally happened. Mi Yunfei''s palm suddenly turned into a fuzzy green dragon. The sky has changed color at this moment. An overwhelming force, a black dragon dominating heaven and earth, and a violent figure all rushed to the big hole underground. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was an earth shaking explosion under the ground, the soil on the ground was blown up, and the soil on the sky poured down like a rainstorm. Lu Chaohai several people were frightened by the violent momentum of MI Yunfei. They covered their mouths. They even breathed quickly and couldn''t speak after a long time. "Boom!" After a loud noise, two people flew out of the cave. They were Mi Yunfei and Linluo cliff. They looked very strange. Mi Yunfei''s face was covered with soil, and a deep bone wound appeared on his arm, but the wound did not shed blood. What''s more strange is that the wound is still slowly healing automatically. The appearance of Linluo cliff is even more embarrassed. There is no good place in the whole body. His clothes have long been broken. He is also covered with many fingerprints. It is obviously a masterpiece of MI Yunfei. At this time, he still held a sword handle in his hand, and the sword body had already been destroyed by Mi Yunfei. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed from the mouth of Linluo cliff, and his appearance had become extremely haggard in an instant. "Your palm. Why is the wind so cold?" the man fell down before he finished speaking. "Ah! Old dog, you can''t die yet!" Mi Yunfei jumped to Linluo cliff, grabbed his collar with one hand and said anxiously, "where''s the antidote? Hand it over quickly!" "This poison is hard to solve." Lin Luoya closed his eyes as soon as he said that. "Er ah! Go to hell!" roared wildly. Linluoya''s whole body had been smashed by Mi Yunfei, and his body turned into minced meat and fell from the air. "Why? Why?" Mi Yunfei was crazy and waved his fist to the ground. A huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground. "Old four, it''s close to Lengyin palace. If we can go to Lengyin palace right away, maybe the cold frost can be saved." A voice came out, just like a thunder waking Mi Yun up. However, can the cold frost really be saved? Chapter 41 After hearing the voice, MI Yunfei looked at it. The speaker was Lu Chaohai. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s beast like eyes, Lu Chaohai''s Vest suddenly cooled, because the eyes were too terrible. "Old four, it''s important to save the frost! Don''t delay any more." Lu Chaohai took a step forward and said to MI Yunfei. Hearing the word "cold frost", MI Yunfei''s eyes were a little different. The whole person''s momentum suddenly restrained a lot, and his body was slowly returning to its original appearance. After MI Yunfei just recovered his original appearance, he kept muttering: "frost, you can''t do anything, you absolutely can''t do anything!" Suddenly, MI Yunfei rushed towards Mu Cailing, then grabbed the frost and hugged it tightly in his arms. Although his action was somewhat rude, it was an expression of true feelings. I saw that the latter''s delicate face was particularly pale at this time, and his eyes and lips turned purplish red. It seemed that he had fainted. "Old four, if we get to the nearest Lengyin palace here right away, maybe the cold frost can be saved." seeing that MI Yunfei is in a state of dementia at the moment, Lu Chaohai had to make a sound to remind him. "Yes! Lengyin palace, Lengyin palace, I''m going to Lengyin palace!" Mi Yunfei kept repeating in his mouth, then picked up cold frost and ran in all directions. At the moment, MI Yunfei seemed so helpless like a child. "Old four, come with me!" as soon as Lu Chaohai had finished speaking, he had jumped up and rushed towards the direction of Lengyin palace, followed by Mi Yunfei and Ren Lv. After using the magic dragon formula this time, MI Yunfei didn''t kill everything he saw as before. On the one hand, his state of mind has improved a lot, and the magic seed in his heart is becoming shallower and shallower. He has begun to slowly control his demons. Another reason is that he had a very strong concern in his heart before using the magic dragon formula. Even the strangeness of the magic dragon formula can not erase the tie in his heart, so he can quickly wake up from being possessed by the devil this time. The magic dragon formula is extremely strange and overbearing. After being possessed by the devil, he almost doesn''t recognize his relatives and kills anyone. However, MI Yunfei was clear because of his concern. It has to be said that the most fascinating thing in the world is not high-level Kung Fu or those natural treasures, but the word "love". Let your hero be unparalleled, let your iron blood be ruthless, when you meet someone who can really move your heart, even if you are an iron, you have to turn into soft water. Hey! Love! Hurt and sad, destroy the liver and crack the courage! Originally, it took more than three hours to get to qinglanfeng. Several people rushed to qinglanfeng in more than an hour with extremely fast speed. Qinglan peak rises into the clouds, and the mountain road is tall and steep. Along the way, there are many strange peaks and rocks, overlapping mountains, lush qihuayushu covered the mountains, and ancient cave stone chambers are everywhere. The sound of running water can be heard faintly on the top of the mountain, giving people a poetic and picturesque hazy feeling. Qinglanfeng is totally different from other places. It is a holy land for cultivation because of its strong aura of heaven and earth. At the moment, although it was night, several people still felt the spectacular scenery of Qinglan peak when they came to Qinglan peak. Lengyin palace is located to the south of qinglanfeng. If qinglanfeng is a beautiful landscape painting, Lengyin palace is the water in the landscape painting, which is soft and beautiful. The building of Lengyin palace is not magnificent, but it has a different beauty. Qi Hua Yao grass is used to pave the ground and Qionglou Yuyu is used to keep out the rain. There is a ladder in front of the Lengyin palace, which leads to the foot of the mountain. Mi Yunfei followed behind Lu Chaohai and walked towards Lengyin Palace on jade steps. "Stop, who''s coming?" in the middle of the jade ladder, a sound of nature came into everyone''s ears. Hearing the sound, Lu Chaohai was shocked, as if he had been struck by lightning. He suddenly stood up, but in the twinkling of an eye he came back to his senses. "It''s junior sister Chen. I''m Lu Chaohai, a disciple of the Tianling sect. I have something important to see your leader so late. Please tell junior sister Chen." when Lu Chaohai spoke, he completely lost his usual romantic appearance and looked very serious. If people who know Lu Chaohai heard this, they would surely spit blood and die! When did this so-called "wind dust prodigal" become so serious? In addition to MI Yunfei, several others immediately looked at the sound of nature just now. I saw a beautiful girl standing at the end of the ladder. Although it was dark at this time, I still couldn''t hide the girl''s beauty better than starlight. On his body, a faint body fragrance came out, which made Lu Chaohai lose consciousness in his heart. Lu Chaohai quickly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the girl again. Then he touched his nose and said in his heart, "fortunately, I didn''t have nosebleed like last time." The girl in front of her is Chen Lu, a disciple of Lengyin palace. She is not weak in cultivation. She is qualified to be a master of the realm at a young age. And her Shengyan Xianzi is the most powerful killing weapon in the world, which is better than the wood color spirit. Chenlu naturally knows Lu Chaohai, because every year all the young and promising disciples of the four sects get together to experience Wanmo Jue pulse. Lu Chaohai only met Chenlu when he experienced Wanmo Jue pulse last year. Since then, Lu Chaohai began his insomnia career, but the latter didn''t know it. Chen Lu didn''t see Lu Chaohai and others clearly just now. Although it is said that the realm masters have the ability to see things at night, Lu Chaohai has been in a big war, and all of them are somewhat disheartened. In addition, the disciples of the four sects rarely appear in other sects, so they just asked. "Oh, it''s elder martial brother Lu! I hope elder martial brother Lu doesn''t blame me for not seeing clearly just now. I''ll go to inform the master now." after Chenlu said that, she hurried to inform the master. Because Lu Chaohai risked to save Chenlu''s life when he was practicing in Wanmo Jue pulse a year ago, and Chenlu also had some good feelings for Lu Chaohai, so he went to report so readily. If ordinary people say less, they have to check it. A moment later, the soft shadow of the morning dew had come from a distance. She was very fast. It was not difficult to see that she took Lu Chaohai very seriously. "Elder martial brother Lu, the master hasn''t gone to bed yet. She''s in the hall. Come with me!" the morning dew was still panting. With the morning dew, the party came to the hall of Lengyin palace, where a middle-aged woman sat in the middle. Even though she has reached middle age, the years still can''t cover up her beautiful face. It''s not difficult to imagine how many teenagers she charmed when she was young. There are also some young female disciples on both sides of the middle-aged women, all of whom are beautiful in autumn. However, standing with the morning dew is somewhat eclipsed. Fortunately, MI Yunfei changed his clothes before he came to Lengyin palace. Otherwise, he might be embarrassed in the face of so many beautiful women. "Xiao Lu, if you stay, others will go back and have a rest first!" the middle-aged woman said faintly. "Yes, master!" the party bowed down and saluted, and then stepped down. "I''m Lu Chaohai, Ren LV and mu Houhui. I''ll see you, master Leng." Lu Chaohai and others all saluted like middle-aged women in the hall. "Come on, you boy, it''s not the first time to see me. You don''t know my character. Don''t do that." the middle-aged woman has no airs and looks approachable. "Master, this is my good friend Leng Hanshuang. He was poisoned by some accidents on his way back to the mountain. Please help him." Lu Chaohai said anxiously. "Oh, what happened?" the middle-aged woman asked. Lu Chaohai said all the things he met on the way, but hid the war after MI Yunfei''s transformation, because he felt that if he said that, he might bring some unnecessary trouble to MI Yunfei. "Leng Hanshuang? My name is Leng Xuemei. She was called Leng Hanshuang. I didn''t expect that he and I had such a relationship. Our four sects have been established for more than a thousand years. Although there are occasional small contradictions between each other, they are consistent with each other. I have no reason to save her if I am in love and reason. Hold her up!" Hearing Leng Xuemei''s promise of treatment, MI Yunfei immediately came to Leng Xuemei with cold frost. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s body method and speed, Leng Xuemei was shocked: "this person has such a beautiful body method! I''m afraid his cultivation is extremely strong. I''m afraid he''s still above Lu Chaohai. Whose disciple is this person? I haven''t seen this person in the four sects at all?" "Master, I know you have excellent skills. Please use your skillful hands to treat the frost!" Mi Yunfei''s anxious voice interrupted lengxuemei''s doubts. "Well, let me see first!" Leng Xuemei knew that she must have been poisoned when she saw Leng Hanshuang''s face. At this time, she grasped Leng Hanshuang''s delicate arm with one hand, put the other hand on Leng Hanshuang''s pulse and began to pulse. Suddenly, Leng Xuemei suddenly lost her voice and shouted, "she. She is the legendary heavenly pulse. The most terrible thing is that her heavenly pulse has been opened up!" at this time, she was shocked with Leng Xuemei''s state of mind. It was almost impossible for ordinary Tianmai people to see with the naked eye, but Tianmai people can easily see it after Tianmai is opened up. The Tianmai person is very different from ordinary people after the Tianmai is opened. It is difficult to get through the 50 extra meridians of ordinary people, but the Tianmai person is completely different. As long as the Tianmai is opened, all their 50 extra meridians will be opened, and cold frost is like this. "Senior, can you get cold frost?" Mi Yunfei was already anxious, so he asked. "Oh! Let me see again. Leng Xuemei has returned from her shock and carefully observed the cold frost. "Ah!" With a scream, lengxuemei''s expression was shocked to the extreme. "Senior, how''s it going?" at this time, all the people in the hall gathered around, and their expressions looked very urgent. "Hey!" after a long time, Leng Xuemei sighed, shook her head and said, "the poison in her is an extremely rare poison soul swallowing powder in the world. Unexpectedly, this poison reappeared in the world." "Master, I beg you to save the frost, you must save the frost!" Mi Yunfei knelt on the ground at the moment, and tears surged out of his eyes like an ocean. Why? Why does the person who never gives in kneel at this moment? Doesn''t he never admit defeat? It''s not a shame, it''s a kind of courage, only to see whether it''s worth it or not. "It''s not that I didn''t save her, but I''m also very sad! Tianmai hasn''t been out for thousands of years. It''s not easy to have such a person. How could I have the heart not to save it? But I''m really powerless!" a trace of helplessness was mixed in lengxuemei''s tone. "Then who else in the world can save her?" Mi Yunfei asked eagerly. "Soul swallowing powder is an extremely rare poison in the world. Only the devil''s way can refine it. However, 200 years ago, that sect was destroyed by all the righteous people. I don''t know why soul swallowing powder can reappear in the world. However, anyone who has been hit by soul swallowing powder can''t live for an hour. However, when I observed it carefully just now, I found it in her body There is a kind of medicine inside that has stopped the spread of soul swallowing powder. However, it is absolutely impossible to wake her up with this medicine. "Neng Xuemei pointed to the extremely pale cold sweat cream when she spoke. After listening to Leng Xuemei''s words, MI Yunfei''s whole person has instantly become decadent. His heart is so cold and painful. Looking at the pale face and remembering the figure rushing over, MI Yunfei felt as if someone was stirring inside with a thousand knives. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s body fell feebly. His eyes churned out with tears. His eyes kept staring at the roof, as if asking about the sky. But just then a voice like the sound of nature came out. "In fact, she is not completely hopeless." Chapter 42 A faint word sounded like a huge thunder in MI Yunfei''s ears. "What? You said frost could be saved? Elder, please tell me how to save her?" Mi Yunfei was confused at the moment. He immediately strung up from the ground and grabbed lengxuemei''s arm with both hands. "Old four, you can''t be so unreasonable to your predecessors!" Lu Chaohai was deeply afraid of cold Xuemei. Because of MI Yunfei''s Irrationality, they were angry and didn''t tell him the way to cure cold frost, so they made a voice to remind him. Leng Xuemei knows that MI Yunfei''s mind has been confused, and she doesn''t have the slightest intention to blame him for his irrationality. Otherwise, it would be so easy for her cultivation to be caught by Mi Yunfei''s arm. Hearing the voices of Lu Chaohai, MI Yunfei came back and let go of lengxuemei''s arm. "Elder, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I was in a hurry just now, so I offended you. Please forgive me. Please tell me the way to cure the frost! I beg you!" Mi Yunfei looked at lengxuemei with begging eyes. "There is a way, but it''s very difficult." Leng Xuemei said slowly. "Elder, tell me! Even if I turn the whole day over, I must save her! If heaven wants to take her away, I will go against the sky!" Mi Yunfei''s tone is so firm that people don''t have any doubt. In the field, everyone was moved. In their eyes, MI Yunfei was so cold and heartless, but his heart was so fragile at this time. Leng Xuemei looked at Mi Yunfei and sighed: "the soul swallowing powder is made of a variety of poisonous herbs. It is extremely toxic. However, all things in heaven and earth grow and conquer each other. To save her, you must find Jushen flower and soul condensing grass, both of which are indispensable." "Elder, where can I find these two herbs?" Mi Yunfei was full of expectation at this time. Leng Xuemei looked at Mi Yunfei and then said, "according to the records of the ancient magic Sutra, Jushen flower can be found in the center of Wanmo Jue pulse. However, the depths of Wanmo Jue pulse are extremely dangerous. Those who enter below the realm of magic soul have never survived. And the soul condensing grass is even more difficult to get. This grass can only be found on Xianlin island." After listening to what Leng Xuemei said, everyone in the hall was shocked. It was impossible to get this flower and grass! Who dares to go to the center of Wanmo Jue pulse? Countless outstanding experts once went to explore the center of ten thousand magic Jue pulse, but they didn''t return all their lives. As for soul coagulating grass, it is almost more difficult to get it. The people of Xianlin island almost never show up except when they compete in the prosperous times. Every 30 years, ten of Qinglan''s hundreds of millions of young masters are selected to compete. Moreover, the competition is only held on Xianlin island and the desert island in the center of Qinglan. Only the winner can be qualified to go to Xianlin island. Don''t say you want to get the soul coagulating grass. Even entering Xianlin island is as difficult as heaven. There are still more than five years to go before the flourishing martial arts competition. Even if the frost can wait until that moment, can Mi Yunfei win again? Genius knows. Even if Lu Chaohai and others have seen the terrible place of MI Yunfei, the people near the island are invincible in legend. Even Lu Chaohai has no bottom in their hearts. "I''m not afraid of how difficult it is to break through the devil''s unique pulse, and I''m not afraid of how difficult it is for the people on Xianlin island to overcome! However, my only worry is that I''m afraid the cold frost can''t wait for that day." Mi Yunfei''s momentum rose to a peak at this time. Except for the cold snow, several others were frightened and retreated by Mi Yunfei''s momentum. "This son is really extraordinary! His momentum is so amazing. Although he has not fully demonstrated his strength, it is not difficult to imagine that there should be few young experts who can beat him." Leng Xuemei''s heart has turned up huge waves, but he didn''t ask Mi Yunfei''s origin, because she knew what to say at this time. "Don''t worry about this. There is a ten thousand year dark ice bed in the practice room of my Lengyin palace. Her toxicity is no longer spreading. As long as she is placed on the dark ice bed and protected by medicine, she can not only preserve her face, but also freeze the toxicity in her body." lengxuemei said to MI Yunfei. In fact, Leng Xuemei has a purpose to help Mi Yunfei. When she was aware of the soul devouring powder in the cold frost, she had vaguely understood that the people of the demon clan might have reappeared. It''s just that MI Yunfei and others are afraid that their loyalty will ruin the overall situation, so they hide it. Leng Xuemei naturally knows how difficult it is for people in the demon family to deal with, so she has decided to help just now after knowing that Leng Hanshuang is the legendary Tianmai. In addition to the momentum just shown by Mi Yunfei, her heart is more determined to save cold frost, because in her eyes, the future of these two people is absolutely unimaginable. Such a talent is the most headache of the demon family. Leng Xuemei''s words immediately brightened Mi Yunfei''s eyes, and the whole person was already excited. He stepped forward and asked, "Sir, are you serious?" "Nature is serious!" At this time, MI Yunfei''s expression was completely different from that of Lu Chaohai and others. The former''s eyes were full of hope. The decadence just now went away, but what he got was a radiant face. But Lu Chaohai and others are different. They are all like frosted eggplant, and their hearts are tangled. They know that if Mi Yunfei goes to Wanmo Jue pulse, he has little chance to survive. But if you don''t let Mi Yun fly away, the cold frost won''t survive, so this is the most worrying place. "Old four, brother Yunfei, have you figured it out?" Lu Chaohai asked aloud. At this time, they can''t give good advice. "Don''t worry, Han Shuang has no father and no mother like me. In recent years, she has accompanied me all the way. No matter wind, rain, lightning, snow and frost, she has never left me. She was hurt by my mi Yunfei, but she should be cured by my mi Yunfei. Even if she goes from heaven to earth, even if she overturns the river and the sea, I will wake her up!" he said decisively, The determined heart is hard to shake even heaven and earth at this moment. Seeing that MI Yunfei has made up his mind, several people shake their heads and don''t say anything more. "Take her with me!" lengxuemei pointed to Leng Hanshuang and said to MI Yunfei. Under the leadership of Leng Xuemei, several people put cold frost on the dark ice bed in the secret room of Lengyin palace. Mi Yunfei had planned to rush to Wanmo Jue Mai tonight, but Mi Yunfei had never been to Wanmo Jue Mai at all, and he was determined not to let others go with him, so he had to wait until lengxuemei drew the map to Wanmo Jue Mai tomorrow morning. "Cold frost, you can''t do anything!" Mi Yunfei held the delicate jade arm of cold sweat frost tightly, showing his true feelings. Cold frost, purple lips and pale face, but even the rare soul swallowing powder between heaven and earth still can''t cover up her peerless beauty. It''s extremely cold in the secret room, but Mi Yunfei''s skill is deep after all. He can withstand the cold, and the cold frost has been added with the special medicine of Lengyin palace, so she won''t be frozen into ice as long as the medicine is still there for a long time. Suddenly, on her cold and frosty body, an air current was spreading from her Dantian. Then it flows slowly until it fills the whole body. Looking at the strange scene in front of him, MI Yunfei was amazed. He naturally knew what the air flow was. This is the phenomenon that cold frost works by itself. Under the martial arts breaking realm, they are called martial arts. Ordinary martial arts can''t exercise their skills by themselves when they sleep. They can practice all the time only when they break through the spirit of heaven and step into the real martial arts after breaking the martial arts. However, the phenomenon of cold and frost now is self-cultivation, which is the real reason why Tianmai makes great progress than others. Looking at the haggard face of cold and frost, MI Yunfei''s angina pectoris. He thought of the little things he had been with the cold and frost. The past was fresh in his mind and his heart was cramped. He remembered what his mother and Leng Hanshuang said, "men bleed without tears", but he found it so difficult to do so. Mi Yunfei sat quietly beside xuanbing''s bed, quietly looking at the cold frost on the bed, without words. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say, but that he doesn''t dare to say. The guilt in his heart makes it difficult for him to speak. Once upon a time, he promised Leng Hanshuang''s father to take good care of Leng Hanshuang, but he didn''t expect such an end. Once upon a time, after Leng Hanshuang was hurt by him, he personally promised to take good care of her and not let anyone hurt her, but now she is very poisonous. How can the heart not hurt, how can it not hurt? Unconsciously, the night has passed. The morning glow is shining, the fairy mist on Qinglan peak is swirling, and the fragrance of flowers is tantalizing, but at this time, no one has the mind to enjoy the fairyland on Qinglan peak. Mi Yunfei is holding a map in his hand. The map depicts the route to Wanmo Jue pulse. At this time, the scene is very depressed. "Brothers, believe me, I will come back alive!" Mi Yunfei''s tone was firm. "Woo. Old four, you must come back alive for me. If you go to hell, I will fight to hell and drag you back." Ren Lu has burst into tears at this time, and he looks like a child. "Old four, the beginning of June five years later is the day of Qinglan''s martial arts competition. If you want to get ninghun grass, you must come back at that time. The place is the top of Qinglan, and we''ll wait for you there." after Lu Chaohai said that, he hugged Mi Yunfei. In the twinkling of an eye, all the brothers were holding together, and their eyes were red, especially Ren Lu cried the most. "Don''t worry, I''m Mi Yunfei. I''m not afraid of heaven and earth. I didn''t die when I jumped off a cliff. This time, the trip of ten thousand demons will still kill me." when Mi Yunfei saw several people worried, he couldn''t help comforting them. After a long time, several talents reluctantly separated. "Brothers, take care! I will definitely come back in the first battle of qinglanfeng." after MI Yunfei said that, he made a firm decision to shake his head and leave. Looking at the back of MI Yunfei''s departure, everyone felt very uncomfortable. They didn''t get along for a long time, but their friendship was very deep. In fact, is it not like this? Some people meet every day, but their feelings are very weak. Some people only contact for an hour, but become friends for a lifetime. What kind of danger will mi Yunfei face? Will he return safely? Can he show up on time in the flourishing martial arts competition five years later? Let''s see how the devil stirred the wind and cloud! Chapter 43 In the valley, the birds soared up, which seemed to indicate something. Mi Yunfei walked alone on the path in the valley. There were no other brothers around him, not to mention the cold frost. Some were just unparalleled around his waist. At this time, he suddenly felt so lonely, so lonely that he didn''t even find a beast all the way. It''s not far from Lengyin palace to Wanmo Jue pulse. It only takes five hours to arrive. But Mi Yunfei felt that at this moment, every step of the road passed so long. The quiet valley, the breeze, the gentle sunshine, everything is so beautiful. But in MI Yunfei''s eyes, the rising sun is like blood and the white clouds are like tears. Any environment around him deeply hurt his heart. On a day without frost, everything is so cold, and everything around seems to have no vitality. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s ears trembled, and he immediately stopped his rapid pace. He looked around at the woods and a sneer came out of his mouth. "Come out!" Mi Yun shouted at the woods with all his strength. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect your spiritual sense to become so sensitive." with the laughter, more than a dozen people poured out of the woods. Mi Yunfei swept these people in front of him. Suddenly, he focused on an old man who took the lead. "Li Xiuyun!" Mi Yunfei gnashed his teeth and said the name of the visitor. At the moment, MI Yunfei''s eyes are almost spewing out fire. The person in front of him is Li Xiuyun. The past is pouring into his heart bit by bit. If you want to ask Mi Yunfei who he hates most in his life, it is undoubtedly Li Xiuyun in front of him. After the tragic death of MI Yunfei''s mother, his hands and feet were abandoned and finally forced to jump off a cliff. If it hadn''t been for menglao, MI Yunfei would have been a ghost. Therefore, at the moment, when the enemy met, he was extremely jealous. Mi Yunfei held it tightly. His fingernails had pierced his palm, and blood was dripping down his fist. However, although Mi Yunfei was angry, he didn''t lose his reason, because he couldn''t allow himself to have an accident. He was no longer alone. He had a master, brothers and frost. In addition, he knew the responsibility on his shoulder this time. Therefore, although Mi Yunfei was very angry, he didn''t act rashly. "Boy, are you surprised to meet me? At the beginning, you had broken your hands and feet and fell off the cliff. I really can''t figure it out. However, I''m not so lucky today." Li Xiuyun carried his hands and looked proud. It was not an accident that Li Xiuyun met Mi Yunfei here. Several families in Ningnan town have been inherited for a long time. Mi Yunfei once glorified in the imperial capital. It would be strange if he didn''t know such a big thing! However, because Lin place cliff was trying to place obstacles in the way, Li Xiuyun arranged for some of the eyes of emperor du to secretly handle, so Li Xiuyun knew later. After inquiring, he learned that MI Yunfei had gone to qinglanfeng, so he came all the way. However, he didn''t know that an accident had happened at Linluo cliff. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to find Mi Yunfei with more than a dozen people. While talking, Li Xiuyun kept looking around, because he knew that there were several people with MI Yunfei, so he was wary when he saw that MI Yunfei was a person. After a long time, seeing no one around, Li Xiuyun finally showed a smile on his face. "Old dog, you three families owe me the rice family. I''ve taken back a little. I met a fool like you yesterday. His name seems to be linluoya, but I''ve made him disappear in the world forever, and then it''s your turn." Mi Yunfei''s momentum suddenly released as soon as he finished his words. "Hum! I don''t believe you. You''re really an old man." "Oh! You smelly boy, I''m so angry that I have to kill you today." Before Li Xiuyun finished his words, MI Yunfei sneaked into Li Xiuyun''s palm with his mysterious body method. Mi Yunfei didn''t use his internal strength at all, but it was just a very casual palm. Because if Mi Yunfei has enough internal strength, Li Xiuyun will notice it, so it is difficult to succeed in the sneak attack. Li Xiuyun was very angry at this time. He still remembered that when Mi Yunfei attacked him, he gave him a few slaps. I didn''t expect to see him for a few years. Mi Yunfa still used that move when he faced him again, but this time he was successfully attacked by Mi Yunfei. "All of them, it''s better to catch them alive. I must let him know that he was wrong when he was so young." Lin Luoya turned his head and shouted at the people behind him. At this time, a group of people rushed up and surrounded Mi Yunfei tightly in the middle, and each looked disdainful. Although they are not the top experts of the Li family, they are at least in the early stage of entering the world, including one or two experts in the early stage of Huajing. "Ha ha! Come on!" Surrounded by more than a dozen people, MI Yunfei was fearless in the face of danger. He felt arrogant. Behind the sneer was the overwhelming shadow of boxing. Mi Yunfei used both hands and feet, fist and palm together, cold face. The scene at this time is somewhat like the situation of MI Yunfei fighting the wolves alone. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of fist and foot collision rang out continuously. Mi Yunfei stepped on the mysterious step and took a wonderful palm. Several people fell in just a moment. The scene was chaotic. Mi Yunfei''s body method was really ingenious. The people brought by Li Xiuyun were as brave as wolves, tigers and leopards at the beginning of boxing. They wanted to smash Mi Yunfei with one punch. However, MI Yunfei''s body method is too fast. Several times they accidentally hit their own people, so gradually their fist is not as strong as it was at the beginning. "Broken heart fist, split mountain palm!" After an angry drink, MI Yunfei punched with one hand and waved his palm with the other. The dazzling fist strength, the domineering palm wind surged out like waves, the waves on the ground boiled and rolled up pieces of fallen leaves. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Most of the Li family fell down in an instant, and the scream was frightening. However, MI Yunfei didn''t stop because of this. He shot again. Mi Yunfei''s hands were interlaced, he was angry and danced wildly, and his robes were flying. A dazzling golden light rose from his hands, and a strong internal strength poured out of his elixir field. The momentum shocked the world and shocked the world. "Open the sky!" The sound of angry drinking moves for nine days, and the rage frightens the wind and cloud. An overwhelming force poured out of MI Yunfei''s whole body, and the ground was vast and dusty. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the rest of the Li family were shocked and flew out. The blood rain drifted in the air, and the shadows fell continuously. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of landing announced the failure of the "encirclement and suppression" of the Li family. "Hum! It''s all bullshit, a bunch of useless things." Li Xiuyun got up after a cold drink. In the mid air, Li Xiuyun''s palms moved together, and the fierce vigorous wind rolled up pieces of fallen leaves. "Boom!" The raging palm wind fell to MI Yunfei''s side and stirred up bursts of dust. Mi Yunfei dodged again and again. Relying on his mysterious body method, he was embarrassed to avoid Li Xiuyun''s many killing moves. "Hum! Let you see something powerful!" With a cold hum, MI Yunfei has jumped tens of meters away. At this time, Mitha stretched out his palm and a flame rose from his palm. "Chi Chi!" The flame kept beating, contained endless power in its flame, and then turned into a huge palm. Looking at the flame in MI Yunfei''s hand, Li Xiuyun immediately felt bad, but he didn''t pay much attention to MI Yunfei with his cultivation in the middle of Tianling. "Kill fairy palm!" After a burst of drink, the huge palm rushed out of the wild beast and sped towards Li Xiuyun. Where the palm power passed, the ground cracked and the earth trembled. "Hum! Iron and stone palms!" Li Xiuyun was also angry at this time. His palms changed suddenly. His palms suddenly became bloodless. His hands were no different from stones. With a wave of his palms, Li Xiuyun suddenly flew around small stones, forming a stone wall in front of him. "Go!" A simple word, but behind this word, there is endless destructive power. The heavy stone wall waved its huge palm towards Miyun, and suddenly there were violent fluctuations around. "Boom!" The two hegemonic forces collided with each other, and there was a huge noise. The huge palm was scattered, the stone wall was broken, the dust in the sky blocked the sun, and Mi Yunfei was blown upside down by a blow. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei was hit by a big tree before he stopped. A trace of blood had overflowed from his mouth. Even with MI Yunfei''s body, he couldn''t stand the power of Li Xiuyun''s palm. It''s not because of how powerful Li Xiuyun''s iron and stone palm is, but the gap between them is too big. However, after Li Xiuyun and Mi Yunfei fought this palm, he was also very surprised. He knew the strength of his palm very well, but looking at Mi Yunfei, it was obvious that the injury was not serious. Li Xiuyun didn''t give Mi Yunfei a chance to breathe. His palms were immediately photographed. Where the palm power passed, the soil was flying, and the crazy palm power was coming. Facing Li Xiuyun''s palm power, MI Yunfei didn''t retreat at all, and he couldn''t allow him to retreat. He raised his palm to meet him immediately. After a slap, their Qi and blood churned, but no one meant to stop. They rushed up again and began close combat. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Their palm power is very arrogant. The leaked palm power has destroyed all the jungles. Several fights have destroyed the surrounding areas. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the two people split in an instant. The palms of each other appeared on both of them, and their clothes and robes were a little ragged. "Hum! It seems that I underestimate you, but this slap will kill you." Li Xiuyun''s momentum soared in an instant, and an overwhelming palm wind swept away towards Mi Yun. Mi Yunfei immediately withdrew, and his action was almost to the extreme. Then, he quickly pulled out the bright moon knife from behind, gathered all his strength on the blade, and shouted: "killing God crazy knife!" With a roar, heaven and earth moved, ghosts and gods were shocked, and the raging wind shook 3000 waves. In the air, a strong blade roared towards Li Xiuyun with the power of wind and thunder. Chapter 44 "Buzzing!" A startling rainbow suddenly appeared in the sky. The gorgeous blade was more than ten feet long, just like a divine dragon roaring in the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this moment, the two destructive forces that had been saved for a long time finally intersected. The valley was turbulent, and both of them were shocked upside down by the two internal forces. Mi Yunfei vomited a mouthful of blood and kept retreating. The bright moon knife in his hand also hung on the ground, and the tip of the knife drew sparks on the ground. Finally, the whole blade was almost half inserted into the ground to stabilize its shape. And Li Xiuyun was not easy. Half of his feet were buried in the ground, and his heart churned. Obviously, MI Yunfei''s blow didn''t make him feel better. Li Xiuyun''s heart surged up: "this boy is really not simple. It''s only a few years. He can make him reach such a point. If it takes another few decades, I''m afraid no one in the world can cure him. This son can''t stay." Li Xiuyun''s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were also fierce and bright. Mi Yunfei''s progress was really out of his expectation, so even if he couldn''t get Pu Lingyu, he would kill Mi Yunfei here today. Suddenly, Li Xiuyun used his internal strength and waved his hand at Mi Yunfei again. The palm wind was too violent, and the churning soil on the ground rushed to MI Yunfei like waves. Mi Yunfei retreated rapidly, but in the twinkling of an eye, MI Yunfei had retreated to the edge of the cliff. At this time, he had no way to retreat. The speed of the earth wave is faster and higher, and it has reached three feet high in the twinkling of an eye. If Mi Yunfei is covered, he will have no reason to survive. "Ah!" With a roar, MI Yunfei no longer retreated. He raised the moon knife in his hand and slashed it hard towards the earth wave in front. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the soil wave was finally split by Mi Yunfei''s knife, and the soil wave turned into sand and dust. "Splitting mountains and rivers!" However, just at this time, a loud cry of drinking stopped the clouds, a powerful spirit roared down, and a swift and resolute palm flashed. Mi Yunfei just waved a knife. It was too late to move again. The palm power was also firmly printed on his chest. "Poof!" A figure crossed the sky, and a lot of blood rain floated in the air. "Bang! Bang!" Mi Yunfei was shocked out by Li Xiuyun''s arrogant palm, and then hit the cliff. This palm was too overbearing, and the rubble on the cliff fell one after another. Finally, the rocks piled up into a small hillside and finally buried Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha! I really thought you could turn the world around. I sent your mother away myself. It''s too late to send you down to see her now, but it should be urgent. This place is not bad. It''s cheaper for you, boy. It''s better than the rest of your mi family. At least you can be as earth." seeing that MI Yunfei was shocked out by his own palm, Li Xiuyun finally couldn''t help laughing wildly. While Li Xiuyun was laughing, suddenly, the accumulated rocks kept shaking. It seemed that there was a ten thousand year wild beast buried below, which was about to break. "What''s the matter? Isn''t the boy dead? How is it possible?" Li Xiuyun was frightened and trembled. Because he knew that if Mi Yunfei didn''t die like this, it would be a little too terrible. "Boom!" An earth shaking explosion suddenly sounded, frightening Li Xiuyun to fly back ten feet away. In the middle of the sky, all the gravel turned into powder. The powder all over the sky continued to fall into the air. A tall figure could be seen in the dust shadow. "Who are you?" Li Xiuyun asked the figure through the dust shadow. He would never believe that the figure was Mi Yunfei. Because no matter the other party''s height or the momentum emitted by the other party is completely different from MI Yunfei. "Ha. Ha!" The figure looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, and there was a desolation in the heavy voice. Gradually, the powder stopped flying, and Li Xiuyun finally saw the whole picture of the figure. The man opposite is really terrible. The man''s upper body was covered with scales, and long nails had been stretched out on his hands, which looked no different from the claws of animals. Looking at his eyes, it is even more frightening. There is no vitality in his eyes. The cold light emitted faintly frightens people''s hearts and souls. Moreover, the magnificent magic gas gushed out all over his body. It seemed that even the surrounding trees had become dead, but Li Xiuyun recognized the figure in front of him at a glance. "It''s you, the little bastard of the rice family. You have become like this." Li Xiuyun said in surprise. "How do you want to die?" Mi Yunfei stared at Li Xiuyun opposite, his arrogant tone seemed to ignore the world. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s beast like magic eyes, Li Xiuyun''s hair stood up all over his body. "It''s terrible! The eyes are really scary, as if they have magic!" "Little bastard, you''re really beyond my expectation, but it''s not enough to beat me based on your current cultivation. Today I''ll let you know what gap is." Li Xiuyun''s momentum suddenly soared, and his eyes were filled with endless killing intention. The strong wind surged wildly and the big tree shook. Li Xiuyun gathered all over his body and worked hard on his palms. Beads of sweat rolled down his face. It looked very hard. "Drink!" After a burst of drinking, a huge stone of hundreds of thousands of kilograms has hit Mi Yunfei at a high speed. The momentum is extremely huge. It can be seen that the lineup caused by Tianling''s raising his hand in the middle period is really difficult to estimate. Mi Yunfei didn''t show any expression from beginning to end, and the whole person was still angry. In the twinkling of an eye, the Boulder has flown to Mi Fei''s head. If it is hit, it must become a pool of meat and water! However, MI Yunfei didn''t avoid it. He clenched his fist with one hand and punched the boulder. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the boulder turned into powder. However, MI Yunfei didn''t stop there. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei roared and jumped into the air. A hand blade cleaved down on Li Xiuyun''s head. Li Xiuyun was shocked immediately. Mi Yunfei shocked him too much. He fought ten thousand kilograms of boulders with flesh and blood, which was unimaginable. However, what''s more terrible is that MI Yunfei is only a cultivation in the middle of Huajing, but his combat effectiveness is no less than that in the middle of Tianling, and he even has a victory. Surprised, Li Xiuyun didn''t hurry to dodge, so he had to take Mi Yunfei''s rude blow. "Bang!" After the blow, Li Xiuyun was shocked five feet away, and blood surged in his mouth, looking extremely embarrassed. Mi Yunfei was still expressionless. He went to Li Xiuyun''s side and raised his palm to smash Li Xiuyun''s head. "Wait a minute, don''t you want to know the whereabouts of your father?" facing the death like Mi Yunfei, Li Xiuyun couldn''t think of fighting again. He knew that if Mi Yunfei''s palm was cut down, he would never survive. Under the threat of death, he had to give up his only self-esteem. Hearing Li Xiuyun''s mention of "father", MI Yunfei''s raised palm finally stopped. His eyes, which had been turned into animals, gradually flashed a glimmer of brilliance. "Father! Father" murmured Mi Yunfei. Looking at his eyes, he seems to be thinking about something. "You mean my father is not dead, where is he?" although Mi Yunfei has been possessed, as long as he is about his relatives, his mind will immediately take the initiative to control his demons. "Cough! Your father is here." Li Xiuyun was a little off and on when he spoke. It seemed that he was seriously hurt. "Say it quickly, otherwise your head will break immediately." although Mi Yunfei knows that his father is still alive, he still looks cold-blooded and ruthless after being possessed by the devil. "Your father, he''s here" In order to hear clearly, MI Yunfei had to lower himself closer. However, at this time, Li Xiuyun, who had been seriously injured, suddenly waved a palm at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was too close to Li Xiuyun to dodge. "Bang!" Li Xiuyun''s palm hit Mi Yunfei''s chest impartially. Although Mi Yunfei had changed the body of the magic dragon, this palm still shook him out. Li Xiuyun seized this short moment and used the fastest speed in his life. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared. Li Xiuyun had calculated before. He was already seriously injured. It was obviously impossible for him to kill Mi Yunfei alone. In addition, he had seen the violence after MI Yunfei''s transformation. He really didn''t dare to stay and kill Mi Yunfei. Therefore, even if he hit Mi Yunfei just now, he still chose to run away. Mi Yunfei gave him a terrible impression. "Ah!" After a roar, MI Yunfei was completely angry. He wanted to fly up and catch up with Li Xiuyun immediately, and then kill Li Xiuyun under his palm. But just then, a sharp pain spread through his nerves. The magic dragon Jue is an extremely overbearing skill. Mi Yunfei used it once when he fought against Lin Luoya yesterday, but he used it again today, so his internal strength has been completely emptied at this time, and slowly he recovered his original appearance. Mi Yunfei felt that his whole body was paralyzed and couldn''t lift a trace of internal strength. This is the sequelae of the magic dragon formula. "Cold frost! Cold frost! I can''t fall down. I have to go to Wanmo Jue pulse. I can''t fall down!" Mi Yunfei kept reading in his mouth. He felt that his whole body was too tired. He wanted to fall to the ground and have a rest, but he immediately stood up and went down when he thought of the cold frost. After climbing over dangerous peaks and towering mountains and passing through lush forests, MI Yunfei didn''t know how long he had gone and whether he had gone in the right direction, but the person who missed him in his heart was supporting him to go on. "Plop!" Mi Yunfei finally exhausted and fell into a gurgling river. His body is also drifting along the river to the unknown place. However. This fall is another beginning of his fate. What will he encounter? Chapter 45 The sky is clear and the sun is very peaceful. In the clear river, a delicate girl is bathing. Looking at her expression, it is obvious that she enjoys the feeling of soft water bathing her skin very much. The girl''s beautiful crown is like jade, her eyes are bright and her teeth are bright, her flesh and bones are smooth and crisp, and her long black hair falls naturally like a waterfall. There are several crystal drops hanging on some developed bimodals in front of his chest, which is really provocative. The girl should be about twelve or thirteen years old, but she is still extremely beautiful. This is definitely a beautiful embryo. The girl is wiping her jade body with her white and delicate Qianqian jade fingers. Just then, an object floated from the distance of the river. In fact, it''s a comatose person to be exact. However, the girl did not find it, humming a tune and wiping her body. Soon after, the people on the river finally floated beside the girl. "Ah!" After the girl screamed, she swung her pink fist and kept hitting the floating people. "You are so mean! I don''t know when you dived into the water. Woo. Miss Ben''s innocence!" the girl cried and beat the man hard. At this time, her violent appearance is not in direct proportion to her beauty. No wonder people say that beautiful flowers always have thorns! Not at all. However, no matter how the girl hit the man, the man just didn''t respond. After a long time, the girl finally felt a little abnormal and finally stopped her pink fist. "Hoo!" the girl breathed heavily, obviously relieved. "It''s a dead man!" the girl grabbed the man and explored his breath. "Eh! Not dead yet!" At this time, the man who was caught by the girl''s collar finally opened his heavy eyelids and looked at the girl in front of him. The man spit out two words cold frost in his mouth. After saying these two words, he passed out again. "Ah!" When the girl saw that her twin peaks were exposed in front of the man like a work of art, she immediately shouted, and then swung her pink fist again. "You guy, if you want to die, you won''t die, but you have to open your eyes to see Miss Ben. How can I meet people in the future? I. I. I want to." After a burst of complaining, the girl didn''t know what she was going to do. She wanted to walk away and ignored it, but just now the man was still shouting the word "cold frost" before he fell into a coma. "Cold frost" should be a girl''s name? He remembered the man all the time when he was unconscious, which means he shouldn''t be a bad man. But I want to save him. He just looked at me again. Oh! What should I do? "The girl said to herself. "Well, whatever, save it first, and then ask him to swear not to tell today. Ha. Ha! I''m so smart, that''s it!" The girl dragged the man ashore, and then quickly put on her clothes. However, at this time, the girl didn''t know how to get the man back. Ask for help? No one. The girl came to take a bath must be sure that no one came around. Leave him alone? But I brought him ashore again. "God! What did I do wrong today? Why is it so unlucky?" the girl was almost ready to cry. She didn''t know what to do. "Save or not? Hey! Maybe I owe you in my last life, so I''ll do it to the end." after a long ideological struggle, the girl finally made a difficult decision to save. In fact, the man dragged ashore by the girl was Mi Yunfei who fell into the river after performing the magic dragon formula a few days ago. Ordinary people simply can''t soak in the river for a few days, but for experts like Mi Yunfei who has reached the middle stage of Huajing, it''s all right even if they soak for the first half of a month. "Hey! You said you guy, what''s that broken knife on your back? Why is it so heavy?" "Ah! You bastard, people are in a coma and drool. You must have dreamed of your frost? Woo! Pity my clothes!" The girl carried the rescued Mi Yunfei on her back. Along the way, the girl moaned and sighed, screamed and screamed, or scolded and scolded. In short, her performance and her appearance are completely asymmetric. After a long time, the girl carrying Mi Yunfei finally came to a building that looked a little powerful. The plaque at the gate of the pavilion is printed with three elegant characters'' Hongwu gate ''. "Ah! The young lady is back. It''s the young lady who is back. Hurry to report to the sect leader!" a succession of screams came out. "Little sister!" In the distance, a young man came out quickly. The young man was vigorous, his eyes were divine, and his thick sword eyebrows gave people a powerful feeling. His white robe floats with the wind. Seeing his steady steps, he knows that he must be a martial artist. He looks a little anxious and happy. "Little sister, you''ve finally come back. My father and I are so worried that if you don''t come back, we''ll all go to the jade family." "Eh! Who is the man on your back!" the young man asked. "The girl put down Mi Yunfei on her back and handed it to the young man." I''m so tired that I can''t die. I''ll go back and have a rest first. "After that, the girl disappeared. After taking over Mi Yunfei, the young man turned and said to some disciples of Hongwu Sect on one side, "you take him down and arrange him in the empty house in the backyard. Later, you will find a doctor to see him." after that, he chased the girl in the direction of leaving. Qinglan is extremely martial. Therefore, there are many sects in Qinglan. Many people join the sects for learning martial arts. Of course, some of them practice alone with their superior talents, but there are very few such people. Hongwu sect is located in the south of Tenglong empire. There are more than 500 disciples. Its sect leader Ye Shijie is an expert in the early days of Tianling. He is also a strong sect in Qinglan, but it is far from the four major sects in Qinglan peak. Ye Shijie has a son and a daughter. The woman who saved Mi Yunfei just now is his little daughter ye Xiaolan. Ye Xiaolan is talented and intelligent. She has reached the early stage of her peers. Her peerless face is even more amazing. Even if she is only 12 years old, it is not difficult to imagine that she will definitely become the root of the battle between men when she grows up. Ye Shaohua, ye Shijie''s son, is a very belligerent man. With his own talent and his own efforts, he has entered the middle stage of entering the world at the age of 15. Naturally, this cultivation is nothing in the four major sects, but he is already a leader in this small sect. In the hall of Hongwu gate, a middle-aged man is sitting in the hall. His sparse beard has shown his age. A national character face looks extremely solemn, his eyes are divine, his teeth and hair are wet. In short, it gives people an extremely forthright feeling. In addition to Ye Xiaolan and ye Shaohua, there are several Keqing elders of Hongwu gate in the hall. These elders are either hired at a high price or have a deep relationship with Hongwu gate. The atmosphere in the hall is a little solemn, and ye Shijie''s beard is cocked up. "Look at you, a girl. It''s not proper to sneak out. It''s an extraordinary time. If you don''t come back, I really want to send someone to find the jade giants." Ye Shijie''s tone sounded a trace of blame, but there was more worry in his eyes. "Dad! Don''t worry! Don''t you think I''m fine?" Ye Xiaolan felt relieved when she saw that ye Shijie didn''t look angry. "Hum! You are not allowed to do this again next time!" Ye Shijie dotes on this daughter very much in his heart. He really can''t bear to scold her. Ye Shijie looked at Ye Xiaolan and said, "Xiao Yao, the leader of the jade mansion, brought his son to our Hongwu gate a few days ago. That''s why I called you today." "Oh! What''s he doing here?" Ye Xiaolan asked aloud when she heard her father tell her why she called her today. "Hey! It''s not about engagement!" Ye Shijie seemed helpless when he spoke. In fact, the engagement between Qinglan sect and other sects has been seen many times. In order to strengthen their strength, they either form an alliance or marriage. Of course, such an alliance is not as reliable as marriage. Therefore, even if their children have not reached the age of marriage, they have to fix their marriage there first. However, as long as the other party agrees to marry, it is almost impossible In fact, there is no need to worry about the other party''s reneging in the future. Because the marriage between such sects will basically be known to other sects. Therefore, if one party breaks the contract, it will be despised by people all over the world. "I''ve said many times that I''m not interested in Playboys like Xiao Yichen." Ye Xiaolan''s tone seemed impatient. "Hey! As a father, why don''t I know what you think? It''s just that the strength of the jade family is stronger than that of our Hongwu family. Now many people know this. If I don''t agree and sweep the face of the jade family, then our two factions are likely to go to war." "I don''t care. Anyway, I won''t marry or die!" after that, ye Xiaolan ran out of the door with tears in her eyes. Ye Xiaolan ran to the backyard alone. Her eyes burst into tears. She looked up at the sky and shouted, "why? Why should I be born in this sect? I''d rather be born in an ordinary family and live the life I want." Ye Xiaolan shed wronged tears and kept chopping the flowers and plants in the backyard with her sword. "Cold frost, you must wait for me to come back. I want you to wake up from heaven and earth. No one can take you away, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes!" A voice came out of the house in the backyard, mixed with a trace of desolation and anger. The speaker was Mi Yunfei. Ye Xiaolan heard who made the sound, so she stopped waving her sword and walked towards the house where the sound came from. When ye Xiaolan pushed away the house, MI Yunfei was still in a coma and kept mourning the word "cold frost". I don''t know why, ye Xiaolan''s heart envied the woman named Hanshuang at this time. She sat beside Mi Yunfei''s bed and said to herself, "the person who can remember even in a coma must be unforgettable for you all your life. Why can''t I meet a man like you?" At this time, a faint green light suddenly flashed out of MI Yunfei''s chest. The green light was very sacred and reflected the whole room in a green and quiet way. "Eh! Why does the jade on his chest shine? It seems that there is an air flow slowly flowing on his body. It''s amazing!" At this time, an air flow on MI Yunfei''s body is slowly flowing. In his Dantian, a red and a white sphere is rotating rapidly. The red and a white spheres are yin and Yang. Mi Yunfei''s body is moistened by Yin and Yang, and is slowly changing. However, when ye Xiaolan had just finished speaking, MI Yunfei, who had been in a coma, slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the figure in front of him, he suddenly sat up, and then rushed to hold Ye Xiaolan. "Frost, you finally wake up!" "Ah! Ah! I''ll blow your head!" There was a scream in the backyard, and then only a series of wails echoed in the backyard. Chapter 46 The beauty was screaming, the house was shaking, and the sound of punching and kicking kept coming out. "Little sister, what''s the matter? Is this guy bullying you?" Ye Shaohua just came out of the hall, so he rushed in first when he heard her scream. However, when he saw Mi Yunfei, he knew he was wrong. Because Mi Yunfei''s whole face was about to be deformed. His trembling body curled up in the corner of the bed. It was as if he had just been taken turns by a group of people. Ye Shaohua naturally knows his sister''s temper, so when he sees Mi Yunfei, he knows who the bully is. "It''s all right. Just now a mouse jumped on me." Ye Xiaolan looked very indifferent. Naturally, she couldn''t let Ye Shaohua know what had just happened. After hearing this, ye Shaohua was at a loss. He really couldn''t associate the mouse jumping on his sister with MI Yunfei''s pig head like face. "You don''t go yet. You want to be a pig like that guy!" Ye Xiaolan said angrily, with a naked threat in her tone. "Oh! Go, I''ll go right away." after ye Shaohua finished, he slipped out quickly. "Frost, how do you hit me!" Mi Yunfei, who was curled up in the corner of the bed, finally asked aloud. "Ah! I''m going to collapse! How many times have I said that I''m not the frost you said." Ye Xiaolan roared wildly. "Cold frost, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you even know me when you wake up? Do you have amnesia? I am." "Oh! By the way, who am I?" Mi Yunfei looked very simple, pointed to himself and asked Ye Xiaolan. "God! Who did I meet? Why did I forget my name?" Ye Xiaolan had a feeling of hugging her head and crying. "Hey! Let me tell you! Don''t tell my father and my brother what happened just now! Otherwise. Hey hey. You know." Ye Xiaolan''s angel''s face was filled with a devil like smile. Mi Yunfei naturally understood what ye Xiaolan''s smile meant. Just now he made his face no different from a pig''s head under that smile. "I see." Mi Yunfei''s head kept lighting like a chicken pecking rice. Seeing Mi Yunfei nodding, ye Xiaolan smiled with satisfaction. At this time, a disciple came in from the door and said to Ye Xiaolan, "Miss, the people of the jade rich family are coming. The leader asked you to go out." Hearing the words "jade rich family", ye Xiaolan''s whole face suddenly darkened, looking rather bored. "You go down first! I''ll come later." Ye Xiaolan waved to the disciple. Not long after the disciple left, ye Xiaolan''s face seemed to be crying. After she looked at Mi Yunfei, her eyes brightened: "Hey, hey! There''s a way." Ye Xiaolan turned to MI Yunfei and said, "Hey! Do you want to be beaten in the future?" Looking at Ye Xiaolan''s sly smile, MI Yunfei immediately felt that his vest was cold. "Yes!" replied Mi Yunfei. "Hey. Hey! If you don''t want to be beaten, you have to do what I say, you know?" Ye Xiaolan, regardless of whether Mi Yunfei agrees or not, tells Mi Yunfei everything she thinks, and strongly asks Mi Yunfei to remember, otherwise. Everyone knows the consequences. Ye Xiaolan flies to the hall with Mi Yun. A middle-aged man is chatting with Ye Shijie. The middle-aged man is Xiao Yao, the leader of the jade rich family. Next to the former is a well-dressed young man with Shen waist and pan temples, a beautiful crown like jade, and a white robe. However, there is a faint shadow of waves, butterflies and bees on his body. This man is Xiao Yichen, Xiao Yao''s only son. Seeing ye Xiaolan coming out, Xiao Yichen''s eyes suddenly brightened. Just when he saw Mi Yunfei behind Ye Xiaolan, Xiao Yichen''s face suddenly became a little ugly. His sharp eyes tightly locked Mi Yunfei behind Ye Xiaolan. However, MI Yunfei had no feeling about it. Since he came out, he had been looking at Ye Xiaolan and didn''t look at the people in the hall. It was precisely because of MI Yunfei''s behavior that Xiao Yichen felt that MI Yunfei was provoking him, and his anger couldn''t help rising. Xiao Yao naturally noticed this. He clearly had a good intention to come to the marriage. Who knows, he was a little more angry when he saw such a scene. "Ha ha! My niece is getting more and more beautiful. My family Yichen has a special preference for you!" although Xiao Yao is dissatisfied, he is a lake after all. In any case, he will not express his dissatisfaction at this time. "Sect leader Xiao is a busy man. I don''t know what''s going on in Hongwu sect today?" Ye Xiaolan didn''t want to mention Xiao Yichen. She simply asked him in a word. Xiao Yao was not angry after hearing this, but smiled faintly: "ha ha! I must have guessed my intention, niece! I told your father in detail just now, and now I want to ask you what you mean." Listening to his father mentioned the key to the matter, Xiao Yichen also looked forward to it. His eyes looked affectionately at Ye Xiaolan opposite, but the latter didn''t even look at him. "Sect leader Xiao, you''d better say it directly! I don''t know what you''re doing here?" Ye Xiaolan simply pretended to be confused and didn''t mention the marriage. "Niece! You also know that the strength of your Hongwu clan and our jade rich clan is big or small in terms of the whole Qinglan. If our two families can get married, it will be good for everyone, so." "Sect leader Xiao, I know what you mean." before Xiao Yao finished, ye Xiaolan interrupted Xiao Yao. "Oh! You know, I don''t know niece. What do you mean?" At this time, whether Xiao Yao or Xiao Yichen, almost all the people in the hall focused on Ye Xiaolan. "Sect leader Xiao means to let my brother take your little daughter? But I have to ask my father. I can''t be the leader." Ye Xiaolan looks very naive. No one can see that she is deliberately angry with Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao doesn''t understand Ye Xiaolan''s mind! His eyes flashed cold, then he touched his beard and said, "I don''t turn a corner. I proposed marriage for my Yichen this time. I don''t know what do you think, niece?" After hearing this, ye Shijie looked helpless. Xiao Yao had talked to him just now. He didn''t want to offend Xiao Yao, let alone ruin his daughter''s lifelong happiness. Therefore, ye Shijie simply did not shut up. "Oh! Well, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint sect leader Xiao. I already have someone I like." Ye Xiaolan replied. Ye Xiaolan''s words have just finished. Not only Xiao Yao and Xiao Yichen, but even ye Shijie and ye Shaohua are different in the whole hall. Some of the elders of Hongwu sect have already started to whisper. Because they all grew up watching Ye Xiaolan. They have never heard of anyone Ye Xiaolan likes. Therefore, what ye Xiaolan said just now really surprised them. "Ha ha! Niece, you can really talk and laugh!" Xiao Yao''s face was still calm, but he also felt something bad in his heart. "I''m not kidding. He''s the one I like!" said Ye Xiaolan, pointing to MI Yunfei behind her. As soon as ye Xiaolan''s words came out, there was a commotion in the hall. Xiao Yichen''s face was even more ugly. His eyebrows were tight, and his eyes were almost spewing fire. "Lord Ye, I want to know what''s going on?" Xiao Yao''s tone was mixed with a trace of anger. No one can keep calm under such circumstances. "Sect leader Xiao, this is my daughter''s private affair. As a father, I don''t care much about her at ordinary times, so I''m not very clear about it." although Ye Shijie said so, he was puzzled. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd of this ancient and strange daughter. "Hum! What''s so good about that boy? You''ll like him if he looks so stupid? I don''t believe it!" Xiao Yichen couldn''t help his anger anymore and finally asked aloud. "He. He. I think he is just better than you. Anyway, I just like him." Ye Xiaolan thought for a long time and couldn''t think of any reason, so she had to insist. It''s hard for her. She doesn''t know anything about Mi Yunfei. Say he looks good! But it looks like a fool. Say he has high skills! I haven''t been beaten into a pig head yet. I don''t seem to see any advantages from beginning to end. "Yichen, you step down first." Xiao Yao knew that today''s event was difficult to end, so he had to yell at Xiao Yichen to step down first. "Lord Ye, many people from all sects and sects know what happened today. Anyway, you must give me an explanation." Xiao Yao said to Ye Shijie in an unhappy tone. "Sect leader Xiao, this matter only belongs to my daughter''s private affairs. Since she has someone she likes in her heart, it''s hard for me as a father to force her. As for how to solve this matter, I don''t have a good idea for a while." Ye Shijie said helplessly. "Hum! So you don''t want to give an explanation. If you and my factions go to war, it may not be good for anyone. It will only make others cheaper. However, whether it''s for my son or for the face of my jade rich family, I have to make others cheaper." Xiao Yao''s words are obvious. If ye Shijie can''t give him an explanation, he won''t hesitate to go to war even for two rows. Just then, a voice came out: "Dad, I have an idea, so that it will not hurt the harmony between the two factions, but also solve the matter." it was Xiao Yichen who spoke. "Oh, what''s the idea? Come on." "The idea is." Chapter 47 Hearing the sound, everyone in the hall focused on Xiao Yichen, because they also wanted to know what way to avoid the struggle between the two factions and solve the matter. "Oh! Yichen, tell me!" Xiao Yao also wanted to know what good way Xiao Yichen had to solve the matter. Because he doesn''t want the two factions to go to war, so even if he wins, he may win miserably. No one wants to do anything that hurts the enemy by one thousand and loses eight hundred. "My child''s method is very simple. I want to compete with that person. If anyone loses, he has to quit. Isn''t it beautiful for both sides?" Xiao Yichen pointed to MI Yunfei behind Ye Xiaolan. "I believe Miss Ye''s eyes will never see a coward! Don''t say he hasn''t learned martial arts. I''m afraid everyone in the world will laugh." Xiao Yichen''s move is very Yin. He saw that Mi Yun was very unhappy before, so he came up with this Yin move. Mi Yunfei looks silly. He won''t believe what an expert Mi Yunfei will be. He also has strong confidence in himself. In order to fear that MI Yunfei would not fight, he also said those words just now to stimulate Mi Yunfei to fight. If Mi Yunfei meets the challenge, he can completely abandon Mi Yunfei during the martial arts competition. Ye Xiaolan will never marry a disabled man again! If Mi Yunfei dare not even compete in martial arts, it will be left to Hong Wumen to laugh at the world. Therefore, whether Mi Yunfei should fight or not, he can almost marry Ye Xiaolan. Xiao Yichen''s move is a close calculation without leaving a loophole. "You." Ye Xiaolan was also speechless by Xiao Yichen''s words. She was a smart man. How could she not know Xiao Yichen''s plan! Because she knew that Xiao Yichen''s cultivation was an expert in the middle of entering the world, even compared with her brother Ye Shaohua. Looking at Mi Yunfei again, except for his looks and stature, he doesn''t look like an expert in other aspects. Although he carries a knife on his back, his warrior image has been completely covered up by his naive and honest appearance. Instead of carrying the knife, the whole person looks like a cattle herder, but the knife on his back is a bit like a woodcutter. "Ha ha! That''s a good idea! It doesn''t need a big fight between the two factions, but it can solve the problem. The best of both worlds! That''s it, sect leader ye, you won''t object!" Xiao Yao is an extremely cunning old fox. He suddenly figured out his son''s intention. Ye Shijie couldn''t make up his mind. What Xiao Yichen said just now was so dead. If he didn''t fight, it spread out. It will be difficult for Hongwu gate to have a foothold in Qinglan in the future. Not to mention anything else, even some disciples may feel cold! And I''m afraid no more disciples will join Hongwu sect in the future. "Ha ha! That''s it! Let''s have a competition at Wudou cliff on the 15th of next month! I''ll inform all sects to come and watch the war, and I''ll invite some sect leaders to preside over justice." Xiao Yao laughed and left. "Hum! I''m so angry! Those two father and son are in collusion. It''s shameless!" When Xiao Yao and others have completely left, ye Xiaolan kicks the chair angrily, and ye Shijie can''t help it. If Xiao Yao really informs all schools at that time, they really can''t help it. It can be said that Xiao Yao''s practice is simply forcing Hong Wumen to fight. "Han Shuang, why are you so angry? Did those people make you angry just now? Should I teach them a lesson?" Mi Yunfei looked at Ye Xiaolan foolishly and said foolishly. "Ah! You fool, how many times have you said it? I''m not cold frost! Who do you think you are! He''s an expert in the middle of the world! He kills his back with a knife all day and plays cool! He also teaches others that others slap you dead. It''s better to chop firewood!" Ye Xiaolan left with a big step after saying that. "Han Shuang, wait for me! In fact, I can fight very well!" Mi Yunfei chased out and shouted. Soon after, MI Yunfei screamed again in the backyard. Then a voice came out: "look at you, you''ve been beaten like this by me. How dare you say you''re powerful? What else do you have besides thick skin? You''re completely an idiot who can''t fight. Idiot, idiot, you''re just an idiot." In the hall, ye Shijie and several elders did not leave. After they learned about Mi Yunfei, they were still discussing the 15th competition next month. "Let''s talk! Are we going to fight or not?" Ye Shijing asked. Several elders in the hall discussed one after another, and soon they had a quarrel. Everyone''s opinions are not unified at all, and they have their own views. At this time, one of the elders looked and said, "headmaster, I think we should fight. If we don''t dare to fight, Hongwu gate may never have a foothold in Qinglan again, which is related to our Hongwu gate''s reputation!" the elder who spoke was the guest Qing elder hired at a high price. "Headmaster, never. If you fight, the young lady will marry Xiao Yichen. I can''t bear watching the young lady grow up!" another old man immediately stopped. He followed Hong Wumen all the way. He couldn''t bear to see ye Xiaolan marry a playboy like Xiao Yao. "If we don''t fight, what else can we do? We can''t even fight now! Xiao Yao invited a lot of people to watch the war. Do you want Hong Wumen to be laughed at by people all over the world?" the old man who spoke just now immediately retorted. After a while, the elders in the hall quarreled again. They had their own reasons, but no one could convince anyone. "Well, don''t quarrel. The competition will have to wait until the 15th of next month at least. There are more than 20 days to see if there are other ways to think of these days!" seeing that the elders kept arguing, ye Shijie had to stop. They all want to fight or lose. If they don''t fight, the result will affect the future of hongwumen. However, they never thought they would win after fighting. Soon after, everyone in the hall had dispersed, except ye Shijie. He had a lot of contradictions in his heart. He didn''t have the heart to let his daughter marry Xiao Yichen, nor did he have the heart to destroy the future of Hongwu gate, because this was the foundation laid by his ancestors. The bright moon is at the head, the evening wind is blowing, the glittering stars are full of the whole night sky, and the silent night sky is warm and harmonious. All these are so beautiful. However, in Ye Xiaolan''s eyes, the bright moon became dark, the night wind made her heart colder, and the glittering stars seemed to laugh at her. She sat alone in the martial arts arena, tears pouring out like sea waves. "Why does fate tease me so much? Let me marry someone I don''t like. I''d rather marry the wood who has only touched for a day than the bastard Xiao Yichen! Although wood is silly, he is always a lover, which is better than the playboy." Ye Xiaolan roared angrily looking up at the starry sky. Behind Ye Xiaolan, a shadow is silently watching her. That person is mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s heart also hurt. "Why is Han Shuang different from before? Is she so sad because of what happened today?" although Mi Yunfei lost his memory and his temperament has changed greatly, his thinking is still there, and he has not completely become a fool. "Han Shuang, are you sad about the martial arts competition next month?" Mi Yunfei walked to Ye Xiaolan and asked in a very soft tone. "All said I''m not." Ye Xiaolan wanted to beat Mi Yunfei again, but looking at Mi Yunfei''s simple appearance, her anger was gradually annihilated by Mi Yunfei''s pure heart. "Wood, you care so much about the girl named Hanshuang. Can you tell me something about you and her?" Ye Xiaolan had always called Mi Yunfei, but it was very indecent to think of such a name. In addition, he never fought back every time he beat Mi Yunfei, so he named Mi Yunfei ''wood''. Because ye Xiaolan heard that MI Yunfei mentioned the name "Hanshuang" many times, and Mi Yunfei didn''t even remember his own name, but she still remembered the woman named Hanshuang, she especially wanted to know what happened between MI Yunfei and the woman named Hanshuang in his mouth. Hearing Ye Xiaolan''s question, MI Yunfei immediately wondered, "aren''t you the frost? Why do you ask me like that?" Ye Xiaolan was dumb for a while and then said, "then tell me about you and me before! I don''t remember a lot." "Oh, that''s all right!" Mi Yunfei replied. So Mi Yunfei talked to her about his relationship with cold frost. From the beginning of meeting until Leng Hanshuang was poisoned for him. After hearing the story of MI Yunfei and cold frost, ye Xiaolan had already burst into tears. She didn''t know how many times she had cried. He spent the whole night like this, but in the whole process, ye Xiaolan found that MI Yunfei only remembered half of the previous events, and he didn''t remember the events after cold frost poisoning, including his own name. Of course, ye Xiaolan won''t believe that MI Yunfei was once very powerful. Who will fully believe what a person with amnesia said! Time is fleeting like a white horse. Twenty days have passed in the twinkling of an eye. After several discussions, Hong Wumen finally decided to fight. If you lose at that time, let Ye Xiaolan sneak out of Hongwu gate. At that time, even if the jade giants were investigated, it would not blame the whole Hongwu gate. This is just the way out of the way. In Hongwu gate, ye Shijie looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "that silly boy, you''re going to fight today. No matter whether you win or lose, you should be like a man. However, if you win, I''ll marry your daughter to you." in fact, ye Shijie didn''t think he would win at all. He just said something to encourage him to lose better. "Dad! How can you do this? I''m still so young." Ye Xiaolan blushed and couldn''t speak. "Ha ha! Don''t you give this silly boy no hope at all? It seems that I heard someone crying that day that I wouldn''t marry Xiao Yichen even if I married a wood." "Ha ha!" all the elders of Hongwu gate laughed together. Only they could laugh at this time. "You. You all bullied me!" Ye Xiaolan ran out of the crowd with a red face. "Let''s go, Wudu cliff!" after ye Shijie yelled, a group of people rushed towards Wudu cliff. Chapter 48 Wudou cliff has jagged rocks, flowers and willows, grass and warblers flying, and the cloudy woods block the sunrise in the sky. This place is specially used for martial arts contests between sects. Generally, most grand martial arts contests will be held here. On the top of Wudou cliff, there is a very broad flat land, which is listed as a martial arts field. The martial arts field is very broad and can accommodate thousands of people. It was developed by people. In Qinglan, martial arts competitions between sects are often seen. However, this has become a place for such competitions between sects. Of course, Qinglan''s four sects are not among them. The rising sun has just risen. Thousands of people have gathered on the top of Wudou cliff. The whole martial arts field is surrounded by covered trees. It looks more like a shed above the martial arts field. The colorful flowers give off an intoxicating fragrance, and the singing sound of birds keeps echoing in the Wudou cliff, which makes people feel relaxed. In the center of the martial arts field, there is a stone platform one foot high. The stone platform is made of granite, which is very strong. Mi Yunfei and others have not arrived yet. People on one side have begun to discuss. The heads of major sects are also secretly guessing who will compete with Xiao Yichen this time. Because the name of Xiao Yichen is as dazzling as a meteor across the night sky among the young disciples of these small sects. At the age of 15, Xiao Yichen has entered the middle stage of entering the world, and has become a double hero with Ye Shaohua of Hongwu gate. Of course, it may not be the top among the four sects, but at least it is an outstanding figure. However, in this small sect, it is a genius among geniuses. I''m afraid no one among the young generation can match it except ye Shaohua. Therefore, this time I heard that someone was going to compete with Xiao Yichen. How can it not surprise people? "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m here to invite all schools and sects to be witnesses. It''s an honor for me to come to Wudou cliff. I''m Xiao Yao. Thank you first." Xiao Yao hugged the crowd and then said, "I believe everyone already knows the cause of the matter, but this competition is different from the past. In the past, everyone''s competition is to the end, but today''s things are different from the past. Therefore, I want to add another condition, that is, the competition between the two people, whether life or death, I hope you leaders can make a witness." When Xiao Yao spoke, there was a smile on his lips. No one knew what he was thinking. As soon as Xiao Yao''s words were finished, some onlookers began to talk with scriptures. They all knew that depending on the situation, Xiao Yichen and the boy of Hongwu gate might not die. "Sect leader Xiao, I don''t know whether Hongwu sect agrees to the conditions you added this time. If Hongwu sect doesn''t agree, then the conditions can only be invalidated." the speaker was Huang Yizhong, the sect leader of Yujian sect. "We agreed." Suddenly, a voice came out, with a trace of innocence in it. After hearing the sound, many people looked at each other. In the distance, the people of Hongwu gate are coming towards the martial arts field. In addition to Ye Shijie and several elders, there is an extremely young boy in front. This person is mi Yunfei. What he just said was also from his mouth, and ye Shijie on the side is nagging something next to him, as if blaming him for his answer. "Ha ha! Lord Ye, you''ve kept people waiting! I thought you hongwumen didn''t dare to come?" Xiao Yao''s words sounded very sharp. "Hum! You don''t have to be happy too early. The competition hasn''t started yet. It''s still unknown who wins or loses!" Ye Shijie''s green veins have burst up in both hands and his expression is extremely ugly. "Do you expect such a fool? Ha ha! Who of you will believe that this fool will win?" Xiao Yao''s words attracted some mocking laughter from the people around him as soon as he finished. "Xiao Yao, you. Don''t deceive people too much!" Ye Shijie blushed and almost had an impulse to beat Xiao Yao violently. "Ha ha! Have a competition as soon as possible. Yichen, hurry up and deal with that silly boy as soon as possible! We still have a lot to deal with. At least we have to choose some bride price!" Xiao Yao said with a smile, in a domineering tone. "Dad! Don''t worry, it won''t be long." when Xiao Yichen spoke, there was a fierce murderous look in his eyes. In the distant woods, ye Xiaolan hid behind a big tree and quietly watched Mi Yunfei in the martial arts field. Unconsciously, there were crystal tears hanging from the corners of her eyes. "Do you really want to choose to escape? But what should I do after I leave? Will he die in Xiao Yichen''s hand? Why does my heart hurt so much? Is it to know someone I haven''t seen for a month?" On the platform of the martial arts field, both Mi Yunfei and Xiao Yichen have come to the center of the stone platform. There is only one rule in the competition, that is, you can''t escape. Those who fall on the stone platform will lose. "A few days ago, Han Shuang was very unhappy. It was all because of you. In her dream, she told me to beat you. I want to beat you so that you don''t even know your mother!" when Mi Yunfei spoke, he looked extremely plain, as if he was telling this unimportant thing. "Hum! A fool is a fool. Who do you really think you are!" Xiao Yichen didn''t take Mi Yunfei''s words to heart. In his heart, he thought that it was just a fool''s words. There was no need to be serious, but his heart kept muttering: "who is cold frost?" "The competition officially begins!" After a sound, MI Yunfei and Xiao Yichen each put out a competition. Xiao Yichen''s white robe fluttered in the wind, his hands behind his back, his eyes full of disdain, and then he climbed up. "Hum! Smelly boy, one palm killed you!" after that, Xiao Yichen jumped into the air with one foot and one vertical body shape, and then flew to Mi Yun with one palm and covered his head. Facing Xiao Yichen''s fierce palm, MI Yunfei didn''t choose to dodge. He had lost his memory and forgot his previous moves. Mi Yunfei just habitually raised his palm and patted Xiao Yichen. "Wood, no, hide!" a cry of surprise came out of the back forest. It was Ye Xiaolan who shouted. She had rushed out of the back forest. It''s just that it''s too late for the situation on the field. The two have fought. "Bang!" The two palms intersected and an amazing sound broke out. Ye Xiaolan closed her eyes tightly. He really couldn''t bear to see Mi Yunfei die in front of her. Suddenly, she felt her heart hurt. "Ah! That fool has nothing to do after fighting with Xiao Yichen. Xiao Yichen is a master in the middle of entering the world!" Immediately, there were bursts of startled voices around, and ye Xiaolan couldn''t help opening her eyes. "How can it be! Is wood really a master?" Off the court, not only Ye Xiaolan, but also Xiao Yao, ye Shijie and others were surprised. They didn''t close their eyes. They saw it clearly. They saw with their own eyes that MI Yunfei didn''t use any moves, but fought with Xiao Yichen with his arrogant internal strength, and it seemed that Xiao Yichen was defeated. "Han Shuang, how''s it going? I said I can fight very well! You don''t believe it. You see how I beat him into a pig''s head." when Mi Yunfei saw Ye Xiaolan coming, he couldn''t help showing off to Ye Xiaolan. He looked like a child. "Puff!" Ye Xiaolan was also amused by Mi Yunfei. She really didn''t expect that MI Yunfei could be so calm at this time, but he should have nothing at all, and her suspended heart was relieved for a moment. "Wood, if you beat that guy, at least blow his head, or he won''t be able to take care of his urine and urine." Ye Xiaolan jumped and shouted at Mi Yun. Her "evil" nature came out without reservation, which made many people turn their eyes from the stage to her, which made her calm. Xiao Yichen was shocked after a slap with MI Yunfei. His hands had trembled slightly, but after hearing Ye Xiaolan''s words, the horror in his heart immediately turned into anger. "Hum, silly boy, I belittled you just now, but you won''t feel so good next! Get ready to die!" Suddenly, the wind was blowing, Xiao Yichen''s palms were moving, and the residual shadow flickered. A strong wind surged like a raging sea. Facing the messy palm shadow, MI Yunfei jumped to five feet high. A remnant appeared in the sky. The remnant shadow is domineering, and the speed rolls up bursts of wind. Then, a dazzling golden light rose from MI Yunfei''s hand, and a powerful palm fell from the sky. "What? That boy is a master of the realm. How is that possible?" When the golden light in MI Yunfei''s hand appeared, it caused a sensation under the stage, because the golden light in MI Yunfei''s hand is the symbol of the realm master. "He''s a master of Huajing!" even ye Xiaolan, who is unruly and willful, was surprised. Huajing is the realm pursued by many young masters. It''s amazing that there are Huajing masters in a small sect? Xiao Yichen had no time to think more, so he had to fight hard. "Ah! Come on!" his palms are facing the sky, his drunk crown is distributed, and he has the style of World War I. "Boom!" The two palms intersected, and a shocking noise broke out. The violent Qi splashed and rolled up bursts of sand and dust. "Click!" Xiao Yichen was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s brutal internal force and couldn''t stand. His feet had knelt on the ground, and the stone bricks on the ground had broken. Mi Yunfei immediately stopped his hand, turned his body rapidly in mid air and landed steadily on the ground. The original victory and defeat have been divided. There is no need to fight any more. However, MI Yunfei''s next move made people understand that he didn''t want to let Xiao Yichen go like this. Mi Yunfei''s footsteps flickered and bullied him, and soon he had jumped to Xiao Yichen''s side. Then, a voice that sounded very evil came out: "Hey, hey! I said I would beat you so that I don''t even know your mother. Get ready to change into a pig head!" Chapter 49 The pure and kind-hearted people said such arrogant and domineering words, which surprised the people under the stage to make a fuss immediately. Xiao Yichen has lost his strength by Mi Yunfei''s savage palm. However, MI Yunfei doesn''t want to let him go. Previously, he kept laughing at Mi Yunfei, and now he has been punished. Many things in the world are like this. When you laugh at others, you may be laughed at by others later. Mi Yunfei''s next action fully confirmed this. Mi Yunfei''s action was extremely exaggerated. He rode on Xiao Yichen, waved his fists fiercely, and kept shouting: "it''s strange that I don''t flatten you into a pig''s head." The injustice in Xiao Yichen''s heart was really unspeakable. He just said in his heart, "when did I make you cold frost angry? I don''t know her!" Ye Xiaolan at the bottom was even more exaggerated. She jumped and jumped, with a devil like smile on her angel''s face, and shouted, "Oh, that punch wasn''t like that. First hit his teeth out, and then hit his eyes swollen, preferably a pair of bear eyes. Wrong, how did your punch hit his nose?" Xiao Yao''s face was green with anger. He held his hands tightly together and stared at Mi Yunfei angrily. He really wanted to eat Mi Yunfei. But the latter completely turned a blind eye to his anger, and even his actions were more rough. "Ha ha! That wooden boy, that''s what a good boy wants. He needs to be so angry that someone spits blood below." Ye Shijie''s hearty laughter came out from the audience. "What''s the matter? Sect leader Xiao seems a little angry! The weather is too hot. Don''t learn to bask in the sun when you''re old! If the one on the stage is maimed and the one under the stage is angry, it''s really a double blessing!" Ye Xiaolan completely ignored Xiao Yao''s face and hit him mercilessly. Ye Xiaolan''s sharp words pierced Xiao Yao''s heart like a sharp sword. He couldn''t help it anymore. With a flash of his body, he had jumped to the stage. "Silly boy, stop it! If not, I will make you look good!" there was a threat in Xiao Yao''s words. Hearing this, MI Yunfei also stopped and stared at Xiao Yao tightly. "No, you can''t. come on, old one! Tell me, did you make frost angry? If so, I''ll have to make you like the pig on the ground." when Mi Yunfei said, he pointed to Xiao Yichen, who was covered with blood on the ground. Arrogance, absolute arrogance, absolutely lawless. This is a provocation to Xiao Yao. They all wondered whether Mi Yunfei was arrogant or really stupid. "Ah, I''m so angry today! I''m so angry today! You young generation, I must peel your skin today." Xiao Yao''s face is as red as the freshly baked carbon. The muscles on his face twitch constantly, and his beard has almost turned up. "Hum! I want to fight with you. What''s it like to bully a younger generation?" as soon as the voice fell, there were more people on the stage. This person was Ye Shijie. "Leader ye, it''s all right. I can solve it. My son can''t do it, and I shouldn''t be much?" Mi Yunfei''s appearance is very simple, but listening to Xiao Yao''s ears is another matter. "You. You. Cough! You. Bullying too much, I''ll kill you!" Xiao Yao coughed repeatedly and looked very weak. "Old uncle, you look so sick. Even if you can''t, I don''t want others to say I bully the old man." Mi Yunfei was originally kind, but Xiao Yao thought it was satirizing him. Mi Yunfei''s words are so angry that it doesn''t pay for his life! "Cough!" a mouthful of blood vomited out of Xiao Yao''s mouth. "Boy, you''re too arrogant. I''ll let you know what is honor and inferiority, old and young today!" Xiao Yao angrily pointed to Mi Yun for a long time and couldn''t say a word. The current situation is completely unexpected. No one can imagine that the competition between the two young people to show their heroes for beauty has turned into such a situation. "Sect leader Xiao, do you completely ignore us leaders?" the speaker was Huang Yizhong, the former sect leader of Yujian sect. This man is very decent. Therefore, seeing Xiao Yao''s disobedience to the competition rules, he made a voice to stop him. After hearing Huang Yizhong''s words, Xiao Yao was so angry that he couldn''t ignore so many sect leaders. "Silly boy, how dare you fight me? I promise I won''t hurt you." Xiao Yao naturally saw that MI Yunfei had a simple mind and had to use words to excite Mi Yunfei. "Well, did you make frost angry?" Mi Yunfei asked instead. As soon as this remark came out, the people next to him immediately became suspicious. They were all confused. They didn''t know what Mi Yunfei said. "What if I get annoyed?" Xiao Yao immediately replied. He knew that only in this way could Mi Yunfei fight with him. "Oh, if you want to make Han Shuang angry, I can only fight with you. However, don''t say I bully the old man later!" "You''re so arrogant. You''re so arrogant. I must teach you a lesson so that you don''t really think you''re invincible." Xiao Yao was so angry that he almost jumped up and wanted to tear Mi Yunfei to pieces immediately. "Silly boy, he''s an expert in the early days of the spirit of heaven! You''re completely dead. I absolutely don''t agree." Ye Shijie next to him advised. "Wood, you think you''ve lived too long! That old guy is not as easy to deal with as Xiao Yichen." Ye Xiaolan''s scolding came from the audience. "Han Shuang, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I told you I can play very well. When do you think I broke my promise?" Mi Yunfei smiled naively at Ye Xiaolan. "But." Ye Xiaolan wanted to say something, but suddenly found that she didn''t seem to know Mi Yunfei. From the previous thought that he could not fight, but later Mi Yunfei told her with action. The longer Ye Xiaolan and Mi Yunfei get along, the less she knows about Mi Yunfei. "I fight!" the sonorous and powerful voice resounded through the whole Wudou cliff. Mi Yunfei''s words caused great uproar. Today''s event is undoubtedly the most strange thing among these small sects. It''s almost unprecedented for young people to challenge the early super masters of the old generation. No matter win or lose, MI Yunfei is destined to become famous in the first World War. No matter life or death, in the future, some people will still remember that there was a silly boy who challenged the experts in the early days of Tianling. For a moment, the following roared again. "What''s the matter with that boy? He wants to challenge the master of the spirit realm?" "Who knows? I thought he was pretending to be a fool, but according to the current situation, the boy must be a fool!" "It''s a pity that such a young master of the realm should be a fool. It''s a pity!" "Eh! How can I feel that he seems familiar! It seems that I have seen him somewhere!" "Cut, there are fools all over the world. I''ve seen anything strange. Let''s have a competition!" Mi Yunfei can''t hear these gossip. Even if he hears it, he probably won''t care! "Wood, you. You are really rotten wood and smelly wood." Ye Xiaolan has cried out and yelled at Mi Yunfei. "Han Shuang, believe me, the old boy makes you angry. I will help you out." Mi Yunfei looks quite serious. Ye Xiaolan looked at Mi Yunfei and felt sour. She knew that the so-called frost in MI Yunfei''s mouth was not herself, but she still felt warm in her heart. Ye Xiaolan raised Lianbu and walked slowly towards the stage. At this time, she took down a sachet from her waist and said to MI Yunfei, "wood, this is the sachet my mother sewed for me before she died. It can turn bad into good. I hope you will always carry it with you. I don''t want anything to happen to you." With tears in her eyes, ye Xiaolan puts the sachet in MI Yunfei''s hand. There is still a faint body fragrance on the sachet. However, when Mi Yunfei touched the sachet, he immediately found that the sachet had been wet by Ye Xiaolan''s tears, and his heart churned. "Did the old guy make you cry? Don''t worry, I''ll be angry for you." Mi Yunfei''s simple appearance became fierce, and his eyes stared at Xiao Yao opposite. Miyun Feifei said so. As a result, ye Xiaolan cried more and more. I don''t know whether she was moved by Miyun Fei''s feelings for herself or by Miyun Fei''s feelings for cold frost. Ye Xiaolan shook her head and walked towards the stage with tears. Her footsteps were so heavy. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s evil eyes, Xiao Yao stepped back and tossed in his heart like a huge wave: "it''s terrible. This kind of eyes can be photographed! It''s not a human''s eyes, it''s a fierce beast''s eyes!" Although Mi Yunfei has lost his memory, he has learned the magic dragon formula after all. The magic dragon formula is an extremely strange skill, which can arouse people''s fighting spirit and enchant people. Although Mi Yunfei did not use the magic dragon formula, he would be affected by the magic dragon formula when there was a killing opportunity in his heart, so his eyes were so fascinating. "Silly boy, it doesn''t matter if you can''t fight. Remember to keep your life, or no one will want my daughter!" Ye Shijie next to me understood the rules, because as long as you fight, you can''t quit again. He can only shake his head and take ye Xiaolan to the stage. Later, others also carried Xiao Yichen, who fell unconscious on the ground, down, leaving only Xiao Yao and Mi Yunfei on the stage. At this time, a leader came up to announce the rules of this battle, because this battle is different from the one just now. The fighting place of the two is not limited. After all, it is difficult for an expert in the early days of Tianling to fully display in this not too big martial arts field. The previous battle was between life and death, and Xiao Yao once said that he would leave Mi Yunfei''s life. Therefore, the rules will be re announced. "Now, the martial arts competition officially begins." a contest of young masters challenging the spirit of heaven in the early stage finally kicked off with the sound. Chapter 50 The hot sun recedes, white clouds emerge, the breeze blows slightly, and a hundred birds sing together. Two deadlocked figures on the stage and many noisy voices under the stage all prove what will happen next. Suddenly, the figure of the stalemate moved. The speed was so fast that it died in the blink of an eye. The dazzling body method shook up bursts of sand and dust, and the magnificent momentum surprised everyone to stop breathing. Immediately, two dazzling golden lights rose from the hands of the running figure. The running figure is Xiao Yao. "Chi Chi!" A flame rose rapidly and gradually formed a powerful balloon. The residual power emitted from the powerful balloon was enough to shock the whole audience. "The flames burn to the sky!" The surging flames were like a river flooding out of control. The high temperature emitted by the residual power of terror scared others with low skill not to approach within a foot. In this regard, MI Yunfei was not flustered. He stood in front of his chest and covered his eyes with golden light. Mi Yunfei didn''t use those fancy and gorgeous moves. He only knew to use arrogant internal strength, all out of a warrior''s inertia. Mi Yunfei suddenly pushed his hands, and a vast force seemed to tear the void and run frantically towards Xiao Yao. "Boom!" The two men''s terrible blow shook the martial arts field, and some disciples of various factions close to each other turned into a stream of blood on the stage. The broken limbs and bodies scattered from the air, and the blood rain floated from the air. Mi Yunfei was blown upside down by this blow. The early blow of Tianling is a child''s play. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei bumped into a boulder, which was suddenly broken. Then he passed through the boulder again and hit a big tree before he stopped. After he fell to the ground, there was no movement. It can be seen that Xiao Yao''s strike was so powerful that it shocked the whole audience. Xiao Yao used the flaming Jue, the highest skill of his school, in order to solve Mi Yunfei with one palm. The flaming flame formula is a heaven level skill. This skill is very overbearing. The person in the palm will be as ugly as being burned by fire. For a moment, Xiao Yao was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s palm and stepped back more than ten steps to stabilize his body. "You old man, you said you wouldn''t kill wood, you should give me back wood!" Ye Xiaolan was already sobbing. She was struggling to come forward and fight with Xiao Yao, but she was pulled by Ye Shijie and ye Shaohua before she came forward. "Hum! Unexpectedly, that boy has reached the peak of Huajing. If I didn''t strike harder just now, I might be the one who died." Xiao Yao''s expression was very uncomfortable when he spoke. You know, the young expert peak at the top of Huajing is difficult to find in the whole four sects. If this kind of person is not frighteningly talented, it''s the background is extremely not simple. However, MI Yunfei didn''t use any moves. Seeing that there was no background, Xiao Yao was relieved. As soon as Xiao Yao''s words came out, all the people under the stage, whether the disciples of all schools or the leaders, were shocked. "Huajing peak! How could this be possible? If so, that silly boy would be terrible!" the people in the audience immediately roared. "Hum! You old man is so shameless. Is this just your excuse for killing? Give me back the wood!" Ye Xiaolan shouted angrily at Xiao Yao on the stage. After hearing Ye Xiaolan''s words, many people reacted. They secretly condemned Xiao Yao''s shamelessness, because they would rather believe what ye Xiaolan said than believe that MI Yunfei has really reached the peak of the realm. It is true that MI Yunfei reached the peak of Huajing. He had already entered the middle of Huajing before going down the mountain. The successive wars did not give him any rest. In the war, his realm kept rising. After using the magic dragon formula twice, he finally drained all the internal strength in his body. However, the mystery of the magic dragon formula lies in this. When the magic dragon created this skill, did you know that the magic dragon formula consumed people''s internal strength? However, the magic dragon formula is still respected as the first skill in the world, not only because of the power of this skill, but also because it can exhaust manpower faster. In fact, the way of human ascension is no different from the metamorphosis of those Warcraft. Only by metamorphosing what is no longer needed before can we absorb more new resources. Mi Yunfei lay at the base of the tree, his chest fluctuating. His divine consciousness began to become blurred, as if he were in another space. In front of him stood a vague figure, like a shadow like a dream. "Who are you?" Mi Yunfei shouted at the figure in his dream. "Ha ha! I am you, you are me." the vague figure smiled at him. "You are me! How is this possible? Who am I?" asked Mi Yunfei suspiciously. "I''m just your memory. Your memory is right here. I''ll give it back to you before my eyes. Watch it." after the vague figure said that, it began to dance and play a set of wonderful skills. These skills are Hunyuan fist manual, immortal killing palm, killing God crazy knife, mysterious body method and strange and domineering magic dragon formula. After playing, the blurred figure has disappeared, and Mi Yunfei wakes up in his dream. On the court, ye Xiaolan and Xiao Yao have confronted each other, and ye Shijie''s hands are just holding them. It''s estimated that they are going to do it according to the situation. Just then, a voice suddenly came out. "Oh! How comfortable!" Mi Yunfei stood up and stretched his waist, making a ''crackling'' sound when he was in the bone. Mi Yunfei''s voice frightened the spectators in a cold sweat. Everyone thought that MI Yunfei was shocked to death by this palm. They were still fighting for persistence, but they didn''t expect that MI Yunfei could still live, but they knew how strong Xiao Yao''s blow was. However, MI Yunfei is not only alive, but the whole person is not even hurt. Not only that, listening to his words, it seemed that Xiao Yao''s palm just now seemed to be used on him, just for a massage. "Wood, it''s great that you''re all right! I knew you were a cockroach and couldn''t die." Ye Xiaolan wiped her tears and said excitedly to MI Yunfei. "I''m fine. I was so comfortable with his palm just now! I suddenly remembered the skill I used to use." Mi Yunfei''s words made Xiao Yao kick his nose and eyes. His forehead was covered with black lines. This is really annoying. However, seeing Mi Yunfei''s refreshing appearance, it seems that he is really as he said. "Ah! I''m so angry! This young man''s words are so angry! I''m going to tear you." after a roar, Xiao Yao''s toes flew away from the martial arts field and hit Mi Yunfei again. "Wood, silly boy, be careful!" Ye Xiaolan and ye Shijie shouted at the same time. Looking at Xiao Yao''s palm, MI Yunfei couldn''t avoid it. His hands churned rapidly, and his whole body rushed directly above his palm. Then he looked up to the sky and shouted, "open the sky!" In the middle of the air, a huge fist was like a huge stone falling from the sky. The fist contained great strength, which surprised the spectators to retreat one after another. Mi Yunfei is now the peak of Huajing, which is many times stronger than when he used this move in the early stage of Huajing. Xiao Yao''s face suddenly changed because he had felt the power of MI Yunfei''s fist. He is no longer as calm as he was just now. But it''s easy to get out of the palm and difficult to get out of the palm. What''s more angry is that others are in mid air. In a hurry, I can only increase my strength again. "Boom!" The two clashed again, and a huge noise broke out in the air, as loud as thunder. Xiao Yao was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s fist and flew backwards. Mi Yunfei''s body just shook. Which is stronger or weaker is known at a glance. However, Xiao Yao was a master of the heavenly spirit after all. His body churned rapidly in the air, and then waved a palm to the ground to stop the speed of his body decline. After Xiao Yaogang fell to the ground, he rose again and flew towards Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei showed no weakness. He jumped into the air with a little foot. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" In the blink of an eye, they had fought dozens of palms, from mid air to the ground, and then from the ground to the woods behind. Along the way, where they passed, the sea of trees churned and the earth waves were like tide. The turbulent air kept sending out a shocking explosion in the woods. The powerful force broke several boulders, and the vast two internal forces shook the tree, forming an invisible air flow around them, and finally hit the sky. The people were also deeply attracted by the two men''s war and plundered towards their battle site one after another. "Ha ha! It''s a rare battle between young people and old masters! It''s a rare battle! Regret for life after missing it!" Ye Shijie laughed a few times and quickly followed up. When the crowd came to the forest behind, the forest had been destroyed. However, the fierce battle between the two did not stop. In the woods, there were neither palms nor shadows. The only thing they could see was gravel, residual trees and the wind and sand all over the sky. What they could feel was the residual power of terror erupted by them. Mi Yunfei is more brave in the flying battle. The magic dragon formula is strange and overbearing, which erodes people''s mind. Although it is not used, MI Yunfei''s bellicose blood has been inspired. This battle only feels refreshing and cold for MI Yunfei. "Ha ha! I feel so happy! Old man, be stronger." there was a laugh in the distance. Fight against the spirits of heaven and look up to the heroes. This courage alone is enough to frighten all heroes. The hearty laughter, the overbearing internal strength and the rapid figure made the war more and more intense. The two fought faster and faster. It was difficult to distinguish between fist and palm. Without his body and shadow, he felt arrogant and awed his soul. The two men swept to a height of several feet again, and then crossed the peak. They showed their wonderful moves. Big trees rose one after another, and even the cliffs were cut off by Sheng Sheng. The two of them split in an instant. Xiao Yao''s body shape changed. He had swept five feet away, and his mouth was thick. Mi Yunfei landed steadily on the branch of a towering ancient wood, carrying his hands. His arrogant figure had a posture of looking down at the world. Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s feet covered eight steps and his hands moved. Two red flames rose from the hearts of his palms, and then his palms merged. The fire red flame changed dramatically, the flame gradually became a knife, and the flame also became gold. Xiao Yao''s face suddenly turned painful, and the sweat on his forehead rolled down. Only by looking at the situation, we know that this move is powerful and can''t be underestimated. "That. That''s the highest level of flame Jue, flame chop!" one of the leaders with extensive knowledge said the name of Xiao Yao''s move at a glance. "It is said that the highest level of the flame formula is flame cutting. Few people can successfully practice it in the realm of heaven and spirit. However, this Xiao Yao is really a character and can use flame cutting." another leader said in surprise after the leader''s words just now. The flame turned into a flame knife, rolled up gusts of wind and directly attacked Mi Yunfei. The oppressive atmosphere and majestic momentum made people forget to breathe. The knife made everyone''s heart urgent. They wanted to know whether Mi Yunfei could withstand the blow? Chapter 51 In the woods, the golden light is flourishing and wants to compete with the hot sun. Even the towering ancient trees can''t block the dazzling golden light. Wind gusts, rolled up pieces of fallen leaves, shook the small gravel on the ground, the ancient trees shook one after another, and the whole forest was in turmoil. "Please step back ten feet and don''t get close!" some leaders immediately ordered everyone to step back to avoid being affected. Others retreated after listening. Just looking at the power of this move, we can imagine how fierce the war will be next. Some people began to worry about Mi Yunfei. They didn''t know whether Mi Yunfei could survive this move. "Dad! You have to find a way to stop it! You have to save the wood!" Ye Xiaolan grabbed Ye Shijie''s arm with both hands and begged bitterly. "Hey! It''s not that I don''t want to save her, but I can''t break the rules! It''s an emergency. Several leaders stare at me tightly, and I really can''t do it!" Ye Shijie''s tone is a little helpless. Even he feels sorry for MI Yunfei. At the peak of the teenage Huajing, how many such people can the whole Qinglan find? However, even if he wanted to save Mi Yunfei, he was not in a hurry, because the battle in the distance had broken out. "You stupid smelly boy, try my flame chop!" After a burst of drinking, Xiao Yao''s combined hands finally waved towards the rice cloud on the towering ancient wood. A huge blade suddenly appeared on the sky. With a startling blow, it insinuated and penetrated the world. Suddenly, Mi Yun flies. He doesn''t move like a mountain, but moves as fast as the wind. He did not dodge, but hit head-on. The firm figure is hard to shake in the world, and the whirling hand shadow flashes frequently. Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown was distributed, his robes were flying, and his momentum soared. The dark clouds in the sky are empty, and the scorching sun returns to seclusion. On the ground, the mountains and rocks tumbled and the energy was surging. "Kill fairy palm!" The sound was so loud that it stopped the clouds, and the huge palms like covering the sky shot out of MI Yunfei''s hands like overturning rivers and seas. A proud figure, a shocking blow and a slap. Ten thousand men are invincible! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The cliffs were crushed and the woods destroyed. The rocks rolled down, the earth shook, and the power of a blow was like the coming of the end. The dazzling golden light became stronger and stronger, and finally turned into a fire, winding the whole forest. The raging fire and rolling rocks surprised others to dodge everywhere. Mi Yunfei and Xiao Yao have been completely annihilated by the dazzling golden light. It is difficult to see their bodies at all. "Don''t panic, leaders. How about we work together to put out the fire?" a leader asked. Several leaders nodded and agreed without hesitation. They worked together with great momentum and earth shaking. The violent wind finally swept away the raging fire, but it still couldn''t take away the two in the golden light. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of the two fighting came from the golden light. "Ha ha! Happy, happy!" the heroic laughter shocked the valley and even changed the color of the sky. We naturally know who made this sound. It came from MI Yunfei''s mouth. Listening to his voice, he knew that MI Yunfei was not hurt at all, but his momentum was still soaring. Everyone began to talk. "Who the hell is this son? It''s so clear that he''s definitely not an ordinary person. He must have a great background!" "No matter what background this son has, his performance today has been too shocking. This son is definitely not something we can provoke." "Ha ha! I remember! I remember! He is mi Yunfei, the demon God Mi Yunfei! It must be him, it must be him!" at this time, an old man shouted excitedly at others. The old man then said, "a few days ago, my grandson rode a horse for five days to Tianluo Empire to watch the competition between the young and strong. He told me the whole war. That''s right! Absolutely right. The palm technique used by the demon God Mi Yunfei is the immortal killing palm." As soon as the old man said something, others immediately made a fuss. Their empire belongs to the south of the Tenglong empire. It is not under the jurisdiction of the Empire. It only belongs to the warrior. Therefore, they have heard of the competition among the young masters of the four empires a few days ago, so some people are not unfamiliar with the name "Mi Yunfei". Almost everyone knows that MI Yunfei once picked three people alone in the Tianluo empire. Then he killed a Tianling expert with his own strength. Mi Yunfei may not know these things, but they have spread all over the world. After all, there are no airtight walls in the world. People''s words are awesome! "It''s wood. It''s mi Yunfei! Is this a pity from fate?" Ye Xiaolan was shocked after listening to it. Ye Xiaolan once heard of MI Yunfei''s heroic deeds of fighting against Sanying alone. Before she met Mi Yunfei, she imagined that she would find a heroic and fearless man like Mi Yunfei as her husband in the future. However, everything in the world has a destiny. When you want to pursue the furthest away from you, what you accidentally encounter may be what you want most. Ye Xiaolan''s feelings are like this. Whether ye Xiaolan or Ye Shijie, no one is surprised. They know that MI Yunfei was said to be in the early stage of Huajing at that time, but now he has reached the peak of Huajing only more than a month away. If you say it, others will treat you as a madman. One month from the beginning to the peak of Huajing, this speed is crazy. However, a few people guessed that MI Yunfei might not have fully demonstrated his strength at that time, so they didn''t know. When the audience knew that the man fighting with Xiao Yao was Mi Yunfei, everyone was sweating for Xiao Yao. Are you kidding? It''s said that MI Yunfei still killed the people in the middle of Tianling when he was just in the early stage of Huajing. Now he has reached the peak of Huajing. No one will think Xiao Yao can win. "Ha ha! Old man, why are you powerless? You''re powerless. It''s my turn." "Eat me again!" The posture of overlooking all living beings and the laughter of overlooking heaven and earth. Suddenly, the golden light gradually faded, and the figure in the golden light could be vaguely seen. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a series of explosions on the ground. "Poof!" A human figure flew out of the golden light, and blood surged from the mouth of the Taoist figure. Everyone opened their eyes and saw that the falling shadow was Xiao Yao. The autumn wind rustles and leaves wither. The rain of blood is falling and the shadow is falling at dusk. Xiao Yao fell heavily on the ground and splashed dead leaves on the ground. There is also a trace of sadness on other people''s faces. Is it emotion or desolation? Several leaders gathered around and explored Xiao Yao''s breath. The latter had fainted. "Frost, am I too heavy? The old man fainted." Miyun flew over and asked carefully. Looking at his nervous appearance, he seemed deeply afraid that ye Xiaolan would be angry because he shot too hard. "Wood, there''s nothing wrong with you. The world is like this. If you don''t do your best, you may be lying on the ground." Ye Xiaolan smiled charming, and the bright moon like shell teeth exposed. "Good boy, I didn''t expect that you were the demon God Mi Yunfei who fought Sanying alone and killed the spirit of heaven!" Ye Shijie also came over at the spring equinox. "Mi Yunfei? The name is so familiar! Does he also make frost angry? Do you want me to teach him a lesson?" Mi Yunfei touched his head and asked suspiciously. "Hey! Wood is always a piece of wood and can never become a stone." Ye Xiaolan sighed and turned away. "Han Shuang, wait for me. Is mi Yunfei making you angry? I''ll beat him." Mi Yunfei strode after him. More than a month has passed since the war. During this period, the envoys of the Tenglong Empire also came to hongwumen to invite Mi Yun to fly to the Tenglong Empire to visit the elder Qing. However, they were rejected by Mi Yunfei. He didn''t have any thoughts. He just focused on Ye Xiaolan. Of course, the leaders of all sects came to congratulate him, because Mi Yunfei''s final victory meant that he would become the son-in-law of Hong Wumen. Of course, MI Yunfei and ye Xiaolan are not exactly that age, but these are not important. Sooner or later! However, in order to win over Hong Wumen, the other leaders actually wanted to win over Mi Yunfei. They offered valuable gifts from their sect to show their kindness to Hong Wumen. Thousands of years of ancient jade, thousands of years of Ganoderma lucidum, all kinds of rare treasures. Although Mi Yunfei is only a peak of Huajing, his strength has been killed by even the experts in the middle of Tianling. No one knows how powerful he is. Many people secretly speculate that maybe he can compete with the people at the peak of Tianling, but these are guesses. No one knows how Mi Yunfei''s real combat power is. But the only thing they know is that they must not provoke Mi Yunfei. No one can tell how far this person with unlimited potential can reach in the future. During this period, the Gongsun family was the most angry except the jade giants. Gongsun Wuji was maimed by Mi Yunfei, which led to the Gongsun family''s extreme hatred for MI Yunfei. But he couldn''t help Mi Yunfei, so he had to leave him to Gongsun, the eldest son of Gongsun family. Gongsun Wulei will clean up for him in the future. Mi Yunfei was lying on the bed alone, holding unparalleled in his hands and said, "little guy, why do they call me Mi Yunfei? And you, why do you always wrap around my waist? Do you know my past?" At this time, MI Yunfei''s ears moved slightly and immediately put Wushuang into his robe. He recognized the pace of the visitor, and he could not be more familiar with the speed and weight of the pace. After a long time, there was a knock outside the door. "Frost, come in!" Mi Yunfei shouted at the door. Ye Xiaolan came in with a lotus step and sat at the head of MI Yunfei''s bed. Her face was a little red. "Wood, what do you think of me?" Ye Xiaolan''s voice trembled. "Very good!" Mi Yunfei replied faintly. He never thought Ye Xiaolan would ask like this. "Really?" said the father. Say. What do you think of our engagement next month? " The rapid voice sounded very small, but it was like a heavy thunder on MI Yunfei''s head. Chapter 52 "What? Engagement?" Mi Yunfei''s face suddenly turned red. He felt that the temperature on his face could at least cook an egg. "What''s the matter? You don''t want to?" Ye Xiaolan showed a trace of expectation in her beautiful eyes and watched Mi Yunfei closely. "Yes. Oh. No, I want to. I don''t want to." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his tongue had begun to tie. He hurriedly covered his heart with his hands for fear that his heart would suddenly jump out. His face became more and more red until the whole face turned into fresh charcoal except his eyes. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be so shy! Do you agree or disagree?" Ye Xiaolan asked eagerly. "Agree, but isn''t it too early?" Mi Yunfei asked with a red face. "Well, now I''m just making an appointment there until I''m old." "Well, you''ve all decided what else I can do." there was something helpless in MI Yunfei''s words. "Hum! Why do you talk like we forced you? You''re so angry with me!" after ye Xiaolan said that, she ran out of MI Yunfei''s house angrily. After ye Xiaolan left, MI Yunfei touched his head and said, "agree and be angry, don''t agree and be angry, are girls like this?" After repeated discussions, MI Yunfei finally compromised and agreed to hold their engagement ceremony next month. This is also a custom of Qinglan. Everyone must be engaged before marriage. After engagement, if they can get along well, then they can really get married. Qinglan''s woman takes her life''s wedding very seriously. As the saying goes: men are afraid of entering the wrong industry and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. That''s the truth. Therefore, there is the theory of engagement. The purpose is only to make the right choice before marriage. If they feel that both sides are inappropriate at that time, after negotiation, if both sides agree, the engagement can be terminated. Time is fleeting. In the twinkling of an eye, a month later, tomorrow is the day of their engagement. At night, there is a clear wind and a bright moon. In the silent night, only insects can be heard. There is no star in the vast night sky, but the lonely moon shines alone. Ye Xiaolan is also extremely contradictory in her heart. She knows that what Mi Yunfei really likes in her heart is the frost he never forgets, not herself. But if you want her to give up Mi Yunfei, she is really unwilling to let go. Whether it''s mi Yunfei''s really kind childlike innocence or MI Yunfei''s boldness of spirit, all these deeply attract Ye Xiaolan''s heart. She knew that maybe one day Mi Yunfei found the lost memory, and then she might leave her. "What should I do? Let go or firmly grasp?" Ye Xiaolan asked herself more than once. Unknowingly, she has walked to Ye Shijie''s study. The room was brightly lit, and the beating of candle shadow could be seen through the window. Ye Xiaolan reached out her jade hand and knocked on the door: "Daddy, can I come in?" "Come in!" Ye Shijie''s old but powerful voice came out of the house. Looking at Ye Xiaolan''s face, ye Shijie smiled and asked, "hehe! My baby daughter, why haven''t you rested so late? Is it because of tomorrow''s engagement ceremony?" "En!" Ye Xiaolan nodded, not denying it. "Dad, I want to ask you, when you fall in love with someone, but he may fall in love with someone else, what will you do?" After hearing this, ye Shijie thought for a while. He didn''t know the meaning of her question! A moment later, he stroked his beard and said: "In fact, it''s hard to be calm all the way in one''s life. Maybe you will encounter many difficulties on this road. However, why do some people succeed and others fail? Today I want to tell you, it''s not because winners are really stronger than losers, but winners work harder than losers. Remember, everything in the world is fair, when you can get it easily It''s easy to lose, and only through hard work can we get the most solid. Some things miss a moment and miss a lifetime. Even if the result is not satisfactory, at least the process has won it by itself. "Ye Shijie''s words are innuendo, not only do not point out, but also explain the truth. Ye Xiaolan continued to aftertaste what ye Shijie had just said. She muttered, "if you miss a moment, you will miss your life." for a long time, ye Xiaolan said excitedly to Ye Shijie, "Dad! Thank you. I know what to do." After that, she rushed out of the door, and the door panel was still shaking. From the smile around her mouth, she could see that she had an answer in her heart. This night, ye Xiaolan slept very beautiful and fragrant. Even her dream was sweet. In the depths of the mountain forest, the leaves shook slightly, and occasionally a slight sound of footsteps came out. When you look at them, you will find that there are hundreds of people in the forest. They dress very uniformly, but there are many people, but they are not messy at all. There is a sign of a skeleton on their shoulders, which is obviously a group of well-trained dead men. And an old man at the head, with a floating body and silent landing, seems to have good skills Extremely strong. "Everybody stop!" the old man made a stop gesture to the crowd behind him. The old man turned his head to the crowd behind him and said, "tonight, we will rest in this forest. Tomorrow is the remaining sin of the MI family and the golden engagement day of Hongwu gate. At that time, we will show up again to surprise them." "Yin Sha hall leader, all sects and sects will go to Hongwu gate tomorrow to congratulate. There will be too many people on their side at that time. I''m afraid we can''t succeed!" said a person nearby. "Hum! Li Xiuyun, have you been frightened by the boy of the MI family? He''s just a yellow haired boy. Can''t I take him?" the old man said angrily. These two people are Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun, because after Li Xiuyun was defeated by Mi Yunfei, he knew that if he wanted to catch Mi Yunfei, it would be difficult for him alone. If he was careless, he might lose his life. Therefore, after the battle with MI Yunfei, Li Xiuyun immediately told Yin Sha the news of Lin Luoya''s death and his fiasco. At that time, Yin Sha sent many people to inquire about Mi Yunfei, but he never found the latter. It was not until Mi Yun fought against Xiao Yao a few days ago that his reputation was at the height of the sun. Finally, Yin Sha learned about it, so Yin Sha couldn''t wait to bring people here. "Li Xiuyun, don''t worry. I''m not as stupid as you. I''ve sent someone to inform all sects that they can''t help Hongwu sect." Yin Sha carried his hands on his back and said arrogantly, "hum! How big a wave can they make with their small sects? Presumably, they won''t help Hongwu sect after they know our means. Even the four sects of qinglanfeng are nothing more than your ears in the eyes of our sect, but only Xianlin Island and those families are a little taboo for our sect." Yin Sha''s tone is not crazy, It''s domineering. Qinglanfeng''s four sects are the top forces in the whole qinglanfeng. I''m afraid few people in the world dare to say this. However, Li Xiuyun did have such an expression. He bent over and said cautiously: "those sects should not interfere with the affairs of the secular world. As long as the Holy Church can eradicate Xianlin island and unify the whole Qinglan, it is just around the corner." Li Xiuyun''s words are earth shaking. It is said that the whole Qinglan may come from chaos. Some people even want to unify the whole Qinglan, The news is really frightening. "Hum! Now the strength of my holy religion can''t fully enter Qinglan. However, it is said that the ancient ruins will be born. There must be no trouble during this period." the specific location of the ancient ruins is unknown. It is said that there is an array outside the ancient ruins that has been lost for many years. It can constantly change its position, but it will appear every 500 years. There are not only holy level skills, but also ancient magic weapons. No one knows what kind of weapons they are. " At this time, Yin Sha''s eyes were full of energy and said: "As long as we can enter the ruins and get the things inside, our teaching strength will increase greatly. At that time, we will be able to really surface and confront the four sects of Xianlin island and qinglanfeng. However, our teaching has regarded Pu Lingyu as the primary task for thousands of years. Only by getting Pu Lingyu can we become the only Supreme Master in the world. At that time, flying is no longer a dream ! "Yin Sha''s expression seemed a little excited, as if he could really become an immortal. "Yin Sha hall leader, I heard that the boy has a knife named Mingyue in his hand. Do you think it''s legendary?" Li Xiuyun asked cautiously. "Hum! Absolutely not! The legendary magic weapon is not like that. His knife is just the same name as the legendary magic weapon!" Yin Sha definitely denied Li Xiuyun''s view. The night seemed so quiet that even the sounds of birds and animals had not been heard. However, who could know that this was just a symptom before the storm. Early in the morning, the morning glow is shining and the wind is sunny. Ye Xiaolan has got up early. She is very charming and beautiful in front of the mirror. Her earthly temperament is like a nine day fairy. Her delicate eyes are more beautiful than soft water, her petite lips are ruddy, and her whole body is attractive everywhere. Her beautiful clothes and clothes match her very symmetrical figure to draw the most beautiful scenery. She walked lightly, Nona was colorful, and turned her head with a smile, which was enough to topple the heroes all over the world. In the hall, servants and three generations of disciples come and go in an endless stream. Mi Yunfei is also very formal today. His neat black hair hangs down naturally. His tall figure looks like Guanyu and his eyes look bright. His white robe flutters with the wind, his appearance is dignified and vigorous. Ye Shijie came to the backyard and looked a little anxious, because up to now, not to mention the leaders of various sects, even a disciple had not seen it, and things seemed strange. Outside the door, ye Shaohua hurried to Ye Shijie and said, "Dad!" "just now, my child has gone to the nearby sect and asked. They claim that they can''t come if they have something." "It''s a strange thing. It''s understandable that a sect has something to do, but it''s unusual that all sects have something to do. Even if something happens, at least one disciple should be sent!" Ye Shijie helped his beard to analyze the strangeness of the matter. Ye Shijie asked someone to find Mi Yunfei and ye Xiaolan and revealed the strangeness of the matter. After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s face was still as usual, but ye Xiaolan''s mood fluctuated. She struggled for a long time to convince herself to grasp happiness, but the situation seems to be a little bad. "Is it God''s will? Doesn''t God let me stay with wood?" Ye Xiaolan shouted at the sky. "Ha ha! It''s not that God doesn''t allow it, but that I don''t agree." a powerful voice came in outside the door, and the penetrating power of the voice captured people''s hearts and souls. "Who''s coming?" Ye Shijie asked at the door. "Old man, Yin Sha." as soon as the voice of the visitor fell behind, a force of destroying heaven and earth gushed out of the door. The house was littered with tiles and the earth shook. Suddenly, a cold palm wind broke through the door. The palm wind roared like a whirlwind and clouds. The vast force attacked Mi Yunfei and others. Can Mi Yunfei survive in the face of strong people such as Yin Sha? What about his marriage to Ye Xiaolan? What will happen halfway? Chapter 53 The vast momentum is like the waves swallowing the sky, the dust obscuring the eyes, and the wind and cloud change. The power of this power is unimaginable, and the whole scene is spectacular. In an instant, MI Yunfei and ye Shijie moved at the same time. They both moved together. Their majestic force startled the wind and cloud, and their domineering Qi deterred the world. They waved their palms together and rushed towards the vast force opposite. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three majestic destructive forces collided together and suddenly burst into a startling sound. The bright golden light pierced people''s eyes and became deadlocked for a moment. "Ah!" Mi Yun''s voice soared, his Qi shook, and his strong Qi gushed out again. The golden light is getting brighter and brighter, even the scorching sun in the sky. "Boom!" The house collapsed and tiles and stones splashed. In the twinkling of an eye, the backyard wall was shaken into dust by the vast internal strength of the three people. Mi Yunfei and ye Shijie were shaken upside down by each other. In the distance, the wild sand covered the sky. When the dust and shadow were gone, a figure stood outside the door, but there was no door at this time. The figure put his hands behind his back, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, which seemed to despise and even ridicule, showing his arrogant posture. "Ha ha! Yes, I have to go all out with that blow just now, and it''s worth it if you die." the crazy laughter frightens the heroes, and the terrible cultivation shocked the world. It''s really terrible. It was Yin Sha who came. His figure floated to him. It seemed that he had never paid attention to MI Yunfei and ye Shijie. Such an arrogant attitude made people wary. This move alone can shock Mi Yunfei and ye Shijie. Their accomplishments can be called extreme terror. Looking at the visitor, ye Shijie was suspicious. He didn''t know when he got into trouble with such a strong man. "You bad man, what''s wrong with Hongwu gate?" the tense atmosphere was broken by a delicate sound of nature. The speaker was Ye Xiaolan. "Hum! I''m looking for MI Yunfei, the remnant of the MI family." Yin Sha pointed to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei takes a step forward and pulls Ye Xiaolan behind him. Although he has lost his memory, he is not stupid. With that blow just now, he knew that the cultivation of others was extremely terrible. He was not sure that he could ensure that ye Xiaolan would not be hurt. Therefore, he had to pull Ye Xiaolan behind him. Even if he was injured, he would hurt himself first. Mi Yunfei''s move moved Ye Xiaolan, but this time was not the time to be moved at all. "Do you mean me?" although Mi Yunfei doesn''t remember his name, he has heard others call him so many times, so he asked. "Hum! Boy, it''s said that you have lost your memory. It seems true! It''s good to avoid you living in pain. After I get Pu Lingyu on you, I''ll send you to reunite with more than 300 people in your mi family!" When Yin Sha mentioned that there were more than 300 people in the MI family, MI Yunfei was shocked and his mind was slightly painful. He kept shouting, "there are more than 300 people in the MI family, more than 300 people in the MI family. Who am I? Who am I? My heart suddenly hurt and sad." Mi Yunfei hugged his head and shouted. "Ha ha! Let me tell you! Let you be an understanding ghost. More than 300 people in your mi family died miserably, and your grandfather Mi Hongtian also died in my hands. Your father was arrested, your mother died in Li Xiuyun''s hands, and you were the only one left. Ha. Ha" Yin Sha completely ignored Mi Yunfei and others, because in his eyes, these people were already dead, What if the dead know the secret? "Ah!" With a roar, MI Yunfei rolled on the ground with his head in his arms. His appearance was extremely painful. "Wood, don''t listen to him. He''s just disturbing your mind so that he can deal with you easily." Ye Xiaolan roared at Mi Yunfei with tears on her face. Suddenly, ye Xiaolan rushed over, hugged Mi Yunfei tightly and said to him, "wood, cheer up! If what he said is true, you must become stronger and never bow to evil forces." a large number of tears rolled down and sprinkled on MI Yunfei''s shoulder. After a long time, MI Yunfei no longer had a headache. He left Ye Xiaolan''s arms and stood up. In an instant, MI Yunfei''s momentum soared. There was no longer any expression on his face. His firm look was like a statue, and his violent eyes showed every opportunity. "No matter who I am or whether you''re telling the truth, you''re dead!" his words are arrogant and his posture is arrogant. In the twinkling of an eye, MI Yunfei''s whole person has changed dramatically. "OK! I haven''t met an opponent for a long time. A few years ago, your grandfather was a character. He fought with me for hundreds of rounds. Although he died in the end, he still hurt me seriously. I saw the shadow of MI Hongtian on you. You are qualified to fight with me. I hope you don''t let me down." Yin Sha was not surprised but happy. From this point, it can be seen that this man is completely a extravagant war madman. "Where is Li Xiuyun?" After Yin Sha shouted at the door, a figure suddenly flew into the door. This person was Li Xiuyun who was defeated by Mi Yunfei. "I''ll give you a few people over there. I''ll fight with this boy myself. I don''t want to miss the net this time." it can be seen from Yin Sha''s words that he attaches importance to MI Yunfei. The war was divided into two sides. Mi Yun fought Yin Sha, and ye Shijie, ye Shaohua and ye Xiaolan fought Li Xiuyun. "Come on! I want you to pay the price of bleeding!" after MI Yunfei roared, he flew up after rotating at a high speed. Yin Sha doesn''t want to show weakness. He wields his palms together and shows his killing moves. In the twinkling of an eye, the backyard has become a chaotic battlefield. The battle between MI Yunfei and Yin Sha was extremely fierce. Where they passed, the house collapsed and the wall was broken. The remnants of the sky flashed frequently, and their killing moves emerged one after another. The scene was flying sand and stones, and the sound of explosion rang out again and again. "Ha ha! Happy, happy! I''m so good at my young age. I can''t keep you!" When the voice stops, it is also the day of the world. Suddenly, the Yin Sha body swept several feet away. He rowed his hands through the air. Then, he chopped a hand blade towards Miyun with a palm band knife. A gorgeous golden light shot out from the hands of Yin Sha. The moment the golden light shot, it suddenly turned into a dazzling sword, vaguely like a startling rainbow across the sky. He looked up at the sky like figure, slaughtered all things with a sharp sword, and the murderous spirit that captured people''s heart and soul attacked Mi Yunfei. "Er ah! Opening ceremony!" Mi Yunfei was dishevelled, like a murderous God. After roaring, he was an outrageous fist. The domineering fist power is enough to open the mountain and crack the stone, just like a huge meteorite falling in the universe. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two golden lights collided and a harsh sound broke out. Then, the sword like golden light cut through the fist like light. "Click!" Mi Yunfei''s clothes were pierced through a big hole, and his shoulder was pierced, and blood gushed wildly. However, variables regenerate. A huge palm was then printed on his chest. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The stamina contained in the giant palm constantly exploded on MI Yunfei, and all his clothes were blown to pieces. The flesh and blood in front of the chest were all fried, and occasionally a piece of flesh and blood could be seen to fall down. There was a small hole in MI Yunfei''s chest, and the blood gushed out like a raging sea. Finally, MI Yunfei was directly shocked into a house. The house was crushed, and the huge wood of the roof girder fell down on MI Yunfei. "Poof!" Mi Yunfei vomited a mouthful of blood again, and there was no more movement. "Wood, don''t die!" cried Ye Xiaolan, who was fighting in the distance, to MI Yunfei. You don''t need to look at the war just now. You only need to hear how tragic it was. "Ha ha! You''re worth dying after I''ve received so many palms." a fierce laugh of Yin Sha came from a distance. Mi Yunfei lies in the broken ruins, with some ups and downs in his chest. In his head, the past pictures constantly emerge, such as the gloomy and cold ruins of the MI family, the lonely Tomb of his grandfather, the tragic death of his mother, the careful teaching of his master, the warm care of frost, and the friendship of brothers like the sea. The ancients said: the past goes with the wind. But in MI Yunfei''s heart, the past is as clear as it happened yesterday, and his mind doesn''t constantly emerge the pictures of the past. "Yunfei, you are the hope of the family. Grandpa hopes that you can reach or even surpass your ancestors one day." "This is the respect of the world''s strong. As long as you have absolute strength, you are not afraid of anyone." "There is no invincible person in this world, only an invincible heart. As long as your war intention is not destroyed, you will always stand up one day." Scenes flashed in MI Yunfei''s mind, and words echoed in MI Yunfei''s ears. Gradually, MI Yunfei calmed down, without any thought, meditation and concentration. His blood stopped and the wound began to repair. The Yin and Yang Qi in his elixir field also slowly turned. He not only felt that his injury was better, but also felt that his body was full of majestic internal strength. He found the feeling of his heyday, and his past memories were also found. "I''m Mi Yunfei, the demon God Mi Yunfei!" "Boom!" A roar soared into the sky, an explosion, and the world was shocked. The demon God finally found his memory. Can he beat the Yin Sha? Will he leave Ye Xiaolan after recovering his memory? Is a relationship after amnesia love or evil? The devil appeared unexpectedly. Where did the wind and cloud come from? Chapter 54 While ye Shijie and others were fighting hard, suddenly there was a big shock. The big explosion startled several people, but then they began to get excited. Because they saw the figure in the ruins. The dust all over the sky drifted with the wind, and the collapsed houses had become ruins, but only the dust was left after the explosion just now. In the dust shadow, MI Yunfei stepped out step by step with the moon knife in his hand. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" Mi Yunfei''s footsteps made bursts of sound when he stepped on the earth. He could see clearly every step. The vigorous Qi under his feet formed ripples and countless dust. Mi Yunfei has no one in the field of view. His fierce eyes are locked, and there are some Yin ghosts in a daze opposite him. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei, Yin Sha felt his whole body creepy and frightened: "the boy''s eyes are so evil and terrible. It''s not human eyes!" Every time Mi Yunfei takes a step, his momentum will rise for a while, his eyes become red, and the bright moon knife in his hand becomes tighter and tighter. He knows more than 300 lives of MI family, his grandfather and mother. Almost all of these died because of the man in front of us. Mi Yun flew to Yin Sha, looked at Yin Sha coldly and said, "today, neither you nor Li Xiuyun will die!" his arrogant words and cold heart frightened Yin Sha. Yin Sha said with a smile, "ha ha! You just reached the peak of the realm. Even the people at the peak of your grandfather''s spirit died in my hands. How dare you speak loudly." Hearing the word "Grandpa", MI Yunfei had a burst of angina pectoris, and his hand holding the moon knife was getting tighter and tighter. His heart was filled with anger and endless killing intention. Mingyue Dao seemed to be able to sense what Mi Yunfei thought, and trembled constantly. It seemed that it was excited that it was about to drink blood. "Ah! Die!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t stand it any more and cleaved a knife at the Yin Sha. Mi Yunfei''s knife is not an ordinary one. The bright blade has pain, anger and endless killing intention. Looking at the knife cut by Mi Yunfei, Yin Sha''s face changed greatly. He didn''t dare to take it in a hurry. In a great hurry, Yin Sha leaped up and spun rapidly in the air, narrowly avoiding Mi Yunfei''s startling knife. "Boom!" The place where Yin Sha just stood was cut a gap several feet long by Mi Yunfei''s knife. It seemed that even the earth was split. I saw huge stones flying all over the sky. The power of this knife is unimaginable. Yin Sha was startled into a cold sweat, but after all, he was a man who had been on the battlefield for a long time. Although he panicked, he was not confused. Suddenly, Yin Sha suddenly moved, his hands waved, and a dark evil spirit billowed out of his hands. The monstrous magic gas filled the sky. The magic gas gathered into a giant sphere like the surging river water, and finally shot out. With a strange palm, I suddenly saw a magic ball breaking through the sky. The evil spirit became stronger and stronger. It spread everywhere and almost covered the sky and the sun. The rolling magic gas formed magic clouds one after another. The magic cloud was like a skeleton. Finally, it directly attacked Mi Yunfei and seemed to want to swallow Mi Yunfei. At this time, suddenly, a strong wind rose, sand and dust covered the eyes, and an invisible air flow slowly spread around. The change came from MI Yunfei. Mi Yun gathered all over his body and worked hard on his hands. The bright moon knife gradually turned blood red, made a ''buzzing'' sound, and the blade trembled violently. Holding a knife in both hands and pointing obliquely to the sky, he showed his arrogance over Heaven and earth. "Er ah! Kill God crazy knife, cut!" The sky covered by magic gas suddenly became clear. There were no magic clouds floating in the sky, but startling Changhong flashed. The bright blade forms a huge knife ten feet long and one foot wide, which falls from the sky. Mi Yunfei is now the pinnacle of the realm. When he uses the killing God crazy knife again, his power is quite different from that in the past. "Boom!" The giant knife penetrated the magic cloud and cleaved on the skull. It seems that some are like a knife cleaving on the skull, and some are like a skull biting the knife. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth began to crack, and the mighty strength spread everywhere. Even ye Shijie and others who were fighting were shocked by the violent blow of the two. The houses collapsed one after another, and the flowers and trees in the backyard rose up. Mi Yunfei and Yin Sha were separated in an instant. "Devour the devil and swallow the sky!" After a roar, Yin Sha had to wave a palm again, and saw a huge black palm shooting. In a hurry, Mi Yun didn''t have time to wave his knife, so he had to block it with a horizontal knife. "When!" The magic palm was printed on the moon knife and made a harsh sound. Mi Yunfei was shocked by this palm and stepped back more than ten steps to stabilize his body. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of MI Yunfei''s mouth. "Wood!" in the distance came Ye Xiaolan''s cry, mixed with faint thoughts, but more hesitation and worry. But just then, Li Xiuyun clapped, and ye xiaolangton was shocked out by Li Xiuyun''s majestic strength. Watching Ye Xiaolan fly out, MI Yunfei''s heart hurt more and his anger became more prosperous. "Ha. Ha! If you want to play, play bigger! I said, you''re all going to die! Ha. Ha!" the laughter was bleak and ridiculed. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. When the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." the faint voice is like a soul summoning. "Magic dragon formula turns into magic dragon body!" after a violent drink, MI Yunfei has begun to change. "Crackling!" The bones of MI Yunfei''s whole body began to ring, and the sound was very small, but it spread to Li Xiuyun''s ears. It was a voice of death. Because Mi Yunfei''s transformation left him an indelible shadow. Mi Yunfei''s body gradually became tall, and pieces of green scales were covering his whole body rapidly. The veins on his arms burst one by one, and his hands became like steel. "Click!" Mi Yunfei''s coat was also shattered. What was wrapped around his waist was unparalleled. Unparalleled kept sticking out his tongue. With the appearance of MI Yunfei, it was terrible. The long nails on MI Yunfei''s hands twinkled with a little cold light, and his eyes turned blood red. The whole person looked like a beast, not a beast, like a man, not a man. However, he looked more like a devil. Looking at this scene, not to mention Yin Sha and ye Shijie, even Li Xiuyun, who had seen Mi Yunfei transform, was stunned. Everyone stopped one after another and focused on MI Yunfei. "How did brother Yunfei become like this? What''s going on?" Ye Shaohua''s heart was full of doubts. "No matter what the wood looks like, he is the silly wood in my heart." Ye Xiaolan said to herself. Mi Yunfei doesn''t have any idea in his heart. He only has killing intention, endless killing intention, killing tianhongyan and earthquake shock. "Ha. Ha. I said, you and you are going to die." Mi Yunfei pointed to Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun. Obviously, since the cold frost was hurt by Mi Yunfei, MI Yunfei has begun to control his demons. On the other hand, his state of mind is also constantly improving. Therefore, although he has infinite killing intention in his heart, he has been able to control himself well. Moreover, with the continuous improvement of his cultivation, his transformation speed is faster and faster. "Hum! Don''t think you can be invincible if you change your appearance. I can beat you down just now, but I can do the same now." As soon as Yin Sha''s words were finished, he jumped up into the sky, his hands kept printing, and blew a palm at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei raised his mouth slightly and said, "don''t be ashamed!" then he directly shook Yin Sha''s palm. "Boom!" After the two palms intersected, Yin Sha was blown out, and Mi Yunfei took two steps back. "Why is your palm wind so strange? It has Yin and Yang Qi." Yin Sha''s face was a little pale. He was frightened, not because of the palm that MI Yunfei had just hurt. Because in this world, a person''s body can''t have two opposite strengths at the same time. That will only lead to the change of the two strong Qi, and finally lead to the explosion of your body. However, there are not only Yin and Yang in MI Yunfei''s body, but also Yin Sha and Mi Yunfei found that the two strong Qi in MI Yunfei''s body not only did not have a dispute, but also were very harmonious. This has never been heard of since henggu. How can he not be surprised? However, there was no answer, but some were Mi Yunfei''s powerful palm. Seeing that MI Yunfei attacked again, Yin Sha''s feet were a little, and he could avoid Mi Yunfei''s palm. "Boom!" The broken houses were turned into ruins under the palm of MI Yunfei. "Hum! I''ve trained my magic palm to the highest level. Don''t think I''m really afraid of you." Suddenly, the evil spirit stamped with one foot, and his hands churned rapidly. A magic flame rose out of his hands. The magic flame contained extremely terrible power. "Ha ha! Die!" After a laugh, Yin Sha had shot. He pushed his hands forward, and the devil flame in his hand immediately turned into a dark devil and rushed towards Miyun. The dark devil was completely transformed by his strength. He opened his huge mouth, penetrated the air and roared wildly. He wanted to swallow Mi Yunfei into his stomach immediately. Mi Yunfei moved his palm and raised his hand. A green light suddenly appeared on his hand. When he waved with one hand, the green light shot at the devil in mid air. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" When they cross the peak again, they have a great momentum. The dark clouds in the sky are empty and the magic Qi is vast. On the ground, sand and stones are flying, smoke and waves are vast, and bursts of overwhelming strength surge up frequently. "Ah!" After a burst of drinking, MI Yunfei was disheveled, his muscles bulged, and his thick internal strength surged into his hands again. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The two men jumped up in an instant and flew into the air. Their suicide moves emerged one after another. In the place where they fought, the sound of explosions rang out again and again. At this time, the variables rose, and a figure flew rapidly towards the battlefield of the two. Without saying a word, the person came and shot at the same time with Yin Sha. Fierce internal strength and domineering palms flock to MI Yunfei. The power of two people resonates with ghosts and gods, and both heaven and earth are surprised. Come on, who the hell is it? Can Mi Yunfei resist? Will there be variables? Chapter 55 "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth shaking sound, the power of the three people can be called earth shaking. The earth could hardly stand the destructive power of the three, and a huge hole appeared. Mi Yunfei was hit into the ground by the two together. Facing such a crazy attack, how many people can withstand it? Looking at the dust, even ye Xiaolan and others were stunned. No one knew whether Mi Yunfei was alive or dead. "Ah! I''m going to kill the sky red eye, and I''m going to kill the blood to cover the sky!" before the two Yin Sha made a pause, MI Yunfei''s roar came from the big hole underground. "Boom!" After a loud noise, MI Yunfei rushed out of the cave, and the broken stone bricks on the sky fell like pouring rain. "Ha. Ha! Yin Sha, Li Xiuyun, even if you work together, you can''t kill me. Ha. Ha!" the spirit that shocked the world, the laughter that looked up to the sky, and the unshakable figure of gods and demons, even the heaven and earth were pale at this moment. This is a kind of arrogance, laughing at the arrogance of heroes all over the world. Even Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun are shocked by the unparalleled power of MI Yunfei. How many people can look at the world so arrogantly? Even in the face of two celestial masters, they can laugh proudly. Even if they can''t be defeated, it''s enough to last forever. It was Li Xiuyun who shot with Yin Sha just now. Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun were sweating. Mi Yunfei gave them a terrible feeling. At a young age, they could fight the two heavenly spirit experts alone with the peak state of the realm. And one of them is still at the peak of the spirit of heaven, that is, the person who is about to leave the martial arts and enter the martial arts realm, that is, the person who has half a foot into the martial arts realm. However, these experts who have been looking up to for a long time in the eyes of secular people are facing a young generation at the peak of the realm today. Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun have all the murders in their eyes. What Mi Yunfei left them is an unforgettable terror. With his age, he can monopolize the two heavenly spirit experts. Then, with his talent, in a few decades, no one in the world will be his opponent. After the two of Yin Sha looked at each other, they made a move when they didn''t seek a contract. "Bite the devil''s palm, iron stone palm!" Both of them have exhausted their whole body skills. They must kill Mi Yunfei under this attack, and they can''t give him any chance to breathe. Luck and moves are so perfect, but behind the perfection is endless killing intention. The joint strike of the two men was unimaginable. After the roar, there were palms all over the sky. After blinking, it was surging internal strength. The wind and sand cover the sun and moon, and the evil spirit covers the wind and cloud. The house shook, the world was in turmoil, and there was a sense of the coming of the end. The vast shadow of the palm suddenly swept out and attacked Miyun. The shocking internal strength and the palm shadow of the world frighten the sky. Looking at such a peerless blow, ye Shijie and others on the side changed their faces. Don''t say resist, even if they just feel the residual power of terror, it''s frightening. People can expect the consequences of MI Yunfei''s attack. All they can think of is the blood rain and the shrill cry. "No! The wood flashed!" looking at the terrible blow, ye Xiaolan shouted. Her heart suddenly hurts. It''s a heart piercing pain, a pain that tears every nerve. Crystal tears burst out like surging sea water. "Ha ha! Good to come!" when people were worried about Mi Yunfei, what they saw was not mi Yunfei''s retreat, but Mi Yunfei''s loud laughter. The sound of wild laughter shocked the world, and the heroic spirit deterred the wind and cloud. The bursts of magic power made all animals crawl and scared the heroes. "The first move of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" there was only a roar behind the wild laughter. Mi Yunfei''s hands are facing the sky and runs through with one breath. Suddenly, a mysterious black dragon surrounded Mi Yunfei, and then rushed up into the air. A burst of dragon singing could be heard faintly. At this moment, the sky imitated the Buddhist sutra and began to change color. The originally fine sunny day suddenly became dark, but what can be clearly seen is the Canglong with golden light all over. When the magic dragon formula comes out, the world is surprised. Mi Yunfei waved his hands, and the black dragon roared down and ran towards Yin Sha. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The power of the three has completely exceeded the limit of the martial arts. Even the experts who break the martial arts realm are afraid to be seriously injured under this power. The storm hit and the dust was empty. The three men fought in an instant, and the surrounding area had been razed to the ground without anything. The eyes can only see the dazzling golden light, and the ears can hear the deafening sound. "Er ah! It''s time to pay back the hundreds of lives of the MI family!" there was only desolation in the words except anger. Mi Yunfei danced furiously and his strength surged wildly. After drinking, he reappeared his thick palm. "Boom! Poof!" The three figures were all shocked by the internal strength, and each spit out a mouthful of blood. After the three fell to the ground, there was no sound. The only thing they could see was their undulating chest. Anyone with eyes could know that they were seriously injured. Blood surged in the mouth of Yin Sha, and his clothes were broken. Li Xiuyun was even more embarrassed. His fingers were broken and his face was covered with blood. It was difficult to see his true face. Among the three, the only one who is slightly better is mi Yunfei. Although there is a wound in his arm, the wound does not shed blood. On the contrary, the wound is still healing slowly. "Ha. Ha!" While ye Xiaolan and others were worried about Mi Yunfei, a familiar roar of laughter came into everyone''s ears. As soon as the laughter stopped, a figure had stood up. It was Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s body is changing rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, he had become the same. Mi Yunfei walked towards Yin Sha and grabbed Yin Sha. There was a killing intention in his eyes. "Say, where is my father? Is it true that you said my father was arrested?" "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that I''ve been fighting an eagle all my life, but in the end I was pecked in the eye by an eagle. My life has long been handed over to the venerable. What I didn''t expect is that I will be defeated by you. You killed me, and I teach thousands of me. You never want to save your father. No one can defeat the venerable except the old ghost surnamed Meng more than 300 years ago." Said here, Yin Sha coughed up a mouthful of blood again. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said with a smile, "but after the old ghost was poisoned by the most powerful poison in the world, ''Huagong powder'', his skill will never be restored, ha. Ha." Yin Sha laughed loudly and looked ferocious and terrible. After hearing Yin Sha''s words, MI Yunfei trembled. Naturally, he knew who Yin Sha was talking about. That man was his master. Mi Yunfei was frightened secretly. Listening to the tone of Yin Sha, he already understood that the so-called venerable must be a rare peerless expert in heaven and earth, and he is still a sect. What surprised him even more was that menglao was once a character that all the venerable people taboo. However, what the venerable one may not expect is that menglao is not only a peerless master with amazing cultivation, but also a strange person for detoxification. With his insight, menglao looked for all kinds of strange flowers and plants in heaven and earth. The poison in his body has been detoxified six or seven layers. In time, there will always be a day when he will recover to his peak. Mi Yunfei felt a pang in his heart. He didn''t expect that the master''s enemy was also his own enemy. He thought of more than 300 lives in the MI family, his grandfather, father, mother and the master with animals. Mi Yunfei''s heart was torn like pain, and his eyes were almost bleeding. "Old dog, do you want to talk?" Mi Yunfei roared. Yin Sha still laughed wildly and didn''t answer his words. It seemed that he had already made up his mind to die. "Click!" A cold voice sounded, and Yin Sha''s arm was broken by Mi Yun feisheng. It was not that he was too cruel, but that the world was like this. Being soft hearted to the enemy was cruel to himself. "Hum! Boy, don''t try to get any news from me." the sweat on Yin Sha''s face fell, but he always clenched his teeth and endured pain. "Do you want to talk?" Mi Yunfei asked again. His eyes almost burst out fire. "You''re dead! I won''t say it." "Click!" Mi Yunfei broke the foot bone of Yin Sha again, and Yin Sha howled with pain. "Ah! Go to hell!" With a roar, MI Yunfei slapped the head of Yin Sha, and the brain splashed all over him. Mi Yunfei stood up and walked slowly towards Li Xiuyun. His eyes began to blur and tears surged wildly. The past scenes floated before his eyes. His mother died miserably at the hands of Li Xiuyun. At the beginning, all his hands and feet were broken by Li Xiuyun. Finally, he was forced to jump into the cliff. If it weren''t for his old dream, MI Yunfei would have been a lonely ghost. Mi Yunfei picked up Li Xiuyun and slapped him hard, which made Li Xiuyun spit out his alveolar. "Remember? A few years ago, I said I would give you back these slaps sooner or later." "Pa!" This slap is for more than 300 people in my rice family. " "Pa!" "This slap is for fuber." "Pa!" "This slap is for my mother." "And this last slap is for me." after MI Yunfei said that, he slapped it hard. The last slap was so fierce that Li Xiuyun''s whole face was about to fester. "Yes. You. Kill me." Li Xiuyun was already powerless. "Hum! Want to die? I''ll help you, but not now." Mi Yunfei looks very insidious. Just listen to ''click!'' With a sound, Li Xiuyun''s hand bone has been broken by Mi Yunfei. Bursts of sound came out, making the scalp numb. Mi Yunfei sneered and said, "did you ever think you would have such a day when you broke my hand bone?" "Click!" Li Xiuyun''s leg bone was also trampled off by Mi Yunfei, which made Li Xiuyun roll on the ground. "Remember what I said at the beginning? I said these things and I will give them back to you sooner or later. People can do good or bad things, but don''t do wrong. If you do wrong, you should be prepared to accept punishment. Now, accept punishment!" After saying that, Mi Yun swung his fist, poured into the greatest strength of his body, and directly jumped over with a fist. This fist, full of anger, endless madness and the beginning of sin, attacked Li Xiuyun''s chest. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s fist passed through Li Xiuyun''s body, and blood flowed along the back of MI Yunfei''s hand. When he took out his hand, he could see a lot of intestines leaking out. The scene was so bloody that hell wouldn''t give in. "Grandpa, Fubo and his mother! Did you see that? Two of the patriarchs of the three families have died at the hands of the child. The child will save his father." Mi Yunfei was already sobbing. He remembered that his mother told him before he died that the boy was bleeding without tears. However, MI Yunfei shed more tears than bleeding. After a long time, MI Yunfei stood up. He picked up the moon Sabre on the ground, pointed at the sky and shouted, "the other two families, wait for me. I will come soon and be ready to bear my anger!" Chapter 56 After the war, the sky became clear again, but Mi Yunfei''s mood became dark. He doesn''t know how to face Ye Xiaolan. Is it love? Or choose to leave? Forget? It seems difficult. When he lost his memory, he couldn''t forget the little things he spent with Ye Xiaolan. Love? He didn''t dare to love again. He learned from the mouth of Yin Sha that his enemy was an extremely powerful person. He was afraid that everyone around him would be implicated by him. In his heart, he didn''t want to be sorry for the cold frost, so he was afraid to love. Ye Shijie and ye Shaohua have gone to the hall to resist foreign enemies with their disciples. Only Mi Yunfei and ye Xiaolan are left in the backyard. "Wood, are you all right?" Ye Xiaolan came over and asked anxiously. "I''m fine." Mi Yunfei replied vaguely. "You dead wood, rotten wood, lied to me for so long. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Come on, how can I punish you?" Ye Xiaolan quickly recovered her savage side in the past. Mi Yunfei''s heart is very bad. He doesn''t know what to say. After all, she has recovered her memory now. "Ye. Miss ye, thank you for saving me." Mi Yunfei felt embarrassed when he remembered that he had always called Ye Xiaolan cold frost. Hearing Mi Yunfei''s words, ye Xiaolan felt a pain in her heart, retreated repeatedly, and fell to the ground. She looked at Mi Yunfei affectionately and said, "have you recovered your memory?" "En!" Mi Yunfei just nodded and replied. At this time, he didn''t know what to say. "Will you leave me?" in the simple and straightforward words, there are more endless deep feelings. Mi Yunfei was stunned. He really didn''t know how to answer. At present, he had to go to Wanmo Jumai to find Jushen flower to cure the cold frost. He had to leave. However, he really didn''t have the heart to hurt such a naive and lively girl. With Ye Xiaolan, he gradually felt that his whole person was happier than before. He really missed this day. "There was a girl who was in sympathy with me. Her parents both died miserably. Later, Shifu and I saved her. Since then, she and I lived in the mountain. We were dependent on each other. We lived in the mountain for more than three years. After the tragic death of more than 300 lives in my family, I practiced hard, and she stayed with me all the time. When I was hungry, she brought me food I''m tired. She wipes my sweat. When I''m hurt, she always uses medicine for me with tears in her eyes. After going down the mountain, she was chased by her enemy. She blocked a knife for me to save me, resulting in her being unconscious of strange poison. I have to leave and go to Wanmo Jue pulse to find herbs to treat her. No matter heaven or earth, no matter how many rivers and seas are overturned, I must wake her up! " With tears in her eyes, MI Yunfei said every bit between her and the cold frost. "That girl is a good girl. Is she the frost you never forget?" Ye Xiaolan admired the frost in her heart. It was a kind of unswerving love. She slowly stood up from the ground and walked to the opposite of MI Yunfei. Sometimes, when you have to face someone, you will find that it is so difficult. It takes a lot of courage. Ye Xiaolan and Mi Yunfei are just like this. Smelling the body fragrance from ye Xiaolan, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to look at her, and his head was lower, just nodded gently. "Wood, have you ever liked me?" Ye Xiaolan could no longer find a trace of pampering on her face. Some were just the most natural side of a woman. If someone asks: what is the most shocking thing in the world? I will answer: Yes. A word can make people heartbroken, a word can make people ecstatic. A word can make people live and die, and a word can also be cut off. But a tender word can make people churn inside, especially when a girl says it. Maybe many people have heard this sentence, but when you want to say it, you will find how difficult it is and it takes courage. If one day you have this opportunity, remember not to worry, open your mind, whatever the result, at least say it yourself. If you want to love, don''t think too much, crazy love once! Never mind the world''s eyes, just care about his (her) views. It''s rare to be crazy several times in life. What''s wrong with being crazy once? "Me." Mi Yunfei didn''t know how to answer. People are not plants and trees. Who can be ruthless? Ye Xiaolan doesn''t know his feelings, but he already has cold frost in his heart. Mi Yunfei is really a piece of wood in terms of feelings. To ask him to say no, he really couldn''t say it, and he wasn''t willing to say it. After a long time, MI Yunfei nodded slightly. Looking at Mi Yunfei nodding, ye xiaolangton was elated: "wood, shall I go with you? Where you go, I will go to you. Even at the ends of the earth, I will never leave you and live with you." the gentle words were filled with infinite warmth. Once upon a time, how many vows were moving and how many words made people warm, but they were not as straightforward as such. The ends of the earth, never give up, life and death. The world is so big, how many people can really do it? Ye Xiaolan''s words shocked Mi Yunfei. He felt a kind of warmth, and the bridge of his nose was also sour. However, he replied rationally, "no, you can''t go with me. The place I''m going to is very dangerous! Moreover, before that, I have to go to Ningnan town of Tianluo empire. It''s time to pay off the debts owed by the three families. This trip is extremely dangerous, and I can''t distract myself from taking care of you at that time." Mi Yunfei''s tone was very firm, Since Leng Hanshuang had an accident to save him, he would never allow such a thing to happen again. "It seems that you really care about me. Now you can see that Hongwu gate was destroyed like this. Where can I go if I don''t follow you?" Ye Xiaolan''s words made Mi Yunfei meditate. He wanted to take ye Xiaolan on the road, but he had to give up the idea because of the dangers around him. It can be said that the destruction of hongwumen was completely caused by Mi Yunfei. He can''t ignore it. After a long time, MI Yunfei finally thought that his brothers were still in Tianling sect. It was not difficult to enter Tianling sect with the qualifications of Ye Xiaolan and ye Shaohua. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei said to Ye Xiaolan, "Hongwu gate was destroyed because of me. If you really want to wait for me, go to Tianling sect. There are many of my friends there. I will dare to go there if I find herbs to cure cold frost. Cold frost is in Lengyin palace, not far from Tianling sect. If you are free, you can go and see her for me. I owe her too much." "Han Shuang? I really want to meet this amorous woman. I''ll discuss it with my father at that time." Ye Xiaolan doesn''t care about going there, but she really wants to meet the gentle, kind and amorous woman Mi Yunfei said. Just then, there was a noise in the martial arts arena in the front yard. Mi yunfeisheng was afraid that ye Shijie and ye Shaohua would encounter strong enemies and rushed to the martial arts arena first. Hundreds of corpses were placed on the martial arts field, and the pungent smell of blood filled the whole martial arts field. The battle is over. Ye Shijie and ye Shaohua have wounds of different sizes, and the injuries are not serious. It seems that among those who came to invade, there should be no strong man of heaven except Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun. After all, it''s hard to find the master of yitianling realm. In addition, Yin Sha and others had confidence when they came, so only he and Li Xiuyun came. As a result, all the two Tianling masters died at the hands of MI Yunfei. Many people anticipate things like gods and do everything they can, but who can calculate fate? There are only thirty or forty disciples left in Hongwu sect. If ye Shijie and ye Shaohua hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid none would be left. Hundreds of people crowded at the gate outside the martial arts practice hall. They were all from other sects. They kept comforting Ye Shijie and claimed that they had intended to help. Who knew that some trouble on the road led to the delay. In fact, the reason why these people come here is just to calculate the time. If Hongwu gate is destroyed, they choose to ignore it. If Hong Wumen wins, they can get the favor of Hong Wumen without doing anything. They are interested in MI Yunfei''s personal development potential, so they have this one stroke. "Sect leader ye, I''m really sorry! I didn''t expect that I was a little late. I heard that there were two heavenly spirit experts coming, and one of them was the person with the highest heavenly spirit. We wanted to meet them. Unexpectedly, sect leader Ye was so brave that even they couldn''t help you." the person who spoke was fanqiu, the sect leader of Taiqing sect. Fan Qiu has been wondering why Ye Shijie and Mi Yunfei are still standing here so far because there are two celestial masters coming. Ye Shijie is also a lake. He doesn''t know fan Qiu. He just wants to know whether the two celestial masters are still there. But ye Shijie didn''t want to hide it. He glanced at all the people present: "I can''t be so brave." After listening to Ye Shijie''s words, everyone naturally nodded. If ye Shijie really has that ability, it would be too scary. But ye Shijie''s next words almost scared everyone''s heart out. "Those two heavenly spirit masters joined forces to fight Yunfei. They have been killed by Yunfei alone." the simple and straightforward words were like a sharp sword inserted into the hearts of people, making people breathless. "What? One person monopolizes two celestial masters, and those two have been killed." The crowd only felt a dull thunder on their head. They repeatedly asked themselves: "is the world going to change! A hairy boy in the world killed two heavenly spirit experts, and one of them is only one step away from the martial arts!" However, the fact was in front of them. They couldn''t help but believe it. They thought of the rumor that MI Yunfei had killed an expert in the middle realm of Tianling, and gradually everyone had to believe it. When the crowd dispersed, ye Shijie arranged personnel to bury all the dead disciples on the back mountain. Qinglan''s custom is like this. Once you join the sect, you may die because of various disputes, and the people who die in the war will not be sent to their hometown. The next day, ye Shijie called all the remaining more than 30 disciples of Hongwu gate to the only house that had not been damaged. The atmosphere in front of him was a little depressed. Many people began to cry because they knew that Hongwu gate would no longer exist. Finally, ye Shijie gave everyone some gold coins and sent everyone away. Only Ye Shijie''s family and Mi Yunfei were left in the house. "Uncle Ye, I just discussed with Shaohua and Xiaolan. They are going to tianlingzong to learn arts. Why don''t you go too!" Mi Yunfei said to Ye Shijie. Ye Shijie sighed: "Hey! I won''t go. I''m from the Tenglong empire. I want to stay in the Tenglong empire. Your majesty invited me to be a guest elder many times, but I refused. I couldn''t let Hong Wumen go before. Now my son has grown up and I''ll give you my daughter. I''m free. I''m going to respond to your Majesty''s invitation." Seeing that ye Shijie has made up his mind, MI Yunfei doesn''t say much, so he can only sigh: "everyone has their own aspirations!" On the day of breaking up, several people will go their separate ways. Ye Shijie is going to Tenglong Empire and Mi Yunfei is going to Tianluo empire. The atmosphere is very sad. Ye Shaohua was originally a warmonger. It was his dream to go to tianlingzong to practice martial arts. He was not too sad, but ye Xiaolan cried with tears. "Xiaolan, give this letter I wrote to my eldest brother Lu Chaohai, and they will take good care of you." Mi Yunfei said to Ye Xiaolan. "Wood, can you hold me? Hold me like you woke up the first day?" Ye Xiaolan''s blurred eyes were full of infinite desire. Mi Yunfei hesitated for a moment and hugged Ye Xiaolan tightly. He just said two words: "wait for me!" when he finished, he turned and left. He was afraid that he would really take ye Xiaolan on the road for too long, so he chose to leave immediately. After a long time, ye Xiaolan yelled at the figure that disappeared at the end: "wood, remember I''m waiting for you in tianlingzong. I''ll follow you all my life." Can Mi Yunfei kill his enemy smoothly? Will there be other changes on the way? What will be the result of the unsettled fate? Chapter 57 As night fell and the night wind was blowing, MI Yunfei shuttled through the dark mountains alone. The sky was dark and could not see five fingers. It seemed that even the air was dignified. However, what Mi Yunfei wants is such a night, which is destined to be a bloody night. From Tenglong Empire to Tianluo Empire, with the strength of MI Yunfei''s feet, it took only five or six days to arrive, but it took Mi Yunfei eight days to arrive. He didn''t dare to be careless. When he was approaching the Tianluo Empire, he could only choose to travel at night. The dark mountain forest is no different from the day to MI Yunfei. After passing through several jungles, he has come to Ningnan town. Looking at the street in front of me, everything is so familiar. There were not many people in the street, only some attics were still lit. Of course, there are Inns for accommodation. In addition, there are places where adults vent their boredom and sell labor without pay. Mi Yunfei is not familiar with that place. After a simple Yirong, MI Yunfei walked into an inn. He didn''t come to rest. He just came to fill his stomach. Mi Yunfei decided to take action tonight. He is fully prepared. As more and more people around him care about him, he cherishes himself more. He will never allow himself to make any mistakes, because his life no longer belongs to him. Mi Yunfei thinks that no matter how high your cultivation is, you must at least fill your stomach, especially before killing. "Objective, would you like to check in?" seeing Mi Yunfei walking towards the door of the inn, the waiter came to pick him up very warmly, and the service attitude was very good, which was also a reason for the good business of these inns. "Is there anything else to eat?" Mi Yunfei asked in a low voice. He looked like a middle-aged man with a full beard. He was eager to keep his voice down. "And, and, don''t know what to eat?" the waiter asked modestly. "Whatever, as long as you''re full!" after that, Mi Yun flew to the waiter, threw a gold coin and walked into the inn. The waiter laughed when he received the gold coins and claimed that he would serve the dishes immediately. Because in Qinglan, one gold coin is equal to one hundred silver coins, that is, one thousand copper coins. It can top the income of an ordinary family for a year or even a few years. How can a sophomore be unhappy! After a while, the table was filled with all kinds of dishes, including steamed beef, braised fish, spicy chicken and several jars of wine. Mi Yunfei opened his mouth and ate without saying a word, but he didn''t drink because he didn''t want to make any mistakes. He considered every detail very clearly. After eating, MI Yunfei dodged out of the Inn and ran in the direction of the Li family. The smell of the night seemed to be a little depressed, and even the prestige blew with a trace of cold. Mi Yunfei''s first stop was the Li family among the three families, because the Li family was the one he hated most. That year, Fubo was killed by Li Xiuyun, and his mother died miserably in Li Xiuyun''s hands. Finally, he was abandoned, which is completely Li Xiuyun''s masterpiece. If it weren''t for menglao, I''m afraid that even if Mi Yunfei didn''t die, he would have to be a loser in his life. Mi Yunfei has dreamed many times that he will see his mother die miserably in front of him in his dream. He will have a kind of heartbreaking pain in his heart. Therefore, the first family he wants to destroy is the Li family. After he came to the Li family, he didn''t call directly. He didn''t understand the overall strength of the Li family. He must be foolproof. Mi Yunfei quietly sneaked into the backyard of the Li family and looked around. There are many people patrolling in the backyard. It seems that they are all three generations of Li''s disciples. Mi Yunfei immediately raised an eyebrow, because as long as he couldn''t kill with one blow, he would disturb others, so it would be difficult for him to annihilate in one fell swoop. However, fortunately, there is no unique way. Just as Mi Yunfei was worried, a sound came out in the distance. The sound stopped in MI Yunfei''s ears. It was simply the sound of nature. "You guys watch first. I''ll go to the thatched cottage." one of the disciples said to the other disciples. "What''s the matter with you? The patriarch said before he left that he must guard his post when he is away. If the boy of the MI family is killed instead of dead, it will be troublesome." a strict looking disciple seems to be dissatisfied with the disciple just now. When Mi Yunfei heard this, he was surprised: "this Li Xiuyun is really an old fox. Before he left, he had to prevent himself from killing the door, but he didn''t calculate that he would die!" "Oh, that''s your worry. How big a wave can that boy of the MI family turn? I''ll come right away!" after the disciple said that, he dodged and disappeared. Mi Yunfei also quietly followed up at this time. "That boy must have gone to Xiaohong again. He really doesn''t change his color." when the man in the cottage left, the other disciples scolded immediately. The disciple who borrowed the word to go to the thatched cottage hummed a minor and looked excited. When he saw a house not far away, the man immediately said excitedly: "ha ha! Xiao Hong, brother, I''m here. I must make people want to die and be immortal tonight. The last time was too short. This time, it must take hundreds of rounds." Just when the man was five or six feet away from the house, MI Yunfei flashed behind the man. The man only felt a blow on his head and fainted. Mi Yunfei carefully dragged the man to a corner of the backyard and woke him up. The man woke up and wanted to shout, but before he made a sound, he found a knife on his neck. "If you dare shout, I''ll kill you immediately!" Mi Yunfei said, sticking the knife closer. Feeling the cold from his neck, the man trembled and begged for mercy: "Ying, hero. Spare my life! I have no money and nothing but my body shape. Don''t you like me? If so, I hope you can be gentle." After hearing this, MI Yunfei immediately sweated: "who are these people? Can''t you think of anything else?" "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you and answer. If you say a lie, I''ll cut your tongue. If you dare to say two lies, hey. Hey." Mi Yunfei looked at the man with a smile. "If you tell two lies, you''ll be gone." Mi Yunfei threatened. After hearing this, the man almost fainted and hurriedly said, "hero, don''t worry, I will tell the truth." "I ask you, how many masters of the Li family in the spirit period?" Miyun Frisbee calculated. If you want to annihilate the whole Li family, you can only take a sneak attack. "One. One, just one. Li Xiuyu, the brother of the patriarch, has reached the early days of the spirit of heaven." the man was so frightened that he replied repeatedly. Whether it was a knife with cold light or cold words, he had to say. "One? You didn''t lie to me?" Mi Yunfei was afraid of fraud. He slowly moved the knife on the man''s neck to his. "No. No, I swear, absolutely not!" seeing that the knife in MI Yunfei''s hand was getting tighter and tighter, the man almost even peed out and quickly swore to promise. "Where does he live?" "Go ahead and take a turn. It''s the first room." Mi Yunfei didn''t look like a liar, so he waved his hand and flashed a cold light, which was the price of blood. Before he died, the man probably couldn''t figure out why he couldn''t escape death when he told the truth. Mi Yunfei said coldly, "hum! If you say a lie, you will cut off your tongue. If you say two words, you will be gone, but you are telling the truth. What''s the use of keeping such disciples? Therefore, your life is gone." After solving the man, MI Yunfei also relaxed a lot. He made the worst plan before he came. If the other side has too many experts, he can only sneak attack one by one. Of course, as long as he doesn''t encounter an expert in breaking the martial arts realm, he can leave calmly. Now that there is only one master in the early days of Tianling, he will be fearless. But think about it, the strength of the three families is similar to that of the MI family. Only his grandfather and Fubo are Tianling masters in the whole Mi family. It is expected that the Li family will not have too many Tianling masters. Mi Yunfei put away his breath and sneaked into Li Xiuyu''s room with very light steps. At this time, he felt a very thin blade from his body and gently opened the bolt of Li Xiuyu''s door. Mi Yunfei just opened the door and a sense of crisis rushed into his mind. A powerful palm wind suddenly hit him. Mi Yun''s head tilted and his body tilted, narrowly avoiding the other party''s fierce palm. "Bang!" The door was blown to pieces by the leader wind. The sound of the broken door startled everyone. Mi Yunfei knew that today''s sneak attack had failed, but he didn''t panic and didn''t choose to retreat. Knowing that the man must be Li Xiuyu, MI Yunfei immediately fought with the man. As long as he solved the man, he had no scruples about the others. "Bang bang!" The sound of things breaking came from the house, and the two had fought dozens of moves in the blink of an eye. The sound of their fierce battle attracted several disciples. They had gone from the house to outside the yard. Mi Yunfei waved and bombarded the disciples beside him while he took out his palm against Li Xiuyu. Every time he waved a palm at the disciples next to him, there was always a cry. "Hum! You dare to challenge me alone. Li family is dignified and impatient!" a voice came from a distance. The speaker was Li Changchun, Li Xiuyun''s eldest son. There were two figures behind him, Li Changming and Li Changqing, Li Xiuyun''s second and third sons. Li Xiuyun''s three sons are masters of Huajing, and Li Changchun has entered the peak of Huajing for a long time, and the other two linger in the middle of Huajing. The three were fast, and they had come to the backyard between breathing. "Second uncle, let''s help you." the eldest Li Changchun just said and rushed up directly, while the other two were also angry. "Ha ha! Many people have a fart! I''ll kill you all the same!" after MI Yunfei laughed wildly, his moves became more fierce. "Who are you and why did you break into my Li''s House late at night?" Li Xiuyu felt that MI Yunfei''s cultivation was not as high as him, but the other party''s strange moves and the veteran''s combat experience always restrained him. "Ha ha! Do you want to know who I am? Try my fist!" after MI Yunfei finished, he punched several people. After the blow, Li Xiuyu immediately defecated and exclaimed, "Hunyuan boxing manual, you are the remnant of the MI family!" In the face of many Li family people, how can Mi Yunfei resist? What will the remaining two families do? Chapter 58 After MI Yunfei blew a punch, his body swept a few feet away, pulled off his beard and said fiercely to several people: "today, I''ll use the real face of the MI family to collect debts." "Hum! You dare to come and die alone, boy, you are too arrogant!" Li Changchun shook his fist and was beaten to the door by Mi Yunfei. How can his anger not be strong. After hearing this, MI Yunfei looked up to the sky and smiled: "ha. Ha. Even Li Xiuyun and the old ghost called Yin Sha died in my hands, not to mention you self righteous guys." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, several people had a meal in their hearts, and their expression was difficult to see the extreme. They understand that MI Yunfei must have fought with Yin Sha and others. Because few people know that Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun went to the Tenglong empire. Mi Yunfei was able to speak at once, which shows that he has met Yin Sha and others. However, they will never believe that MI Yunfei can kill Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun. At most, they think that MI Yunfei escaped from Yin Sha and Li Xiuyun. "Hum. Hum! Boy, don''t talk wildly. The Yin Sha hall leader and clan leader didn''t leave you, so don''t want to leave today!" after Li Xiuyu said that, he already waved a palm at Mi Yunfei. "Hum! If I don''t give you some color, I really think the realm of heaven and spirit is great! I tell you, I am the terminator of heaven and spirit." Mi Yunfei slapped several people without showing weakness. With a mighty palm, the powerful palm force is like a surging ocean, and the bright golden night sky brightens in an instant. The disciples on one side can only watch from a distance. They can''t get involved in the battle of several people. Mi Yunfei didn''t take the move of one hit and kill, but kept fighting in the field. From time to time, there was a wail. Some died under Mi Yunfei''s fist, and others died at the hands of Li Xiuyu. Li Xiuyu became more and more angry. Mi Yunfei was so cunning that he always fought around other disciples with his body method. In this way, Li Xiuyu couldn''t let go of his hands and feet, and his strength was greatly reduced. And Mi Yunfei was reckless. There was a wail between waving his hand and a scream after punching. "You all go out, don''t get in the way here!" Li Xiuyu yelled at the disciples outside. Other disciples dispersed one after another. They don''t want to stay here. Who wants to find trouble? Mi Yunfei sneered in his heart: "hum! What he wants is this effect." After the disciples dispersed, there were only Mi Yunfei, Li Xiuyu and Li Changchun left in the courtyard. Li Xiuyun thought he could give full play to his strength, but Mi Yunfei was more brave. Mi Yunfei''s mixed fist score has made him superb. He punches with his left hand and waves his palm with his right hand to fight the Three Li family. Mi Yunfei shocked Li Changchun and Li Xiuyu, and then shot again. The speed is as fast as lightning and thunder. "Bang! Bang!" Li Changming and Li Changqing were shocked by Mi Yunfei''s palm, and a lot of blood rushed out of their mouths. They looked rather ugly. After they slapped Mi Yunfei, the bones of their hands were shattered by Mi Yunfei. The Hunyuan boxing manual is based on strength. In addition, MI Yunfei has studied the magic dragon formula. Although his physique can not reach the degree that it is difficult for divine soldiers to hurt, it can also be regarded as steel muscles and iron bones, which can be compared with Li Changchun. "Boy, I will make you hate on the spot!" Li Xiuyu was angry and wanted to tear up Mi Yunfei immediately. "Ha ha! I''m here today to kill you. How can I leave if I don''t kill all your Li family? I want me to hate on the spot, at least you''re not qualified." Mi Yunfei sneered. Mi Yunfei reappeared strongly. Now only Li Xiuyu and Li Changchun are left. He decided to kill with one blow and no longer leave them extra time. Because the time is too long, no one can guarantee whether the people of the other two families will come. That''s very bad for him. He was a crane soaring into the sky, and his body was five feet high. Suddenly, a dazzling golden light rose from his hand, and the dark night became clear, and the dazzling golden light lit up the whole backyard. An invisible threat enveloped Li Xiuyu and Li Changchun below. Looking at Mi Yunfei in the air, Li Xiuyu and Li Changchun frown tightly. They can feel the terror remaining power contained in MI Yunfei''s palm. "Ha ha! Try my dog butcher''s paw!" facing the two masters, MI Yunfei looked calm and impatient. After laughing, he finally took a long-standing palm at the two people below. Mi Yunfei''s immortal killing palm is called Dog killing palm. I don''t know how menglao will look when he hears it! Li Xiuyu knew the power of MI Yunfei''s palm. When they first contacted, they didn''t dare to connect carelessly, so they had to avoid it temporarily. They quickly swept towards both sides until they retreated to the corner of the wall to avoid Mi Yunfei''s move to shake the world. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Huge stones all over the sky flew up like little dust. Under the blow of MI Yunfei, a huge pit appeared on the ground paved with marble. "Ha ha! What I just used was a dog butcher''s paw. I didn''t expect to scare you two into hiding in the corner. Will you jump over the wall later?" Mi Yunfei not only shot fiercely, but also spoke so sharply. "Boy, don''t be complacent. Even if I lose, I will at least take you!" after seeing Mi Yunfei''s amazing slap, Li Xiuyu no longer has the determination to win, and his speech is not as tough as before. "Butcher dog''s paw!" Mi Yunfei said no more and waved a paw again. After the palm is taken, the wind rages and the sand blinds the eyes. Mi Yun''s long hair flies with the wind, and his posture is natural and unrestrained. The vast internal strength was like a wild beast, and rushed towards Li Xiuyu. In Li Xiuyu''s eyes, this palm did not have too dazzling golden light or gorgeous moves. There are only savage internal strength and violent murderous spirit. "Fight with you! Iron stone palm!" With a roar of anger, Li Xiuyu and others immediately made moves. Their violent energy was lawless, flying countless rubble and splashing thousands of dust. Crazy, crazy! It seems that the three will never die. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After the three slapped each other, Li Xiuyu and Li Changchun were shocked out by Mi Yunfei''s slap, but Mi Yunfei didn''t want to give them any chance to breathe. Without saying a word, he bullied them again. Mi Yunfei''s heart repeated a word again and again, that is to kill! Until the wind and cloud change, until the waves surge. "Ah! Kill!" the roar went straight to the nine days, and the silent night sky echoed the word kill! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The applause of the fierce battle broke out frequently. Where the three passed, they were all in ruins. The wild palm power was powerful and swept across the four fields. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood vomited out of Li Changchun''s mouth, and his body was shaky. "Changchun!" Li Xiuyu roared when he saw that Li Changchun was slapped by Mi Yunfei. "Hey, hey! It''s your turn!" after laughing, he reappeared his powerful palm. It was ruthless, lawless and arrogant. With one palm, the sky suddenly shows a huge palm. The golden light on the palm is drunk with the moon. It is breaking through the dark sky with infinite power. Li Xiuyun was shocked, but he was shrouded by the terrible smell. His steps were difficult to move. In a hurry, he had to wave a palm and fight with death. "Er!" Li Xiuyun was directly jumped out by Mi Yunfei''s palm. Night, as if it was no longer so dark, because it had been dyed red by blood. The night was not as quiet as before, because it had been broken by the shrill wail. After the instant battle, the original backyard with grass and flowers had been destroyed. Only the blood red eyes and the murderous spirit were left. Mi Yunfei had no extra words. He pulled out Mi Yue''s knife and his action was extremely simple. Hand up and knife down. The head and body of Li Xiuyu and Li Changchun who were lying on the ground have been divided into two parts by Mi Yunfei''s knife Qi. There was no expression on MI Yunfei''s face. He killed from the backyard to the front yard. For a moment, he really bled. However, when Mi Yunfei killed only the old and young women and children of the Li family, MI Yunfei was in trouble. "Kill or not? If they don''t kill, they will always seek revenge from themselves in the future, which will be endless trouble. If they kill, their conscience is really sorry." contradictory ideas are filled with MI Yunfei''s heart, and he really doesn''t know what to do. "Big brother! I beg you to let us go?" a child who looked only seven years old pulled Mi Yunfei''s trouser legs and begged pitifully. Looking at the little boy in front of him, MI Yunfei was really soft hearted. He thought of himself as a child. He bent down, picked up the child and said, "I''m not a murderer. I won''t kill you." However, at this time, a sudden change emerged. A cold light flashed, and a sharp dagger stabbed Mi Yunfei''s chest. However, the dagger just didn''t go in a little, and then it couldn''t go in any more. "Ah! Do you really want me to kill them all? I really don''t want to do that. It''s yours and mine. Go to hell!" Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown radiated like a murderous God. He roared and clapped a violent palm. The child was directly patted into meat sauce by Mi Yunfei''s palm. Mi Yunfei just let the child succeed in the sneak attack because he was restless. However, the reaction of a martial artist himself did not change. When the child stabbed Mi Yunfei''s chest, MI Yunfei''s own reaction made the child unable to stab in. "Ah! I don''t want to kill people, but you just want me to die!" Mi Yunfei''s heart was broken. He was not a murderer, but he was forced to kill. This cruel world is like this. You want to let others go, but others don''t intend to let you go. Therefore, only the most ruthless means can be used to destroy the budding hidden dangers. Mi Yunfei''s killing intention burst in his heart. Senhan''s knife light flashed over and kept reaping his life. Soon after, more than 300 people in the whole Li family died at the hands of MI Yunfei. Holding the moon sabre in his hand, MI Yunfei waved it quickly on the stone wall at the door of Li''s house. After a while, a row of elegant handwriting appeared: "the green mountain is still there, but the green water is difficult to flow. Kill ten people in one step to solve thousands of worries. Murderer Mi Yunfei!" Mi Yunfei believed that the news would soon reach the sect mentioned by Yin Sha. If he wanted to know his father''s whereabouts, he had to do so. He put the bright moon knife behind his back and drew a sneer: "next, it''s the Lin family''s turn." after that, he strode away. Chapter 59 After a great war, MI Yunfei''s physical strength not only did not fail, but was better than before. Even he had some doubts. However, he did not find that the jade on his chest was emitting a faint soft light. After half an hour on his way, MI Yunfei finally came to the Lin family, but he didn''t plan to sneak attack this time, because he knew that the battle in the Li family would surely attract the Lin family''s attention, so he chose to break through the door directly. "Boom!" After the explosion, the door of the Lin family was smashed by Mi Yunfei''s fist. Mi Yunfei stepped in with a big step with a look of Xiaosha. The silence of the Lin family was terrible, and the strange atmosphere really surprised people. The Lin family''s talents who should have been shocked by the explosion of the gate just now were right. However, no one was found at the moment when Mi Yun flew in the door. Mi Yunfei was secretly vigilant. He came to the martial arts arena at the main gate. On the martial arts field, torches were inserted all around, and strange flames kept beating. Mi Yunfei''s ears moved slightly. He heard that there were at least 500 people around him. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and sneered in his heart: "it seems that the Lin family has been fully prepared for a turtle in a jar!" "Wow. WOW!" Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, a dense crowd poured out around. There was a look of ridicule on each face. It seemed that they had expected that MI Yunfei would come, and they didn''t take Mi Yunfei to heart. "Ha. Ha! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time, boy of the MI family. We thought you were gifted and should not be stupid. How did we know that you were so stupid that one person dared to come and die!" after a burst of laughter, two figures flew out in the distance. One of them was Lin Zixu, the cousin of linluoya, and the other was Ning Mo''s son. "Hum! Old dog, don''t be complacent. I don''t know how many times I''ve heard such similar words since I started my career. However, not only have I lived to this day, but even the people who said these words have died in my hands." Mi Yunfei replied with a high head. "Hum! Boy, now you can show off your tongue, and you will certainly break your tongue later." after that, Lin Zixu waved his hand behind him and said angrily, "let''s go together. Who can hurt him, reward him 50 gold coins, cut off his hands and feet, reward him 500 gold coins, or cut off his head and reward him 1000 gold coins." As soon as Lin Zi''s empty words fell, hundreds of people rushed towards Mi Yun, and everyone''s face was full of excitement. It is true that "there must be brave men under heavy rewards". Even if hundreds of women each hold a kitchen knife, they will scare people to death, not to mention hundreds of martial arts practitioners. "Kill! Kill that hairy boy. What''s the matter? He''s anxious to die, so we''ll help him." I don''t know who shouted, and all the people behind crowded forward. Looking at the hundreds of people in front of him, MI Yunfei raised his mouth and closed his eyes slightly. "Hum! Group attack, I really think I''m a persimmon that can be kneaded by others! My Hunyuan fist manual just suppresses group attack." Impressively, MI Yunfei threw a punch at the group. He didn''t move like a mountain, but he acted vigorously. A dozen people who rushed to the front of the crowd were suddenly blown to pieces, and the broken hands and feet all over the sky fell one after another. Mi Yunfei didn''t stop. He punched again. This punch was just a fierce vigorous wind. Hundreds of people fell to the ground like the ears of rice attacked by the strong wind. The scene was extremely chaotic. "Broken heart fist! Split mountain palm!" With a roar, MI Yunfei made a quick move. Suddenly, the wind raged, the golden light was dazzling, and the majesty of the sky gave people a sense of death. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After a few explosions, many people were blasted without residue, and their blood rained from the air. Hundreds of people died in a short moment. Don''t cut off Mi Yunfei''s hands and feet. They didn''t even touch Mi Yunfei''s skirt. Many people began to retreat. Seeing the people''s anger plummeted, the forest was cold and hummed: "hum! Don''t retreat, all go up!" "Hua Hua!" The remaining hundreds of people all rushed up, each holding weapons and waving them constantly. "Ha. Ha! All who want to die!" after MI Yunfei laughed wildly, his hand became more ruthless. The palm power is fierce and violent. From time to time, less than half of the people fall down. The scene can be described as chaotic. Mi Yunfei has rushed into the crowd and slapped out like crazy. It''s terrible. "You''re all going to die!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky. He had been stabbed several times, but it didn''t make Mi Yunfei lose his combat effectiveness. Instead, he became braver and braver. The belligerent blood in his heart was aroused again. He just wanted to kill now. The flow of blood can make his heart happier. "Ah!" With a roar, MI Yunfei grabbed a man and stood him upside down. Then he grabbed the man''s feet and waved the man as a weapon. Mi Yunfei hit the East and the West for a while. Broken limbs and bodies can be seen everywhere in the whole martial arts field. He can step on rotten flesh and blood when lifting his feet. All the clothes on MI Yunfei''s body were dyed blood red, which added a bit of ferocity to his evil face. "Devil! He''s not a man, he''s a devil! He''s a devil!" after I don''t know who shouted, they didn''t dare to get close to MI Yunfei anyway. "Ha. Ha! Aren''t you going to kill me? Come on!" Mi Yunfei added the blood on the back of his hand, which was even more terrible. He was no different from the devil who had just climbed out of hell. "Hum! A bunch of rubbish, are all rubbish! The second generation disciples of Ning family and Lin family go with me. I don''t believe more than a dozen of us can''t kill him." Lin Zixu shouted angrily and rushed up. More than a dozen swords and shadows crossed together, like a sky net flying towards Mi Yun, and the terrible momentum made the wind and cloud rotate. "Hum! Split the ground! Open the sky!" Without flinching back, Mi Yun changed his palm with one hand and turned his fist with the other, waving to Lin Zixu and others. The palm strength is surging, the fist strength is just fierce, the stone bricks on the ground are flying one after another, and the vast strength is like a wild dragon turning the waves and surging out. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fierce blow of both sides shocked the sky. The gorgeous golden light stabbed people''s eyes, the tyrannical strength was constantly leaked, and the sound of explosion sounded frequently. The rolling boulders were flying all over the sky, and the shrill wails around were ringing through the clouds. The sky is changing, the earth is shaking, blood is floating, and people are crazy. Heaven and earth are vast, there are hundreds of heroes in the world, and there are many outstanding people. How many people can be as fearless as Mi Yunfei, fearless of heaven and earth, fearless of heroes, and have unparalleled pride? "Poof!" Mi Yunfei was shocked and retreated. After a blow, the result was the blood from his mouth and the injury left in his body. "Ha ha! Very good! Very good!" Laugh after serious injury, go crazy in laughter and fight in madness. This is mi Yunfei. Fearless of heaven and earth, he is the embodiment of God and devil. He is cold-blooded and true feelings, careful and arrogant, and unpredictable. After a wild laugh, MI Yunfei was more murderous. He pulled out the moon knife behind him. A strong confidence filled every nerve of him. He felt the blood boiling in his body. He felt that the moon knife was excited. He wanted to fight, crazy. If he can''t vent, he feels like he will explode at any time! Mi Yunfei held the bright moon knife in his hand and stroked the blade gently with one hand, which seemed to cherish, more excited, and excited about the battle. Mi Yun flew to the forest. Xu several people cut a knife at will, and a dazzling blade swept across the dark night sky, like a meteorite breaking through the sky. Several people''s faces were startled and their bodies retreated rapidly, like frightened birds fleeing in disorder. "Boom!" After a knife was cut, a gap appeared on the ground, splashing thousands of flying stones. Several people didn''t expect that this startling knife was just a random knife by Mi Yunfei. Several people dodged one after another. Just after they had just escaped, the ground could not stand the bullying of the knife and split. "This boy is a little strange. If he doesn''t kill him now, he will be a terrible opponent in the future." Lin Zixu touched the sweat on his forehead and said to several people around him. "Well, that''s right! The boy was injured just now, but now he is still like a bull. Only his death can make us really rest assured." Ning said with lingering fear. After a short discussion, several people decided to kill with one blow. They each used what they had learned in their life, and their strength poured out one after another. The dazzling light and shadow of the sword, like a divine dragon entering the sea, rippled waves for tens of feet, and the gushing vitality surged out. The joint force hit with great momentum, which eclipsed the world. "Ha ha! Good to come!" after MI Yunfei laughed up to the sky, he immediately burst out and said, "kill God crazy knife! Cut!" Suddenly, a bright golden light of more than ten feet fell from the sky. "Boom!" The fierce battle between the two sides was too fierce, the martial arts field was destroyed, and the raging wind made everyone unstable. "Ah! Die!" Mi Yun''s flying voice shook, the drunk crown sent out, and the strength surged again. Invisible pressure erodes people''s hearts, like death, constantly swallowing people''s hearts. "Boom!" After an explosion, the people around were blown to pieces by the leaked terror, and several people in linzixu were pierced by the knife gas of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei stepped back more than ten steps to stabilize his body. He raised the moon knife in his hand without a look in his eyes. "Click!" With a sound, several people in the forest were split into two sections by Mi Yunfei''s knife. He came out again with a horizontal knife, and the sound of wailing sounded all around. Mi Yunfei, like a tiger into a flock of sheep, wantonly wielded a knife and slashed. In the twinkling of an eye, all the people around him were killed. After World War I, MI Yunfei also felt that his whole body was out of strength. The whole Lin family had become devastated. Except for the broken limbs and bodies, there was only the evil Qi of yin and cold. Mi Yunfei dragged his tired body to Ning''s house again. He must kill all those people to avoid worries. When all the people were killed by Mi Yunfei''s knife, MI Yunfei left his name again. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he thought of more than 300 people in the MI family. Maybe that kind of tragic death was the same. He knelt on the ground and burst into tears. "Grandpa, mom! Did you see that all the three families died at the hands of my child. My child is beginning to avenge you now. I will save my father!" After a long time, MI Yunfei stood up. He recalled all kinds of things in the past. He didn''t want to be a murderer, but he couldn''t dominate all this. This is the trick of fate. There are no outstanding people in the world, but who can escape fate? No one knows. "Hey! I don''t know when I can have the strength to save Dad! Now the three families have been destroyed. At present, the most important thing is to go to Wanmo Jumai and find Jushen flower to cure the cold frost." After a long time, MI Yunfei stretched out his hands and gently touched the moon knife and said to himself, "no matter what''s in there, for the sake of the cold frost, tomorrow I mi Yunfei will go to explore the most mysterious and dangerous place in Qinglan, the unique pulse of all demons." What is there in that mysterious and dangerous ten thousand evil Jue pulse? What will mi Yunfei encounter this time? What will happen to the line of ten thousand evil Jue pulse? The most frightening and dangerous moment is finally coming! Chapter 60 In the early morning, a ray of soft sunshine sprinkles on the earth, warm and comfortable. However, the strange singing of birds and the roar of fierce animals are creepy. After more than ten days'' journey, MI Yunfei finally came to the Wanmo Jue pulse. The towering ancient trees here block out the sun, and their shapes are extremely strange. The branches of some ancient trees are as thick as Mi Yunfei''s waist. From the moment I entered the ten thousand evil Jue pulse, I couldn''t feel what light was. The whole forest is extremely gloomy and terrible. Even the hot sun in the sky is completely faded at this time. "Click!" Between lifting his feet, MI Yunfei always steps on some animal bones. The sound of broken bones makes people''s scalp numb and tremble. There was no light here, only endless darkness and ghostly roar. "Ow. Woo!" In the dense forest, there were bursts of soul stirring wolf howls, and occasionally some unheard roars, all of which heralded unknown dangers. Mi Yunfei walked cautiously towards the depths of the dense forest. He didn''t dare to be too careless. He never retreated without fighting, but today he was a little afraid. If it wasn''t for the frost, he wanted to retreat, because it made him feel so terrible. Mi Yunfei pulled out the moon knife from behind and held it tightly in his hand, because he felt that as long as he held the moon knife in his hand, his heart would be full of an invincible self-confidence. It has been more than a day since Mi Yunfei entered the ten thousand evil Jue vein. There are only some beasts with low combat power outside the mountain, and even Warcraft are rarely seen. However, after he crossed the periphery, he was always fiercely attacked by some Warcraft. If Mi Yunfei had not had rich experience in fighting Warcraft for a long time, it would be difficult to survive even with his cultivation at the peak of the realm. Just when Mi Yunfei felt uneasy, his peerless waist poked out his head and rubbed Mi Yunfei''s face with its small head. Wushuang and Mi Yunfei used to go to Guyou mountain. Whenever there was danger, Wushuang always reminded Mi Yunfei in its own way. "Peerless, is there a danger ahead?" after a long time of getting along, MI Yunfei knew peerless very well. Seeing that peerless looked wrong, MI Yunfei couldn''t help asking. Peerless stuck out his tongue and his little head kept nodding. Mi Yunfei naturally believes in unparalleled feeling. Up to now, although he still doesn''t understand what kind of beast unparalleled belongs to. However, unparalleled is very sensitive to the danger brought by that kind of beast, and Mi Yunfei has to believe it. However, at this moment, a pair of shining eyes stared at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei felt an invisible pressure locking him. "Roar!" The roar shook the thick branches back and forth, and leaves fell one after another. Mi Yunfei stared and immediately shouted, "flame winged tiger!" Mi Yunfei has never looked like this since his debut. He once fought the three heroes on his own without changing his face. He fought the two heavenly masters and was still proud of the world. However, today, I was shocked when I saw the Flaming Winged tiger. It can be imagined how frightening the Flaming Winged tiger is. Before Mi Yunfei went down the mountain, menglao not only gave him all kinds of unique knowledge and experience, but also completely told Mi Yunfei his own knowledge. From what menglao said, MI Yunfei learned that the flame winged tiger is an extremely difficult beast. As long as the flame winged tiger grows two wings, it has become a spirit beast. The spirit beast below level 5 is an expert comparable to the spirit realm! The Flaming Winged tiger is not only ferocious and violent, but also can fly to the sky and drill into the earth. This kind of beast is the most difficult to deal with, and it can be said that it is more terrible than the figure at the peak of the spirit of heaven. The Flaming Winged tiger can still fly to the sky or drill into the ground even if it is fighting, but the experts at the top of the heavenly spirit can''t do this. This is some magical powers after becoming a spirit beast. The Flaming Winged tiger is about five or six meters high. It carries a pair of wings on its back. There is a white pattern on its head. Its two green eyes are shining like ghost fire. It also licks its huge cold teeth with its huge tongue. The Flaming Winged tiger is completely different from other tigers. Its limbs are in the shape of a sharp cone, which is also the "tool" it uses to drill. A four meter long tail swung back and forth, and some huge rocks were swept by its tail and rolled up one after another. Mi Yunfei gripped the moon knife in his hand. He felt his clothes were soaked. Compared with the Flaming Winged tiger opposite, he was too small. He looked up at the Flaming Winged tiger in front of him and secretly planned how to kill it. "Roar!" The Flaming Winged tiger flew towards Miyun and roared, and the surrounding mountain walls shook a little. Mi Yunfei only felt a gust of wind blowing and thought about himself. His body was covered with the saliva of the Flaming Winged tiger. It was obvious that the Flaming Winged tiger was demonstrating to MI Yunfei. Mi Yun used his internal strength, stamped his feet on the ground, and sank his feet into the ground. Only then did he not be blown away by the Flaming Winged tiger. The Flaming Winged tiger suddenly stood up, leaned against a towering ancient tree, held its chest with its two front claws, seemed to be thinking about something, and looked like a human. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei was not surprised. He had heard menglao say something about animals for a long time. Mi Yunfei was vigilant and stepped forward: "senior, you are a spirit beast. I must be able to understand what I said. I came here only to find a kind of medicine. I have no intention of offending. I hope senior won''t embarrass me." Mi Yunfei knew, Spirit beasts like Flaming Winged tiger have been practicing for many years, so they are called predecessors. The Flaming Winged tiger stretched out its front paw and pointed to the bright moon knife in MI Yunfei''s hand. "Do you want the moon knife in my hand to let me go?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. Flame winged tiger nodded, meaning is very obvious. "Elder, why do you take people''s love? The moon Sabre is not only a weapon I took advantage of, but more importantly, it was given to me by an elder. I can''t give it to you!" Mi Yunfei''s tone was non-negotiable. Don''t explain that the moon Sabre is a relic left by Han Shuang''s father. With the feelings accumulated by Mi Yunfei in fighting with the moon Sabre many times, he can''t hold the moon Sabre to others. Mi Yunfei sometimes has an illusion. He feels that the moon Sabre seems to be a weapon with a soul, as if he can understand what Mi Yunfei thinks. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the Flaming Winged tiger put down two front claws and walked slowly towards Mi Yunfei. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" The rubble on the mountain wall splashed and the earth shook. The whole body of the Flaming Winged tiger exuded a strong momentum, which made people suffocate. "Roar!" The Flaming Winged tiger roared and jumped on it. It is extremely dissatisfied with the performance of MI Yunfei just now, so it wants to conquer Mi Yunfei directly by force. "Hum! I respect you three points, and you really think I''m afraid of you!" Mi Yunfei is also angry. He has been courteous for three points, but he didn''t expect the flame winged tiger to advance an inch. All his anger was poured into the moon Sabre and cut at the flame winged tiger who jumped on him. With a knife, the golden light suddenly came out, and the gorgeous golden light was like a fire dragon flying towards the Flaming Winged tiger. Where the knife awn passed, the fallen leaves on the ground whirled and twisted into a hemp rope. The soil is also constantly churning. What appears in front of us is a huge deep ditch. Seeing this, the Flaming Winged tiger spewed a breath directly from his mouth and swept towards the blade. Before Mi Yunfei''s knife fell on the Flaming Winged tiger, he felt an invisible cyclone blocking Mi Yunfei''s knife. The Flaming Winged tiger leaped towards Mi Yun with a kick on its back, and then photographed it with one claw. That claw is very big, almost the size of MI Yunfei''s head. If he is photographed, MI Yunfei will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die. Mi Yunfei was in a hurry, but it was too late to dodge. He hurriedly held the moon knife high above his head to stop the "slap" of the Flaming Winged tiger. "When!" The bright moon sword collided with the front claws of the Flaming Winged tiger and made a sound of metal collision. Mi Yunfei complained endlessly. He only felt that the front claws of the Flaming Winged tiger seemed to become a huge mountain on him, which made him unable to kick for a long time. "Click!" A bone crisp sound came out. Mi Yunfei''s feet were shaking and slowly bent down, almost kneeling on the ground. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei raised to the sky and shouted wildly. It was faintly seen that an invisible air flow was madly pouring into his hands, and his momentum was gradually rising at this moment. However, it still can''t stop the blow of the Flaming Winged tiger. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei was slapped by the Flaming Winged tiger and fell heavily to the ground. The Flaming Winged tiger is too fierce. Even if Mi Yunfei uses all his strength, he can''t compete with the Flaming Winged tiger. However, MI Yunfei has to turn over quickly in the future. The Flaming Winged tiger has rushed up and seems to want to crush Mi Yunfei into a meat pie with its own front claws. Mi Yun didn''t have time to think about it. He rolled on the spot and quickly avoided the blow of the Flaming Winged tiger. Just as he was rolling away, he heard a loud bang in his ear. The place where he was lying had been trampled out of a deep pit by the Flaming Winged tiger. Taking this opportunity, MI Yunfei immediately turned over to an ancient tree. When he just stood on his feet, the wind in his ears again, and the Flaming Winged tiger rushed over again. Mi Yunfei was forced to dodge passively. "Boom!" The ancient trees that block out the sky and the sun can hardly withstand such a savage blow of the Flaming Winged tiger and are blown to the ground. "Roar!" The Flaming Winged tiger broke the fallen branch and spewed a flame towards Miyun. It made Mi Yunfei escape from his "claw" several times, and his heart was also angry. You can only use your own "unique skill to become famous" flame. "Shit, are you tired after all? Just spit on my face, and now spit fire again." Mi Yunfei really has an impulse to scold his mother. In such a dangerous situation, MI Yunfei split a palm wind towards the flame. However, the name of the Flaming Winged tiger is entirely due to the fire emitted from its mouth and the wings on its back. Can the flame emitted by it be simply blown out by the palm wind? The flame passed through Mi Yunfei''s palm wind and fell directly on MI Yunfei''s chest. "Chi Chi!" As soon as the flame touched Mi Yunfei, it made a sound. Suddenly, a pungent burning smell came out. "Mommy! Bullying people too much!" Mi Yunfei''s action was almost to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, he had taken off his clothes. However, his chest had been burned black. If his physique was not different from ordinary people, I was afraid that the meat on his body had been cooked seven or eight layers under the flame. "It''s too much, it''s too much! If I don''t give you some color, you really think I''m easy to provoke." Mi Yunfei was so angry that he hadn''t been so embarrassed since his debut. He decided to attack and attack all the time, even if he lost both sides. Mi Yunfei was dishevelled and his eyes were burning with anger. His momentum soared and fell to the extreme in an instant. Then he cut to the sky and roared, "beast, you''ve had enough. It''s my turn. Try my God killing crazy knife!" The dark forest looked particularly bright at this time. Impressively, the violent wind blew the ancient trees'' clattering '', and the fallen leaves on the ground rotated one after another. I saw a blade with a length of more than ten feet, with the power of wind and thunder and endless divine power, sweeping away towards the Flaming Winged tiger opposite. Chapter 61 Small people, overbearing knife and overwhelming momentum all bring an uneasy sense of crisis to the Flaming Winged tiger. However, in the eyes of the flaming tiger, how can the majesty of the king be challenged by that small human being. At this time, the Flaming Winged tiger moved, its head was raised, and a ghost like ghost fire came out of its mouth. When the ghost fire just came out, the nearby green leaves suddenly turned yellow. We can imagine what the terrible high temperature would look like on people. "Roar!" The flames finally became as like as two peas. The ghosts were spit out, and after the ghosts were spout, they formed a fire tiger that was exactly the same as the flaming tiger. The fire tiger opened its mouth and roared away toward the rice cloud. Is it the huge blade that splits the strange fire tiger? Or did the strange fire tiger devour the huge blade? The answer will soon be known. When the knife awn split by Mi Yunfei collided with the fire tiger ejected by the Flaming Winged tiger, it didn''t make a huge sound, but the situation in front of him was a little strange. In mid air, Dao Mang and fire tiger are constantly fighting, as if they had spirituality. The Flaming Winged tiger is a spirit beast. It''s not surprising that the fire tiger ejected by it can have spirit, but it seems a little surprised that the knife awn split by Mi Yunfei can also have spirit. Breathing, the huge blade finally split the fire tiger and split towards the flame winged tiger. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the Flaming Winged tiger immediately spread its wings and flew into mid air. However, when he ran away, he was still hurt by the sharpness of the blade, and there was a little blood on the ground. "Boom!" The blade split on the earth, and the earth split and formed a deep pit. "Hey! The Flaming Winged tiger is so powerful that it can''t even kill God with a crazy knife!" Miyun sighed and saw the Flaming Winged tiger flying into the sky. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to deal with it. The moment the Flaming Winged tiger flew into the sky, he had a deeper understanding of MI Yunfei''s combat power. He looked at his tail and became more angry. On its tail, a layer of fur has fallen off, and its tail is dyed red with blood. It looks a little ugly. Flame winged tiger is not an extremely powerful beast in the whole ten thousand magic Jue vein. However, on its land, not many beasts dare to provoke it. However, today, his colorful tail has been cut off a lot of hair. It seems that even he thinks his tail is a little ugly. If he is seen by other female Flaming Winged tigers, how does his face exist? Therefore, it decided to tear Miyun into pieces anyway. "Roar!" After a roar, the Flaming Winged tiger swooped down towards Mi Yunfei again, with a little cold light on its two front claws. It decided to make a double attack. Whether it was fire or claws, it took them out to "entertain" Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei has always been alert to the flame winged tiger in the sky. However, because there are too many ancient trees, it is difficult to find its existence after flying to the sky. Now, listening to the roar of the flame winged tiger, MI Yunfei holds the bright moon knife more tightly in his hand. As soon as the Flaming Winged tiger appears, chop a knife first. One person and one tiger have their own ghosts. The Flaming Winged tiger can fly to the sky and drill into the earth by itself, so he is not afraid of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei is confident because he has a bright moon knife in his hand. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" One man and one tiger have fought several times in an instant. The ancient trees around Mi Yunfei have been burned bare, and he himself has been burned several times. The Flaming Winged tiger was also hurt by Mi Yunfei''s knife Qi. Because its volume is too large, MI Yunfei can always easily judge its flight direction. After fighting several times, both sides can''t do anything about each other, but Mi Yunfei always has the upper hand. The Flaming Winged tiger can''t hit it at once. It either flies to heaven or drills into the ground, which makes Mi Yunfei unable to start. In particular, the Flaming Winged tiger is more difficult to deal with after drilling into the ground. Several times, the Flaming Winged tiger suddenly came out for sneak attacks. It is because of this that several knife wounds appeared on MI Yunfei. If it hadn''t been for the sensitive sense of Mi Yun Feitian, he might have been alive and dead. While guarding against the Flaming Winged tiger in the sky, MI Yunfei secretly thought about how to deal with the Flaming Winged tiger. If there was no good way, he was afraid that when he was too tired, he would be attacked by the Flaming Winged tiger. After a long time, MI Yunfei drew a sneer at the corners of his mouth. However, those who have seen Mi Yunfei smile like this no longer exist. The Flaming Winged tiger found the right opportunity and impacted again. This time, the Flaming Winged tiger attack was more powerful, and it was completely different from the previous attacks. After attacking Mi Yunfei many times, the Flaming Winged tiger understood that MI Yunfei''s body was different from ordinary people. It was burned by its flame several times, but Mi Yunfei was fine. Therefore, this time, the flame winged tiger took another way. When it spits out the flame, it doesn''t want to burn Mi Yunfei. It''s just a kind of confusion. When the flame is too large, MI Yunfei naturally wants to resist the flame. At this time, the flame winged tiger grabbed Mi Yunfei with its claws like just dead iron. It can be said that when it becomes a spirit beast, its IQ is no worse than that of ordinary humans. Things are indeed as the flame winged tiger imagined. When he spits out a large flame, MI Yunfei is really trying his best to resist those flames. At this time, MI Yunfei can hardly see the claws of the flame winged tiger. The Flaming Winged tiger saw the opportunity and slapped it directly. "Ah!" After MI Yunfei screamed, he couldn''t get up. The Flaming Winged tiger kept looking at Mi Yunfei below in the air. It knew that its claw had scratched Mi Yunfei, but it was still worried. After observing for a long time, MI Yunfei still didn''t find any movement. It flew closer, and then spit a flame towards Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei still didn''t move. This made the Flaming Winged tiger come to the ground at ease. It was shaking and flying towards Miyun. However, at this time, a strong sense of crisis enveloped the whole body of the Flaming Winged tiger. It might be too late to drill into the ground. When it was about to fly to the sky, a cold light flashed suddenly. "Roar!" The Flaming Winged tiger had fallen to the ground after sending out a unwilling scream in its mouth. "Bang!" The huge tiger fell to the ground, its limbs trembled constantly, and the blood in its mouth rolled like the tide of the sea. On its belly, there is a knife. Its body is white and emits endless murderous spirit. This knife is the Mingyue knife that has killed several experts. "Shit! You beast are really vigilant. If you burn another fire, I can''t help it." Mi Yunfei spit out the sand in his mouth and complained in his heart. His whole body had been burned black, and there were several claw marks on his body, including a deep bone. That wound just suffered from the claw of the Flaming Winged tiger because of pretending to be dead. In fact, MI Yunfei is gambling. He is gambling that his body can withstand it. He is gambling that the Flaming Winged tiger will be fooled, because he has no other way but to make such a bad decision. Mi Yunfei looked at the wound on his body. Although the wound was deep, it didn''t shed too much blood. "Hey! There are no clothes. It seems that we can only pull out the tiger skin and make a simple dress." Mi Yunfei said to do it. He picked up the moon knife in his hand and slowly removed the skin of the Flaming Winged tiger. Then, separate the skin from the meat. When he broke the chest of the Flaming Winged tiger, a fist sized inner pill glittered with a faint green light. At this time, peerless at Mi Yunfei''s waist suddenly jumped off Mi Yunfei''s body, a claw pulled his hand, and a pair of poor eyes showed infinite expectation. "Peerless, are you hungry? If you are hungry, you can eat meat! You can''t eat this inner pill. You are so small, how can you bear the spirit beast level inner pill!" due to the long-term contact between MI Yunfei and peerless, peerless''s expression can be understood more or less. But matchless shook his head hard, then pointed to the inner pill in MI Yunfei''s hand with its claws, and there were still tears in its eyes. "Peerless, it''s not that I don''t give you food, but I''m afraid you can''t bear it! This is the inner pill of spirit beast level! The power contained in it will make you explode." looking at peerless''s poor eyes, MI Yunfei really couldn''t bear it. However, he didn''t want peerless to have an accident, so he had to explain again. But Wushuang still took his hands and seemed to have to eat the inner pill. At this time, MI Yunfei really didn''t know what to do. He bowed his head in silence and thought repeatedly whether to give unparalleled this inner pill. Suddenly, MI Yunfei remembered what menglao said to him before going down the mountain: "although Wushuang was born of Bingchi Mang, it looks very strange. It seems to have a terrible power in its body. As long as this power is stimulated one day, it is no less than an ordinary divine beast. I''m sure that Wushuang will be of great help to you in the future." Mi Yunfei thought about the old sentence of the dream repeatedly in his heart. He must make careful consideration, because he has been used to the feeling of being around all the time. "Did Shifu find something? Did he see the real identity of unparalleled? Otherwise, how could he be so sure that unparalleled can help me?" Mi Yunfei''s heart is tangled. If unparalleled bears the power contained in the flame winged tiger inner pill, there is no doubt that unparalleled is definitely not a simple beast. It may degenerate after swallowing the flame winged tiger inner pill. Of course, these are guesses on the bright side. But if unparalleled doesn''t bear it. Then, what is waiting will be to explode and die. After all, this is the inner alchemy of a spirit beast. It looks like a baby beast. Mi Yunfei is really worried. After some inner struggle and the begging of matchless''s poor eyes, MI Yunfei finally made a decision to let matchless eat the inner pill. After a series of explanations, MI Yunfei handed the inner pill to unparalleled time. When unparalleled received the inner pill, his mood was very different from that just now. Mi Yunfei stared at peerless. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately use his internal strength to give out the inner pill that peerless ate. The atmosphere was extremely tense. Mi Yunfei was worried. He saw unparalleled two small claws holding a fist sized inner pill, and his saliva flowed out. "Yee!" Unparalleled made a childish cry and seemed very excited. Then it opened its small mouth and added the inner pill. Mi Yunfei began to wonder again. He didn''t understand how peerless could swallow such a big internal alchemy. However, the scene in front of him surprised Mi Yunfei that his chin was falling off. Unparalleled opened his mouth bigger and bigger, and finally swallowed the inner pill. With a bang, Neidan has been completely swallowed by peerless, and Mi Yunfei''s mood is extremely nervous at this time. He really wants to know what will happen after peerless swallows Neidan? Will it really degenerate? Chapter 62 Mi Yunfei was extremely afraid, not because of the dark voice from the strange forest, nor because he was afraid of other fierce animals. What he was afraid of was that unparalleled would suffer from swallowing inner alchemy. "Click!" A crisp sound of bones came out, the unparalleled body was also beginning to expand, and the two bags on its forehead were beginning to bulge. "What''s the situation? Why is the unparalleled body getting bigger? It seems to be the phenomenon of explosion!" "Peerless, I won''t let you do anything!" seeing that the situation was wrong, MI Yunfei rushed up immediately and wanted to help peerless get the inner pill out with his inner strength. However, the sudden change. When Mi Yunfei just rushed up, an invisible force immediately bounced him away. At present, the forest is no longer dark, full of dazzling golden light. Around the unparalleled golden light, it gradually formed an elliptical sphere, which makes it difficult to see what''s going on inside. No matter how hard Mi Yunfei tried, he couldn''t break into the golden light. Mi Yunfei stamped his feet. When Mi Yunfei was burning with anxiety, suddenly a voice rang through his mind. "Master, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry!" Mi Yunfei was startled by the sound. He knew it was not a real sound. It was just a voice of divine knowledge. However, it was too strange. "You. Are you unparalleled?" Mi Yunfei asked carefully. "Yes, master. I''m changing now. It may take a long time to complete my transformation." "Unparalleled, don''t worry! I''ll always be here to guard you until the day you come out." Mi Yunfei was much better when he learned that unparalleled could be safe and sound. However, soon after, MI Yunfei''s heart was suspended again. Because, in the distance, many beasts have come, a large area of dense. The ancient trees shook one after another, and the earth trembled. There were several majestic smells that made Mi Yunfei almost unstable. Mi Yunfei understood that there must be a high-level holy beast among these fierce beasts. Mi Yunfei''s mood has dropped to the deep valley. Don''t mention those high-level holy beasts. Even those Warcraft and low-level beasts can''t be dealt with by Mi Yunfei. There were more and more fierce beasts, and finally almost tens of thousands. The whole scene was very spectacular, including beautiful colored spirit fox, tall magic bear and strange nine headed giant snake. There are all kinds of swimming except those who don''t see swimming in the water. "You. What do you want? I. whether you are spirit beasts or holy beasts, you can fight with me alone if you have the ability." Mi Yunfei''s voice trembled. When facing tens of thousands of fierce beasts, I''m afraid no one in the world can calm down except the experts in the realm of magic soul. However, those fierce beasts ignored Mi Yunfei, but knelt down towards the golden light ball, even those high-level holy beasts knelt down. They shouted in their mouths, looking a little excited. "What''s going on? Why do they worship peerless?" Mi Yunfei was also confused by the actions of these fierce beasts. However, MI Xin was still secretly vigilant for fear that these fierce beasts would suddenly attack unparalleled. After a long time, MI Yunfei was relieved when he saw that the fierce beasts did not show any signs of unparalleled attack. However, what makes Mi Yunfei difficult is that there are tens of thousands of fierce animals around him. He can''t catch wild animals to eat as before. I''m afraid he will annoy these fierce animals. Therefore, MI Yunfei can only look for some fruits to eat. No matter whether the fruit is poisonous or not, MI Yunfei only depends on whether the fruit is delicious. He didn''t worry about being poisoned at all, because he had once eaten Bingchi Mang''s gall, which could resist all poisons. Mi Yunfei stared blankly at the golden ball in the distance, wondering why the transformation of unparalleled had attracted so much noise. In the distance, five feet around the golden ball of light, no fierce beast could approach. Vaguely, you can feel that the aura between heaven and earth is constantly thinking about the golden ball of light. It emits a sacred smell around the light ball, which makes people have a blind sense of worship. Around the golden light ball, an invisible wave rippled in circles. Mi Yunfei knew that unparalleled would not be a simple beast. The golden light ball lasted for half a month to slowly fade away and form a huge cocoon. At this time, both Mi Yunfei and the fierce beasts around all focused on the cocoon. Although the golden light on the cocoon faded, there was still a huge pressure filled the whole forest. Three months have passed, but unparalleled still has no sign of breaking out of the cocoon. Mi Yunfei is worried. He is afraid that Wushuang will have an accident during his transformation. He is afraid that Wushuang will take a few years to transform this time. It is a little bad for MI Yunfei. He is also anxious to go deep into the mountains to find Jushen flower. However, it is impossible for him to leave alone. Waiting in solitude, wandering in solitude. In addition to eating a little food, MI Yunfei practiced all day. In the twinkling of an eye, five months later, unparalleled still didn''t break out of his cocoon. However, in these five months, MI Yunfei was still at the peak of the realm, but his foundation was really solid. Those beasts always disappear during the day, and then come here at night. Their expressions are different. Some are worried, some are curious, and others are entirely to protect the giant cocoon. For example, those high-level holy beasts will disappear for up to half an hour and then run back. After several months of contact with the animals around him, MI Yunfei found that they were harmless. He not only let go of a lot, but also looked for some spirit beasts to compete with him. This will not only consolidate the skills they have learned, but also kill this boring time. Why not? Mi Yunfei fought with those spirit beasts until the end, and he didn''t use the moon knife in his hand. Without using the moon sabre, MI Yunfei tied with some third and fourth level spirit beasts at most. He had to sigh: Spirit beasts are really more powerful than human beings of the same level. However, later, Mi Yun flew over and fought bravely. He is always looking for experience in failure. He will imitate some movements sometimes used by those spirit beasts, and then integrate them into the mysterious body method through his own changes. Slowly, MI Yunfei''s movements are faster and faster, and his body is more and more flexible. He is more and more familiar with the body methods taught by menglao before. After several months of fighting with the spirit beast, MI Yunfei''s combat power has improved rapidly, which is amazing. Later, even the fifth level spirit beast was no longer his opponent. This is only when he doesn''t use the moon knife. If he has the moon knife in his hand, he feels that he dares to fight even if he meets a level 6 spirit beast. Mi Yunfei felt that half of his foot had entered the realm of heavenly spirit, but no matter how hard he tried, his other foot could not enter the realm of heavenly spirit. It may not be too difficult to reach the peak from the middle stage of Huajing, but it is not so simple to step into Tianling from the peak of Huajing. There are many people who have stayed at the peak of Huajing for more than ten years without entering Tianling. "Hey! Is it so difficult to get to the next level? It''s been half a year, and I''m still at the peak of the realm." Mi Yunfei complained and couldn''t help roaring angrily. However, if his words were heard by others, he would come and scold him. It''s hard to find such a person since ancient times! Mi Yunfei feels so lonely now. Since he went down the mountain, he was accompanied by frost and matchless. Later, he met Lu Chaohai''s brothers. At that time, he felt so happy, but the balance didn''t make him feel better. Finally, Hanshuang was poisoned to save him. In order to find herbs to cure the cold frost, he had to bear the reluctance to leave in his heart. Later, he met Ye Xiaolan. Along the way, now, there is only unparalleled beside him. However, now even unparalleled has to undergo transformation, leaving him alone chewing loneliness and loneliness. When he knew that his enemy was a strong enemy, he didn''t lose heart. He practiced hard all the time, just to improve his skills early and save his father as soon as possible. "Why? Why am I still at the peak of the realm after half a year?" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky. He was unwilling. He didn''t want to bow his head to the sky. A giant scorpion with a length of more than ten feet next to it seemed to see Mi Yunfei''s mind. As soon as its tail waved, it had flashed to MI Yunfei''s side, and then gently patted Mi Yunfei''s shoulder with its front paw. "Don''t be discouraged. I''ve seen many human beings, and you are the best I''ve ever seen. In your human words, you are now at the peak of the realm. In fact, your combat power has completely entered the spirit of heaven. However, your state of mind hasn''t kept up with you because you are restless. When you let go of your heart, you will enter the spirit of heaven." Mi Yunfei knows that this is a giant scorpion communicating with him through divine consciousness. He nodded and said, "senior, thank you! I know what to do." After talking with the giant scorpion, MI Yunfei also relaxed a lot. He is only 15 years old now. He is still young. This is his biggest capital. Mi Yunfei put down the fetters in his heart, held the bright moon knife in his hand and began to practice the God killing crazy knife. He felt that even if he had not stepped into the realm of heaven and spirit, he seemed to be able to use the third move of God killing crazy knife. Do it when you think of it. According to the secret of killing God crazy knife, Mi Yun uses both hands to apply strength to the blade. Then he chopped it out towards an ancient tree in the distance. "Boom!" After the explosion, a towering ancient tree that needed six or seven people to hug was smashed by the knife. However, the blade of Mingyue Dao hasn''t faded too much. "Boom! Boom!" There were two loud noises again, and another ancient tree was split. The rest of the blade hit the mountain wall, and a crack was split on the mountain wall. Looking at his knife, MI Yunfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that the third move of God killer was many times more powerful than the second. Even some fierce beasts around were stunned by Mi Yunfei''s knife. However, just then, a voice broke the mind of MI Yunfei and those fierce beasts. "Click!" The giant cocoon in the distance swings and will crack depending on the situation. Mi Yunfei''s mood was already surging. He murmured, "is peerless finally coming out? What will it look like after it comes out?" Chapter 63 Whether Mi Yunfei or tens of thousands of monsters around him, they all focused on the giant cocoon. Those beasts all showed a look of infinite expectation. "Click!" Hard as iron, the huge cocoon was knocked out of a small hole. When the hole was just broken, a golden light shot out of the huge cocoon. The golden light is dazzling and magical, full of a sacred atmosphere. The golden light was too dazzling. In a moment, it turned into a pillar of light and rushed into the sky. There were colorful clouds in the sky. "Boom!" After an earth shaking explosion, a colorful red band about two feet long burst out of the golden light. No, the golden light is too dazzling to see what the color red belt looks like, but the only thing that can be sure is that the color red belt is actually alive. "Ouch!" A dragon roars for nine days. This voice is the voice of the king, which represents the peerless power. All kinds of animals around are kneeling on the ground. As a divine dragon, it is the top king among the divine beasts. How can they not be surprised by the majesty of the king? "What? Peerless is a god dragon!" Mi Yunfei looked at the Dragon breaking out of the cocoon in the sky, and his mouth was startled into an "O" shape. Shock, absolute shock! Mi Yunfei guessed that Wushuang might be a Mang, a Jiao or a snake. Even if he believed that Wushuang was an earthworm, he wouldn''t believe that Wushuang would be a dragon. However, there are many unexpected things in the world. Mi Yunfei looked at it intently and was puzzled: "the legendary dragon doesn''t seem to have purple! Why is unparalleled purple?" Unparalleled flew in the air for a circle. After experiencing the feeling of flying, he immediately flew to MI Yunfei''s side, and a pair of eyes kept looking at Mi Yunfei. "Why, you are so long that you still want to stay on my waist?" Mi Yunfei asked jokingly. "Master! Will you not want me?" the unparalleled voice seemed childish. Hearing this sound, MI Yunfei was startled. It was not a divine voice, it was a real voice! "Unparalleled, you. Can you spit human language?" even after hearing the unparalleled voice, MI Yunfei was still not sure. "En!" unparalleled mood seems a little depressed. "Unparalleled, don''t worry, I won''t want you. You have been with me all the time. How can I not want you?" Unparalleled was so happy that he rubbed Mi Yunfei''s leg. His expression was very human. "Unparalleled, although you are a divine dragon, you should not have reached the level of a divine beast? How can you spit human language? It is recorded in the book that animals must at least reach the level of a divine beast to spit human language?" Mi Yunfei asked puzzled. "Master, I''m just like your human realm now! I don''t know why I can speak human language. I just want to say it." unparalleled feels a little strange that he can pronounce. "Hehe! No matter how much, I''m relieved that you''re all right. Please ask those monsters who kneel on the ground to get up! They all seem to respect you!" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. Peerless yelled at the beasts kneeling on the ground, and the beasts dispersed at once. Mi Yunfei lovingly touched matchless''s head and said to matchless, "let''s go! We have to find jushenhua." after that, he walked slowly towards the deepest part of the forest. Peerless originally wanted to take Mi Yunfei into the depths of the deep forest, but Mi Yunfei refused. Because he didn''t know what kind of things were in the deep part of the forest. Just because the animals outside would respect each other, it doesn''t mean that the animals inside the deep part would do the same. Mi Yunfei guessed that there may be some extremely high-level holy beasts in the depths, and maybe divine beasts. Those divine beasts will not be unparalleled, which has just degenerated. Although unparalleled is a divine dragon, its combat power is only about the same as that of human realm masters. However, those beasts in the deepest part of the forest are likely to be the combat power of the real divine beast level. Therefore, in order to respect each other, MI Yunfei chose to walk forward. The ten thousand evil Jue pulse is really too big and continuous. It seems that there is no end. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang almost walked for another half a month, but they still haven''t come to an end. Along the way, I met all kinds of animals, and even the holy beast that reached level 9. However, when the holy beast saw unparalleled, it quietly left. After walking for more than ten days, MI Yunfei and unparalleled came to a deep pool surrounded by an empty valley. The scenery here is very different from that in the past. The beautiful and enchanting environment is fascinating, the rippling lake water is cold and piercing, and the mild and soft sunshine makes people comfortable. The pond is surrounded by fairy mist, and occasionally joyful strange fish play in the water. Next to it, flowers are fragrant and Yao grass is all over the ground. It is a rare fairyland on earth. After entering the Wanmo Jue pulse, MI Yunfei saw the sun for the first time. He took off the simple animal skin and plunged into the deep pool. Although the pool water is cold and piercing, it still can''t affect Mi Yunfei, a master at the peak of the realm. "Wow! I haven''t been so comfortable for a long time. Peerless, come down quickly!" Mi Yunfei instigated peerless on the shore. "Plop!" Peerless also plunged into the deep pool. The Dragon played very happily in the water. After swimming in the pool, MI Yunfei and unparalleled climbed ashore reluctantly from the water. "It''s really strange here. Why is it that only here can see the sun?" "Master, I also feel that this place is different from other places. I can''t tell the specific reason." matchless also expressed his doubts. "So you have such a feeling! I thought it was because I was too worried about the frost in my heart. It seems that we should be careful." peerless is the divine dragon. Mi Yunfei believes in peerless''s spiritual sense and is vigilant in his heart. After MI Yunfei and Wushuang left for a long time, they suddenly found a problem. They went back to the place in Shentan. "Unparalleled, this place is so strange! It seems that we have entered the array that Shifu once mentioned." Mi Yunfei is not particularly sure. After all, the array has been lost for tens of thousands of years or even longer. Meng laozai was once the top strongman in the whole Qinglan. He was also well-informed, but even he only knew about the array. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang walked for a long time, but no matter what they did, they still returned to the deep pool. Just as they were worried, a strong voice sounded in the sky. "Ha ha! I''ve been here for many years. Countless people have entered the ten thousand evil Jue vein. I didn''t expect to see anyone who could break here." the voice was not very loud, but it was disturbing. The stones in the valley were shocked and fell one after another. Mi Yunfei knows that this man is definitely an expert. He is the most powerful person he has ever seen except menglao. Laughter alone can shake the valley, which is nothing. The most important thing is that although the valley shakes again, MI Yunfei and unparalleled have nothing at all. This strength is well controlled. "Excuse me, who''s the expert? Younger generation Mi Yunfei, I''m here just to find a kind of herbal medicine. I don''t mean to offend you. I hope you can forgive me." Mi Yunfei used his internal strength and shouted with a fist in the air, in a neither humble nor high tone. "No matter who you are, break out of the array! You can''t come to this place." the voice in the sky sounded again, but people still couldn''t tell the direction of the voice. Mi Yunfei guessed that the speaker might be dozens of miles away. He just found out their whereabouts by virtue of each other''s cultivation. The words just now were just a kind of voice thousands of miles away. From the other party''s words, MI Yunfei understood that this array must have been set by the elder who spoke just now. "Senior, I have to come to Wanmo Jue pulse this time. A friend of mine is unconscious because of heavy poison. If you want to save her, you must go to Wanmo Jue pulse to find the kind of herbal medicine to treat her. I hope you can let us out." "I''m afraid a friend who can make you so risky is not as simple as an ordinary friend?" the man''s voice sounded again, and he couldn''t hear whether he was happy or angry. "Master, to tell you the truth, the friend I mentioned is the girl I love. I came to save her." miyunfei replied. "Hum! The woman you love, you want to save her. Who will save the woman I love?" there was some anger in the voice, but more was endless sadness. Mi Yunfei was puzzled. He didn''t understand why the elder was suddenly angry. He could only say to the sky again: "Senior, I may have touched your sadness. However, if you can let me find the jushenhua to cure my friend, I just need a word. As long as it is within my power, I will do my best. Please show up." Mi Yunfei knew in his heart that if he wanted to find jushenhua in the vast magic Jumai, it would be difficult to go to heaven. He just said it. Maybe the elder might know. "OK! Young generation, I don''t know who you are, but with what you said just now, I''ll see you." However, at this moment, a gust of wind hit and rolled up the dust on the ground. The dust filled the whole valley. Mi Yunfei closed his eyes slightly and suddenly saw a figure coming from the sky. Who is it? Can Mi Yunfei find Jushen flower? Chapter 64 Looking at the figure in the sky, MI Yunfei was very surprised. At the bottom of his heart, he was shouting: "Royal Air realm!" Mi Yunfei is not an expert who has never seen the imperial realm. Mi Yunfei knows that his master menglao is at least in the imperial realm. He may be higher. He doesn''t know the details. However, after seeing the visitor landing, MI Yunfei was shocked again. People''s accomplishments are really peerless experts in the realm of controlling the sky, but they are completely different from menglao. Dream is old, but it doesn''t look very old. Mi Yunfei always thought from the bottom of his heart that he might become younger after entering the realm of defending the sky, but when he saw someone coming, he denied this idea. The visitor''s temples are white, his hair is disheveled, and his face is full of traces left by years. His eyes are a little deep in his eyes, but he looks divine. Dressed in simple old animal skin, it looks rather old. What surprised Mi Yunfei most was that the visitor was sitting in a very simple wooden wheelchair. Obviously, his legs had been wasted. Although Mi Yunfei was shocked, the visitor was even more shocked than him. After he came, he looked at the unparalleled beside Mi Yunfei. After a long time, his eyes had never seen Mi Yunfei. After a long time, he hurriedly shouted, "I didn''t expect! I didn''t expect that this dragon really appeared. Although it''s not very similar, I''m sure it must be it. It seems that the ancient legend is true." After talking to himself, the man fixed his eyes on MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei immediately felt a great pressure coming on him. He felt that he was about to lose his breath, but the pressure didn''t last long and disappeared in a moment. "I can''t imagine that you are so young and give people a feeling of extraordinary cultivation. It''s really not simple! If you can achieve this in Qinglan, you must be an outstanding disciple of one of the four schools of Qinglan peak?" the visitor''s tone was appreciative. Mi Yunfei was also shocked. Menglao once told him that because he had practiced the magic dragon formula, few people in the world could see his accomplishments. Although this man didn''t tell his accomplishments directly, he could feel his breath. It''s really not simple! "Elder generation, younger generation Mi Yunfei, younger generation is from Qinglan. Yes, but younger generation is not a disciple of the four sects." Mi Yunfei said to the visitor with a fist. "Oh! You are not a disciple of the four sects. Who is your master and can teach such disciples?" the man asked. "Elder, please forgive me for not telling the truth. Because when I went down the mountain, my master told me not to mention him to outsiders. Please forgive me." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the man didn''t get angry and said calmly: "I''m such a pedantic person. It''s not convenient for you to say, and I won''t force it. I think you can come here mostly because of this divine dragon! I didn''t expect that the legend was true. From now on, the wind and cloud may rise again." "Elder, I don''t know what''s special about matchless?" Mi Yunfei had a lot of doubts in his heart. He didn''t understand why the man in front of him said that. "Unparalleled? Ha ha! This name is really suitable for it. Unparalleled? There is no second in the world, unparalleled in the world! Wonderful! Wonderful!" the man looked a little excited. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "but now you don''t need to know. When you arrive at that time, everything will be clear and its emergence will be earth shaking. However, there are too few people in the world who can really see through its origin." Mi Yunfei wondered in his heart: "what''s the origin of matchless? Isn''t it a mutated ice red mang? Its mother is ice red mang. Is it because its father is a dragon?" The old man seemed to see through what Mi Yunfei thought. He stroked his beard and pointed to matchless: "it is said that it is produced by gathering the aura of heaven and earth. Heaven is the father and earth is the mother, but I don''t know whether it is true." Mi Yunfei was surprised: "if it''s true, as the old man said, isn''t matchless the egg born by Bingchi mang? Did it just appear in Bingchi Mang''s cave accidentally? Or did Bingchi mang find the egg that hatched matchless and then get the egg into its cave?" Mi Yunfei had too many doubts in his heart, but the old man didn''t say, He can''t ask again. "What''s your name, elder?" asked Mi Yunfei. "Name? My previous name is no longer used. Now my name is Ruan Yukui." the old man''s expression seems strange, but he recovered in an instant, and then asked, "just now you said you were looking for jushenhua, didn''t you?" Hearing Ruan Yukui''s inquiry, MI Yunfei was overjoyed. After seeing unparalleled, Ruan Yukui''s tone was obviously different from that just now. Mi Yunfei understood that Ruan Yukui had planned to help him. His breath seemed a little short and his chest fluctuated. "If the elder can help the younger generation to find jushenhua, no matter what the elder requires, even if the mountains and fires, the younger generation will never frown as long as he can." Mi Yunfei''s words seemed very excited. "OK! Although you are young, you have the boldness of a man. I am a hundred miles away from this place. There is no place I can''t go except the deepest part of the ten thousand demons'' unique pulse. I can help you find Jushen flower, but you also have to help me do one thing. As long as you do it, not to mention Jushen flower, you can kill me." From Ruan Yukui''s words, it can be seen that what he wants to hand over to MI Yunfei is also something he cares about very much. "I don''t know what the elder wants the younger generation to do. If the younger generation can do what he can, he will do his best." although Mi Yunfei has some expectations in his heart, he is also a little nervous, because he is afraid that what Ruan Yukui said is too difficult. At that time, he is afraid that it will be empty. "Hey! It''s been more than two hundred years! I''ve been here for such a long time and never talked to anyone. I shouldn''t have said these words to you. Today, I just tell you when I see you face to face!" Ruan Yukui''s words are full of infinite sadness. "I used to be the eldest son of a hermit family. If there was no accident, I would have been the successor of that sect. But later, because I fell in love with a woman in the secular world, the family was very opposed at that time, and then I broke up with the family." he said, his face was a little sad. "Hey!" Ruan Yukui sighed and continued: "Shortly after I came out of the family, it was a war between good and evil. At that time, I met people in the devil''s family. At that time, people in the devil''s family taboo my family. Of course, there was a hard battle when they met me. As a result, the woman I loved was seriously injured because she saved me. Finally, I sneaked into the family and stole the family elixir Tongling pill. However, although the Tongling pill was magical, it was only used I can keep my beloved woman''s breath. She is only half dead now. Later, I learned from the ancient scroll of my family that there is a dragon god palace in the South China Sea. There is a pill called Huanyang pill in the dragon god palace. It is a pill specially for internal injuries. It is amazing and can prolong my life. Therefore, I hope you can help me go to the dragon god palace in the South China Sea to get Huanyang Dan, as long as you can get the Huanyang pill, I will be grateful and disrespectful. "Ruan Yukui looked very excited at the end. It seems that MI Yunfei will get the Huanyang pill as long as he helps. "Hoo!" Mi Yunfei heaved heavily. He felt that his mind was a little inflated. In the eyes of others, it was a great secret, but he knew all the secrets Mi Yunfei said. Before going down the mountain, menglao told him about these hidden families and the dragon god palace in the South China Sea. He didn''t know that he couldn''t accept these secrets, but asked him to go to the Dragon God in the South China Sea Gong Huanyang pill is really a headache. What''s the dragon? It''s the most noble and mysterious beast in heaven and earth. In the eyes of outsiders, they just heard the saying of the dragon. As for seeing the dragon, it''s just a fantasy. Now, Ruan Yukui doesn''t ask him to see the dragon, but asks him to get something from the place of the dragon. With the dignity of the dragon, will they give it? Maybe can you let Mi Yun into the sea It''s still a problem. "Senior, I don''t want to help you. You should know that the dragon is the most noble beast in the world. Don''t say it''s difficult to ask for things from them, even if you want to see them!" Mi Yunfei said his embarrassment. "Hehe! You can rest assured that I''m not making fun of you. Others may not be able to go, but you can go!" Ruan Yukui''s tone was firm. "Elder, why is this?" "Not because of you, but because of it!" Ruan Yukui pointed to the unparalleled behind Mi Yunfei. Ruan Yukui ignored Mi Yunfei''s doubts and continued: "although it has not reached the level of divine beast, as long as it goes with you, it will be most successful, because it is the divine dragon among the divine dragons and the king among the kings! It is certain that the divine dragons will know its origin better than anyone after seeing it." "Unparalleled? Is it OK?" = please support genuine reading (www.zhulang. Con) = Mi Yunfei is still not sure. "Don''t worry, I really don''t want to reveal its origin too much, but it will definitely be the real dragon god in the future!" Ruan Yukui looked at it with awe in his eyes. Ruan Yukui''s words were all for this. Mi Yunfei couldn''t say anything more, so he had to nod and promise. Seeing Mi Yun''s promise, Ruan Yukui was very excited, with tears in his eyes. What he showed was not a peerless expert, but an old man who had been running for love for a long time. Love, what is it? Perhaps no one can give the most accurate answer. At night, Ruan Yukui took Mi Yunfei and Wushuang to the cave. The decoration in the cave was too simple. Except for a polished stone table, there was only the wooden bed where Ruan Yukui''s beloved woman lay. Looking at these in front of him, MI Yunfei''s eyes were wet. He remembered menglao. They had lived like this together at the beginning. "I don''t know if Shifu and Heiling are doing well. When can I meet you?" Mi Yunfei shouted at the bottom of his heart. Pain! His heart hurts, deep into the bone marrow! When Mi Yunfei walked out of the cave, he felt a lot of emotion: many people were confused for the word "love", such as magic dragon, Ruan Yukui, and even himself. "Hey! Anyway, in order to save the cold frost, I will not hesitate to break to pieces. Nanhai dragon god palace, let me fly Mi Yun to uncover your mysterious veil!" What are the variables of the Nanhai delegation? Will the trip go smoothly? Chapter 65 The South China Sea is located to the south of Qinglan. It is an extremely mysterious place. It takes at least several years to reach the South China Sea from Qinglan. However, MI Yunfei has unparalleled help. Naturally, it won''t take so long to arrive in two months at most. However, it is strange that there is a desert island between the South China Sea and Qinglan. Only after passing through the desert island can we reach the South China Sea. If you fly directly, you can''t find the location of the South China Sea. Mi Yunfei once heard menglao say that the desert island was a desert island when the magic dragon and the divine dragon were in a war. He cut off the impact of the sea with his vast palm power and became a desert island. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know whether the strong in the ordinary magic soul realm can be strong enough, but he believes that the magic dragon can be absolutely strong. Because Mi Yunfei only practiced the first move of the magic dragon formula and was able to fight across the steps. If he practiced to the highest level, his power could be imagined. After the war between the magic dragon and the dragon family, the death and injury of the dragon family were too heavy. Later, in order to recover from the injury and not be disturbed, the dragon family used the great magic power to shield the whole South China Sea. Therefore, if you want to enter the South China Sea, you can only choose to walk through the desert island. In fact, few people in the world can know some of the deeds of the magic dragon at that time. Even there is not much about him in the ancient classics. However, MI Yunfei believes that what menglao said must be true. Peerless carries Mi Yunfei''s extremely fast flight. Mi Yunfei stands on peerless''s back and experiences the feeling of flying between heaven and earth. The wind roared in my ears, crossed mountains and clouds, and finally came to the desert island. After entering the desert island, MI Yunfei and matchless felt that it was very strange. There were not many trees on the desert island, only bare rocks. The whole island is filled with the smell of forest cold. According to MI Yunfei''s guess, there should be at least some animals, but after MI Yunfei and unparalleled came to the desert island, they didn''t find any animals except a few plants. After entering the desert island, Mi Yun felt that his whole body''s skills were suppressed. His cultivation from the peak of the realm seemed to have fallen into the nascent state. He couldn''t use a trace of internal strength here and couldn''t even fly. "Master, I feel so weird here! Do we really want to go forward?" unparalleled said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "well, I also feel that it''s unusual here. All my body skills are suppressed. However, I feel my blood boiling. It seems that there is something related to me here." "What could that be?" Wushuang asked. Mi Yunfei was also confused, but shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the more I go ahead, the faster the blood in my body churns. No matter what danger he is, I must go down for the sake of frost. No matter what is ahead, I have to see what is doing." although Mi Yunfei felt a little strange in his heart, but, He still chose to go ahead. When he left, Ruan Yukui once told him that there was a door to space on the desert island. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang have entered the desert island and are constantly looking for the door. "Why haven''t you found the space gate mentioned by master Ruan after walking for two days?" Mi Yunfei and unparalleled have been walking on the desert island for two days, and his stomach is already empty. However, although his cultivation has been suppressed, he is an expert at the peak of the realm after all. It''s not difficult for him not to eat or drink for two days. As for unparalleled, it is the most mysterious beast in heaven and earth. Even if it doesn''t eat or drink for a month, it will be fine. With the bright moon at the head, the gentle moonlight sprinkled on the exposed rocks, adding a trace of silence to the desert island. The breeze swept over and raised a little dust on the ground, but I just couldn''t hear the sound. Night, very quiet very quiet, quiet can hear the heartbeat, quiet people dare not breathe, quiet some strange. The wind is not big, but it is very cold. It is cold and makes people tremble and panic. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled walked carefully on the desert island. It''s really strange here. According to MI Yunfei''s speculation, it should be just dusk, but it''s already dark. During the day, there are rainstorms, sunny days and storms. If it weren''t for MI Yunfei and unparalleled, they might have been in danger if they had not had an early hunch of the coming of the crisis with their extremely sensitive senses. "Click!" In this strange place, suddenly heard a voice, MI Yunfei jumped away and was ready for battle. However, when Mi Yun bowed his head, he found that what he stepped on was a skeleton. From the color of the skeleton, it should have been dead for many years. Skeleton, MI Yunfei has not seen it. He is not afraid. However, on this desert island, there are green bald stones all around. It''s inevitable to be surprised to see a skeleton again. "I don''t know what else is ahead? Mi Yunfei patted his chest to relieve his depression. The most frightening thing in the world is not the danger you know. The unknown is the most frightening. You can deal with what you know, but you can''t even find a way to deal with what you don''t know. Mi Yunfei and matchless sat in place and rested for a while. They continued to get up and walk forward. After a few steps, he stepped on a skeleton. At this time, he looked up and saw that there were skeletons ten feet in front of him. Miyun flew to the screen and breathed for a long time. The scene in front of him was really shocking. Many skeletons did nothing, but these skeletons were paved into a road, one extending to the unknown end. Mi Yunfei was so frightened that these skeletons were paved. Does that mean that there are still people alive on the island? Who laid these skeletons here? What hatred does that man have with these skeletons? People are dead, but they still want to trample on their bones. How much hatred is this? Mi Yunfei threw away his doubts and continued to walk along the road paved by the skull. Suffering in the dead night, moving forward under the gloomy breath. He felt his steps getting heavier and heavier. After walking for about an hour, impressively, there was a little green light in front. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled walked carefully in the direction of green light. It''s better to say that they are moving. Every step they take, their mood will be heavy. "Master, I feel so uncomfortable. My heart beats so fast. It seems to have something to do with the green light in front of me. Unparalleled stroked his dragon chest with his claws. He looked a little nervous. "Peerless, why don''t you go? I''d better go alone." Mi Yunfei was really afraid of peerless accident. Since he went down the mountain, the people he cared about most didn''t seem to have encountered good things. Therefore, he was inevitably worried about peerless. "No, master, I must go with you. No matter what is ahead, I will walk side by side with you." peerless looks small, but it is not difficult to see its firm faith from its meaning. After hesitating for a moment, MI Yunfei finally agreed to move forward with him for no other reason, because Ruan Yukui once told Mi Yunfei that although unparalleled''s combat power is not very high, its defense is amazing, and few people in the world can kill it. Sometimes, people feel really wonderful. When you are happy, you will feel that time passes too fast. However, when you are in danger, you will feel that time simply stays there and doesn''t move at all. Obviously, MI Yunfei is in this situation now. The green light can be seen with the naked eye. It should not be far away, but he is But I feel like I''ve been walking for days and nights. Finally, the distance from the green light was getting closer and closer. Unparalleled only felt more and more uncomfortable in his heart, and Mi Yunfei''s breathing became urgent. The light was so bright that MI Yunfei didn''t dare to open his eyes. Mi Yunfei protected Wushuang behind him. He slowly opened his closed eyes and immediately exclaimed: "dragon bone!" Hearing Mi Yunfei''s scream, peerless also ran to the front of MI Yunfei and stared greatly. Even the unique beast in heaven and earth was frightened. There is not only a divine keel in front of us, but countless, which have been piled up into a small hillside. Looking at so many dragon bones in front of us, unparalleled tears couldn''t help flowing out. Although it is different from these dragons, they belong to the same kind after all. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s spirit has a feeling of division. What a stroke? The dragon is extremely rare in heaven and earth, but there are so many dragon bones in front of him. "Who can kill so many dragons in heaven and earth? It''s so difficult that it''s the people in the devil''s way mentioned by Ruan Yukui?" Mi Yunfei''s doubts became more. Mi Yunfei patted peerless''s head and comforted peerless. Although Mi Yunfei is human, he still feels sad for these dragons. "Unparalleled, the dead are gone. Let''s go on! This is the world. The strong is respected. As long as you have absolute strength, you will not be afraid of anyone." here, MI Yunfei has some feelings in his heart, and his desire to become stronger has become stronger and stronger. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled bypassed those dragon bones and continued to move forward. After some sadness, their hearts were no longer as afraid as they were just now. After walking for about two hours, MI Yunfei''s face suddenly turned red and his breathing became urgent. In his Dantian, the Yin and Yang balls that had not been moving for a long time were also turning at a high speed. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei raised his head and roared for a long time. The sweat on his face was like a rainstorm. His expression was extremely uncomfortable. Finally, he couldn''t stand it and fell to the ground and rolled back and forth. After so many experiences, MI Yunfei belongs to a person with extremely firm mind. However, even he can''t stand it at this time. It can be imagined what kind of pain he is suffering. "Master, what''s the matter with you?" seeing that MI Yunfei suddenly tumbled to the ground, unparalleled and six gods. "Wu Shuang, don''t come here, I''ll be fine." when Mi Yunfei finished saying this, his lips had been bitten. Just when Mi Yunfei was in pain, an old and powerless voice came out from the sky: "I didn''t expect to see my successor before I was scared." Chapter 66 Although the voice was old, it shook nine days, and the whole sky seemed to tremble under this voice. After the sound sounded, MI Yunfei felt an invisible internal force injected into his body. At this time, what he felt was warmth, not the pain just now. During breathing, the pain of MI Yunfei''s whole body has completely disappeared. Not only that, he also feels that his cultivation has been completely restored and even more consolidated than before. Although he has not yet entered the realm of heavenly spirit, MI Yunfei believes that it will only take two months at most, and he will be able to enter the realm of heavenly spirit. Mi Yunfei stood up, hugged his fist in the dark sky and said, "thank you for your help, but just now, when I heard the words of the elder in pain, I had some doubts in my heart. I don''t know who the elder is?" "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that someone could cultivate my skill. It''s really not easy!" The voice just stopped, and there were many figures in front of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was really in shock. The man in front of him was absolutely haunted. Mi Yunfei didn''t know when he appeared, let alone how. He felt as if he suddenly came out of the ground. Mi Yunfei looked at the man in front of him curiously. He was very tall, with sparse sword eyebrows and upturned nose. He was a very handsome man. He looked like he was 30 years old. However, MI Yunfei believes that this person can never be only 30 years old. There was no breath on him. If he hadn''t come out in a moment, MI Yunfei really regarded him as an ordinary person. "En! Yes, you are so young that you have reached the peak of the realm, and you have practiced the magic dragon formula to the first style. It''s really good. It''s not much worse than I used to be!" when people see Mi Yunfei, they seem to be observing a work of Art and express their own views. "Who the hell are you?" Mi Yunfei was really shocked. He even stepped back and his whole body was in a cold sweat. He didn''t think it was strange that this man could see through his accomplishments, because Ruan Yukui once felt his accomplishments. But the visitor could see that he had practiced the magic dragon formula, and he could also know that he had practiced the first move. How could Mi Yunfei not be surprised. "Hehe! You don''t have to be nervous. I''m the only one in the world who can see that your magic dragon formula has reached the first style. Who do you think I am?" "You. You are. You are. Master magic dragon! How is this possible?" Mi Yunfei stepped back several steps and was thrilled in his heart. "Yes, I''m the magic dragon." the man''s tone was very flat. After hearing the man''s answer in front of him, MI Yunfei was shocked for a while. He had thought of this possibility before, but after hearing that the man in front of him personally admitted that he was a magic dragon, he still had a ridiculous feeling. Who is the magic dragon? He was an earth shaking figure ten thousand years ago. He is a genius among absolute geniuses. He is not an immortal but better than an immortal. His parents died when he was young, and his body was full of the blood of the combination of demon and dragon. He once practiced the skills of the people of the demon family, but later, when his parents died, he abandoned the skills of the people of the demon family and created the most overbearing magic dragon formula in the world with his extreme talent. "Magic dragon formula" is a set of both positive and evil skills, but its hegemony has been rated as the first in the world by later generations. Even when the skills were graded, they had not been rated. Because future generations never know how advanced the magic dragon formula is, but they know this skill in legend. The magic dragon not only created the peerless skill "magic dragon formula" ten thousand years ago, but also his cultivation. At that time, many people said that the reason why the magic dragon would die was because it was attacked by the dragon and the demon family during the robbery, and finally died of serious injury. There were too many statements about him ten thousand years ago. I''m afraid only the dragon and the demon family knew the details! Later, because the demon clan and the dragon clan closed the news about the demon dragon, later generations rarely knew the demon dragon. However, as long as there is a legend about him, no matter which one is shocking. Therefore, the magic dragon was definitely an earth shaking figure at that time. He is a man who surpasses immortals and gods. He is an immortal myth and a legend that frightens people all over the world. Even if the times have changed, even if history has changed, and even if heaven and earth have collapsed, the name "magic dragon" still makes countless heroes bow down. He is not only the God of God, but also the devil of demons! When Mi Yunfei heard that the magic dragon admitted his identity, how could he not be surprised? It was a character ten thousand years ago! However, he really couldn''t understand that menglao once said that the magic dragon was dead at that time. Why can it appear in front of him now? He was really confused. "Ha ha! What''s the matter? You don''t seem to believe that I''m the magic dragon yet, do you?" the Magic Dragon said with a smile. "Elder, please forgive me. As far as I know, you were seriously injured by the dragon clan and the demon clan. Finally, you died. Why are you?" "Ha ha! You can feel what I look like now." the magic dragon smiled at the sky. Mi Yunfei stared and found a trace of abnormality. The body of the magic dragon looked ethereal, like a virtual shadow. "Elder, are you just in a state of soul?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. Only when he reaches the realm of phantom soul can he condense the substantive soul. Mi Yunfei has not really seen a person''s substantive soul state, so he is not so sure when asking questions. The Magic Dragon nodded: "well, that''s right! I''m just a state of soul now. My body has already died." After listening, MI Yunfei finally believed that the man in front of him was the magic dragon, because he felt it not only from each other''s words, but from the churning blood in his own body. Although the magic dragon gave him a misty feeling, the unique hegemony of the magic dragon formula deeply stimulated Mi Yunfei''s blood. Therefore, MI Yunfei believed that he was the magic dragon. "Plop!" Mi Yunfei knelt on the ground, knocked his head respectfully for three times, then raised his head and said, "I should have been a useless person who can''t practice martial arts all my life, but by chance, I learned the magic dragon formula of the elder. So it''s equivalent to the elder giving me a chance to pursue the spirit of martial arts. Now that I have learned the magic dragon formula I''m sure I won''t disappoint my predecessors. In the near future, I''ll let the magic dragon formula spread all over the world. "When Mi Yunfei spoke, his heart was full of unshakable passion. "OK! Although I''m about to disappear in this world, I don''t have any regrets when I think that my skill can be followed by others." although the magic dragon is only in the state of soul, I can still see his inner excitement. "Elder, what do you mean by that? Don''t you say it." "Yes, I''m going to be scared. It''s a kind of leaving forever, but I have no regrets in this life." the magic dragon''s look was flat and could not see the slightest expression. Mi Yunfei was shocked by the magic dragon''s words. Although he had never met the magic dragon before, he was able to practice martial arts again, more because of the magic dragon formula. Now he heard that the magic dragon was about to leave, and the pain in his heart stimulated his nerves again. "Don''t be sad, son. I also made too many mistakes in those years. I fought the dragon and the devil on my own, and then I retreated. It was because there were too many murders that both the dragon and the devil took advantage of me when I was crossing the robbery. However, at that time, there were too many experts of the dragon and the devil, and my body and soul were seriously injured More than ten thousand years! It''s too long! Even if I''m strong, I can''t resist the devastation of time. "The tone of the magic dragon is full of helplessness. It''s a kind of helplessness that people can''t win the sky. No matter how strong you are, you can''t escape the arrangement of fate. Yeah! With so many strong people in the world, who can fight? After some conversation, MI Yunfei finally knew the truth. It turned out that the magic dragon was afraid that the peerless skill created in his life would disappear in the world after being seriously injured, so he separated his soul. And his body escaped to the cave where menglao was. Mi Yunfei learned the magic dragon formula because of this. However, the magic dragon had reached the realm of flying immortal. Even if it was only a soul state, it was not something that ordinary experts could deal with. At that time, the magic dragon and the dragon family fought in this place. The desert island was indeed split by the magic dragon. Later, the magic dragon set up an array here. The human bones and dragon bones met by Mi Yunfei died in the array. At that time, the people who came to chase and kill the magic dragon were at least those at the peak of Yukong. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, their bones still haven''t rotted. From this point, we can see what kind of tough people are. Mi Yunfei was so shocked that he couldn''t believe that the magic dragon made so many strong men fall with his soul under the condition of serious injury. It''s too strong! The most important thing is that MI Yunfei learned from the magic dragon that there was an array ten thousand years ago, but only a few people knew the array at that time. Mi Yunfei once heard menglao mention the array, but ten thousand years later, whether there is an array in the world or not, MI Yunfei doesn''t know. Mi Yunfei looked at the figure ten thousand years ago. No matter how amazing his cultivation was, he is just a dying old man now. Mi Yunfei''s heart also worships the magic dragon blindly. If a person lives quietly, then after death, he is just an unknown skeleton. He felt that a man should live like a magic dragon. If he lived, he should live earth shaking. Even time can''t erase the arrogance of the magic dragon. "Elder, there''s something I really want to know. I hope the younger generation can get the answer from the elder." Mi Yunfei finally said the question that had been confused for a long time. "If you want to know anything, just say it!" "Many thousands of years ago, I heard that the aura of heaven and earth was very dense at that time. Although there were few people flying immortals, there were still some. I want to know what caused the lack of Aura now?" After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the magic dragon immediately fell into meditation and said to MI Yunfei for a long time: "I can''t live long. If you want to know, I''ll tell you!" Chapter 67 After listening to the magic dragon, MI Yunfei became serious, because it might have something to do with the jade left by his ancestors. After pondering for a long time, the magic dragon finally revealed the amazing secret ten thousand years ago: it is said that the beginning of heaven and earth was chaos. Later, with the evolution of time, people gradually had heaven and earth aura. At that time, people also used this heaven and earth aura to practice. Finally, they broke the limit of the human body and became immortals. Later, the legend of immortals became more and more intense. It was an atmosphere of cultivation, like a raging tide in the sea. Almost everyone began to practice. However, hundreds of thousands of years ago, I didn''t know who discovered a magical place. The aura in that place was a hundred times that of the outside. What''s more strange is that the magical place and the time outside are not carried out at the same time. It''s a hundred years outside and only one year inside. That place is also known as the innate spiritual pulse. It can be imagined that if there is such a place in the world, no one can restrain it. Therefore, it finally led to an unprecedented war. The war was too fierce. As long as martial arts practitioners basically joined the battle, mainly those in the fairy world. Some people with lower accomplishments followed, trying to make a profit, but they lost their lives in vain. That era was also called the dark age by later generations. Conspiracy, armed repression, gang formation. Various means emerge one after another. At that time, the dragon clan and the demon clan were the most powerful. At that time, many strong people fell, and almost all experts in the realm of magic soul could not participate in it. The deaths and injuries were too tragic. In that war, I didn''t know how many peaks had been broken. It was precisely because of this that the spirit of heaven and earth was insufficient. From then on, it soared into a dream, and the innate spirit pulse was also missing. The magic dragon sighed and said, "although I was a man ten thousand years ago, I also heard from my predecessors, and I didn''t see that war." Mi Yunfei was really shocked because he knew that the magic dragon had gone through the era of insufficient aura in heaven and earth. However, even in that case, the magic dragon could still break through the limit of the human body with his own talent and reach the realm of flying immortal. The magic dragon is definitely an arrogant figure rarely seen in tens of thousands of years. Mi Yunfei has only a kind of heartfelt admiration for the magic dragon. After thinking for a long time, MI Yunfei finally told the magic dragon about the ancestor of his family. It''s not because Mi Yunfei is too careless, because he believes in the behavior of the magic dragon and his intuition. Intuition told him that the magic dragon was definitely not a person who coveted his ancestral jade. In addition, the magic dragon is also a dying man. Even if he gets the ancestral jade of MI Yunfei''s family, it is useless. Sure enough, when Mi Yunfei finished, the magic longan just showed a kind of shock without the slightest color of greed. "I''m glad you can trust me, but before you have absolute strength, you can''t disclose your Zuyu to anyone." the magic dragon looked a little serious when he spoke. "Don''t worry, sir. I have my own discretion." "If what you said is true, the place your ancestors entered must be the innate spirit pulse of that year. It takes too long to reach Feixian from the peak state of phantom soul. But your ancestors have just disappeared for ten years and have directly stepped into Feixian from the peak state of phantom soul. It is absolutely impossible except that place." The magic dragon''s words are very firm, because he has experienced that kind of cross-level difficulty, so he can be so sure. "Your ancestor is also an outstanding person. It''s right that he doesn''t let your descendants enter there immediately, because he doesn''t want future generations to follow in the footsteps of their predecessors again in order to compete for the innate spiritual pulse. However, I know what you mean by eating the devil''s palm." "Oh, master, do you know who uses this skill?" "Ha ha! Devouring the devil''s palm is just a common skill among the demons." "Demon clan! So, my enemy is actually a member of the demon clan." Mi Yunfei''s horror has not been determined for a long time, because he knows how difficult it is to deal with the members of the demon clan. They are not only powerful, but also insidious and cunning. "Yunfei, don''t worry. Your greatest asset is that you are younger than them." after a conversation, the magic dragon also learned Mi Yunfei''s name and looked very kind when calling him. "The aura of heaven and earth today is worse than that of me at that time, but you can still cultivate to the peak of the realm, and you can put the magic dragon formula I created It''s really not easy to succeed in the first form of cultivation. However, I found that there are two opposite Qi of yin and Yang in your body, and you didn''t burst your body, which is really confusing. "Rao Shiyi has the insight of magic dragon, and he has never heard of anyone who can coexist the two Qi of yin and Yang in your body since ancient times. "Well, I don''t know what''s going on?" Mi Yunfei answered honestly. "In fact, this may also be a good thing. I can feel that your cultivation path will be completely different from others. You may explore your own path." the magic dragon''s eyes are full of divine light and seem to be full of expectation. "The Dragon beside you is the only divine dragon in the world. The legend has finally appeared. This dragon will help you reach the peak of martial arts in the future. It seems that you will soon enter the realm of heaven and spirit. A martial artist is just the beginning of a martial artist. When you embark on the road of martial arts, you will experience the true meaning of martial arts and fly immortals It is not the final end of life. As long as you can constantly break its limits, life will have no end. The higher you reach, the more things you will understand. I don''t have much time. I''ll come back to you after you enter the realm of heaven and spirit! "The magic dragon disappeared after finishing a banquet. The words of the magic dragon made Mi Yunfei fall into meditation: "the flying fairy is not the end of life. Is there anything else on the flying fairy? Did the magic dragon understand these by himself?" as Mi Yunfei knew more and more things, he also felt that he was getting smaller and smaller. Did he know too much or didn''t know anything before? He doesn''t understand. "No matter, I must make a breakthrough these days. The realm of heaven is not so far away." After finding a boulder, MI Yunfei sat cross legged on the boulder, put his hands on his legs, palms and feet all up, and his eyes closed. Then he received God and turned his five hearts to the sky. After a continuous war, MI Yunfei gathered Qi and then leaked the accumulated Qi. That''s why his cultivation progress is so fast. If a person''s internal strength has never been used, no matter how good his talent is, it is difficult to make an inch of progress. Only in the continuous battle can we make more use of our internal strength, so as to constantly break through the bottleneck, so as to promote faster. On the desert island, the strange phenomenon has disappeared, and the desert island is also full of vitality. Although there are no birds or animals on this desert island, it is not as silent as before. Mi Yunfei doesn''t eat or drink like a statue. He has been sitting on the big stone for more than ten days. He is unparalleled in the distance. Although Mi Yunfei was rushing the steps, he was unparalleled and not idle. He stood like a man, clenched his claws into a fist and bombarded a boulder. "Boom!" After the explosion, the huge stone has been blown into powder. Although unparalleled has not practiced any skill, its body is really strong. Although it hasn''t reached the horror of MI Yunfei''s transformation into a magic dragon, it still makes people feel scared. Peerless ran far away for fear of disturbing Mi Yunfei, and then used the pair of dragon horns on its head to get into the chaotic stone pile. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There were several loud noises again, and the random stones couldn''t stop the strange dragon horns above unparalleled head. In the blink of an eye, unparalleled came out of his head and touched his dragon horn with his claws. He wondered: "how can the whole body be harder than steel everywhere!" Matchless has no special magic power, but its whole body is made of refined steel. Ordinary swords are not a concern at all. Matchless shook his tail and climbed out of the mess of rocks. He looked in the direction of MI Yunfei and wondered, "the master has been sitting like this for more than ten days. Why haven''t he woke up?" On the boulder, Mi Yun''s long hair was flying, there were some beads of sweat on his forehead, and his eyebrows moved slightly. However, at this time, the desolate island was filled with dust. Around the boulder where Mi Yunfei sat down, strong internal force rippled in circles. People with advanced skills can feel that the aura between heaven and earth is surging towards Mi Yunfei''s whole body at a crazy speed. The white clouds in the sky float away one after another, and the sky is gradually dark. Suddenly, the strong wind rose, and many small gravel had been swept into the sky by the strong wind. The momentum erupted from MI Yunfei''s body was gradually strong, and even the unparalleled person he was most familiar with couldn''t help but retreat a few steps. Peerless understood that MI Yunfei was about to enter the realm of heaven and spirit, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. However, when he smiled, the long dragon beard was particularly beautiful. Just when things went quite smoothly, suddenly, a change occurred. In MI Yunfei''s body, the two Yin and Yang Qi are also rolling rapidly. However, MI Yunfei doesn''t feel any pain in his whole body this time. With the rotation of yin and Yang in MI Yunfei''s body, the heaven and earth aura is also pouring into Mi Yunfei''s body more and more madly. Finally, all the heaven and earth auras gathered in MI Yunfei''s Dantian. Mi Yunfei understood that the reason why there were so many heaven and earth auras was because of the Yin and Yang Qi in his body. Slowly, the vision finally stopped and everything returned to calm. Mi Yunfei finally opened his eyes. He tilted his neck and stretched himself. "Crackling!" Mi Yunfei''s body made a series of crisp noises. "Hoo! How comfortable!" Mi Yunfei took a long breath. When Mi Yunfei looked down into his body, he was shocked because his elixir field became so big that it almost occupied half of his stomach. Internal vision is just a special ability in the realm of heaven and spirit. It''s not surprising at all. Finally, MI Yunfei decided that he was all right, so he put his heart down. He felt that his body was full of endless power. He clenched his hands and punched a huge stone. The boulder was completely broken into powder. It was just his casual punch. "This is the gap between the realm of heavenly spirit and the peak of the realm of incarnation! Ha. Ha! Mi Yunfei has finally entered the realm of heavenly spirit!" The roar of drinking shook the rocks and echoed in the sky. Chapter 68 The realm of heaven and spirit is a dream realm among many young masters. However, MI Yunfei entered the realm of heaven and spirit at the age of less than 16, which is definitely a genius. Mi Yunfei felt the majestic power in his body and felt a burst of joy in his heart. In the past, if he could defeat an expert at the top of the realm in one incense stick, now he is confident that he can break an expert at the top of the realm with just one punch. This is an absolute confidence. Of course, his confidence comes from his own strength. Mi Yunfei wanted to vent. He wanted to try how powerful the spirit realm could be. Of course, he couldn''t go to the magic dragon to try it, because he knew it was pure self abuse. Even if the magic dragon is in the state of soul, it can break dozens of meters and fly. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help looking at the unparalleled in the distance. "Ha ha! Peerless, we haven''t been active for more than ten days. How about we have a duel?" Mi Yunfei punched peerless regardless of whether peerless agreed or not. Mi Yunfei once heard Ruan Yukui and magic dragon say that peerless is a unique dragon in heaven and earth. It is completely different from other dragons. It is the God of dragons. There are not many people who can kill him in heaven and earth. Therefore, MI Yunfei has no scruples about punching. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s fist, unparalleled opened his mouth. Although he knew that his body was harder than refined steel, he didn''t dare to underestimate Mi Yunfei''s fist. Matchless immediately came a dragon to swing its tail, and then gently under his feet, there was only a virtual shadow left on the spot. "Boom!" A huge pit three feet deep suddenly appeared on the ground. Mi Yun''s fist was so powerful that the whole ground trembled slightly. Seeing peerless flying into the sky, MI Yunfei immediately punched again.. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s fist, he stood in the sky and laughed. Because peerless is at least ten feet high from the ground. Although Mi Yunfei''s fist strength is powerful, peerless doesn''t think he can blow so far. Even if he can blow so far, he doesn''t have much lethality. However, things were beyond imagination. Mi Yunfei''s fist hit unparalleled in the sky like a violent tornado. When unparalleled reacted, it was too late. "When!" The gorgeous fist hit the unparalleled body and made the sound of steel impact. "Bang!" Peerless was knocked down by Mi Yunfei''s fist. Its whole head was inserted into the soil, and only one tail kept swinging outside the soil. Mi Yun flew away, grabbed the matchless tail with one hand, pulled it out, and asked eagerly, "matchless, are you okay!" Unparalleled shook his head, his mouth was vague and made a low sound. "Oh! It''s all right!" Unparalleled spits out the soil in his mouth, and then says to MI Yunfei, "master, I just shook my head because there is soil in my mouth. Who says I''m okay? You blew off a piece of my scales." Mi Yunfei looked at the scales on Wushuang, as Wushuang said. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "I thought I had made a lot of progress! Who knows, but I just blew off your scales." his tone seemed a little depressed. "Ha ha! In fact, your fist has exceeded the level of a person who has just entered the realm of heaven and spirit." After hearing a sound, there was one more person in front of MI Yunfei''s eyes. This person was the magic dragon. Mi Yunfei is used to the ghost of the demon Dragon God. Mi Yunfei frowned and asked, "elder, why do you say that?" "In fact, peerless is a dragon born in heaven and earth. Don''t say you are a person in the early days of the spirit, even in the middle of the spirit, you may not be able to blow off its scales." After listening to the magic dragon''s words, MI Yunfei nodded and asked, "elder, what''s the matter today?" Mi Yunfei has never seen the magic dragon since he separated from the magic dragon, so he asked. "I really have something to do with coming to you today." the magic dragon looked a little dignified. "Elder, please tell me. As long as it''s within my power, I''ll do my best." "Hey! I''m afraid I don''t have many days. I''m already very happy to meet the successor of my own skill before disappearing into the world. Now that you have learned my magic dragon formula, it shows that we are destined. Today I want to pass you another thing. However, after you learn it, I hope you can help me fulfill my two last wishes." The tone of the magic dragon had a trace of expectation, but there was also regret. After listening, MI Yunfei immediately said, "I don''t know what the elder wants the younger generation to help you complete. Please make it clear." "Well, that''s good! I really see the right person! The first thing you think of is not what I want to teach you, but what I want you to do. Rare, rare!" Magic dragon is really a very wise man. He first throws out the temptation to teach Mi Yunfei things, and then says his requirements. If Mi Yunfei''s answer is not as satisfied as he imagined, he will only say regret to himself, because in that case, he can''t pass on his ability to MI Yunfei. "Do you know what is the most powerful skill in my life besides the magic dragon formula?" the magic dragon looked at Mi Yunfei seriously and asked. "Array, it''s an array! If the elder didn''t know the array at the beginning, I don''t think I could meet the elder on this desert island." Mi Yunfei replied. "That''s right! In my life, in addition to the magic dragon formula, there is also the array. Few people knew the array ten thousand years ago. I found the five elements heaven and earth array by chance . this array is mainly made of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, supplemented by heaven and earth. This array is only an attack based array. People will suffer inexplicable attacks when they enter it. Because the five elements are mutually reinforcing and mutually defeating, but these elements together have incomparable power. However, although the array I got at that time was extremely powerful, I didn''t think it was very complete Later, it took me hundreds of years to transform and finally let me create the yin-yang kill array After entering this array, there is no way out in all directions. The array is arranged according to Yin and Yang in the East, sun, moon and stars in the west, and five elements in the south. The only safe place is the north. There is an array eye in the north, and there is only a trapped array. However, as long as you enter, even the immortal in the sky will be difficult to get out if the person who arranges the array does not eliminate the array. However, this array The power also depends on the cultivation of the person who arranges the array. However, there is a magic array in the middle of yin and Yang, sun, moon and stars, and the five elements. For a moment, the flowers and plants are fragrant and the immortal spirit is dense, and for a moment, it becomes a killing array. There is a dead silence in it. If you are careless, you will die. " When the Magic Dragon said his array, MI Yunfei was stunned. Even if he didn''t know the array, he could hear how dangerous it was. Array arrangement in the array, what kind of talent is the magic dragon! He not only has a very high accomplishment and created a peerless skill, but also can create a killing array with his own talent. This kind of person is too rebellious. How many heroes can compete with the magic dragon through the ages? However, thinking that the magic dragon was about to disappear between heaven and earth, MI Yunfei felt sad for such a Tianjiao. "Yunfei, your talent is the best among so many people I''ve seen. Even compared with me, it''s not bad. I may still have two months. In these two months, whether you can fully learn the essence of this array depends on your own understanding." "Don''t worry, sir, I will certainly not let you down." Mi Yunfei''s voice was choked when he spoke. Because he knew how powerful a man like the magic dragon wished what he had learned in his life could be handed down to the world. In fact, what people fear most is not death. For many people, death is only an inevitable result. How many people in the world can live forever with heaven and earth? Yes, very few, even negligible. Who wants to think how terrible death will be every day? No, But why do many people not close their eyes before they die? Because they left too many regrets. "Yunfei, from now on, I will teach you all this array. After all, I am a dying man. I really hope you can spread all my unique skills to the world." there is infinite desire in the tone of the magic dragon. Then, the magic dragon didn''t say much, and repeatedly stressed all the key points of the yin-yang kill array to MI Yunfei. However, MI Yunfei did not disappoint the magic dragon. After the Magic Dragon said it only once, he wrote down everything, and then set up an array on the sand with wooden sticks and gravel instead of yin and Yang. After a few days of familiarity, MI Yunfei can basically master the trapped array in the north. The magic dragon is also very happy about it and gives directions from time to time. Time is fleeting. In a twinkling of an eye, a month has passed. Mi Yun has been practicing without sleep and is fully able to master the Yin Yang kill array. At this time, MI Yunfei also found that the soul state of the magic dragon was becoming weaker and weaker. Mi Yunfei knew that the magic dragon would soon leave forever. As for MI Yunfei''s progress, it''s really beyond the expectation of the magic dragon. According to the estimation of the magic dragon, it will take Mi Yunfei at least two months to fully learn the yin-yang kill array, but it took Mi Yunfei only one month to fully master the essence of this array. In fact, MI Yunfei not only has excellent talent, but also works very hard. He leaves himself up to two hours of rest all day, and all the other time is spent on the array. More importantly, he didn''t want to disappoint an old man who was about to disappear between heaven and earth. "Yunfei, you are really beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that you just took more than one time to fully master this array. You are really a genius." the magic dragon was very pleased at this time, and a smile appeared on his face. "Elder generation, you taught me carefully, so I can learn this array." The magic dragon thought for a while and said to MI Yunfei, "you have learned this array. Now I''ll tell you my two last wishes!" What will a strong man like the magic dragon have? Chapter 69 Hearing that the magic dragon was finally going to say his two last wishes, MI Yunfei became serious. After all, the magic dragon gave him too much help. He also wanted to try his best to complete the magic dragon''s last wish. "Yunfei, do you know why I became enemies with the dragon and the demon clan?" the demon dragon asked Mi Yunfei. "Senior, according to the younger generation, it was your parents that made you feud with the dragon and demon families at the beginning?" Mi Yunfei also heard some from menglao, and another part was seen in the magic dragon formula. "Yes, at the beginning, because my father was from the dragon family, but my mother was from the demon family. You should know that the dragon family and the demon family have always been antagonistic, and my parents'' love was a disgrace to them. Finally, they chased me. My parents lost the enemy and died, leaving me alone. In fact, they chased my parents in those years There is another reason, that is because my father got an ancient magic weapon. " "Ancient magic soldiers?" Mi Yunfei once heard menglao mention it a little, but he didn''t know much. "Yes, it''s an ancient magic weapon like your bright moon sword." "Elder, do you mean that my moon Sabre is also an ancient magic weapon?" Mi Yunfei was really puzzled. He had got the moon Sabre for a long time, but menglao never told him that the moon Sabre was an ancient magic weapon. "Oh, don''t you know that the knife in your hand is one of the four magic soldiers in ancient times?" the magic dragon asked suspiciously. "I really don''t know," replied Mi Yunfei truthfully. "Well, although your bright moon Sabre is different from the legendary sabre, I can still feel the breath of the divine weapon. Your master is the realm of resisting the sky. He should have seen it. The reason why he didn''t tell you may be that he didn''t want you to rely too much on the ancient divine weapon. After all, the human body is the most powerful weapon. That''s why I created it in those years The reason for the magic dragon formula. " The Dragon continued: "In ancient times, there were four magic weapons: the setting sun sword, the moon saber, the meteor gun and the tear Chen halberd. It is said that the four magic weapons were once created by heaven and earth, which can not be refined by human beings. It is said that after the four magic weapons get together at the same time, they can run through the fairy world and the world. At that time, flying immortals will be much easier. Everyone yearns for the fairy world. You say, this aura is not good now In the case of foot, who doesn''t want to get the four magic soldiers? However, the four magic soldiers have been circulating for many thousands of years, but they have never appeared at the same time. There was a rumor: when the blood dragon appears, it is the day when the magic soldiers gather. At that time, an earth shaking figure will appear, and maybe he will break through the limit of the human body. " When the magic dragon spoke, he glanced at Mi Yunfei. "Elder, do you mean unparalleled when you say blood dragon?" both Ruan Yukui and magic dragon say that unparalleled is a unique divine beast in heaven and earth. Mi Yunfei is a smart man and can naturally associate it. "Yes, the emergence of unparalleled is the time when the four divine soldiers gather together. Although unparalleled has not yet fully evolved into a blood dragon, it will come one day sooner or later. I''m afraid the world will never be quiet again. The great war many thousands of years ago may be repeated again. I don''t know what kind of realm there is above the fairy world, but I believe the flying fairy is definitely not It''s the limit of the human body. Yunfei, I''m very optimistic about you. Maybe you will reach a level never seen in the history of human cultivation, and that ancient legend will appear. " Mi Yunfei smiled at himself, not to mention reaching a level never seen in the history of human cultivation. Even if he broke into the fairy world, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to think about it. It''s not that he doesn''t have that confidence, it''s because it''s too difficult to become an immortal. "Elder, is the last wish you told me related to your father''s divine soldier?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Yes, I not only want you to continue my magic dragon formula, but also hope my father''s magic soldiers can reappear in the world. I don''t want my father''s magic soldiers to fall into other people''s hands." the magic dragon''s tone was choked and helpless. "Elder, heaven and earth are vast. I don''t know where I can find your father''s magic soldier?" Mi Yunfei naturally wants to complete everything ordered by the magic dragon, but he is also powerless. "At that time, I buried my parents in a cave. At that time, although my magic dragon formula was just a beginning, my array had some attainments. I set up a large array outside the cave, and that large array was the unique array of yin and Yang "My father''s cave will appear every 500 years. 500 years will come soon. I hope you must get the setting sun sword at that time. Because time has passed too long, I''m afraid that the power of that array will slowly weaken in a few hundred years, and you may not attack and break yourself at that time." Now, MI Yunfei finally knows why the magic dragon had to tell him his last wish after he learned the Yin Yang kill array. It turns out that only by learning the Yin Yang kill array can he complete that last wish! The magic dragon then said, "I''m just a soul. On this island, I once used my magic power to set up an array, and then run through heaven and earth to nourish my soul. Once I get out of this island, my soul will disappear immediately. Now I just hope you can take me to kowtow to my parents after you find the cave." The magic dragon looked a little regretful when he spoke. Although his life was earth shaking, he ended up like this. Even if he kowtowed to his parents, he could only find someone to do it for him. This is the world. Even a strong man will have things he can''t do, and a hero will be distressed. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "please don''t worry, elder. I''ll do what you told me." The Magic Dragon nodded and said: "After my parents died, I buried my parents in a cave, where my father''s life skills and a space ring were buried. Space ring is a rare thing in the world. Many people have not even heard of it, let alone how to use it. That space ring can only be used by you after you recognize the LORD with blood. No matter what age, it has never been used What is missing is greedy people. I hope you can take it out together with the setting sun sword. This is the first last wish I want you to fulfill. " Mi Yunfei nodded and said in his heart: "we must fulfill the wish of the magic dragon anyway. We must not let the things left by the magic dragon''s parents be obtained by outsiders. He will never allow the magic dragon''s parents to be disturbed by outsiders after their death hundreds of years later. Therefore, he is imperative this time. "I have studied countless skills in my life. Finally, I finally created the magic dragon formula. However, there are only four types in the magic dragon formula, which is not perfect. Now I am just a soul and will soon disappear into the world. I don''t have the ability to improve this set of skills. I just hope you can use the magic dragon formula." Improve it, because I really don''t want this set of Kung Fu to end. That''s the hard work of my life. This is my second wish for you. " The magic dragon looked up to the sky and sighed, "I really want future generations to know a skill called magic dragon formula in millions of years. As long as you can improve this skill, I have absolute confidence that this skill will last forever." The magic dragon''s tone has a trace of regret and a trace of hope. It''s a pity that he has spent many years of hard work to do, but he can''t do his best. The hope is that someone can finish what he hasn''t succeeded. Listening to these words of the magic dragon, MI Yunfei felt his heart was sour. He wanted to cry and cried loudly. The magic dragon was earth shaking and had great passion in his life, but in the end it ended up like this. However, the magic dragon didn''t pay too much attention to life and death. For the magic dragon, it was his biggest regret that he couldn''t improve his skills. This is a real strong man He is not afraid of life and death. Even if he knows that he will disappear between heaven and earth, he can smile. How many people can face the world so calmly? Mi Yunfei only has respect for the mentality of the magic dragon. He is also asking himself, if one day he is going to leave the world, can he be like the magic dragon? Mi Yunfei felt his heart was heavy. The magic dragon held such great hope for him. He was afraid that he was not good enough It is the most proud unique skill of the magic dragon in his life. Who is the magic dragon? It is a unique figure that has not appeared in tens of thousands of years. The word "Tianjiao and wizards" is also specially prepared for such people. Even if other people can improve the unique skill created by such people, whether others can be so perfect? No one knows. Mi Yunfei didn''t know whether he could improve the magic dragon formula, but he didn''t want to disappoint the magic dragon, so he could only nod his head with tears and say, "please rest assured, elder, I won''t disappoint the elder. I will make the magic dragon formula a unique peerless skill in the world." Mi Yunfei''s tone is very firm. The sky is hard to shake and the earth is hard to shake. He doesn''t just say this for fear of the magic dragon''s disappointment, but has really made up his mind to do that. "Good, good! I''m sure you won''t let me down!" the magic dragon looked excited and seemed to see that MI Yunfei had fulfilled his wish. "Yunfei, I will disappear in two days. I know you already have a master, but before you disappear, I still hope you can call me a master. I don''t know if you can?" the magic dragon''s speech at this time is not an unparalleled strong man, but a lonely old man full of infinite desire. With a bang, MI Yunfei immediately knelt on the ground and landed with a sound. "Master, please accept the disciple''s worship." after MI Yunfei said that, he respectfully kowtowed to the magic dragon three times. "OK! OK! Get up, get up!" the figure of the magic dragon looked very dim, but even so, you can still see his excited look. "Although my magic dragon is about to disappear in this world, God has treated me well. Give me such a good disciple. I have no regrets in death! Ha. Ha!" after laughing wildly, the magic dragon has disappeared in the blink of an eye. "The remnant soul has existed alone for more than ten thousand years. Although people disappear, their name is still there. When the Baishi wheel comes back, we will compete with heaven and earth for style. " The voice of the magic dragon kept echoing in the sky. Although it was about to disappear, the tone was still as free and easy and heroic. The voice of the magic dragon will always echo in the world, because it was a kind of shocking pride. Then the magic dragon voice sounded again: "Yunfei, the door of space is next to the Qingfu tree on the island. I have withdrawn from the array. Please leave early!" "Compete with heaven and earth again? Compete with heaven and earth again? What pride is this?" Mi Yunfei murmured at the corners of his mouth, and then bowed in the direction of the disappearance of the demon dragon. Mi Yunfei understood that the demon dragon must not want Mi Yunfei to see him disappear and feel sad. There are men everywhere in the world, but how many people can be like magic dragons? Even the high sky was as small as an ant in his eyes. No matter how ruthless your time is, no matter how hard your years are, you still can''t hide the glory of the magic dragon. What is legend? Legend is something that can never be erased. It is an immortal existence. After staying on the island for a few days, MI Yunfei still didn''t find the magic dragon. Finally, he decided to enter the South China Sea Dragon God palace through the space gate in a few days. The South China Sea, a mysterious and dangerous place, what is there? Can Mi Yunfei leave a legend there? Friends, please don''t blink. A very dangerous place is coming. Chapter 70 The departure of the magic dragon was silent, and a powerful man disappeared between heaven and earth. A character like the magic dragon who once stood aloof in heaven and earth, even after tens of thousands of years, people who knew him would still sigh: "that magic dragon was a character!" (support genuine reading, www.zhulang.com, zhulang novel network) Who in the world can live forever? No one knows. However, who can be immortal after death? Mi Yunfei doesn''t know if there are others, but he knows that there is a person who is both righteous and evil, dragon and devil, human and immortal. His name is magic dragon. It was a strong man who made heaven and earth afraid. He used his limited life to create endless legends. Even the immortal in the sky looked like an ear in his eyes. Mi Yunfei''s heart was very heavy, and tears had soaked his clothes. A few years ago, his family was destroyed, his father was arrested, and his brother didn''t know where he was. He was insulted and dignified. However, what he lacks most is a kind of warmth. Although the magic dragon is not his master, he learned the magic dragon formula, the unique skill of the magic dragon, and the yin-yang kill array, which has been studied by the magic dragon for many years. The magic dragon is his master in MI Yunfei''s heart, just like menglao. Without any of them, MI Yunfei may no longer exist. Mi Yunfei looks very strong on the outside and shows no mercy to the enemy. What others see is his indifference, but who knows that his heart is very fragile? What he lacks most is family affection. If someone hurts any of his family affection, friendship and love, what he is waiting for will be his crazy revenge. Mi Yunfei found a huge stone on the desert island, and then engraved a line of words on it with a bright moon knife: the tomb of the ancient strange man and the magic dragon, with the signature: the unfilial disciple Mi Yunfei. When the stone tablet was erected, he knelt in front of the huge stone for three days and three nights. The sun was bright and the breeze was warm. A breeze gently brushed the long hair of MI Yunfei, and the green trees around the desert island were slightly light. Today was originally a particularly good day, but in MI Yunfei''s eyes, the mild sunshine has become dazzling, the gentle breeze is also cold, and even the green trees around seem to be weeds. Mi Yunfei''s heart has become a cold winter, and a light rain has fallen from the corners of his eyes. After three days of dripping water, he could not feel a trace of fatigue and hunger. It seemed that he had become a stone carving. The only thing he could feel was heartache. "Master, don''t worry, disciple. I will realize your wish and hope master can go well all the way." Mi Yunfei murmured at the corner of his mouth. "Master, don''t be sad any more. I believe the elder magic dragon doesn''t want to see you like this. You still have a lot to do. Sister Hanshuang and sister Xiaolan are waiting for you, and your father wants you to save them. The wishes of the elder magic dragon also need you to complete, so you have to be stronger." matchless said to MI Yunfei. After listening to unparalleled words, MI Yunfei trembled and said after a long time: "unparalleled, you are right. There are so many things, so many people need me, and I will never fall." Mi Yunfei stood up after saying that. After a few days, MI Yunfei laid the "Yin Yang kill array" around the boulder. Because he didn''t want the demon dragon to be invaded by outsiders after his death, which was a blasphemy to him. After finishing this series, MI Yunfei finally came to the green Buddha tree and found the door of space called by the magic dragon. Mi Yun flew to the door of the space. There was no door frame in front of him. There was only a small cave. A little soft light flow could be seen outside the cave. This invisible wave was distributed at the cave. Mi Yunfei looked at the door of space and felt the strangeness of the door of space. He reached out and touched the soft light of the hole. As soon as he reached in, he couldn''t see it. "Is the South China Sea through the door of space? It''s still there. It''s amazing!" said Mi Yunfei to himself. "Peerless, let''s go!" after MI Yunfei finished, he and peerless disappeared into the door of space. As soon as Mi Yunfei entered the door of the space, he felt the darkness in front of him. Even his cultivation in the early days of Tianling could not see anything. The only thing you can feel is the roar of the wind in your ears. Obviously, his body didn''t move in the space, but he was moving forward rapidly. Mi Yunfei felt a little bitter because he didn''t know how long he would stay in such a dark space. However, fortunately, the time didn''t last long. Mi Yunfei found a ray of light not far ahead. "Plop!" Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are unprepared. As a result, they spray out of the exit of the space and fall to the ground. "Bah, bah!" Mi Yunfei spits out the soil in his mouth and looks around at the extremely strange environment. The environment in front of us is totally different from that on the desert island. No matter what, there are at least a few trees and some stones on the desert island. However, in front of us, in addition to the beach and some strange colorful stones, not to mention trees, we can''t even see a grass. "We finally came to the South China Sea. This is the sea! I really don''t know what the sea looks like! Now it''s really disappointing, but it''s bigger than the lake." Mi Yunfei was very disappointed when he looked at the sea in front of him. After all, it''s different from what he imagined. The vast sea is boundless. The sea is very calm without a spray. It seems very quiet and peaceful here. Mi Yunfei got up from the ground and went to the beach. He picked up some water in his hand and began to drink. He didn''t eat for a few days, but he didn''t drink water for a few days. It''s inevitable that he will be thirsty. "Poof! WOW! What kind of water is this? How can it be so salty?" Mi Yunfei just took a sip of sea water and spit it all out. He really can''t figure out why the water is still salty. Peerless also came over at this time. Looking at the sea in front of her, peerless had a lot of emotion in her heart. "Master, how do I feel like I''ve been here before? I don''t feel strange here!" After hearing unparalleled words, MI Yunfei was also surprised. He looked at the supreme being hatched from the egg and never came here at all. "Is it because unparalleled has these memories in his mind since he was born?" Miyun Fei shook his head and stopped thinking. "Unparalleled, you say that the dragon god palace is in the South China Sea. Although I am a Heavenly Master, I haven''t reached the realm of martial arts. I can''t breathe underwater! What do you say?" Mi Yunfei also began to worry. Although he knows that the dragon god palace is at the bottom of the sea, he can''t stay in the water for a long time. This is another problem! In fact, it is absolutely impossible to stay in the water like a fish for a long time under the martial arts. However, when you reach the martial arts breaking state, you can stay in the water for a long time. "Master, you don''t have to worry about this. I have a way." matchless said and spit out an inner pill from his mouth. Just after the inner pill spits out from his mouth, it suddenly shines golden. "Master, as long as you put this inner Pill on your body, you don''t have to worry about being unable to breathe in the water. However, remember me after you use it!" unparalleled said to MI Yunfei holding the inner pill in its claws. Mi Yunfei took the inner pill, frowned and said, "such a small inner pill can be put on the body without worrying about breathing? Is it OK?" "Master, trust me, no problem." unparalleled patted its dragon chest, looking confident. Mi Yunfei is more and more curious about matchless. He can spit out the internal alchemy and lend it to others. Can he eat it again after giving it back? "Matchless, you can''t be kidding! According to master Ruan, the sea is very deep. I''ve given my life to you!" Mi Yunfei was still worried. "Master, don''t worry! Just sit on me! I can swim much faster than you in the sea." "We can''t manage so much for the sake of frost. Let''s go!" Mi Yunfei immediately jumped onto his unparalleled back and closed his eyes. "Plop!" After leaving only a circle of ripples on the calm sea, no one can be seen by the sea. "Ah!" at the moment when peerless jumped into the water, Mi Yun''s cry never stopped. "Eh! I can roar out in the water, and I can make a sound?" Mi Yunfei also felt some wonder. Gradually, his face had recovered calm. Sitting on his unparalleled back, MI Yunfei looked around at things in the sea. Unparalleled speed in the sea is not much slower than flying in the air. After half an hour, he dived to the bottom of the sea. The bottom of the sea is a blessed land. It is a colorful world. Binglin rockeries are everywhere, very beautiful. Those colorful corals are intertwined like a pair of affectionate lovers. All kinds of strange little fish are not surprised when they meet people, but still swim around Mi Yunfei and unparalleled, as if looking at the two uninvited guests. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei''s heart was filled with rough waves. The bottom of the sea is really a strange world! Those strange starfish and colorful Spotted Sea Dragon Fish shuttled through the coral, forming a beautiful picture. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help closing his eyes and became intoxicated with himself. However, when Mi Yunfei was immersed in the wonderful world, suddenly Mi Yunfei felt that he seemed to be stared at by something. At this time, he opened his eyes and looked around. In the distance, a Saber Toothed shark was looking at Mi Yunfei with its huge teeth. It seemed to be laughing. Saber Toothed shark is about fifteen or six feet long, with slender teeth and a sharp sword like shark fin on its back. A pair of huge tails swung back and forth, looking very comfortable. Their eyes were slightly closed, and their teeth were constantly grinding, just like human sharpening their knives before killing pigs. Mi Yunfei jumped down from his unparalleled back and looked at the Saber Toothed shark nearby grinning at him. He was unhappy. He thought the Saber Toothed shark was laughing at him. "Hey, hey! Dare to laugh at me. I just can''t find an opponent to compete after I enter the spirit of heaven!" at this time, MI Yunfei has pulled out the moon knife from behind, and a strong confidence surged into Mi Yunfei''s heart. However, as soon as Mi Yunfei took two steps forward, he immediately jumped behind Wushuang and shouted, "Wushuang, run faster! Why are there hundreds of big things behind?" Seeing the food in his mouth, he wanted to escape. Hundreds of Saber Toothed sharks immediately chased him. An undersea chase is officially announced now! Chapter 71 Without saying a word, MI Yunfei and Wushuang ran away, and the Saber Toothed shark army behind them was following them. Although Saber Toothed sharks are not the most ferocious creatures at the bottom of the sea, they are still very terrible. Although many other creatures are better than Saber Toothed sharks, they do not live in groups like Saber Toothed sharks. Therefore, what you fear most at the bottom of the sea is the creatures living in groups. Once you provoke this evil star, you will face endless pursuit. The unparalleled speed shuttled through the mountains and rocks like a wind engine, almost making it possible to eat milk, but even so, it was still unable to get rid of the Saber Toothed sharks behind. The scene was very spectacular. The escape and pursuit speed was so fast that even the sea water was whirled up by them. "Peerless, work harder! If they catch up, they can''t kill you, but I must be torn to pieces by them." at the thought of the huge teeth of Saber Toothed shark, MI Yunfei felt a burst of cold in his heart and kept urging peerless. "Master, this is already my limit. They can''t catch up, and we can''t escape. What do you think?" matchless has no way but to ask Mi Yunfei. "Hey! You are a unique beast in the world, but Saber Toothed shark doesn''t know your identity. It''s estimated that those dragons at the bottom of the sea may not have been out of the Dragon Palace for many years. Otherwise, how can they be afraid to see the dragon!" In fact, as Mi Yunfei guessed, after the first world war between the magic dragon and the dragon family, all the experts of the dragon family were basically destroyed by the magic dragon. Therefore, in order to fear that the dragon family would be destroyed, the leaders of the dragon family banned the people of the dragon family from leaving the dragon god palace. Tens of thousands of years have passed. As long as the creatures on the seabed have not lived for tens of thousands of years, basically no one knows the existence of the dragon family. Therefore, Saber Toothed sharks have no response after seeing unparalleled. Where have they seen the dragon? Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are also secretly observing the terrain in the process of running with all their strength, so as to help them escape. At the bottom of the sea, the mighty Saber Toothed sharks almost showed a ferocious face. It seemed that they had to chase Mi Yunfei and Wushuang. Within a thousand miles, Saber Toothed sharks are the king here. Today, so many "troops" can''t chase Mi Yunfei and unparalleled, which makes them feel that the king''s majesty has been provoked. The speed of Saber Toothed sharks is also faster and faster. The surrounding fish are curious to see that MI Yunfei and Wushuang are chased by so many Saber Toothed sharks, and some who think they are faster follow. Mi Yunfei looked around and almost fell off his unparalleled back, because the ''army'' behind him was so scary. Not only hundreds of Saber Toothed sharks are chasing them, but also thousands or even tens of thousands of strange fish that have never seen before. "Is there any mistake? I won''t be so popular?" Mi Yunfei wiped a cold sweat and became more determined that the Saber Toothed shark couldn''t catch up. Otherwise, he would die ugly. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled passed through many seaweed, rockeries and whirlpools, but they just couldn''t get rid of the pursuers behind them. If they hadn''t been peerless, flexible and shuttling through those small Gorges, they might have been torn apart. However, there is no way for people. When Mi Yunfei was worried about his escape plan, a way to live was in front of them. "Peerless, hurry through that mountain crack. The Saber Toothed shark is so big that it can''t cross it at all. As for the shrimp soldiers and crab generals behind, it''s not a worry." Mi Yunfei urged peerless. Unparalleled after listening, suddenly a dragon waved its tail, raised its head, leaned slightly, and quickly passed through the narrow mountain gap. However, the Saber Toothed shark still didn''t choose to stop after seeing Mi Yunfei and Wushuang cross the mountain gap. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the whole valley at the bottom of the sea shook, the Saber Toothed shark was dazed, and the whole sea water was stirred. "Wow, ha ha! I don''t understand how such a low IQ creature lived to this day? It''s really mindless for such a big body to want to pass through such a narrow mountain gap." seeing that the Saber Toothed shark ate shriveled, MI Yunfei finally laughed. He looked at the submarine canyon and finally felt relieved. However, when people are most proud, God will never let you so happy. Not long after MI Yunfei smiled, the smile on his face suddenly froze, because although the Saber Toothed sharks could not come, when the Saber Toothed sharks gave a sound to the strange fish behind him, a group of "troops" rushed over again. Looking at the ''armies'' in front of him, MI Yunfei was distressed again. Although those fish are not big, they are also one or two feet long, and many still have snow-white and cold teeth. Mi Yunfei calculated in the bottom of his heart that if he was bitten, it was entirely possible that one arm would be bitten off. Not only that, there are some shrimps whose feet are as thick as a person''s waist. One of the cancer rushed to the front and was waving its pair of steel like iron pliers. It seems to be saying to MI Yunfei, "sample, come here if you have seed. I won''t kill you." At the moment, MI Yunfei really has an impulse to curse his mother. The cancer is so big, but it turns its body sideways and is about to cross the gap in the canyon. But fortunately, the body of the cancer was not so fast to cross the canyon, and the pursuers behind were blocked by the cancer. Mi Yunfei no longer hesitated. He jumped down from his unparalleled back, held the moon knife and gathered all his strength in his hands. The moon saber trembled slightly after being infused with internal strength, as if expressing his excitement like Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei felt his soaring sense of war. He held a knife in both hands and chopped a powerful knife at cancer. The sea water was split by a knife. "When!" The bright moon knife made a sound like steel impact after it was firmly cut on the cancer''s back, and the cancer was about to faint by the knife, and its back was cracked. "This guy''s shell is so hard! Although the moon Sabre hasn''t completely recovered to the previous divine weapon state, it''s better than other sabres and swords? You can''t split this guy like this." Mi Yunfei rubbed his hands and scolded in his mouth. "Hum! One knife won''t work. Another knife." It seemed that he could understand Mi Yunfei''s words. The cancer showed a look of fear and closed his two conspicuous eyes tightly. At the beginning, it dared to rush to the front without fear. It was because of its hard shell that it became a crab. Where did it think that MI Yunfei''s knife would be so powerful. However, MI Yunfei couldn''t understand its expression. Even if he understood it, he wouldn''t spare it. The second knife cut it again. "Click!" Mi Yunfei''s knife finally split the hard shell of cancer. However, cancer was stuck in the canyon. He could only watch Mi Yunfei rough him, and cancer fainted completely by this knife. "Hey, hey! Who told you to be a bird! I have to cut you." Mi Yunfei seemed very satisfied with his knife. The surrounding fish were angry, but the small fish dared not go up, and the big fish couldn''t get through. They could only endure the domineering arrogance of MI Yunfei. "Peerless, let''s go." Mi Yunfei jumped on peerless''s back and immediately left, leaving only those roaring Saber Toothed sharks and some strange fish. Wushuang carried Mi Yunfei through those reefs and walked about two or three hundred miles. He stopped when he was sure there was no pursuer behind him. "Peerless, you see that stone is so strange! It can be divided into two parts. It''s wonderful that the sea bottom!" Mi Yunfei said to peerless, pointing to a huge stone in the distance. "Master, this stone has a nest with a cover on it. I don''t know whether it''s day or night. I''m so tired! Why don''t we rest in the nest of that huge stone?" unparalleled gasped and ran for a long time. It was really tired. Looking at unparalleled, although Mi Yunfei was anxious to find the location of the dragon god palace, he really couldn''t bear to let unparalleled run again, so he nodded: "OK! Let''s sleep for a while before we go! We really don''t know how big this sea area is. After going to the sea, we have at least sneaked thousands of miles, but we haven''t even seen the edge of this sea area. I really don''t know where the dragon god palace is? I don''t know when we can find the location of the dragon god palace?" Mi Yunfei''s tone seemed to be a little discouraged. The seabed was too big. He didn''t know when and when to find the location of the dragon god palace. "Master, don''t worry. Nothing is difficult in the world. I''m only afraid of those who have a heart! After the rest, we''ll try our best to inquire about the location of the dragon god palace. Don''t worry, I can understand any animal language. The dragon god palace must be very famous. At that time, we can know as soon as we inquire." unparalleled looked extremely confident. "Oh, you can still understand the animal language. Why haven''t you said it?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. "I didn''t know before, but just now I heard the roar of those big fish, and my head inexplicably understood what they said." the big fish mentioned by unparalleled naturally refers to the Saber Toothed shark. "Master, I can not only understand what the big fish say, but also what other creatures say! I heard the fish and shrimp talking on the sneaking road just now. I seem to hear them say that a grand event will be held in this sea area in six months. I don''t know where to go." matchless told Mi Yunfei some news he heard on the road. Mi Yunfei thought for a while, and his eyes suddenly shone. "Ha ha! We must go to the grand event half a year later. Maybe we can meet the dragons in the dragon god palace there. Even if we can''t touch the dragons, we can at least find out the location of the dragon god palace." Mi Yunfei suddenly became in a good mood. If he was asked to search in the vast sea area, he didn''t know when to find the location of the dragon god palace. Now he suddenly heard such a news, how could he be unhappy! Mi Yunfei and matchless climbed into the huge stone nest together. They were discussing when to go to the place of the grand meeting. However, at this time, variables suddenly occurred, and the cover on the boulder they fell asleep suddenly came down. Mi Yunfei and matchless only felt the darkness in front of them and couldn''t see anything. At this time, they only heard a proud laughter coming into matchless''s ears. "Ha ha! I''ve been here for a few days. I finally have something to eat!" What kind of creature is this boulder nest? How can Mi Yunfei and Wushuang escape? What kind of danger is there at the bottom of the sea? Everything is waiting for you to answer! Chapter 72 "Master, it doesn''t seem to be a stone! It seems to be a strange creature. I just heard its laughter. We may be in its belly!" matchless told Mi Yunfei what he had just heard. "No! God is kidding us? He just escaped from the tiger, but he didn''t expect to fall into the wolves again." Mi Yunfei almost felt like crying. Before, MI Yunfei had never heard of the sea area. Now he finally knows how many dangers there are in this sea area, which is a hundred times more dangerous than on land. Within a day of entering the sea, they were inexplicably chased by Saber Toothed sharks, and now they are trapped in this unknown organism. In this unknown organism, MI Yunfei and Wushuang can only lie there with a little space for activity, but it is impossible to stand upright. Mi Yunfei tried to bombard with his fist, but he couldn''t break the unknown creature''s shell. It was really hard. "Peerless, move aside a little. I''ll try to break the ghost with the moon knife." because the space is not too large, MI Yunfei is difficult to use his hands and feet, so he can only make peerless free, and then use the moon knife to try to break the shell of this unknown creature. However, when matchless just moved away, the unknown creature seemed to know Mi Yunfei''s idea. Impressively, MI Yunfei only felt that his whole body could not move. Because he was bound by some sticky things, he could no longer use the moon knife. "What the hell is this? Just lying in its body seems to be no different from stone. Why is there something in its body now? What we saw just now is just the illusion of this strange guy?" Mi Yunfei was very surprised. In the dark and narrow space, his whole body couldn''t move, and even breathing became a problem. Mi Yunfei was a master of the spirit realm. It was not difficult to see things in the dark night, but in this space, he found that he couldn''t see anything. He could only feel some sticky things on his mouth and face. He felt very uncomfortable. Mi Yunfei finally took out the matchless dragon pill from his arms. With the light of the Dragon pill, MI Yunfei finally saw what the inside of the monster looked like. On both sides of the monster''s interior, it is no different from stone, but it is harder than stone. At the top, there are some sticky inner bodies, and what binds Mi Yunfei is the monster''s intestines. "What should I do? Is mi Yunfei really going to die here? I still have a lot of things to do. My brother hasn''t been found, my father hasn''t been rescued, frost is waiting for me to go back for treatment, Xiaolan is waiting for me, and my commitment to master magic dragon hasn''t been completed. I can''t die!" at the critical moment, MI Yunfei thought of his mission, and he struggled hard, A face has been flushed. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei burst out and almost used his milk strength. Seeing that the ''rope'' on him became a little loose, MI Yunfei''s mouth also showed a smile. However, the good scenery did not last long, and the originally loose "rope" became tighter and tighter. "Click!" Mi Yunfei heard the sound of his bones. He was sweating, his eyes were swollen, his face turned red, and his bones were strangled and made a series of brittle noises. If Mi Yunfei''s body is not a hundred times stronger than ordinary people, I''m afraid that MI Yunfei''s bones have already been broken. "Am I going to die?" in the painful struggle, MI Yunfei repeatedly asked himself. "No, I can''t die!" said Mi Yunfei firmly to himself. "Magic dragon formula! You can only use magic dragon formula!" Mi Yunfei doesn''t know that using the magic dragon formula can break the monster''s body, but as long as he thinks of the magic dragon formula, MI Yunfei''s blood will expand madly, and his whole body will have an inexhaustible power at that time. After thinking of the magic dragon formula, MI Yunfei was no longer flustered, but calmed down and silently read out the general outline of the magic dragon formula. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" "Crackling!" The crisp sound of bones came from MI Yunfei''s body. The sound was not as bad as the broken sound, but as beautiful as a symphony. His bones had expanded a lot in an instant, his body was soaring rapidly, and the ''rope'' that had tightly held him had begun to loosen. His body is also undergoing amazing changes. Pieces of scales and armor quickly cover his whole body, but this time the scales and armor are somewhat different from the past. This time, MI Yunfei''s scales have turned blue. In this dark space, you can see that MI Yunfei''s two eyes are flashing a little light, like purple or red, and his long nails are like a sharp sword. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei felt that his whole body was full of the power of destroying the sky and the earth. A violent mood rushed into his heart. He urgently needed to vent the endless power in his body. After a roar, the ''rope'' on his body had been stretched. Mi Yunfei just lay there. He clenched his hands and blew a hard punch at the shell of the monster. "Bang!" The monster was as hard as iron. Its shell was almost one meter thick. It was blown out of a hole by Mi Yunfei''s violent fist. Mi Yunfei supported the monster''s upper shell with one hand and sat up slowly, but the monster''s closed shell was opened by Mi Yunfei. At this time, MI Yunfei chopped a hand blade towards Wushuang. A green golden light flashed, and the tight ''rope'' on Wushuang was cut off by Mi Yunfei''s hand blade. "Oh, hiss!" The monster made a painful sound, and the whole body was shaking, as if struggling in pain. Seeing that the solid giant shell was opened a crack, MI Yunfei and unparalleled immediately jumped out. The monster saw the meat in his mouth and escaped in this way. He was a little unwilling in his heart. Immediately spit out a colored silk belt to MI Yunfei and Wushuang, and Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are bound again. "Hum! Open it for me!" Mi Yunfei didn''t pay attention to the colored silk belt spit out by the monster at all, but after a little effort, the colored silk belt tied to MI Yunfei suddenly broke. "Unparalleled, you step back first." although Mi Yunfei was already like a devil, he was able to control himself. After coming out of the monster, he finally saw clearly that it was a huge shell. The shell is so huge that it is estimated to be as big as a house. However, in the face of such a behemoth, MI Yunfei not only did not have a look of fear, but also had a little smile on his face. This is a kind of ridicule, a kind of contempt of the strong for the weak. The huge shell seemed to understand Mi Yunfei''s contempt. Impressively, it jumped up and pressed down towards Mi Yunfei. A huge shell the size of a house has at least hundreds of thousands of kilograms. If ordinary people are pressed, they may even have to squeeze out their excrement. But how can Mi Yunfei use the word "ordinary" to describe him! Facing the giant shell, MI Yunfei did not choose to escape or dodge. His eyes glittered a little. He clenched his hands and punched the giant shell. A gorgeous light flashed, a violent spirit and a destructive fist all rushed to the giant shell above Mi Yunfei''s head. Under this punch, the sea was turning wildly, and gradually formed a small vortex. "Bang! CLICK!" The hard shell of the giant shell was once again blasted out of a big hole by Mi Yunfei''s fist, and the giant shell was also shocked out. I don''t know how many rocks on the seabed were broken, and finally it hit the canyon wall before it stopped. "Hum! You want to play, don''t you? I''ll play with you! Let my fist entertain you!" Mi Yunfei''s toes were light, his body was like a fish swimming, and he quickly went to the giant shell string. He came to the side of the huge shell, raised the huge shell with two hands, and then threw it towards the nearby canyon. "Bang!" The huge shell hit the canyon and made a huge noise. Even the sea water was turbid by the huge movement. After repeated impacts, the giant shell has lost the slightest combat effectiveness, but Mi Yunfei still doesn''t breathe. He jumped on the top of the giant shell, swung his fist and blew several punches at the giant shell. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" It was not until the hard shell of the giant shell was completely broken into slag by Mi Yunfei that MI Yunfei stopped. Some of the seahorses or fish and shrimp on the side have been scared to flee quickly when they see Mi Yunfei''s crazy appearance. They are afraid that MI Yunfei, a madman, will catch them and "entertain" them. After some venting, gradually, MI Yunfei also recovered his original appearance, but at the moment, his body has been in a state of chaos. After a while, unparalleled swam over. When he came to the side of the giant shell, he suddenly said to MI Yunfei, "look, master, there is a ball in this guy." unparalleled also pointed to the ball the size of a head with his claw. Miyun feishun looked at the ball with his unparalleled claws. He saw that the ball was shining. He smiled and said, "it''s not a ball, it''s a pearl." he still knew something about this. "Well, how can I take the Pearl away? It''s so big and conspicuous." Mi Yunfei felt a little sad. "Master, don''t worry, I can swallow that pearl into my stomach. When do you want me to spit it out again." unparalleled looked quite proud. "Oh, so big, can you?" Mi Yunfei looked at the Pearl and glanced at the unparalleled figure. He really didn''t believe that unparalleled could swallow the Pearl. However, peerless directly told Mi Yunfei that his head and mouth were slowly getting bigger. Only a "Gudong" sound was heard. The Pearl had been completely swallowed by peerless. Then, matchless also belched, as if he was very satisfied. Seeing that unparalleled swallowed the Pearl, MI Yunfei was relieved. Just still wondering in my heart: "if such a big pearl is swallowed, won''t it be constipated?" Mi Yunfei shook his head and said to Wushuang, "let''s go! Find an older creature at the bottom of the sea and see if it can know the location of the dragon god palace. If not, let''s go to that event!" Chapter 73 Across the sea, some corals are intertwined like lovers, and all kinds of strange anacondas, fish and shrimp shuttle among the corals, forming a wonderful scene. Deep under the sea, even strong sunlight cannot penetrate. However, it is not dark at the bottom of the sea. Some glittering colored stones illuminate the whole bottom of the sea. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled have been lurking at the bottom of the sea for many days. They have encountered all kinds of water monsters. However, when they first went to the sea, they did not choose to fight with those water monsters, but carefully avoided those fierce creatures. In general, the seabed is indeed a hundred times more dangerous than land. In the underwater world, there are no humans at all, so as long as they find humans, they will be immediately attacked by groups. No matter how strong Mi Yunfei and matchless are, they have not reached the level of fighting underwater monsters alone. Therefore, they have to be careful. After several breaks, MI Yunfei and Wushuang decide to find some creatures at the bottom of the sea first, and then ask them about the location of the dragon god palace. However, after MI Yunfei had captured many sea creatures, he asked one by one. However, they still can''t know the location of the dragon god palace. They haven''t even heard the name "dragon god palace". "Hey! Unparalleled, do you think there is a dragon palace at the bottom of the sea? Why haven''t those sea monsters in the sea heard of it?" Mi Yunfei began to doubt whether there is a dragon palace at the bottom of the sea. Matchless shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know. "We have been diving into the sea for a month. We haven''t got any news except fighting with those sea monsters. Are we really going to attend that grand event?" there was some helplessness in MI Yunfei''s words, but more anxiety, because his heart had already flown to the frost. "Master, it seems that we can only take risks." unparalleled said to MI Yunfei. "Well, if it''s a dangerous move, I''m afraid it''s suicide! I''m a human to attend that grand event. I''m afraid I''ll be attacked by those monsters as soon as I show up. However, I don''t regret tearing it to pieces for the sake of the cold frost." Mi Yunfei shook his fist, bit his teeth and said. It seems that he made a great determination. "Master, why don''t you go? I''ll just get in. If there''s any news, I''ll tell you again!" "Well, I can''t let you take risks alone. Although you are a divine beast and a dragon, you are also my good friend of MI Yunfei. I can''t watch you take risks." Mi Yunfei''s words are as firm as a mountain. Mi Yunfei''s words moved his unparalleled heart. He secretly vowed to do his best to help Mi Yunfei anyway. "It''s only five months since the grand event. We should use this time to do something now." a sneer came from the corner of MI Yunfei''s mouth. "Master, what are you talking about?" looking at the sneer from the corners of Mi Yun''s mouth, I know that Mi Yun must have a way to attend the grand event in five months. "Didn''t we tell those sea monsters we captured? As long as we can gather ten sea monsters with a history of more than 100 years, can we be eligible to participate in the event? As long as we can gather ten sea monsters with a history of more than 100 years, we can participate in the event. However, why should we gather ten sea monsters? I''m a little curious. It seems to be a conspiracy!" Mi Yunfei felt a little strange about this undersea event, because it was an endless killing! However, this matter has nothing to do with him. He just wants to find the location of the dragon god palace after this grand meeting. Therefore, he doesn''t want to ignore whether there is a conspiracy or not. "Well, I think it''s weird everywhere, and there''s definitely a conspiracy!" matchless is a unique dragon in the world, and its IQ is naturally not low. "Whatever, let''s act according to the circumstances. At present, the task is to find ten internal elixirs of sea monsters with a history of more than 100 years." after MI Yunfei said that, he had poked his head out of the mountain crack of the submarine canyon and kept his eyes on the outside trend. Peerless also swings his dragon tail and climbs behind Mi Yunfei to inspect whether there is an object to start. Because it is not easy to deal with those sea monsters for more than a hundred years, MI Yunfei and unparalleled dare not face them, so they can only choose to sneak attack. After a month, in addition to getting a pearl from the giant shell, MI Yunfei also had two more inner alchemy of sea monsters for more than a century. This is the seamless cooperation between MI Yunfei and unparalleled and the sneak attack, but even so, it also paid the price of a hard struggle. At the bottom of the sea, there is no cooked food to eat. Both Mi Yunfei and Wushuang eat some raw food. At the bottom of the sea, such foods as coconut and cauliflower are often seen, so Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are not worried about starvation. There''s really nothing to eat, even raw meat, as long as you can ensure that you don''t starve to death. Of course, it tastes very salty. Naturally, it can''t be compared with land food. However, when there is no way, it can only be so. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are waiting for the ''prey'' to appear. In the distance, a group of super giant eels are running quickly. The shortest one is at least ten feet long, and the longer one is at least thirty feet long. The super giant eel is shaped like a snake. Its larger body is as thick as a person''s waist. It has slender teeth in its mouth. It looks particularly ferocious. At this time, they look very nervous, like facing a great enemy. Mi Yunfei can''t believe that those super giant eels live in groups. What else can make them look flustered. However, when Mi Yunfei looked at the creatures behind the super giant eel, his scalp was numb, the whole person was frozen, his breathing almost stopped, and his blood vessels almost exploded. In the distance, several monsters with extremely frightening shapes are rapidly chasing the super giant eel in front of them. Those monsters with terrible shapes are very special. They have four feet, but their front feet are very small, some like claws, and they all run on their hind legs at the bottom of the sea. The body is like a small hillside, about thirty feet high, the head is like a dragon, with sharp teeth, scales on the skin, and a long tail. A huge mouth is open from beginning to end. It seems that it can swallow a mountain at any time. It looks really scary. Looking at the monsters, MI Yunfei wondered, "what kind of monster is this? It looks so special? It looks a little like a dragon, and it''s so terrible. Just call it a dinosaur." When the monsters called dinosaurs by Mi Yunfei ran away from him and unparalleled, MI Yunfei only felt the crazy rotation of the sea water. Their size is too huge. When they run, they always roll up vortices, as if even the sea is upside down. "Wow! Fortunately, I didn''t find us. If I was found, I''m afraid even my magic dragon body can''t withstand the monster?" Mi Yunfei touched his chest and was afraid. However, at this time, the originally calm sea water turned again, and even the surrounding valleys were turbulent. "Ow!" A deafening voice resounded behind Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei immediately turned around and saw that it was the guys of the same kind as the monsters who had just run past that had caused a stir in the canyon. Unfortunately, the monster has found Mi Yunfei and unparalleled. The world is like this. When you think the danger is over, in fact, the danger may be closer to you at that time. Mi Yunfei only felt a thrill. This mountain like guy was really frightening, so that MI Yunfei didn''t have the slightest idea of fighting. "My mother! Why did this terrible guy fall behind?" Mi Yunfei''s action was definitely the fastest since his debut. In the blink of an eye, he had jumped on his unparalleled back. And matchless has long seen the monster. As soon as the dragon tail swings and the body twists, it has strung out dozens of feet away. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The monster''s speed is not slow, unparalleled. When running, at least look at whether there are reefs in front or in the canyon. However, the monster is completely rampant, ignoring anything on the road, and I don''t know how many rocks it has broken. "Click!" When the monster saw the opportunity, he opened his mouth and bit, but the unparalleled action was too flexible. The unparalleled tail lingered on the monster''s huge teeth several times. Unparalleled even felt his tail sweep on the monster''s teeth several times. Although the monster didn''t bite unparalleled, it occasionally made the sound of collision between upper and lower teeth, which always made Mi Yunfei and unparalleled feel that their bones had been bitten. (Hey! Seriously, matchless and Mi Yunfei suddenly remember the feeling of injection when they were young. Although the needle was not inserted, the alcohol rubbed on and off. They always felt stabbed several holes. Oh, it was far away.) Mi Yunfei turned his head several times to look at the monster, but when he turned his head, he always felt a snow-white in front of him. The snow-white thing was nothing else but the monster''s giant teeth. "What to do? Even if this guy is so thick, he has to scare many people to death. Moreover, he is wearing special ''armor'', which should be difficult to defeat." at the edge of life and death, MI Yunfei''s heart has been thinking about how to get rid of the monster behind him. Suddenly, MI Yunfei turned around and sat behind unparalleled. Mi Yunfei pulled out the moon knife on his back. When the monster opened his mouth to bite, MI Yunfei gave it a knife without hesitation. However, when the invincible moon knife hit the monster''s head, it didn''t even break the skin. On the contrary, MI Yunfei''s hand was faintly numb. "When!" Mi Yunfei chopped a knife at the monster again. Although he didn''t hurt the monster, he has slowed down the pursuit speed of the monster. "I can''t fight again, but I can''t run. It''s good to do so?" Mi Yunfei''s mind is thinking quickly. Unparalleled flies around the canyon at the bottom of the sea with Mi Yun. Otherwise, they might have been caught up by the monster behind them. "Matchless, do you find it familiar here?" Mi Yunfei asked matchless. "Master, this is where Saber Toothed shark chased us last time!" matchless said to MI Yunfei. "Hey! Last time I was chased by Saber Toothed shark, I was chased here, and today I was chased here. In front is the territory of Saber Toothed shark, and there is that terrible guy behind. If they surround us, we will die!" Mi Yunfei also sighed a lot in his heart. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s spirit flashed and said to Wushuang: "Wushuang, accelerate, go to the Saber Toothed shark''s nest, maybe we can be saved." Mi Yunfei urged Wushuang, and he looked a little excited. After hearing what Mi Yunfei said, unparalleled knows what Mi Yunfei wants. So, peerless accelerated and ran towards the old nest of Saber Toothed shark. Seeing the Saber Toothed shark''s nest getting closer and closer, MI Yunfei was also very happy. He shouted at his throat: "those big fish who once chased me, I''ll take revenge with my helpers today! Wow ha ha! I''m a kind one-on-one!" Chapter 74 "Master, how can they understand what you say? Let me say it!" after that, unparalleled roared again, roughly the same as what Mi Yunfei said. Unparalleled can not only understand all kinds of animal languages, but also communicate with those animals. Unparalleled just roared, followed by a wave of churning in the sea, and all the small fish and shrimps around fled at a high speed. A group of Saber Toothed sharks were killed, all with bad complexion and strong evil spirit. But in the twinkling of an eye, the evil spirit all disappeared, but became a little dignified. Because as soon as they came out, they saw those monstrous guys behind MI. "Ow!" After seeing the Saber Toothed shark, the monster who had been chasing Mi Yunfei suddenly stopped, a pair of eyes became hot, and a huge tongue licked its white and chilling teeth, as if everything in front of him was its good meal. The leading Saber Toothed sharks looked at the Saber Toothed sharks behind them for a while, as if they were ready to go to war. "Master, just now I learned from those Saber Toothed sharks that the guy who chased us was originally called Tyrannosaurus Rex." at this time, peerless had hid behind a stone crack with MI Yunfei and was concentrating on observing everything in front of us. "Ow!" The Tyrannosaurus Rex roared loudly, and the canyon at the bottom of the sea shook. As soon as he lifted his head, he rushed towards the Saber Toothed sharks. Saber Toothed shark was originally the king within a thousand miles, but now the king''s majesty has been provoked, and many creatures have seen T-Rex kill the door. If they retreat without fighting today, their majesty will be lost. So no matter how terrible Tyrannosaurus Rex is, they have to fight. Tyrannosaurus Rex rushed into the sheep like a tiger. Both its white teeth and its long tail became a sharp weapon against Saber Toothed sharks. "Bang!" The surrounding rocks were smashed by Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the sea water became turbid. In the twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen Saber Toothed sharks that used to have hundreds of heads have been bitten to death, but Tyrannosaurus Rex is not good. The hard "armor" has also been bitten by Saber Toothed sharks, and a little blood is still exuding. Seeing that the war in front of them was too terrible, MI Yunfei and matchless also retreated quietly. They were also deeply afraid of being involved in this terrible struggle. In the distance, Tyrannosaurus Rex kept biting his mouth, leaving blood between his mouth. Its tail is also powerful. After a "sweep of thousands of troops", a Saber Toothed shark was immediately pumped away. The Saber Toothed shark, which was pumped away, didn''t know how many reefs at the bottom of the sea had been smashed, and finally landed not far from miyunfei and unparalleled. "Ha ha! There will be another inner pill. Today''s harvest should be very good?" Mi Yunfei said with a smile. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang did not choose to escape. He also wanted to see if hundreds of Saber Toothed sharks could defeat the huge Tyrannosaurus Rex. In fact, another reason is that MI Yunfei wants to make a profit when they both lose. At that time, he doesn''t have to run around to collect ten elixirs within a hundred years. This is an opportunity. How can a smart man like Mi Yunfei miss it? Mi Yunfei was not in a hurry to deal with the Saber Toothed shark who had lost combat power in front of him, because it was too risky. If the Tyrannosaurus Rex and Saber Toothed shark who were fighting found him the culprit, even if his ability was stronger, he could not escape from life. The battle in the distance has been going on for more than an hour. Tyrannosaurus Rex is really fierce. Its skin is so thick that a Saber Toothed shark can''t break its thick skin. However, when facing hundreds of Saber Toothed sharks, Tyrannosaurus Rex still suffered some injuries. The muddy sea water slowly turned red. More than half of the Saber Toothed shark had died. On the ground, the body of the Saber Toothed shark was like an artistic display. The center of the battle is hard to see with the naked eye, because there is a huge vortex. A Saber Toothed shark was hanging from the tail of Tyrannosaurus Rex. No matter how hard the Tyrannosaurus Rex tried, it could not get rid of the Saber Toothed shark. At this time, when other Saber Toothed sharks saw the opportunity, they rushed up and bit at the front feet and eyes of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Due to a Saber Toothed shark hanging from the tail of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the impact of other Saber Toothed sharks is too fierce, it is difficult for the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body to maintain balance. In the blink of an eye, it has turned to the ground, and the balance of victory immediately shifted to the saber toothed shark. The scene was too bloody. The shrill roar of Tyrannosaurus rex was really chilling. It is hard for the fallen Tyrannosaurus Rex to play its powerful ability in life. At this time, all the Saber Toothed sharks around had surrounded them, and there was a frenzied biting at the Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Master, it seems that the Tyrannosaurus Rex may be bitten to death." seeing the cruel picture in front of him, unparalleled really couldn''t bear it. "Now it''s not certain who wins or loses." Mi Yunfei didn''t look back and stared at the cruel picture in the distance. Tyrannosaurus rex has been bitten by dozens of wounds, but it is still struggling. I saw it rolling on the ground, trying to protect the key of its body. Gradually, Tyrannosaurus Rex rolled to a canyon. At this time, its tail swept wildly towards the canyon. "Boom!" After a shocking explosion, the canyon was shattered, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tail was bitten off by the Saber Toothed shark. "Ow!" After a roar, T-Rex reappeared. It rolled on the spot and stood up. At this time, the Tyrannosaurus rex was furious. Its eyes were bleeding, and even its white teeth were turned red by the blood in its mouth. The Tyrannosaurus Rex after rage is indeed very similar to its name. At the moment, it is the king of kings and the Tyrannosaurus Rex of Tyrannosaurus Rex. The Tyrannosaurus Rex kicked on its back foot, lowered its head slightly and rushed towards the Saber Toothed shark. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After an impact, three Saber Toothed sharks had been knocked out, but T-Rex turned again and rushed towards the other Saber Toothed sharks. T-Rex without teeth is more ferocious and violent. Not to mention those Saber Toothed sharks, it is estimated that even a hill will be destroyed! Because Tyrannosaurus Rex had suffered a loss just now, it no longer used its teeth, but chose to hit it with its head. It was really difficult for those Saber Toothed sharks to bite it when running. Seeing the impact of Tyrannosaurus Rex again, those Saber Toothed sharks were also angry. One Saber Toothed shark opened its huge mouth and seemed to want to swallow Tyrannosaurus Rex alive. However, the cruel facts tell it that that idea is unrealistic. It is completely conceivable how fierce the overlord dragon force is in running. "Click!" After a crisp sound, the teeth of the Saber Toothed shark were smashed by the rock hard head of Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the mouth of the Saber Toothed shark was torn open to the middle of the body. Mi Yunfei in the distance was really cold at this scene. T-Rex was too fierce. Even after T-Rex was seriously injured, he was not sure he could kill T-Rex. "Master, that Tyrannosaurus Rex is really tough. Why don''t we go first? If it wins, it may come to deal with us." unparalleled whispered to MI Yunfei. "No, we can''t go yet. If we go this time, I don''t know when we can gather ten hundred year elixirs. Opportunities don''t come around all the time. Only those who have the courage can seize them. Besides, it''s very difficult to deal with other beasts for hundreds of years." Mi Yunfei made up his mind, no matter how terrible T-Rex is, He will never give up this opportunity. After a long battle, there were only a few Saber Toothed sharks left, and T-Rex paid a heavy price, but it was only seriously injured. Those Saber Toothed sharks did not choose to leave. They were angry when they watched their companions fall one by one. In fact, both humans and animals have a certain explosive power. For example, when you are anxious or angry, the power at that time is always much greater than usual. The Saber Toothed Shark at this time is a good example. When the Tyrannosaurus Rex rushed towards the Saber Toothed shark again, all the remaining Saber Toothed sharks gathered together. They did not choose to escape, but chose to fight with the Tyrannosaurus Rex. This is a way to defend dignity with death, a way of losing both sides. Both Tyrannosaurus Rex and Saber Toothed shark run with all their strength, faster than lightning and thunder. At this moment, the sea surged wildly and the canyon shook. The critical moment is finally coming. Mi Yunfei looked at the Saber Toothed shark about to compete with Tyrannosaurus Rex. For a moment, his heart also mentioned to his throat. "Boom!" After a startling explosion, all the remaining Saber Toothed sharks were knocked out, and the huge Tyrannosaurus rex was knocked to the ground. Their chest fluctuated slightly, but it seemed that they almost lost their combat effectiveness. "Master, when both sides are hurt at last, let''s hurry over! Now there''s no need to worry about Neidan." unparalleled said to MI Yunfei excitedly. "Don''t worry. Be careful when you do anything. Only in that way can you live long. Let''s see the situation first." before going down the mountain, menglao taught him a lot of things, so Mi Yunfei always works carefully. After waiting for a long time, MI Yunfei determined that the Tyrannosaurus Rex and the remaining Saber Toothed sharks had lost their combat effectiveness, and then walked out slowly from behind the mountain gap in the distance. "Wow, haha! I can''t imagine that the normally powerful Tyrannosaurus Rex and Saber Toothed shark will come to an end today." Mi Yunfei was a little excited when he spoke, because he would soon be able to collect ten hundred year old elixirs. At that time, the news of the dragon god palace might be known. Mi Yunfei took out the moon knife from behind and walked to the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Tyrannosaurus Rex is so terrible that MI Yunfei doesn''t want to give it the slightest time to recover. So he raised the moon knife in his hand and cut a knife at the badly wounded Tyrannosaurus Rex on the ground. Then, at this time, variables suddenly appeared. The T-Rex, who was already dying, suddenly opened his eyes, then bounced up and directly jumped at Mi Yunfei. The most critical time has finally come. Can Mi Yunfei resist the rage of Tyrannosaurus Rex? Can they attend the underwater grand meeting on time? Is collecting Neidan a conspiracy? What kind of adventure is there behind? Chapter 75 Mi Yunfei was startled by the suddenly jumping T-Rex, and the cleaved knife lost its previous strength. "Bang!" The moon Sabre didn''t hit the Tyrannosaurus Rex, but directly hit the ground at the bottom of the sea, which directly cracked a big crack. "Ow!" After the Tyrannosaurus Rex roared angrily, it dragged its seriously injured and tired body towards Miyun. "Shit, that''s it again! I''m not as stupid as those Saber Toothed sharks." after a scold, MI Yunfei leaned to avoid the fierce impact of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Although Tyrannosaurus rex was huge, its IQ was not too low. Just now, during the war with Saber Toothed shark, it found the hiding place of MI Yunfei. At that time, it knew that even if the Saber Toothed shark was defeated, it might have to fight this extremely small human. However, it did not know that MI Yunfei was a human being, but just regarded him as a strange sea animal. Therefore, after falling to the ground just now, it had the strength to stand up again, but it deliberately lay on the ground and pretended to lose its combat effectiveness. Although the Tyrannosaurus Rex after serious injury looks more fierce, its combat power has become much lower. "Hum! I didn''t expect you to know how to pretend to be seriously injured, but even so, I''ll still kill you." Mi Yunfei raised the moon knife in his hand and waved it to the Tyrannosaurus Rex again. Mingyue Sabre is worthy of being called the four magic soldiers in ancient times. There is no resistance in the sea bottom. "When!" The moon knife cut on the thick skin of Tyrannosaurus Rex and made a sound. Although Mi Yunfei''s knife was fierce, it did not cut the solid skin of Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Ow!" Tyrannosaurus rex was so angry that he thought that his serious injury was caused by this tiny human, and his eyes could almost burst into fire. In the eyes of Tyrannosaurus Rex, MI Yunfei''s body was too small. It was obviously difficult to deal with MI Yunfei with the move against Saber Toothed shark. The Tyrannosaurus Rex immediately opened its huge mouth and bit at Mi Yunfei. Looking at the huge teeth of Tyrannosaurus Rex, MI Yunfei really didn''t dare to shake them, because almost one tooth of Tyrannosaurus rex was as big as his head. From the momentum, MI Yunfei has lost a layer. How dare he shake it? In this case, the mysterious pace that menglao once gave to MI Yunfei is his greatest advantage. Mi Yunfei stepped on the Xuan step, and his body was like a water snake shuttling at the feet of T-Rex. At this time, Tyrannosaurus rex was in a hurry. If it wanted to hit and not hit, or bite and not bite, it had to raise its legs and step on MI Yunfei. "Dong!" A deafening sound resounded through Mi Yunfei''s ears. If Mi Yunfei slowed down a little, he might have become a meat pie under this foot. At that time, even shit will be stepped out. Mi Yunfei''s body was extremely flexible and occasionally waved a knife at the leg of T-Rex. Only a series of sounds were heard from the feet of Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the feet of Tyrannosaurus Rex trembled slightly. When Tyrannosaurus rex was extremely angry, something even made him angry happened. A fast colored shadow passed from the corner of Tyrannosaurus Rex''s eye. "Bang!" "Ow!" Tyrannosaurus Rex once again issued a shrill roar. At the corner of its eyes, the wound that was already bleeding became bigger and swollen. If there is no blood, it looks like a pair of bear eyes, and the culprit is unparalleled in the distance. When Mi Yunfei was holding down T-Rex, unparalleled "touched" the wound of T-Rex''s eye horn with a lightning speed. Of course, not everyone can bear this touch. "Peerless, good! I''ll take it and you''ll take it. Anyway, it''s hard for you to kill." Mi Yunfei was very happy when he saw that peerless''s sneak attack was successful. Unparalleled posed for MI Yunfei, looking elated, then threw his tail back and rushed up again. Seeing that matchless rushed up, MI Yunfei didn''t hesitate to raise the moon knife in his hand and cut at the foot of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang attack up and down perfectly. In the twinkling of an eye, the original terrible wound of Tyrannosaurus rex has become bigger and blood is surging wildly. Where there is no wound, MI Yunfei has made a wound. This one dragon really hurts overlord Longtou! It is estimated that Tyrannosaurus Rex also regretted meeting such scoundrels in his heart! However, Tyrannosaurus rex was not a vegetarian. How could a vegetarian have such a big size? Unparalleled, it''s hard to catch, but it''s much easier to deal with MI Yunfei. Suddenly, T-Rex rolled over. Mi Yunfei only felt the clear sea bottom suddenly dark. When he looked up, he saw a "huge mountain" pressing down on him. Between life and death, MI Yunfei almost took out his milk strength and avoided the "top of Mount Tai" blow of T-Rex with the speed of meteors catching the moon. Just when Mi Yunfei had a feeling of passing by the God of death and rebirth after robbery. However, the Tyrannosaurus Rex attack came again. When Tyrannosaurus Rex saw that he didn''t press Mi Yunfei, he rolled on the ground again. It is conceivable how huge the body of T-Rex was. It was just a random roll. Mi Yunfei had to try his best to avoid it. T-Rex turned over twice in a row, and I don''t know how many strange rocks it crushed. At this time, MI Yunfei made a bold move. When T-Rex rolled, MI Yunfei put more effort on his toes and his body soared. then. Mi Yunfei saw the wound of Tyrannosaurus Rex and stepped on his toes through the huge wound of Tyrannosaurus Rex. His body immediately crossed the body of Tyrannosaurus Rex. When peerless saw that MI Yunfei escaped from the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s move of "pressing the top of Mount Tai", its speed was as fast as lightning. Before Mi Yunfei landed, he was caught by peerless. T-Rex really didn''t expect that this tiny human should use the wound on its body as a ladder. Finally, it turned over its huge mountain body, and the anger in his heart was even greater. "Ow!" Tyrannosaurus Rex stood up and turned around. Its huge tail had already waved towards Miyun and Wushuang. When Mi Yunfei fell on Wushuang''s back, an inertia caused Wushuang''s body to lower a little, and Tyrannosaurus Rex just seized the time to race against time and gave a fierce blow to MI Yunfei and Wushuang. "Bang!" After the explosion, MI Yunfei and Wushuang had been pulled out at the same time and hit the surrounding rocks. Mi Yunfei only felt that this blow almost broke his bones, with Venus in his eyes. I had to sigh that the strength of the Tyrannosaurus rex was too huge. It would hurt my muscles and bones to touch it casually. Just as miyunfei and matchless wanted to get up, T-Rex had run forward and opened a huge mouth to miyunfei and matchless. T-Rex didn''t want to bite Mi Yunfei and Wushuang, but wanted to swallow them directly. "Wow! What''s going on? How do you feel like you''ve fallen into a vortex!" Mi Yunfei''s heart was very anxious, because he had felt a huge suction, sucking him and unparalleled. Mi Yunfei tightly grasped a rock, and unparalleled also tightly grasped Mi Yunfei''s thigh. When T-Rex saw that MI Yunfei grabbed a rock, he raised his head again, and the suction became greater. Mi Yunfei''s hands had begun to relax. At first, ten fingers grasped the rocks, but later they became nine, eight and seven. The situation has become more and more dangerous. After a hard struggle, MI Yunfei couldn''t hold on any longer. He inserted the moon knife into the ground again, but it didn''t last long. He and unparalleled body finally flew towards the giant mouth of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Tyrannosaurus Rex saw that the thorn in his eye was finally going to be pulled out. His eyes, which had been swollen due to injury, also showed a trace of excitement and seemed to be laughing. Hey! Seriously, it''s ok if it doesn''t laugh. It''s really like a bear''s eye. It''s so swollen that it''s not afraid of pain? However, just when Mi Yunfei and Wushuang had entered the mouth of Tyrannosaurus Rex, strange things happened again. Mi Yunfei held the moon knife in one hand and tightly hugged the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s teeth in the other, and his unparalleled body was already across the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s throat. After arriving at the mouth of Tyrannosaurus Rex, MI Yunfei only felt an extremely disgusting smell coming into his nose. At the critical moment of life and death, he did not dare to relax at all, but his hand held more tightly. In the blink of an eye, unparalleled also climbed hard from the throat of Tyrannosaurus Rex to the mouth of his teeth. At this time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex sucked again, but instead of sucking Mi Yunfei and Wushuang into the abdomen, it felt that MI Yunfei and Wushuang were holding more tightly. When Tyrannosaurus Rex saw that it could not suck Mi Yunfei and Wushuang into its stomach, its upper jaw immediately covered. The situation is extremely urgent. It''s really a house leak. It rains at night, and the ship is late and has the first wind. Seeing that the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s upper jaw was covered, MI Yunfei immediately put the tip of the moon knife upward. "Ow!" The Tyrannosaurus Rex roared when stabbed by the moon knife. Less than half of the moon knife had been inserted into the meat of its upper jaw, and the blood sprinkled on MI Yunfei and unparalleled head. It seems that Tyrannosaurus Rex''s "Golden Bell iron cloth shirt" has not been practiced to the level of the upper jaw! Mi Yunfei and Wushuang seize the opportunity when the Tyrannosaurus Rex opens his mouth and howls. Mi Yunfei forcibly pulls out the moon knife and steps on the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s teeth with his toes. He and Wushuang have escaped from the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s mouth. After MI Yunfei escaped, he immediately raised his moon knife and waved it at T-Rex. "Try my God killing crazy knife!" With a sweep of MI Yunfei''s horizontal knife, a golden light flashed, and a huge knife transformed by strength suddenly appeared. When the huge blade flashed, even the sea boiled at this moment. The huge blade is shining with gorgeous light, which is more eye-catching than the colored stones at the bottom of the sea. The blade was like a dragon with strange light, and then attacked the Tyrannosaurus Rex with a crazy and violent murderous spirit. Chapter 76 The Tyrannosaurus Rex, who was in pain, had not made any response, and Mi Yunfei''s blade had been cut to the ground. "Ow!" After a shrill scream, T-Rex''s legs had been cut off by Mi Yunfei''s horizontal knife. "Bang!" T-Rex without legs could no longer support it. When its huge mountain body fell to the ground, the canyon shook, and a lot of blood surged out like the raging sea. "Hoo!" After taking a long breath, MI Yunfei sat on the ground at the bottom of the sea. Just now, when he was struggling in the mouth of Tyrannosaurus Rex, his whole body was almost exhausted. Then, when he overdraw again and used the killing God crazy knife, his body could no longer hold on. "This guy is too difficult to deal with. If I were still at the peak of the realm, I would have died in this sea area." Mi Yunfei felt cold when he thought of a series of thrills he met after entering the sea. The bottom of the sea is too dangerous. Without certain strength, even if you go to the sea for an hour, you may die. After a rest, MI Yunfei stood up when he felt that his physical strength had recovered almost. Tyrannosaurus Rex had lost his legs. After struggling, he knew that he would die and stop. Mi Yun flew to the Saber Toothed sharks, raised the moon knife in his hand and chopped it down. The rest of the Saber Toothed sharks who were still breathing finally stopped breathing. At this time, the sea water was turbid and blood red, and the bodies of more than 100 Saber Toothed sharks were placed around Mi Yunfei. There was no sympathy in MI Yunfei''s heart, because he knew that in order to survive at the cruel bottom of the sea, he must be cruel. A few hours later, MI Yunfei put away all the internal alchemy of the Saber Toothed sharks. At this time, he came to the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Looking at the scale covered Tyrannosaurus Rex, MI Yunfei suddenly had an idea in his heart. The skin of Tyrannosaurus Rex is so thick that if it can be made into soft armour, it will be difficult to split unless it meets a magic weapon like Mingyue Dao. After MI Yunfei cut off the head of Tyrannosaurus Rex, there was no more movement. Then he carefully peeled off the Tyrannosaurus Rex. The Tyrannosaurus rex was so huge that even with the help of the moon sabre, it took Mi Yunfei several hours to completely peel off the skin of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Then Mi Yunfei carefully broke the belly of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and a huge inner pill came into view. This inner pill was more than ten times larger than the Pearl of the giant shell he met a month ago, Moreover, this inner pill also contains huge spiritual power. Mi Yunfei looked at Wushuang, and the meaning was very obvious. It was so big, but Neidan could not be taken with him. Naturally, he wanted to ask if Wushuang could swallow it. Unparalleled shook his head and said, "master, don''t look at me. I can''t swallow such a big inner pill. I''ll explode if I swallow it." However, MI Yunfei and Wushuang found a very secret place, that is, a huge canyon. The location of the canyon is easy to find. Finally, MI Yunfei spent a day digging a huge pit under a huge stone in the canyon with a moon knife and put all the T-Rex skin and inner Dan into the huge pit. Mi Yunfei was not very relieved. He put a simple psychedelic array around the giant pit and smiled with satisfaction. "Unparalleled, it''s finally good. We originally needed ten inner elixirs for hundreds of years, but now we have fifty or sixty inner elixirs for more than a hundred years." some of those Saber Toothed sharks are less than a hundred years, so Mi Yunfei calculated that he probably already has fifty or sixty inner elixirs for a hundred years. Centennial elixir and those decades of elixir are easy to identify, because the color is different. Not hundreds of years are blue, the light is also very weak, and hundreds of years are cyan, the light is very strong. Now, everything has been done. Mi Yunfei doesn''t need to go out to look for the elixir in a hundred years. Naturally, he needs to find a slightly secret place to avoid the big news these days. Time flies. Another five months have passed in the twinkling of an eye. In these five months, MI Yunfei and Wushuang are always on guard against the fierce animals at the bottom of the sea. However, they haven''t met some arrogant fierce animals again, and their days are leisurely. After staying at the bottom of the sea for a period of time, MI Yunfei understood better that the only way to survive in this dangerous sea area is to continuously improve his strength. In these five months, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to relax at all. As long as his stomach was full, he kept practicing. Five months is neither long nor short, but Mi Yunfei still stays in the cultivation of the early days of Tianling without any progress. However, the realm of the early days of the heavenly spirit has finally been consolidated, and it is no longer as strange as it was at the beginning. In addition, the greater gain of MI Yunfei is the progress in array. He always has some time to familiarize himself with the array after practice every day. He can already control the Yin Yang kill array. Mi Yunfei and matchless don''t know what the time at the bottom of the sea depends on, but after catching some small fish, they know that the day of the underwater event will be in two days after matchless''s inquiry. The time of the event has been announced six months ago. The location is in the holy whale Valley north of the sea area. After asking the little fish, I learned that the holy whale Valley is not far from where Mi Yunfei stays. It can be reached in one day at an unparalleled speed. Unparalleled took Mi Yunfei and swept towards Shengjing Valley at his fastest speed. After a day, MI Yunfei and Wushuang finally arrived at Shengjing valley. The holy whale Valley is surrounded by hard and solid rocks, and this is the back of the holy whale valley. It has long been a "fish mountain and shrimp sea", and everywhere is crowded with all kinds of underwater fierce animals. Holy whale Valley is huge enough to hold so many fierce animals. When Mi Yunfei and Wushuang arrived here, they immediately attracted the attention of all the fierce beasts around them. Neither Wushuang nor Mi Yunfei had seen them. They just subconsciously regard Mi Yunfei and Wushuang as a strange and rare sea animal. In fact, this is not surprising, because these fierce beasts at the bottom of the sea have not seen what human beings look like, so they just agree that miyunfei and Wushuang are rare animals that are about to become extinct. Soon after, those fierce beasts finally took their eyes away from MI Yunfei and matchless. At this time, MI Yunfei patted his chest and said, "fortunately, those guys really haven''t seen humans." Before coming, MI Yunfei had prepared for the worst. If he finds that those fierce beasts have the slightest action towards them, he and unparalleled will run away. Mi Yunfei looked around at these strange beasts at the bottom of the sea, and the most prominent was the Tyrannosaurus Rex family. Among these fierce herds, the Tyrannosaurus Rex are the largest. And their appearance is also extremely ferocious, people will be afraid at a glance. At this time, suddenly, the sea surged up. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang almost shook, and all the sea animals focused on the hole of the super giant hole in front of the canyon. Mi Yunfei also looked at the huge hole along the eyes of those fierce beasts. I don''t know. I was startled at the sight. Mi Yunfei almost shouted the word "monster". Mi Yunfei was not surprised, because what he saw was the king of the sea, the violent demon whale. The number of violent demon whales was not much, only five, but these five were really terrible. Mi Yunfei also looked at the king of the sea carefully. Tyrannosaurus Rex is called "weak" compared with the huge body of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Their heads are conical, up to sixty or seventy feet long, and their upper and lower jaws have extremely sharp teeth, which is really shocking. "This. Is this the whale? It''s unreasonable. How can there be such a huge guy in the world?" Mi Yunfei was startled by the fierce body of the violent demon whale. Mi Yunfei believes that if the violent demon whale wants to crash a small mountain, it is definitely not difficult. If you want to ask what is the largest creature in the world, MI Yunfei will say it is a violent demon whale. It has been half a year since Mi Yun flew to this sea area. He doesn''t feel strange to see anything like he just went into the sea. But today, he was shocked after seeing the violent demon whale. After seeing the violent demon whale appear, the fierce beasts who were originally discussing stopped and looked at the violent demon whale. "Roar!" The fierce demon whale gave a sound around. "Matchless, what does that demon whale say?" Mi Yunfei asked matchless. "It''s saying hello to everyone." matchless said to MI Yunfei. (in order to make it easy for everyone to read, the conversations of those animals will be described in words in the future) At this moment, a voice came from the herd: "a few days ago, I heard that your violent demon whale race found an ancient holy land. I don''t know if it''s true?" The violent demon whale motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then said, "a few days ago, our family did find an ancient holy land. There may be some unexpected things in it, and maybe there are ways for us to get out of the sea." "What? Is there really a way for us to go there? Can we live without water?" "Of course," replied one of the demon whales. All the sea animals were moved when they heard that there was a way to keep them from dying in the ancient holy land. For the legendary, all the sea animals look forward to it. In fact, it is just like human beings yearn for the legendary fairyland. "Even if we believe that there is an ancient holy land, why should we all gather ten hundred year old elixirs? All kinds of animals have died and injured these days, and our sea area will soon become a dead sea." it was a colorful Python who spoke. "In fact, we do this for a reason. The ancient holy land is really dangerous. If we don''t pick out some fierce animals to go together, those who are afraid of death will drag everyone back! In that case, we may never be able to leave this sea area." When the leading violent demon whale spoke, he said "never leave the sea" with special emphasis and deep intention. Sure enough, after listening to his words, no one spoke again. It was obvious that they had acquiesced in this practice. After pondering for a while, the leading demon whale said solemnly to the fierce beast below: "our demon whale family has decided. Half a month later, we will officially explore the ancient holy land." This remark moved the audience. Everyone wants to know where the ancient holy land is? Is it dangerous? Chapter 77 When the violent demon whale had just finished his words, there was another uproar among the sea animals below. Some looked excited, some looked dignified, and had all kinds of expressions. "Almost all the sea animals in our sea area have come. Why don''t you see the Xuanxian turtle family?" one of the anacondas asked the other Xuanxuan snail. "I don''t know. Xuanxian turtles are the oldest ancestors at the bottom of the sea, and some of them have lived for many thousands of years. Although their defense is the strongest in this sea area, their attack power is not very good, and it may be dangerous to go to the ancient holy land this time. It is estimated that they didn''t go there because of this!" replied another extremely dazzling snail. "Well, maybe you''re right, but I always think it''s not that simple." the python looked a little dignified and seemed to have some questions about the ancient holy land. But it can''t tell exactly what''s wrong. Mi Yunfei and matchless shuttle among those sea animals. When he learns that the oldest Xuanxian turtle family in this sea area has not come, MI Yunfei thinks it seems strange. "Unparalleled, I always think this thing is full of some weird." Mi Yunfei said his doubts to unparalleled. "Master, I also think it''s a little strange. Those Xuanxian turtles are the oldest in this sea area. They should know whether there is news of ancient holy land in this sea area. Even they didn''t come. It must be not so simple." unparalleled looked a little dignified. "Well, unparalleled, you''re right! There must be an unknown conspiracy in it. I suddenly have an idea." Mi Yunfei sneered at the corner of his mouth. Without waiting for matchless, MI Yunfei asked, "the purpose of attending this event is to find the location of the dragon god palace. Unexpectedly, there are Xuanxian Turtles who have lived for many thousands of years in this sea area. Presumably, they must know the location of the dragon god palace. We might as well ask them. Maybe they can know the location of the dragon god palace. What do you think?" Matchless also felt that MI Yunfei''s idea was not wrong, nodded and agreed with MI Yunfei''s idea. Anyway, there is still half a month to explore the ancient holy land. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are not in a hurry. After asking some sea animals, they finally learned the location of the Xuanxian turtle family, and hurried to the direction of the Xuanxian turtle family. The Xuanxian turtle family is located in the northwest of the South China Sea. It is said that those Xuanxian turtles stay in the chaotic grottoes. Luan Grottoes is a place name at the bottom of the sea. There are all kinds of rocks with strange shapes and extremely messy. The scattered rocks form a grottoes, which is the origin of Luan grottoes. After four days on their way, MI Yunfei and unparalleled finally came to the chaotic grottoes. Outside the Luan grottoes, there is a wonderful spectacle. All kinds of green Ulva and some red algae cover the whole Luan grottoes. However, after passing through the wonderful scene, what you see is only messy mountains and stones. "Finally came here, but why didn''t you see those Xuanxian turtles?" Mi Yunfei felt very puzzled. "Master, are we going the wrong way?" unparalleled asked suspiciously. "Absolutely not, look there!" miyunfei pointed to a huge stone not far away. Peerless followed Mi Yunfei''s fingers and looked at the huge stone in front of him. There is an inexplicable holy light on the boulder. The holy light is holy and dazzling and goes straight to the sea. Three twisted characters slowly floated out of the holy light. The three words Mi Yunfei recognized were the three words "chaotic Grottoes". (according to the author''s regulations, the characters change little around ten thousand years, so Mi Yunfei can recognize them, or he won''t be able to practice the magic dragon formula.) "This is a chaotic grottoes. Yes! But why didn''t you see the Xuanxian turtle family?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t understand it. "The elders of Xuanxian turtle family, I''m going to MI Yunfei. If you want to see the elder, please show up." Mi Yunfei shouted at the top of his voice, but the answer was only his own voice. Seeing that there was no response, MI Yunfei was not discouraged and waited here directly. He had to wait until those Xuanxian turtles appeared. Two days later, MI Yunfei and Wushuang still didn''t see the Xuanxian turtle family. However, MI Yunfei was not discouraged. He gradually calmed down and began to act the skills he had learned. Strength, two very simple words, may take a very short time to write. However, when you want to do it, the time it takes is infinitely long. Those are two words that make countless heroes difficult to do in their life. Mi Yunfei can reach the early stage of the spirit with his age of less than 16. On the one hand, his talent is different from ordinary people, and on the other hand, his efforts. As long as he had time, cultivation became his primary task. Because there are so many things waiting for him, he dare not relax himself. Mi Yunfei waved the moon knife and waved several knives at the surrounding rocks. Strong Qi surged, the blade flashed, and the gravel flew. Bursts of explosions resounded throughout the chaotic grottoes. However, just when Mi Yunfei came out again, a voice came out. "You young generation, if you don''t go for two days, you still make such a big noise here." Mi Yunfei was shocked when he heard the voice, because he could understand it. It was a human word. He didn''t hear it wrong, absolutely! His heart suddenly burst out of the soul of the two words god beast. Mi Yunfei doesn''t think it''s human words, because this undersea human will hardly come. If it''s so dangerous, who will think it''s long? If it weren''t for the cold frost, he wouldn''t want to come to this damn place. "Senior, I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m here because I have something very important to ask you. I also ask you to show up." Mi Yunfei knows that this kind of beast that can speak human language must have reached the level of divine beast combat power in strength. It''s not unparalleled. Besides, it''s also available to others, Mi Yunfei''s tone naturally lowered a lot. "I''ve never hidden. Why did I show up?" The old voice once again spread like Mi Yunfei''s ears. He didn''t see each other, but he felt that the other party''s voice rang through his ears. "I don''t know where you are, elder. Please forgive me for my clumsiness." Mi Yunfei said to the open rubble. "Young generation, you have stepped on my back for two days. Should you move your feet aside?" As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he immediately looked at his feet. The boulder that MI Yunfei was standing on was slowly cracking. At this time, MI Yunfei saw clearly that there were horizontal marks behind the cracked stones. Mi Yunfei secretly said, "this should not be the turtle shell of the elder just now?" While Mi Yunfei was still in doubt, the boulder under his feet had trembled violently, shaking Mi Yunfei''s body for a while. Mi Yunfei''s feet were light and his body was vertical. He had swept out a few feet away. "Click!" The ground cracked, the rocks rolled, and the seabed shook. There was a crack more than five feet wide on the seabed. It seemed as if the last day was coming, and the whole sea seemed to turn over. However, the crack is still extending and seems to have no end. Suddenly, a huge thing like a mountain rose from the ground and stood upright in front of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled looked up at the behemoth in front of him. He saw clearly that it was a monster like a man and a turtle. The monster is about thirty feet tall, about the same height as T. rex. It has the same face as human and human hands and feet, but there is a huge turtle shell behind it. Mi Yunfei understands that what he just said must be the super ''majestic'' turtle in front of him. "Hey! Why do you guys always disturb my sleep these days? A few little guys who call themselves violent demon whales came here a few days ago, and today you are human. Do you want people to live?" "People?" Mi Yunfei was very surprised. This guy was clearly half human and half turtle! He even called himself a man. "Eh! You. You were born! It''s going to change! It''s going to change!" the elder turtle shouted after seeing unparalleled. Mi Yunfei is not surprised at this. It is not surprising that he knows the unparalleled secret for the old turtle who has lived for many thousands of years. The old turtle suddenly shook the shell behind him, twisted his neck a few times, and a strange thing immediately appeared in front of MI Yunfei. At present, the old turtle''s body was getting smaller, and the shell on his back was slowly disappearing. Breathing, what met Mi Yunfei''s eyes was no longer a monster of half man and half turtle, but an old man with a little short stature, but he was still wearing a glittering armor on his back. Although the whole man looked a little short, he had a kind of power. "I haven''t seen human beings for a long time. Our Xuanxian turtle family has no name. I''m the oldest of this family. Just call me Xuanxian! Come on, what''s the matter with you coming here?" Xuanxian touched his beard and asked. Seeing his strange appearance, he knew that he didn''t often turn into a man. "Master Xuanxian, I do have something important to ask you this time. I know that master is the oldest in the South China Sea. Do you know where the dragon god palace is? I hope you can tell me the truth. I will be grateful." Mi Yunfei''s eyes stared at Xuanxian tightly, and his heart was suspended, I was afraid that the word "no" would pop out of his mouth. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Xuanxian immediately defecated and exclaimed, "dragon god palace! You know this place!" After hearing Xuanxian''s words, MI Yunfei put down his hanging heart. It seems that Xuanxian really knows the dragon god palace. "Elder, do you really know the location of the dragon god palace? I hope you can tell me." Mi Yunfei''s tone was a little excited and his eyes showed a glimmer of hope, because he knew that he would know the location of the dragon god palace soon. Will Xuanxian tell Mi Yun the location of the flying dragon temple? And where is the Dragon Palace? What''s the mystery? Chapter 78 The sea water churned and the torrent surged, forming a huge vortex, an invisible pressure slowly swinging around. At this moment, at the ancient stone gate of the dragon god palace, a golden light burst out. The golden light was sacred and dazzling, and some fish and shrimp near the golden light instantly turned to ashes. "What''s the matter? Doesn''t it mean that this is an ancient holy land? Why did I feel the majesty of the king just now?" one of the sea beasts asked nervously. "I don''t know. This ancient holy land was discovered by those violent demon whales. They let us break here first, but we can''t see them now. There must be something strange in it," replied another sea beast. "Ha ha! You see, those guys just find it strange now. When those violent demon whales came to me a few days ago, I quietly intruded into their thoughts, and then I knew their purpose." Xuanxian said lightly, as if he had never paid attention to it. "I thought it was strange before, but I didn''t know what kind of idea those violent demon whales had." when Mi Yunfei spoke, he looked at Xuanxian and naturally wanted to know the answer from his mouth. Xuanxian naturally understood what Mi Yunfei thought, so he said: "Those fierce demon whales have long had the ambition of unifying the sea area, but they don''t have the strength to control the whole sea area. When they found the dragon god palace, they felt that there was an inexplicable crisis in this place. Therefore, they eliminated some strong enemies by collecting the name of Neidan, and the sea animals that can live in the competition for Neidan are not less than 100 years old They are extremely powerful. Those less than 100 years old are difficult to pose a threat to them, so they encourage other powerful sea animals to attack the dragon god palace. As long as those powerful sea animals die in the dragon god palace, they can really control this sea area. " At this time, Xuanxian smiled and said, "however, people are not as good as heaven. They don''t know what''s in the dragon god palace. It seems that their plan has failed." Xuanxian said all the conspiracies of the violent demon whale. After hearing Xuanxian''s explanation, MI Yunfei felt a huge tremor in his heart. He didn''t expect that the danger of this sea area would be so dangerous. Even these sea animals played tricks. "Xuanxian, I know you''re here. Did you do this today?" A powerful sound came from the inside of the ancient stone gate. After the sound, all the sea animals except Xuanxian, miyunfei and unparalleled rolled to the ground. Even Tyrannosaurus Rex, a tough creature, was no exception. The sea water stirred up huge eddies, and the whole sea boiled under the sound. You can imagine what strength it needs To do it. "Hehe! Don''t wrong me, you old dragon! These little guys come to disturb you only when they are encouraged by others." Xuanxian didn''t taboo the owner of the voice and said lightly. "Hum! Unexpectedly, let you guys go today!" a sonorous and powerful voice came from the ancient stone gate again. The sea animals fled quickly when they heard the words, and the bottom of the sea shook again. But then a voice came out: "you are all used by those violent demon whales. Come and don''t be rude. Remember to treat them well when you go back." it was Xuan Xian who spoke. Looking at his face, he looked like he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. "Eh! Why are there human beings in this sea area? There''s another breath. It''s so overbearing that even I feel terrible. Isn''t it?" a surprised sound came from the ancient stone gate. After a long time, the man said with a smile: "ha ha! It must be it, it must be this world! Although the world is big, it is definitely it that can make me feel this way! Ha. Ha! The king of our dragon family is finally born!" a bold, excited and exciting voice came out from the ancient stone gate, which is a kind of inner ecstasy. "Old man, I''ve come to the door. You won''t just avoid it!" Xuanxian carried his hands and raised his beard, as if he was dissatisfied. "Oh, you see, I''m not too happy! I''ll open the stone gate of the dragon god palace immediately." A voice came out from the ancient stone gate again. As soon as the sound fell, there was a vibration. Mi Yunfei looked for his reputation. The ancient stone gate trembled slowly, and slowly the ancient stone gate opened a crack. Just when the ancient stone gate opened, a dense aura came out from the ancient stone gate. Mi Yunfei was absorbed in his luck, took a deep breath, and a relaxed and happy feeling immediately rushed into his mind. "The aura in the Dragon Temple is too strong!" Mi Yungei couldn''t help sighing. Just after the stone gate was opened, a figure slowly floated out. The figure was shining with golden light, holy and dazzling. Mi Yunfei suddenly felt a sense of worship. At the end of the golden light, MI Yunfei looked intently. The visitor was much younger than Xuanxian. He was tall and had the air of a king in the world. He wore a gold armor and a crown. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to understand everything in the world. With his thick eyebrows, he had a handsome image. He carried his hands, Stride forward. As soon as he appeared, he set his eyes on the unparalleled body next to Mi Yun''s flying body, and a pair of sharp eyes gradually became hot. In his eyes, you can clearly see a few crystal tears flickering slightly, and you can imagine how excited his mood is. "It''s you, it''s really you! Fairyland, fairyland finally has hope to break into! Ha. Ha!" the visitor was very excited. He rubbed his hands when talking, and he didn''t know where to put it, and the green veins on his forehead also swelled up. Peerless looked at the man in front of him and couldn''t help flying to Mi Yun and hiding. Seeing the unparalleled look, he was afraid. The visitor immediately stopped his body and said with a smile, "I''m the leader of the dragon family. I don''t mean any harm to you." "Ha ha! When have you been so polite to others? If this little thing had not been born, I''m afraid you would have such a gentle side until you die!" Xuanxian joked. "You don''t think your shell is too hard, do you want to smoke?" the man sounded angry, but his face was still very excited. "You think I was great when I won! Am I afraid you won''t!" Xuanxian shouted at the visitor. However, when he said the following sentence, his voice was obviously much lower. It can be seen that he was really afraid of the man fighting with him, but he can''t be weak no matter how afraid he was! "Xuanxian, the king of the dragon clan is here today, and I don''t want to argue with you anymore." the man said. At this time, the man focused on MI Yunfei, because he found peerless hiding behind Mi Yunfei. It seems that he has a good relationship with MI Yunfei. "Who is this little brother?" "My name is mi Yunfei. I''m an unparalleled good friend." Mi Yunfei replied simply. "Your physique is so strange. I feel a little bit of our dragon flavor in you, but it doesn''t seem to be completely." the man frowned and seemed to be thinking. Mi Yunfei''s heart was shocked: "how can I have the smell of dragon? Have I stayed with Wushuang for too long? It''s not possible! It''s not because of the magic dragon formula?" Mi Yunfei thought more and more likely, because Wushuang went straight to MI Yunfei when he was born and pestered him all day. Gradually, MI Yunfei strengthened his guess in his heart. In fact, MI Yunfei''s guess is completely correct. Mi Yunfei is not a dragon, but because he practices the magic dragon formula, the Magic Dragon said that if the magic dragon formula can be created, it may turn into a dragon in the end, so it''s not surprising that he has a little dragon breath. However, except that the top strong of the dragon clan can feel something, the rest can''t find out at all. After a long time, the visitor couldn''t think of any reason to say to MI Yunfei, "Oh, you''re his good friend. Let''s go to the dragon god palace and have a rest!" when he spoke, he pointed to unparalleled. The meaning in his words was obviously to let Mi Yun fly into the dragon god palace for unparalleled face. However, MI Yunfei also knew that the dragon god palace would not be let in casually, so there was no anger. The visitor led into the dragon god palace, followed by Mi Yunfei, unparalleled and Xuanxian. From Xuanxian''s mouth, we know that the animals at the bottom of the sea have no names. However, because the dragon family used to live on land, they came to the bottom of the sea because of the magic dragon, so the people of the dragon family have names. However, the sea animals at the bottom of the sea in those years could only live to a few thousand years old and die. Therefore, the Xuanxian turtle family lived to the present at that time. Therefore, the sea animals did not know that there was a dragon family on the bottom of the sea. After talking with Xuanxian, MI Yunfei knew that the name of the dragon family was taken according to people''s names. All of them took the word "dragon" as their surname. The dragon clan leader just now is called long Shengtian. He reached the realm of divine beast ten thousand years ago. Now his strength is better than that of the strong man in the mid-term realm of human magic soul. His strength is probably between the mid-term and peak of human magic soul. It can be said that it is difficult to find an opponent in the whole world except the magic dragon in that year. However, this is what Xuanxian said. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know what level longshengtian has reached. At the moment of entering the dragon god palace, MI Yunfei was shocked. Where is the bottom of the sea! The Dragon Palace is a fairyland on earth. Like, there are forests and some birds and animals on the land. Towering ancient trees and strange beasts spread all over the forest. Birds are not surprised when they meet people, and there are occasional bursts of ape crowing and tiger howling in the dense forest. The colorful flowers are very charming. The breeze blows and the flowers shake gently, just like a fairy dancing. Nona is colorful. With the green grass, the scenery here is more poetic and picturesque. There are no ordinary things in here. Even the unimportant rocks outside seem to have aura. What surprised Mi Yunfei most was that there was still the sun in it. It was ridiculous. Along the way, MI Yunfei''s breathing almost stopped, and his head was blank. He couldn''t believe that there could be such a wonderful fairyland at the bottom of the sea. "Boy, aren''t you shocked? In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a space created by the ancestors of the dragon family with supreme magic power. It''s just a fantasy soul peak. It''s about to reach the realm of flying immortal! I''ll try it another day." Xuanxian''s words are very calm. Judging from his plain look, I know that he must not have come to this place for the first time. "Self created space? With such a big pen, how much strength does it need to do?" a huge wave turned in MI Yunfei''s heart. However, he doesn''t know much about the strength of the strong phantom soul. He just guesses that others may be able to solve him just by blowing a breath or even Farting! "When I reach the realm of magic soul one day, I must create a space that is more exaggerated than this place." Mi Yunfei said firmly in his heart. At the same time, he secretly vowed to improve his strength as soon as possible, because he has come into contact with several top figures of martial arts. That''s not what he wants. What he wants is to soar to the fairyland, surpass our ancestors and reach a realm that mankind has never had before. Although the dream is very far away, MI Yunfei has set out in that direction. After passing through the fairyland like forest, a magnificent palace came into Mi Yunfei''s eyes in the distance. At this time, long Shengtian, who was walking in the front, stopped and said to MI Yunfei and Wushuang, "the front is the Dragon God hall. When you go in, you will be more shocked because there are things you can''t imagine." After hearing this, MI Yunfei said, "what will be in it?" Chapter 79 Mi Yunfei has long been shocked and speechless, but after hearing long Shengtian''s words, his heart has long been suspended. He wants to rush into the Dragon Temple to see what it looks like. However, this idea can only be secretly thought in his heart. Long Shengtian led Mi Yunfei and others to the door of the Dragon Temple. When Mi Yunfei looked at the Dragon Temple, he was shocked again. The gate of the Dragon Temple is covered with Qionghua yaocao. The Dragon Temple is made of gold. On both sides of the door are two huge statues, which are carved from gold. The golden light is printed on MI Yunfei''s face and stabbed in MI Yunfei''s heart. On the gate, on a huge plaque, there are three gold characters engraved with "Dragon Temple". The font is dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, elegant and free and easy, showing a kind of hegemony of the king. "Spectacular, absolutely spectacular!" this is mi Yunfei''s heartfelt emotion. After stepping into the Dragon Temple, MI Yunfei opened his eyes for a long time. The inside of the temple is very different from the outside. In the hall, there are bright and dazzling decorations. It is not surprising that gold tables and silver chairs. Even the pots containing flowers are made of jade. The beams in the hall are all made of emerald jade. Looking down, the ground was gorgeous carpets. Mi Yunfei could see with his naked eye that these carpets were all made of tiger skin. After only looking at them for a while, he was dazzled. "After passing through the Dragon God hall, there is a treasure house. There are all kinds of treasures, including rare weapons, powerful skills and precious pills." long Shengtian said with a smile. "Except for the treasure house, you can visit it at will. Tonight, I will call all the dragon people into the hall. Then I will have something important to announce. Please help yourself." long Shengtian disappeared after saying that. "Master, did the Dragon Master create everything in this place?" Mi Yunfei asked Xuanxian. "Ha ha! The forest and the palace were created, but the things in the treasure house are completely true. I only went in once." Xuanxian replied with a smile. Mi Yunfei nodded, but when he heard what Xuanxian said was true in the treasure house, he immediately thought of Huanyang pill. "I don''t know if Huanyang pill is in the treasure house?" Mi Yunfei asked himself quietly at the bottom of his heart. However, he also knows that although there are many treasures of the dragon family, there are few pills such as Huanyang pill. It may be difficult for the dragon family to take them out. "I''ve been here several times, and I don''t think there''s anything strange. Boy, take your time!" after Xuanxian said that, he dodged and disappeared. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled stroll in the backyard of the Dragon Temple. The backyard is very large. There is a stream here. The clear stream flows slowly, and small fish of all colors are playing happily in the water. There is a pavilion beside the stream, in which an ancient eight immortals table is placed. The pavilion is surrounded by beautiful flowers. The grass grows and the Orioles fly. It is a rare fairyland in the world. After entering the Dragon Palace, MI Yunfei''s heart has been convinced by the big pen of the dragon family. This is a world and full of aura. It is a place that people in practice dream of. However, MI Yunfei was not immersed in this place full of aura. He came to this sea area to find the dragon family and hope to get the Huanyang pill from the dragon family. According to Ruan Yukui, it is not difficult to get Huanyang pill from the dragon family as long as there is no match. When he learned that Huanyang pill is the treasure of the dragon family, MI Yunfei had no bottom in his heart, but Ruan Yukui must have his reason. There are night and day in this place. When the moon climbed into the night sky, MI Yunfei and Wushuang walked towards the Dragon Temple from the backyard. When they came to the Dragon God Temple, it was already lively. Mi Yunfei looked for prestige. There were many divine Dragons of different sizes standing in the silent dragon temple. Mi Yunfei felt numb. "It''s really a dragon''s nest here! When he first came here, he didn''t see a dragon. Now there are hundreds of divine dragons. Where did they come from?" Mi Yunfei wondered in his heart. The Dragon Temple is so vast that it can hold almost 500 people. Hundreds of divine dragons are standing on both sides of the hall in an upright posture. Long Shengtian is sitting in the middle of the hall. On both sides of him, there are several people besides Xuanxian, all of whom look like middle-aged people. Mi Yunfei understands that these guys have reached the real dragon level, and they can all be transformed into human beings. When Mi Yunfei and Wushuang just walked into the Dragon Temple, all the dragons looked at Mi Yunfei and Wushuang, but their eyes only stayed on MI Yunfei for a moment and then shifted to Wushuang. Mi Yunfei quietly observed the dragons, which were almost five feet long. However, MI Yunfei knew that their real size was definitely more than that. It was estimated that he came after he was afraid that the dragon temple was too crowded and became smaller. The scales of those dragons are golden yellow and have five claws. There is no difference in other places except that they are different in color and shape. Those dragons have different expressions. Some have doubts in their eyes, some have excitement in their eyes, and some have burst into tears. "Today, I call you to come to the Dragon Temple. I have something important to announce to you." long Shengtian''s voice rang through the hall. After listening to long Shengtian''s words, all the dragon''s eyes focused on long Shengtian, and even Mi Yunfei was not different. Long Shengtian looked very solemn, but there was a kind of joy between his eyes and eyebrows. It can be seen that he was in a more comfortable mood. "I, the dragon family, have been here for thousands of years. Today I want to announce a great secret to you, which is related to the fairy world." long Shengtian told you. After long Shengtian''s words had just finished, there was a sudden noise under the hall, and Mi Yunfei was deeply attracted by this sentence. Fairyland is a mysterious and sacred place. Countless heroes embarked on the path of cultivation and exhausted their lifelong efforts. Their purpose of bleeding and sweating is to enter the fairyland. However, how can it not be surprising that long Shengtian should tell the secret about the fairy world today? After a while, the hall became quiet and focused on long Shengtian. Long Shengtian took a panoramic view of everyone, and then said solemnly: "No one has been able to enter the fairy world for many years. Many thousands of years ago, at that time, heaven and earth were full of aura. Although it was difficult to soar, it was always realized by someone. Later, only because a spirit pulse was born between heaven and earth, and finally because of the competition for that spirit pulse, a disastrous war was caused. At that time, many people in both the fairy world and the demon family were seriously injured, so immortals In order to make the fairyland calm, the people in the world closed the door of the fairyland. It is because of this that no one can fly. " Long Shengtian''s words had just finished. The Dragon below was shocked. They didn''t know these secrets. At this time, long Shengtian continued: "Ten thousand years ago, a man named magic dragon led to thunder robbery by relying on his own strength. For thousands of years, after the fairy world was closed, no one''s strength except magic dragon could trigger thunder robbery. However, later, five thousand years ago, there was a man who was said to have been able to soar because he got the spirit pulse and improved his strength. For thousands of years , except these two people, no one can reach the realm of flying. " After listening to long Shengtian''s words, MI Yunfei took a breath. Now he knows that there is such a shocking secret. Long Shengtian then said, "today, the reason why I tell you this secret is because our dream of flying immortals is about to come true." As soon as long Shengtian''s words were uttered, there was a low discussion, because they knew that long Shengtian must have his reason for saying so. "In fact, there are two ways to open the way to the fairyland. First, find the spirit vein and practice in it. When your strength can cause thunder robbery, you can enter the fairyland after passing the thunder robbery. Second, the four divine soldiers gather together, so that you can open the way to the fairyland. Our ancestors once said that our dragon family will have a unique blood dragon in the world. Once When this blood dragon appears, the four magic soldiers will gather together. From then on, the road to the fairyland will be opened, and flying fairy will no longer be a dream, and this blood dragon is it. "Long Shengtian pointed to matchless when he spoke. As soon as the voice of long Shengtian fell, all the divine dragons in the hall focused on the unparalleled body, and their eyes were full of respect. Because they felt the terrible majesty of the unparalleled body, they all had a sense of worship, which only the king of heaven and earth would make them feel. "Although it is still a purple dragon now, one day it will evolve into a blood dragon. At that time, it will be the day when we soar. This day is not only a dream for us, but also a dream for all practitioners." Long Sheng''s heavenly eyes are bright and full of hope for the future. "Ouch!" In the hall, the sound of dragon singing resounded through the heaven and earth and rushed to the roof. They all looked excited. When they looked unparalleled, they all looked in awe. After the meeting, MI Yunfei thought for a long time. He decided to put forward the issue of Huanyang pill to long Shengtian this evening. His purpose of coming to the South China Sea is to come for Huanyang pill. Taking advantage of long Shengtian''s mood, he may have less difficulties. At night, I don''t know when the bright moon has crept out quietly. The moonlight is soft and beautiful. Although it''s night, there is still laughter in the Dragon Temple. Mi Yun flew to the rest place of long Shengtian and knocked at the door. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come in!" long Shengtian''s voice came out of the house. After hearing this, MI Yunfei opened the door and went straight in. Long Shengtian was holding a book in his hand. When he saw Mi Yunfei coming in, he put down his book and said to MI Yunfei, "sit down!" When Mi Yunfei sat down, Long Sheng said, "the old man Xuanxian has told me something about you, and I know you are the unparalleled master. You must have something to do with coming to me so late?" Mi Yunfei pondered for a while and said to long Shengtian with a dignified look: "this time I come to this sea area is really an extremely important thing for me." "Oh, what''s the matter? I''ll help if I can." long Shengtian replied. "I want to ask for a pill to restore Yang." "What? Huanyang pill?" Chapter 80 Long Shengtian was stunned by Mi Yunfei''s words, and then he fell into meditation. And Mi Yunfei''s heart also floats up, because the answer he waits for determines the success or failure of the ultimate goal of his trip. "Ah!" the Dragon God sighed softly, as if he had made a great decision. "Do you know why I can live for thousands of years even though I can''t fly to the fairy world?" long Shengtian asked. Mi Yunfei is a smart man. Long Shengtian''s question must be reasonable. A bad feeling suddenly welled up in his mind. "Is it because?" Mi Yunfei''s voice choked. He didn''t say anything later, because he didn''t dare to say it. "Yes, it''s because of Huanyang pill!" long Shengtian said after taking over Mi Yunfei. "Bang!" As soon as long Shengtian finished his words, MI Yunfei was shocked, took several steps back, and finally hit the wall directly. Mi Yunfei knows that if Huanyang pill can really prolong people''s life, such pill is just another life for Xuanxian, who is not far from Feixian. Now, MI Yunfei is asking long Shengtian for his life. I''m afraid it''s only a dream to get the Huanyang pill. Mi Yunfei''s heart seems to have died at this time. However, there is no absolute thing in the world. Just when Mi Yunfei was disillusioned, long Shengtian''s words ignited Mi Yunfei''s dead heart again. "I can give you the Huanyang pill." long Shengtian said slowly. As soon as long Shengtian spoke, MI Yunfei suddenly bounced up and grabbed long Shengtian''s arm. "Elder, what you said is true?" Mi Yunfei''s face flushed and tears twinkled in his eyes. "Of course, what I said by long Shengtian can''t be regarded as a joke." After getting the affirmative answer from long Shengtian, MI Yunfei completely put down his heart. At this time, he found that his hand was still holding long Shengtian''s collar and hurriedly let go. "Elder, I''m sorry! I was so excited just now. That''s why I was so reckless." Mi Yunfei looked very nervous and his tongue seemed to have knotted. Long Shengtian waved and said, "well, the old man Xuanxian has told me everything about you. I can fully understand your mood." "Mi Yunfei, you are a very special person. For ordinary people, I can completely see through his heart in front of me, but I can''t see through you. However, I can give you Huanyang pill not because you are special, but because our Dragon King is unparalleled." because Xuanxian has told long Shengtian something about Mi Yunfei, Of course, it also includes unparalleled names. After long Shengtian finished, his face sank slightly, then looked at Mi Yunfei and said: "Although your talent is very good, it''s really rare that you have reached the early stage of Tianling at such a young age. However, Wushuang is the king of our dragon family. I''m really worried about letting it follow you. I can give you the Huanyang pill, but you must leave Wushuang. Only if you give it to us to cultivate, can it become a real king in the shortest time." As soon as long Shengtian''s words were finished, MI Yunfei felt that his mind was expanding. Huanyang pill was imperative, but he didn''t expect long Shengtian to put forward such a request. Peerless had followed Mi Yunfei from the moment of birth. No matter how lonely Mi Yunfei was, peerless never left him, but how could he promise to leave peerless now? However, MI Yunfei knows that long Shengtian is too worried about matchless. Long Shengtian also hopes that matchless can improve his strength as soon as possible. Mi Yunfei does not blame long Shengtian for making such a request. "Senior, I know you are very important to matchless. Although matchless is called my master, matchless is also my best friend and brother in my heart, and it is also my closest person. However, matchless is the king of your dragon family. I don''t say much. Let matchless decide this matter!" Mi Yunfei said helplessly. Long Shengtian could see that MI Yunfei and matchless had deep feelings. Knowing that MI Yunfei had made concessions, he could only nod and promise: "well, let matchless decide." After a while, long Shengtian was invited to his rest place. Seeing matchless walking into the house, long Shengtian lost his kingly spirit in exchange for a look of respect. "Unparalleled, you''re here. Brother Yunfei and I are discussing you!" long Shengtian spoke politely, and even changed his name to MI Yunfei. "Unparalleled, you are the king of our dragon family and the hope of our family. I just discussed with brother Yunfei for a while. We hope you can stay in the dragon family so that you can become a strong man who despises heaven and earth in the shortest time. Brother Yunfei said, it''s up to you. What do you think?" After long Shengtian finished, his eyes stayed on unparalleled. He was waiting for unparalleled this important decision. Even as a world-class strong man, his heart became nervous. Mi Yunfei also stares at Wushuang. At this moment, he almost stops breathing. He hopes Wushuang will stay and become stronger, but he hopes Wushuang can always accompany him, because he can''t live without Wushuang. However, no matter what decision Wushuang makes, MI Yunfei will respect its choice. It seems to feel the worry in MI Yunfei''s heart. Matchless gives Mi Yunfei a reassuring look. Mi Yunfei and matchless have been together for several years. After seeing matchless''s look, MI Yunfei knows that matchless has made a decision. "I won''t leave my master. He is my only relative." the unparalleled tone was very firm without hesitation. "Why? Unparalleled, you are the strong man of our dragon family. We dragon family still have a lot of magic powers you haven''t learned? You can wait until your skills become stronger before looking for Yunfei!" long Shengtian''s words have become impatient. With the mentality of strong men like him, you can imagine how lost he is. After listening to the unparalleled answer, MI Yunfei was naturally excited. But when he saw that long Shengtian was so worried, he felt bad. At this time, unparalleled said: "elder of the dragon family, I have always followed my master since I was born. I know that I was born from the spirit of heaven and earth, but in my heart, the master is my only relative. I can''t leave him. I hope you can understand." After listening to matchless''s words, long Shengtian knows that matchless has made up his mind to fly with Mi Yun. Although he was reluctant to give up, he did not dare to leave unparalleled. At this time, he turned to MI Yunfei and said, "Mi Yunfei, you won!" long Shengtian''s tone was old and weak, and there was loss in his eyes. Before Mi Yunfei was happy, long Shengtian said, "Mi Yunfei, I want to ask you, unparalleled follows you, and your strength is so low. What can you do to protect it when it is in danger one day?" After listening, MI Yunfei fell into meditation. A moment later, he looked up and replied, "peerless is my relative. As long as I mi Yunfei is still there, I will never let it suffer any harm unless the enemy can step on my body. Although there are many strong people in the world, I mi Yunfei can''t be bullied by anyone!" as Mi Yunfei spoke, his chest and abdomen kept fluctuating, What he said just now is also his heart. Mi Yunfei will never admit defeat to anyone, nor will he hurt his relatives and friends around him. Otherwise, he will wait for endless revenge. The three families in Ningnan town are a good example. Long Shengtian was surprised that MI Yunfei could be so passionate in the face of strong people such as long Shengtian. He didn''t understand that he could release such momentum with the cultivation of MI Yunfei''s spirit in the early stage. It''s really amazing. However, when long Shengtian saw the expression when Mi Yunfei said those words, even his heart trembled slightly. "The boy''s eyes are so sharp and terrible! It''s not human eyes!" long Shengtian''s view of MI Yunfei has completely changed at this time. He really didn''t expect that when he came into contact with MI Yunfei''s eyes, even his heart would have a sense of fear, which is incredible. "I long Shengtian have lived for tens of thousands of years, and I have seen countless strange people. You are a very strange person. Maybe you can create your own miracle like the magic dragon. However, you have to show some strength to let me rest assured that I can hand the unparalleled to you." the words of long Shengtian reveal endless divine power, At this moment, MI Yunfei had a feeling of suffocation, but this feeling soon disappeared. "Hoo!" Mi Yunfei breathed out and made a decision in his heart. Without the magic dragon formula, he would let the people of the dragon family believe him anyway. Mi Yunfei is definitely not an easy loser. Mi Yunfei gradually calmed down and stared at Longsheng Tiandao: "elder, you say it! How can you show your strength?" The Dragon God Tian felt the strong sense of war in MI Yunfei''s heart, and his worry was much less, and his look eased a lot. However, MI Yunfei did not find it. "Come to the martial arts arena tomorrow! At that time, you will face a cruel test. As long as you pass, our dragon family will rest assured that unparalleled will follow you." after saying that, long Shengtian disappeared. What kind of test will there be tomorrow? Mi Yunfei doesn''t know. He only knows that at any time, only strength is the last word. Therefore, he came to the martial arts arena and constantly practiced his various skills. Because from long Shengtian''s words, MI Yunfei felt that tomorrow''s test was definitely not so easy to pass. After the exercise, MI Yunfei sat on the stone benches on both sides of the martial arts arena. Tomorrow he can''t use the magic dragon formula, so he can only rely on the magic moon sabre in his hand. Mi Yunfei gently brushed the moon knife and said to the moon knife, "man, you are a magic soldier! You have to help me tomorrow!" Mi Yunfei spoke like an old friend with kind words. Who knows at this time, the bright moon knife unexpectedly bent the tip of the machete, as if nodding. Seeing this, MI Yunfei was shocked: "you. Can you understand me?" Mingyue Dao nodded again. "Ha ha! You are really a magic soldier. OK! I''ll see what tomorrow''s test is. I must pass the test." What will the Dragon assessment be? Can Mi Yunfei pass smoothly? Chapter 81 As soon as long Shengtian''s words fell, there were bursts of noise from the martial arts arena, but most of them expressed some meaning of cheering. Mi Yunfei did not immediately pull out the moon knife, because both menglao and magic dragon once told him that the human body is the most powerful weapon. Therefore, MI Yunfei doesn''t want to use the moon knife in his hand as soon as something happens. There was a lot of noise outside, but the atmosphere in the middle of the field was a little dull. Neither Mi Yunfei nor Longyan made a move. This person and Yilong just stared at each other. It seemed to be a competition in mood. I don''t know how long later, I just heard a loud dragon chant. In the middle of the sky, a gorgeous virtual shadow flashed frequently. The virtual shadow speed is too fast. With bursts of breaking sound, it has blasted towards Miyun in the twinkling of an eye. Looking at the virtual shadow, the dragons outside the field roared even more, because the virtual shadow was Longyan, their opponent. Mi Yunfei stared at Longyan in the air. Although he had fought with countless beasts, his combat experience was not weak. However, now his opponent is a dragon. He dare not relax at all. Longyan''s tail swings and goes straight down. Its two claws stand in front of its chest, and there is a cold flash at the tip of its claws. At this time, it suddenly flew towards Mi Yun and photographed its dragon claw. Facing the sharp and shining Dragon claws of Longyan, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to touch it. He could only avoid its edge in the sudden attack. In the stillness, MI Yunfei had already observed Longyan''s move. In an instant, Mi Yun Fei moved backward, his head deviated slightly, and his body rotated in a series. Mi Yunfei''s body method is very fast. He can only hear bursts of whistling. His body has flashed through the claw of Longyan. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the floor of the martial arts field has broken under the claw of Longyan. After avoiding this claw, MI Yunfei immediately punched. The battle between masters can be deadly even in the blink of an eye. And Mi Yunfei knows better that only the fiercest attack is the best defense. Mi Yunfei''s fist is the "broken heart fist" in the Hunyuan fist manual. Mi Yunfei is now in the early days of the spirit of heaven. His power is very different from that when he used this fist in the past. The fist style is extremely fast and the fist strength is even stronger. Hearing the roar of "Wuwu", MI Yunfei''s fist was almost on the back of Longyan. However, if Longyan can be selected to fight, it is not an ordinary divine dragon. He didn''t look back, but with his keen perception, he knew that MI Yunfei had punched. As soon as the Dragon Rock shook and the dragon tail swung, it flew towards Mi Yun. Mi Yunfei saw the situation badly, but it was too late to get out, so he had to shake Longyan''s tail with his fist. "Boom!" After a loud noise, MI Yunfei was pulled out by Longyan''s "dragon wagging its tail". However, Longyan really did what Mi Yunfei said. It really didn''t show mercy. Because its next action has aroused the cheers of the Dragon outside. When Mi Yunfei was pulled away, Longyan immediately turned around, saw the trend of MI Yunfei landing, and swept a dragon tail towards Mi Yunfei again. "Bang!" When Mi Yunfei was swept by the dragon tail of Longyan, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. It was like being pressed by a mountain, and a mouthful of blood was vomited out of his mouth. Mi Yunfei turned over and immediately stood up and stared at Longyan in the distance. "You are really powerful. The sixth level spirit beast in the dragon is really not simple! But I''m afraid it''s not enough to hurt Mi Yunfei with this!" when Mi Yunfei spoke, his eyes had become sharp, but his expression could not hide the excitement in his heart. "Try my immortal killing palm! The immortal dares to kill, and I''m afraid of you dragon!" Mi Yunfei''s angry voice shook, the Dantian sank, and a golden light rose rapidly from his hand. "Kill fairy palm!" A huge palm suddenly appeared after hearing a loud drink. The palm is really huge and has the potential to block out the sky and the sun. The destructive power contained in the palm is even more frightening. The huge palm with the rumbling sound of breaking the air aroused the urgent hearts of the dragon around. Facing the huge palm of MI Yunfei, Longyan''s beard raised slightly. It did not choose to dodge, but also raised its dragon claws and flew towards Mi Yunfei. The dragon claw of Longyan was magnified several times in an instant, and what was more terrible was that its body became larger in an instant. After the attack of Longyan, the matchless outside was also shocked by the attack. It is the king of the dragon. Naturally, it understands the power of the dragon after it becomes bigger. It is not too much to say that it is overturning the river and the sea. "Ha ha! Old man, I didn''t expect that MI Yunfei forced Longyan to change so quickly. It seems that Longyan really treats him as an equal opponent!" Xuanxian sat in his chair and said to long Shengtian with his eyes slightly closed. However, although his eyes are slightly closed, he can "see" the situation in the field clearly. "Xuanxian, don''t be too happy. We dragon people still have many magical powers. Mi Yunfei is really expected, but it''s still difficult to say that he can beat Longyan. However, I just hope he can fight Longyan for an hour." long Shengtian''s eyes are also excited, I don''t know whether his excitement is for Longyan or MI Yunfei. However, after Longyan became bigger, he was better than before. Even Mi Yunfei felt a great pressure. The fighting momentum in the field is very huge, just like a violent storm. The sound of the collision between the giant palm and the dragon claw is better than the thunderstorm in the sky. "Boom!" After a startling sound, the whole martial arts arena was shaken to the left and right, and the huge afterwaves spread everywhere, so that the dragons had to retreat. Long Shengtian has been staring at the battle in the field. Seeing that the offensive of both sides is too fierce, even the martial arts field has been shaken for a long time. In order to prevent Mi Yunfei and Longyan from accidentally injuring the rest of the divine dragons, he raised his hands gently and moved very casually. However, people with small eyes will find that at the edge of the martial arts field, an invisible boundary transformed by strength is separating the afterwaves from the center of the field. Longyan''s combat power is indeed far better than Mi Yunfei. In the battle in the distance, MI Yunfei has fallen into the downwind, and the sweat on his forehead is rolling down. It looks very hard. However, what is shown from MI Yunfei''s face is not fear, tension or submission. It was a hard face like iron. What he wrote was an indomitable and never say die spirit. After MI Yunfei slapped out, his whole body strength frantically rushed to his hands, which was completely in comparison with internal strength and perseverance. No one dared to stop. "Well, it''s not so easy to beat me!" After a shock of anger, MI Yunfei''s face turned red and his eyes burst out with cold light. At the same time, his clothes were shattered by the sound, and his strength was as violent as the raging sea, constantly pouring into his hands. "Kill fairy palm!" The strong palm strength came out with the sound. Mi Yunfei''s palm turned by strength had become a little dim, but after this sound, it showed brilliance again. The golden light on the giant palm looks dazzling, but the beautiful things in the world are often the most hurtful. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a few loud noises, the stone bricks on the ground flew up one after another, but in an instant they turned into dust. In the dust shadow, MI Yunfei and Longyan both flew backwards. When the sound of landing sounded, MI Yunfei and Longyan both lay on the concave convex ground, and their chests fluctuated. At this time, MI Yunfei''s mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood again. It seemed that he was seriously injured. With the sound of landing, all the dragons focused on MI Yunfei and Longyan in the field. "Ha ha! This boy is really good. He can even fight with the transformed Longyan, especially his arrogance of not admitting defeat. This boy is becoming more and more difficult!" Xuanxian''s tone is very excited, and his eyes, which were originally slightly closed, are staring round at this time. Long Shengtian looked at Xuanxian, glanced at Mi Yunfei and Longyan in the field, and then said, "well, that boy''s is good! But don''t forget that our dragon clan''s resilience is the strongest among all beasts. Even if he can draw with Longyan this time, he can''t recover as quickly as Longyan." After hearing this, Xuanxian immediately looked into the field. As expected, things were as long Shengtian said. In the distance, Longyan''s tail moved slightly, suddenly turned over and stood up. After Longyan turned over, there were high cheers outside again. Naturally, these cheers came from the divine dragons around. Peerless also stares at Mi Yunfei who has been lying on the ground. Although Mi Yunfei''s chest is still fluctuating, the battle just now is really shocking. Since his birth, peerless has always been with MI Yunfei. In his heart, MI Yunfei has long been his family. At this time, it immediately rushed out to see if Mi Yunfei was seriously injured. However, as soon as it took a step, it was hit back by an invisible attack, which is a kind of boundary under Longsheng Tianbu. "Master, how are you?" the matchless dragon''s face was full of tears. He felt his heart hurt. "No! The boy''s situation seems very bad! The power of Longyan''s blow just now is not small. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to stand up again." Xuanxian''s voice also showed a trace of worry. Long Shengtian also nodded and said, "yes! If he can really stand up after being hit by Longyan, this boy is really strange." However, just after long Shengtian''s words were finished, there was a roar in the field. The reason for this roar was the figure in the field. The figure had been lying down, but at this time, he slowly stood up, his strong chest muscles, his sharp eyes, his unyielding pride. These characteristics can''t be owned by others, that''s right! This man is mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei made a move with both hands, and the bright moon knife that fell to the ground in the distance suddenly flew on his hand. At this time, he suddenly pulled out the scabbard, and a snow-white and bright magic knife flashed in the eyes of all the dragons. The bright moon knife kept shaking, and it was expressing its inner excitement to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei touched the blood at the corner of his mouth, then stared at Longyan and laughed wildly: "ha ha! You are very strong. I really want to try my strength after being promoted to Tianling. But you happen to be the grindstone. Use all your skills! Otherwise, you will have no chance!" Chapter 82 The domineering attitude and ignoring the words of heaven and earth deeply stimulated Longyan''s competitive heart. Dragon, the king of all beasts, is the top in terms of combat power and defense. Few humans dare to challenge the majesty of dragon in the world. However, the world is so big that there are no surprises. Obviously, MI Yunfei is that kind. Longyan''s strength is not the strongest among the young generation of dragons, but no one can challenge it. However, MI Yunfei''s strong combat power has aroused Longyan''s competitive heart. It can be said that Longyan will use its strongest attack in the next battle. "Ouch!" Longyan roared up to the sky, and his dragon chant echoed in the world, showing his dragon power. After a dragon chant, Longyan thrust into the sky again. At this time, the whole body of Longyan suddenly changed. Its whole body is slowly turning red, and the whole dragon body is more than thirty feet long. Seeing Longyan''s whole body turn red, MI Yunfei is not surprised, but happy. This is a mood that can give a go. Mi Yunfei clenched the moon Sabre with both hands. The cold light on the blade of the moon Sabre flickered and trembled continuously, sending out bursts of "buzzing" sound. In the blink of an eye, the whole body of Longyan in the air has become red, and its eyes are flashing a little green light. Longyan dragon''s tail swings, and his posture is extremely elegant. However, after his elegant posture, he is a crazy blow. Suddenly, Longyan opened its mouth, and a flame came out of his mouth. The flame made a "Chi Chi" sound, like a lifeline, flying towards Miyun at a high speed. Seeing this situation, MI Yunfei knew that it must be the magic power of the dragon family. Even though Mi Yunfei was ten feet away from the flame, he could still feel the residual power of terror contained in the flame. Mi Yunfei has created and learned the flame, but Longyan is a divine dragon. It is the king of beasts. How can the flame from its mouth be comparable to that of other beasts? Although Mi Yunfei knew that the flame power of Longyan was absolutely huge, he believed that the power of the bright moon knife in his hand with the divine crazy knife would never lose to the flame of Longyan. "Come on! I''ve long wanted to learn the dragon family''s magic." Mi Yunfei roared into the sky and took a horse step. Then, he clenched the moon knife with both hands and shouted: "the first style of killer crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" As the sound of MI Yunfei just fell, I saw the moon knife suddenly magnified hundreds of times, even compared with the Dragon Rock in the air. In the past, when Mi Yunfei used the killing God crazy knife, all the blades were awns. Although the previous blades were also large, the real power was far worse than the substantive Mingyue knife. Although the moon Sabre becomes hundreds of times larger, its weight is still the same. Seeing that the moon Sabre shows such magic power, MI Yunfei''s momentum soars in an instant. "Ha ha! Longyan, see how I break your flame!" After a wild laugh, the strong internal strength rushed into Mi Yunfei''s hands like a flood burst. At this moment, MI Yunfei felt the unprecedented sense of war. His blood was excited, his heart was burning, and his momentum was soaring. He felt that his knife could almost split the earth in half. Finally, the long deposited knife finally split out. The bright moon Sabre rushes up with the power of destroying the sky and the earth. The speed is fast and it will arrive in the twinkling of an eye. "Buzzing!" The moon Sabre cleaved on the flame emitted by Longyan, and it was difficult to save any more. Mi Yunfei didn''t expect that the originally insignificant flame was so domineering. It was difficult for him to split the other party with a hard blow. Such a result was not what he wanted. "Ha ha! This boy''s Sabre is indeed the moon Sabre of ancient divine soldiers, but his strength is too weak to give full play to the real power of divine soldiers. He can''t break our dragon family''s magic power with this." long Shengtian was very proud of his dragon family''s magic power in his tone. "Old man, that''s not necessarily true! Don''t you see that Longyan is also very hard? Besides, that boy is a miracle maker! You keep watching." Xuanxian seems to be particularly optimistic about Mi Yunfei. "Chi Chi!" The moon Sabre made a noise when it was baked by the flame, but it didn''t hurt at all. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be called an ancient divine soldier. Mi Yunfei''s forehead was also dripping with sweat, which was the most difficult battle since he was promoted to Tianling. "I can''t lose, I absolutely can''t lose, because I''m a demon God, I can''t allow myself to fail." Mi Yunfei clenched his teeth and shouted in his heart. "Ah! I won''t lose. No matter how strong you are, you can''t beat me!" After a burst of drinking, MI Yunfei''s drunk crown was distributed, his heart was wary again, and his eyes became more stubborn. "The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain is absolutely Seven Realms!" With a shock of anger, MI Yunfei gushed out a strong internal force again, and his feet fell into the ground, and the majestic internal force aroused a gust of wind. At this time, no matter the Dragon Rock in the sky, the divine dragons around, or long Shengtian and Xuanxian stared, because Mi Yunfei''s strength has exceeded their imagination. In the middle of the air, the vast internal force shook the air and twisted it. The second type of killer crazy knife was much stronger than the first type. The moon sabre, which is tens of feet long, radiates divine light. Gradually, the blade disappeared, replaced by the sharp blade and domineering blade. Suddenly, the moon Sabre passed through the flames and finally hit Longyan. Longyan didn''t hide. There was only anger on his face. As soon as it swings its dragon tail, it raises its head and enters. Unexpectedly, it wants to directly use the overhead moon knife. "When!" I can''t see the blood in the sky. I can only hear the harsh sound. Mi Yunfei only felt his hands numb. It turned out that Longyan hit the moon knife with its dragon horn. After Longyan hit, he dived down again. Its speed brought a burst of air breaking sound. Mi Yunfei secretly praised Longyan. He knew that it was difficult to give full play to the real power of Mingyue sword with his current strength, but he was not an easy loser. Suddenly, MI Yunfei made an action that made all the audience ashamed. Mi Yunfei holds the moon knife. Instead of aiming the blade of the moon knife at Longyan, he raises the moon knife to his head, and the blade is facing Longyan. "What does that boy want? Doesn''t he know that even the blade can''t cut into Longyan''s body, let alone the blade?" Xuanxian was puzzled by Mi Yunfei''s action. Long Shengtian frowned. He thought for a moment and said, "does that boy want to hit Longyan with a moon knife? How can his strength be compared with Longyan?" The idea in MI Yunfei''s heart was really guessed by long Shengtian. He is exactly this idea. Mi Yunfei walked away from the elixir field with Qi, held the moon knife tightly behind her, and then luck. The violent internal force blew a gust of wind, blowing Mi Yunfei''s long hair. The wind is crazy, but people are more crazy. "The third move of killing God crazy knife, thunder shock eight wastelands!" With the sound of MI Yunfei just falling, the blade of Mingyue Dao exudes a terrible and sharp knife Qi. The Qi of the blade is becoming thicker and thicker. There is enormous pressure on the blade. Mi Yunfei finally waved his knife and patted Longyan as he dived down. "When!" After a harsh sound, the moon Sabre patted Longyan firmly. Because Longyan''s body was more than thirty feet long, the target could be called huge. It''s not difficult for MI Yunfei to get a shot. Longyan only felt a big mountain pressing on his body, almost photographed it directly on the ground, and his body swayed in the air. However, it was a dragon after all, and soon stopped swinging. However, just when it stopped, MI Yunfei''s big knife came again, and this time the momentum was better than before. "When!" Longyan shook again, but Mi Yunfei didn''t give him a chance this time. He took pictures several times in a row. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang." There was a series of sounds in the sky, and Longyan was photographed falling directly to the ground. All the dragons could not help closing their eyes, and a bloody picture of the Dragon falling to death appeared in their minds. They can''t believe that the king of animals will one day be photographed as a mosquito. Being slapped by Mi Yunfei, although there was no wound on Longyan''s body, his mind was also dizzy. Then when he was about to land, he stabilized his body again. Seeing that Longyan didn''t fall directly on the ground, MI Yunfei was not disappointed. He drew a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Hey, hey! This is the moment." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s voice fell, the movement of his hand had made him go out. "When! Boom!" After another sound, Longyan was directly patted on the ground by Mi Yunfei. Its body was so huge that the ground shook when it landed. However, MI Yunfei is still more cruel. Long Yan''s mind is dizzy and hasn''t got up yet. Mi Yunfei attacked him again. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" After another series of sounds, Longyan was directly photographed into the ground by Mi Yunfei. What appeared in front of all divine dragons was a huge dragon shaped pit. After Mi Yun Feiling''s moon Sabre became smaller, he inserted the moon Sabre into the ground, then kicked his foot, and shouted loudly: "Longyan, I''m coming!" As soon as the sound fell, MI Yunfei had jumped into the huge pit. Because the martial arts arena was too large, all the dragons stood too far away to see the situation in the giant pit. They could only hear a series of "bang bang" punches and kicks and occasional insults. After a long time, the sound in the giant pit finally stopped, and all the dragons looked at the mouth of the giant pit. At this time, a pair of hands that had been blurred by blood finally stretched out, and then a man jumped out. That man was Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei bent over and tried hard. After hearing a loud bang, he dragged Longyan out of the pit. At the moment, Longyan has already been knocked unconscious, and one or two of its scales have fallen. The result of the competition is self-evident. At this time, when all the dragons were watching Mi Yunfei, their eyes were hot. It was not hatred, it was excitement, because their king found a master to follow. At this time, long Shengtian also came to the center of the martial arts field and said to MI Yunfei, "very good! You are really a person who can create miracles." he turned to the dragon around and said, "the final winner of this competition is mi Yunfei. Two days later, it will be the second level of the test." What is the competition after two days? Can Mi Yunfei pass? Chapter 83 Two days have passed since the competition between MI Yunfei and Longyan. Today is the second test for him. However, during this period, the competition between MI Yunfei and Longyan has been widely spread among the whole dragon family, and all divine dragons have completely changed their views on him. Today, the weather is very harmonious. On the cloudless sky, there is only a hot sun hanging high above the head of the martial arts arena. Bathed in the sun, both Mi Yunfei and all divine dragons look energetic. Although Mi Yunfei and Long Yan suffered some injuries during the competition two days ago, his physique is different from that of ordinary people, and he has not been seriously affected for a long time. When Mi Yun flew to the martial arts arena, the dragons on the martial arts arena gave praise. When Mi Yun flew to the dragons, he suddenly saw the figure of Longyan. Longyan squeezed out of the dragon group, came to MI Yunfei and patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder with his dragon claw. Mi Yunfei knew that Longyan was cheering for him, and he had a little more affection for Longyan in his heart. Not long after, long Shengtian and Xuanxian also came to the martial arts arena. All the dragons turned their eyes to long Shengtian again. They knew that if the next test Mi Yunfei passed, their king would follow Mi Yunfei to leave them. However, after seeing the competition between MI Yunfei and Longyan, they are no longer as sad as before. The arrival of long Shengtian and others calmed the whole martial arts arena. Long Shengtian looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "two days ago, it was a test of your strength. That competition was wonderful and you won beautifully, but today it is your perseverance that will be tested. This level is more difficult than the previous one." long Shengtian paused and then said: "A few days ago, I didn''t think you could pass this level, but after watching the competition between you and Longyan, I''m not so sure if you can pass. However, I''m looking forward to it." Long Shengtian''s words made Mi Yunfei realize that the test was more difficult, but Mi Yunfei was not the kind of person who could be frightened by a word or two. He had already made up his mind that he would never give up unparalleled anyway. He looked up at long Shengtian and said, "senior, please start! No matter what the result is, at least I will do my best in the process." "OK! I didn''t want you to bring unparalleled out of the dragon family before, but now I have a little expectation. Longfeng is out!" After long Shengtian''s words had just finished, a divine dragon came out of the dragon group, but its appearance was very different from that of other divine dragons. Longfeng and Longyan both had a pair of dragon horns and golden scales, but its head had changed into a human appearance, and its dragon claws had also changed into a pair of human hands. Mi Yunfei is not surprised by the appearance of the Dragon Peak, because he has seen all kinds of divine dragons in so many days of the dragon family. Mi Yunfei''s only worry is the strength of the Dragon Peak, because through some simple understanding, MI Yunfei knows that the reason why the head of the Dragon peak can transform into an adult is that its strength has reached the level of a holy beast Goodbye, that''s an expert comparable to the sky realm! If Mi Yunfei wants to fight it, even if Mi Yunfei is strong, he won''t win at all. Looking at the Dragon Peak in front of him, MI Yunfei stepped back a few steps, and his breathing became urgent. After a long time, he asked long Shengtian, "senior, you don''t want me." later, MI Yunfei didn''t say it, and he didn''t dare to say it. Long Shengtian smiled and said, "ha ha! As I said just now, this second level is to test your perseverance. I will never deliberately embarrass you. What you have to do is to survive for an hour under the momentum and pressure exerted by Longfeng on you without fainting, then you even pass the level." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he realized that if he had to fight with Longfeng, he really didn''t have any confidence to beat Longfeng. However, he would never believe that Longfeng could make him faint only with the pressure of momentum. When Mi Yunfei and Long Feng reached the middle of the martial arts field, long Shengtian shouted, "the second level officially begins!" As soon as the voice fell, I heard Longfeng preach to MI Yunfei''s divine knowledge: "your talent is very good if you can reach this level at your current age. However, I won''t be polite if the patriarch has orders. I hope you can survive." As soon as long Feng''s words fell, MI Yunfei felt a great pressure on him. Mi Yunfei was caught off guard and bent his feet. The whole person immediately knelt down. Mi Yunfei didn''t expect that the Dragon peak was so powerful that he could kneel on the ground only by the pressure of momentum. It''s hard to imagine how strong its strength is. However, MI Yunfei only knelt down his relatives and teachers in his life. Even in the sky, he never knelt down. Today, he knelt down in front of so many divine dragons, and a sense of pride surged into his heart. "I neither kneel nor worship!" After an angry drink, MI Yunfei stood up slowly, but his appearance was very hard, and he could hear his bones'' rattling ''vaguely. "Very good! But I haven''t done my best just now. Let''s see how long you can last." (voice of divine sense) As soon as Longfeng''s words fell, MI Yunfei''s body was immediately pressed down, his feet were shaking, and beads of sweat had fallen on his forehead. Mi Yunfei only felt as if a huge mountain was pressing on him. His face had become red, his clothes were soaked, and his breathing was about to stop. "Bang!" After a sound, MI Yunfei was pressed to climb on the ground, and his face was tightly attached to the ground, with some dust in his mouth. "Ha ha! Xuanxian, do you think this boy can hold on?" long Shengtian asked with a smile. Xuanxian looked at Mi Yunfei and replied, "I have great confidence in the boy. The pride revealed in his bones is unmatched by others. Wait and see!" "Master, how are you? If you really can''t, give up!" came an unparalleled anxious cry in the distance. "Wu Shuang, I don''t care. It doesn''t matter. I''m not so fragile." Mi Yunfei''s voice came from the center of the martial arts field, but listening to his breath, I knew that he had been pressed out of breath. Mi Yunfei supported the ground with both hands. His head slowly raised and his body trembled to stand up. However, when he just stood firm, he only heard Longfeng hum, and Mi Yunfei was pressed on the ground again. This time it seemed worse than just now. The stone bricks on the ground were crushed by Mi Yunfei''s body, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Mi Yunfei only felt that his heart was about to break. He wanted to close his eyes and have a rest, but he knew that as soon as he closed his eyes, he would be separated from him for many years. "Unparalleled, unparalleled!" Mi Yunfei kept talking. Thinking of unparalleled, his whole body was used again, and a force supported him to get up hard. However, MI Yunfei just stood up and a suffocating pressure hit again. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei was crushed to the ground again. At the place where he had been lying, the stone bricks had already broken into slag in exchange for a shallow pit in the shape of a human. Mi Yunfei''s mouth was full of blood, which covered his whole face. A small area on the ground had been dyed blood red by his blood. Not long after lying down, MI Yunfei got up again. His hands and feet were shaking. His clothes had been broken and his face had turned blood red, but his eyes were still so firm. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei just stood up and was soon crushed to the ground. The pit on the ground was getting deeper and deeper, and there was more and more blood. In this way, MI Yunfei got up many times and fell many times. What came into the eyes of the dragons was not the bloody body, but the tall, powerful and unyielding figure. What rang through the ears of the dragons was not the "bang" sound made by Mi Yunfei when he fell to the ground, but the cry of never give up in MI Yunfei''s mouth. There is blood everywhere on the ground. Mi Yunfei''s body is rotten. What are the trembling hands and feet, the fierce eyes and the loud cry in his mouth for? All the dragons cried. Even the strong ones like long Shengtian and Xuanxian trembled. Maybe they didn''t think Mi Yunfei was strong, but Mi Yunfei''s perseverance was so shocking. "This child is really strong!" this sentence is longshengtian''s heartfelt emotion. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei fell to the ground again. This time he never got up again. All the dragons focused on MI Yunfei, because they knew that as long as Mi Yunfei could stand up again, MI Yunfei would pass. "Get up, stand up!" Xuan Xian shouted at Mi Yunfei. "Come on, be sure to stand up!" all the dragons cried in their language to cheer for MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s mind was blank, and he couldn''t hear the cry outside. At this time, a figure appeared in his head. Looking at the man, MI Yunfei shouted in his mind, "master." The man was menglao. Menglao smiled and said, "son, you must remember that there are no invincible people in this world, only an invincible heart. As long as your war intention is not extinguished, you will always stand up one day." after that, menglao disappeared. "Yes! There is no invincible person in this world, only an invincible heart." "Ah!" after a roar, a figure that had been lying down stood up like lightning. This figure is mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei glanced at the dragon around him and clenched his fists. His eyes became sharp in an instant. Then he pointed to the sky with one hand and roared, "I mi Yunfei will never give up!" Chapter 84 Many days have passed since the second test of the dragon family against Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei finally persevered and won the final victory with unyielding will. However, he also suffered a serious internal injury. Fortunately, MI Yunfei''s physique is strong. After half a month''s rest, his body has fully recovered. Walking in the colorful backyard, MI Yunfei felt comfortable. This is really an intoxicating place. It''s not a short time for Mi Yun to fly to the bottom of the sea. He has passed this test, which means that he can not only get Huanyang pill, but also matchless will follow him. Mi Yunfei''s heart is filled with joy. Calculate the time. There is less than four years left for Qinglan''s martial arts competition. He must go to Qinglan''s first trial. While Mi Yunfei was meditating, a sound suddenly hit his ear: "Yunfei, hurry to the Dragon God hall!" Mi Yunfei heard that the person who spoke was long Shengtian. He also knew that the other party was talking to him with "thousands of miles of voice". In his heart, he was secretly envious of these strong people with advanced cultivation. He didn''t know when to have these magical powers. Mi Yunfei shook his head and walked in the direction of the Dragon Temple. Before long, he had come to the Dragon Temple. When Mi Yun flew to the Dragon Temple, there were only long Shengtian and Xuanxian in the Dragon Temple, and there were no other dragons at all. "Meet you two elders." Mi Yunfei bowed to long Shengtian and Xuan Xian. "OK, you are the unparalleled master, and unparalleled is the king of our dragon family, so you don''t have to do this." it can be seen that long Shengtian is still happy. He doesn''t feel sad that unparalleled wants to leave with MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei looked at long Shengtian and Xuanxian. He didn''t know why these two powerful men asked him to come today. However, he couldn''t help asking, "I don''t know why the two elders asked the younger generation to come?" Before long Shengtian could speak, Xuanxian replied, "why did you come to the Dragon Temple?" As soon as Xuanxian''s words fell, MI Yunfei blurted out: "Huanyang pill!" "That''s right! I''m going to give you the Huanyang pill today." long Shengtian said to MI Yunfei with a smile. It can be seen that he is still in a good mood. Although long Shengtian had promised Mi Yunfei that he would give him Huanyang pill, his heart still trembled when he heard that long Shentian personally said he would give him Huanyang pill today. "Let''s go! Why are you still there? Don''t you want it?" long Shengtian asked jokingly. "Yes, of course!" Mi Yunfei answered without hesitation. After that, MI Yunfei followed long Shengtian and Xuanxian to a palace. Although the construction of this palace is not as spectacular as the Dragon Temple, the walls around it are very hard. On the plaque of the palace, there are three very tempting words "jubaoku". Here, MI Yunfei also felt an invisible fluctuation. He knew that it must be the boundary set by long Shengtian and others. Long Shengtian took his luck with both hands, then waved to the gate, and the gate was already open. Mi Yunfei followed long Shengtian and Xuanxian curiously and looked around. When they passed through a hall, they came to a huge dragon statue. At this time, long Shengtian held the head of the Dragon Statue and his hands were in good luck. Suddenly, the statue showed a sacred golden light. Only a "click" was heard, and the statue had moved away. When the statue moved away, MI Yunfei saw clearly that there was an entrance at the bottom of the statue, which was an endless ladder. Mi Yunfei walked into the entrance with long Shengtian and Xuanxian. The ladder was very long. It took about half an hour to reach the end of the ladder. Mi Yunfei realized that the treasure house was built underground. At this time, MI Yunfei followed long Shengtian to a somewhat dark room, surrounded by bright pearls. With the light of those pearls, MI Yunfei saw clearly that the house was made of King Kong. There is an iron door in front of MI Yunfei, and there is a recess in the center of the iron door. Long Shengtian took out a square sign from his arms. The sign is bronze. It looks very old. Long Shengtian went right in front of the iron gate and inlaid the sign in the notch. At this moment, a flash of golden light appeared, and the stone gate trembled. At this time, long Shengtian waved to the stone gate, which was slowly moving away. The stone gate made a "boom" sound. From the sound of moving and developing the stone gate, we know that the stone gate is absolutely very heavy. After a while, the heavy iron door was fully opened. Long Shengtian smiled at the stunned Mi Yunfei and said, "let''s go! We''ll be there in another channel." Mi Yunfei followed long Shengtian through the iron gate and came to a narrow place where several channels suddenly appeared. Long Shengtian turned to MI Yunfei and said, "there are several channels here, but only one channel leads to jubaoku. If you accidentally enter other channels, only one word will die!" Mi Yunfei was surprised. This treasure house was too mysterious. If there was no dragon Shengtian to lead the way, even if he could break in with the strength of the world, he would eventually get lost in these channels. Although Mi Yunfei didn''t know what other channels had, he thought it was something fatal such as mechanisms. Long Shengtian chose a channel and stepped in, followed by Mi Yunfei and Xuanxian. There is endless darkness in the channel, but Mi Yunfei is the cultivation of the early days of the spirit. It''s easy to see things clearly. About half an hour later, MI Yunfei found the light in front. When Mi Yunfei walked out of the entrance, he was frightened by the scene in front of him. Mi Yunfei sees a variety of weapons, such as bow, crossbow, gun, stick, knife, sword, spear, shield, axe, Tomahawk, halberd, hammer, whip, hook, whip, mace, hammer, fork, palladium and Ge. There are many weapons, not to mention whether Mi Yunfei has seen them, not even heard of them. Mi Yunfei''s throat made a choking sound. There are too many weapons of the dragon family, and many weapons are extraordinary. Although they can''t compare with his own moon sabre, looking at the whole world, I''m afraid it''s difficult to find better weapons than these weapons. Long Shengtian looked at Mi Yun feiran and said with a smile: "Ha ha! This is a weapon storehouse. In fact, these weapons have been handed down for tens of thousands of years. It is said that people at that time liked to refine weapons, and these weapons were made by the ancestors of our dragon family. In that distant era, these weapons could only be regarded as ordinary weapons, but now it is difficult to find such weapons in the whole world The magic soldier. " "What? Refining tools? Don''t some people now know how to refine tools?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t help asking. Long Shengtian naturally understood the doubts in MI Yunfei''s heart, so he replied: "the current smelter can''t be compared with the people in the distant era. It is said that any one of them can surpass the best smelter now." "Refining! Refining!" Mi Yunfei repeated these two words repeatedly in his heart, and said secretly: "if there is a chance in the future, we must study how to refine." Mi Yunfei''s followers long Shengtian and Xuanxian came to the second room. The room was not very big, and there were not so many things in it. At first glance, it was full of war armor. Those war armor seemed to be old, but they still emitted a dazzling golden light, which looked quite extraordinary. Mi Yunfei''s heart trembled again. There are so many extraordinary items in the dragon family. It can be imagined that their ancestors must be very strong in that distant era. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary races to leave such things after more than ten thousand years. I''m afraid only races like the dragon family can retain such miracles Yes. "Are these also refined by people in that distant era?" Mi Yunfei asked long Shengtian. "That''s right! Our dragon ancestors invited people to refine these armours. At that time, our dragon family was very strong. Many weak forces could not offer any products if they wanted to rely on our dragon family''s protection." said long Shengtian, with a proud look on his face. After listening to this, MI Yunfei understood why the dragon clan had so many weapons and armor. It turned out that it had to rely on absolute strength. "Strength?" Mi Yunfei repeated these two words repeatedly in his mind. "Let''s go! Go to the third room." after long Shengtian finished, he turned and walked towards another room, followed by Xuanxian and Mi Yunfei. When he came to the third room, MI Yunfei was very surprised. The dragon family treasure house was extraordinary, but there were some books in the third room. Mi Yunfei was very surprised: "do people of the dragon family like reading books?" but long Shengtian''s words startled him. "Most of them are holy level skills, but the most valuable one is the secret weapon refining method." Mi Yunfei only felt that a mountain was pressing on him, making it hard to breathe. His look revealed a desire, but he soon recovered his look. "It''s all holy level skills, and there''s also a secret weapon refining method. There are so many treasures of the dragon family!" this is the only idea in MI Yunfei''s mind. Mi Yunfei observed the books. Although the color of those books looks old, from the shell of the books, it should be made of some solid animal skins. Although it has been a long time, it still keeps well. When passing through the third room to the four rooms, MI Yunfei looked at the room curiously. The room was smaller than the two rooms in front. There was only a row of shelves in the room, and several bottles were placed on the shelves. Although the bottle mouth was tightly covered, MI Yunfei still smelled a refreshing fragrance. Looking at these bottles in front of him, MI Yunfei understood that Huanyang pill must be in these bottles, and his eyes slowly became hot. Long Shengtian took a panoramic view of MI Yunfei''s eager eyes, and then said to MI Yunfei, "this room is full of pills, and Huanyang pill is among them." As soon as long Shengtian''s words fell, MI Yunfei''s heart became excited. The purpose of this trip was about to be achieved. How could he not be excited? However, he was still excited. "Mi Yunfei, you are an unparalleled master. I have observed you for a long time, and even I can''t see through you. You are a very extraordinary person, and that ancient legend may come true on you." long Shengtian looked at Mi Yunfei with an indisputable praise in his eyes. He paused and said: "In the future, unparalleled needs to ask you. You can choose one item in each of these four rooms. I''d like to see if you have unique vision and whether you can choose something really valuable." What will mi Yunfei choose? What impact will those things have on him in the future? Chapter 85 Mi Yunfei almost jumped up with excitement. A feeling of being hit by happiness filled every nerve in his body. Although Mi Yunfei has strong determination, he still can''t resist this temptation. You know, each room chooses an item, and it is extremely valuable! Mi Yunfei will not let go of what he can get without wasting his strength. However, MI Yunfei asked humbly, "Sir, do you really want me to choose an item in each room? How many times did you dragon people keep it? I really feel ashamed of it!" when Mi Yunfei said this, his face was still red. Although he said so, he said in his heart: "Hey, hey! Such a good thing has fallen on me. Don''t waste it." "Ha ha! You boy, you can choose if you are asked to choose. How can there be so much nonsense? The emergence of unparalleled means that the dragon flying fairy is no longer a dream. You are the unparalleled master and unparalleled is their king. In their eyes, those treasures are no more valuable than unparalleled." Xuanxian smiled at Mi Yunfei and winked at Mi Yunfei. "In fact, although Xuanxian can''t say a good word in his mouth, he was right just now. Although these things are very valuable in your eyes, their unparalleled appearance means that they don''t have much value. You can choose them at ease." After listening to long Shengtian''s words, MI Yunfei smiled awkwardly: "unexpectedly, the elders said so, so the younger generation won''t delay any more." Mi Yun flies to the fourth room. No matter what kind of pill there is, he doesn''t want it. He just needs Huanyang pill. For him, this is the most important baby. When he got the Huanyang pill, MI Yunfei came to the third room. Mi Yunfei didn''t read the other holy level skills at all. What he wanted most was the secret method of refining utensils Mi Yunfei has a Tyrannosaurus Rex skin in his hand. If he can refine the Tyrannosaurus Rex skin into a soft armor through simple refining, the defense of this soft armor will at least increase several times. There is no doubt that MI Yunfei chose the secret weapon refining method. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s choice, long Shengtian couldn''t help coming over and asked, "Yunfei, why did you choose the secret weapon refining method? You know, although this book is very valuable, what you need most at present should be those holy level skills?" Mi Yunfei nodded and replied, "elder, you''re right. In fact, according to the current situation, what I need most should be the holy level skill. However, in today''s era, the real refining device is about to be lost. Now I may not need it much, or I may need it in the future. People must have this long-term vision, don''t they?" Long Shengtian couldn''t help nodding after hearing this: "very good! I really didn''t read you wrong. People must have a long-term vision." Mi Yunfei took the secret method of refining utensils He carefully put it in his arms, and then came to the second room. This room is full of armor. It can be said that it''s useless for him. It''s too ugly for girls to wear armor, but he can give it to his friends. After observation, MI Yunfei went to a armor that seemed to be about to be broken and took it down. Seeing that MI Yunfei chose the most shabby armor, long Shengtian''s heart suddenly trembled and went to MI Yunfei and asked, "Yunfei, why do you choose the most shabby armor?" "I don''t know, by feeling." Mi Yunfei answered very directly. In fact, to tell the truth, MI Yunfei really chose this armor with his intuition. He has an inexplicable intuition. This armor seems to be very extraordinary. The dragon family''s treasure house is extraordinary, and this armor is so old that it will be put in this treasure house. There must be an extraordinary origin. Sure enough, long Shengtian smiled and said, "Yunfei, although I didn''t know you chose this armor, your intuition is really accurate." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he suddenly felt strange and asked curiously, "Oh, elder, is there anything unusual about this armor?" Long Shengtian thought a little, and then replied, "it is said that this armor was left by a strong opponent of the ancestor. In those years, although the opponent was very strong, he was not as strong as the ancestor. As a result, he fought with the ancestor for three days, and later lost in the hands of the ancestor. This armor was also obtained from the strong enemy of the ancestor." Mi Yunfei thought in his heart that the ancestors of the dragon family must have been very strong in those years, so his opponent was also a great person who could fight with him for three days and nights. How could the armor left by such a person be a mortal. After MI Yunfei selected the combative armor, he came to the first room, which was full of weapons. Mi Yunfei had the moon sabre in his hand, so he didn''t need any other weapons, but he remembered the Xianlin sword formula practiced by Han Shuang It''s a good skill, but Han Shuang doesn''t have a good sword. Thinking of these, MI Yunfei looks at those extraordinary swords carefully, but he doesn''t know how to choose a good sword. Suddenly, MI Yunfei had an idea and thought, "the moon Sabre is a magic weapon. It must be able to tell which sword is a good sword?" thinking of this, MI Yunfei took out the moon Sabre from his back and said to the moon sabre, "Hey, man, you are a magic weapon. You must know that these swords are the best?" As soon as Mi Yunfei finished, Mingyue Dao kept bending the tip of the machete. Mi Yunfei and Mingyue Dao had communicated and knew that it was nodding, and his heart was overjoyed. Seeing that MI Yunfei took out the moon sabre, Xuanxian and long Shengtian knew what Mi Yunfei thought. At this time, long Shengtian couldn''t help sighing: "this boy is really unique! Even this method has been used." Mi Yunfei, holding the moon knife, passed by the swords, but the moon knife in his hand didn''t respond. At this time, MI Yunfei asked Mingyue Dao, "isn''t there a good sword? Buddy, is your vision too high?" but Mingyue Dao shook his head hard. At this time, MI Yunfei found a small looking sword hanging in the far corner. A plum blossom was engraved on the scabbard of the sword. It can be seen from the surface of the scabbard that the sword was only two fingers wide at most. Mi Yunfei was happy because the light of the sword felt very exquisite from the scabbard. Mi Yunfei came to the sword with the moon knife. Suddenly, the moon knife trembled desperately. "Buddy, is this a good sword?" Mi Yunfei asked happily, and then paid attention to the change of Mingyue Dao. Sure enough, as soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, Mingyue Dao nodded hard, and the meaning was self-evident. "Ha ha!" Mi Yunfei laughed a little complacent. He could see that his heart was very excited, not because of anything else, because it was a gift he gave to Han Shuang. He was inevitably complacent. Mi Yunfei took down the sword and just pulled it out of the scabbard. A dazzling golden light was printed on MI Yunfei''s face. The golden light was dazzling, and Mi Yunfei immediately closed his eyes. At the end of the golden light, MI Yunfei carefully looked at the sword in his hand. The sword and the handle were less than three feet, and the head of the handle was plum blossom. The body of the sword is only two fingers wide. It is as transparent as a piece of glass. It looks very exquisite. The blade is very sharp. When it dances, it seems that it can''t feel the obstruction of air. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help it. He immediately exclaimed, "good sword, what a good sword!" When Mi Yunfei took the sword, even with the determination of long Shengtian, there was a burst of flesh pain in his heart, and the expression on his face became ugly. Looking at long Shengtian''s expression, Xuan Xian asked jokingly, "what''s the matter? The boy picked up the sword. Is it painful in his heart? You said to let others pick it! You are the head of the dragon family. You can''t speak and don''t count?" Long Sheng Leng snorted, "when can I not keep my word? But that boy is really a headache. It''s amazing! He even asked Mingyue Dao to help him choose weapons. You know, although that sword is not as good as Mingyue Dao, it''s a rare sword even in the fairy world!" At this time, MI Yunfei has come to long Shengtian and said to long Shengtian, "senior, I have chosen this sword." Long Shengtian forced out a smile and said to MI Yunfei, "Yunfei! I really want to congratulate you on picking a good weapon this time." Mi Yunfei was puzzled when he heard the speech: "Oh, elder, is this sword really extraordinary?" Long Shengtian replied, "you don''t know you''ve found the treasure. The origin of this sword is great because it comes from the fairy world." "What, fairyland?" Mi Yunfei''s mind seemed to be knocked by someone, and he was dizzy. "That''s right! The name of this sword is'' Yuanmei '', which was once used by the fairy Yuanmei fairy in the fairy world. Although this sword is not comparable to the moon sabre, there are not many comparable to it in the world or in the fairy world." Mi Yunfei couldn''t help but rejoice and said, "senior, the origin of this sword is so big, why did it fall in the dragon family?" Long Shengtian thought for a while and replied: "At that time, the fairyland was divided into good and evil. The right side was the dragon family, and the evil side was the devil family. The fairy Yuanmei fell into the hands of the devil family in the war of prosperity at that time. Because she had a very good relationship with our dragon family, she left the sword to our ancestors of the dragon family before she died. She only hoped that someone could help her in the future It''s enough for this sword to kill more people of the demon family. Because the fairyland was too chaotic in those years, the ancestors of the dragon family left that sword in the world. " After listening, MI Yunfei realized that the sword in his hand was actually a thing in the fairy world. No wonder even Mingyue Dao thought it was extraordinary. "Yunfei, your vision is very unique. The items you selected this time are extraordinary, especially this sword. It is estimated that someone''s heart is still in pain!" Xuanxian joked to MI Yunfei. "Hum! Who says my heart hurts? What I said naturally counts. Yunfei, this sword will be yours from now on." although long Shengtian said so, his heart was really dripping blood, but in his capacity, his words naturally could not be taken back. After the three walked out of the treasure house, long Shengtian turned to MI Yunfei and said, "Yunfei, although your talent is very good, things are unpredictable. I''m still worried about following you. So I thought it would take some time to teach him some dragon skills in a few days. What do you think?" Mi Yunfei said, "Oh, it''s a good thing that unparalleled can learn more skills. However, I promised my friend that I must go back on the day of Qinglan''s competition. I don''t know how long it takes unparalleled to learn skills this time?" "Peerless is the king of our dragon family. He just wants to be the strength of your human realm. I want him to reach the strength of the sixth level spirit beast, that is, the strength of your human martial realm. It will take more than three years!" Upon hearing this, MI Yunfei murmured, "it''s still time for more than three years." then he raised his head and said to long Shengtian, "OK, sir, I''ll wait here until unparalleled reaches the sixth level spirit beast." Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky and sighed, "when unparalleled reaches the realm of heaven, it''s almost the day of Qinglan''s competition. Qinglan, I''m Mi Yunfei coming back." Chapter 86 There is a peak in the southwest of the Dragon nationality, which is called Guiyun peak by the Dragon nationality. Guiyun peak towered in the sky, and the top of the mountain was buried in the clouds. At the waist of Guiyun peak, you can see a winding path leading to the top of the mountain. The mountain road is rugged and steep, with thousands of walls. This place is also a place for the cultivation of the dragon family. Although the top of the mountain is extremely steep, there is another blessed place at the bottom of the mountain. At the bottom of the mountain is the world of flowers and the paradise of grass. Qihua yaocao covers the earth. There is no bird language here, only the fragrance of flowers. Through those towering ancient trees, you can also see some strange caves. These caves are the dragon of the dragon family. In this place, due to cultivation, you can''t return to the place where the dragon family lives. There is a waterfall on the cliff at the bottom of the mountain. The waterfall is very violent. Just that kind of impact force is something that ordinary people can stand. Through some dark sky, we can see that at the bottom of the waterfall, a person is retrograde and upward impacting the waterfall. His long hair has been soaked, and his face is covered with beads of water, but most of them are beads of sweat. No matter how far away you stand to see him, you will always find that although his body is not particularly big, his indomitable back is unusually tall. This man doesn''t need to say more. Everyone can know who he is. He is mi Yunfei. When the dragon clan conducted special training for Wushuang, MI Yunfei came to this place. He knows how many lists he has to carry, how many people he needs to protect, and he knows that he needs to avenge the MI family, but all he needs most is two words of strength. In order to rapidly increase his strength, MI Yunfei never indulges himself. As long as he has time, he will practice frequently. The competition with Qinglan is getting closer and closer. At that time, we will have to fight with Xianlin island. The people of Xianlin island are like a myth in the eyes of the living people. It is out of reach and invincible. But in MI Yunfei''s opinion, no one in the world can never lose. In this war, MI Yunfei can only win but not lose. Otherwise, he will lose the soul condensing grass. Then even with Jushen flower, the cold frost still can''t wake up. All these are the driving force to strengthen his cultivation. "Kill fairy palm!" The strong palm force came out in response, and a huge palm suddenly appeared. The huge palm met the curtain waterfall with the force of outrageous destruction. However, the seemingly ferocious waterfall was directly divided into two halves under this palm. However, the powerful giant palm did not stop here. When the waterfall was divided into two parts, the giant palm cut directly on the cliff after passing through the waterfall. "Boom! Boom!" After a loud noise, the cliff was cut into a deep ditch under the palm power. The rocks rolled down with the running water, and the waterfall was divided into three. Standing under the waterfall, MI Yunfei doesn''t avoid dodging. His toes are a little slight, and his body has dehydrated. After a beautiful rotation, MI Yunfei takes his palm again. After hearing only a few sounds, the falling rocks turned into powder under the palm power of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s toes are a little on the waterfall. By the power of running water, his figure has fallen to the top of the cliff. Looking down from the top of the cliff, a heroic mood surged into Mi Yunfei''s heart. His blood was boiling again and his hands were tense. "Drink!" Mi Yunfei burst out and waved his palm at the river under the cliff. His palm power was like a furious beast rushing to the river. "Boom!" The river splashed five or six feet high under this palm, and countless fish in the river were blown to the shore. Mi Yunfei was lucky in Dantian. His figure galloped at a high speed. In the blink of an eye, he had stopped steadily on the Bank of the river. "Ha ha! There are fish again tonight." Mi Yunfei picked up the fish on the ground barefoot and naked. After a while, he had picked up some dry firewood. With a wave of his hands, he saw that the dry firewood had been lit, and then Mi Yunfei roasted the fish. After the fish had eaten, MI Yunfei repeatedly practiced the moon Sabre technique, and the secret technique of refining utensils was memorized by him. Refining weapons is a very difficult thing to learn. Without the guidance of the master, MI Yunfei thought about the method of refining weapons alone, but he can''t refine weapons with his current strength. According to the book, if you want to cultivate the best weapons, you''d better use the fire cultivated by the human body, because the fire cultivated by the human body is the purest. And another point is that we must have good materials. If we don''t have good materials, we can''t do it. Mi Yunfei knows that the human body actually belongs to the five elements, but if you want to cultivate fire in the body, you must reach the level of breaking martial arts for so long. Only those who break away from martial arts can cultivate the fire of the human body. Mi Yunfei doesn''t have any fire or good materials. Although T-Rex''s skin is good, it''s not the best, so Mi Yunfei can''t really refine weapons until now. "Hey! It''s almost four years, but I''ve just reached the middle stage of the heavenly spirit. I don''t know how many years it will take to be promoted to break the martial arts! Is the martial arts so difficult? I can''t refine weapons if I can''t enter the martial arts. It''s really troublesome!" Mi Yunfei sighed, feeling a little depressed and yearning for refining weapons, However, because he could not be promoted to the level of breaking martial arts in a short time, he could not refine good weapons. Mi Yunfei is 19 years old and will be 20 in three months. He looks very mature with a height of six and a half feet. The outline of his face looks more manly. In the past few months, MI Yunfei has entered the state of the middle of the heavenly spirit. In the eyes of others, this speed is frightening, but for MI Yunfei, this speed can not meet his requirements at all. "Peerless has been closed for a long time. I don''t know how long it will take to get out of the pass? It''s only two months from Qinglan''s competition. What if peerless hasn''t passed the pass yet?" Mi Yunfei is particularly worried at this time. He must go to the competition two months later, but without peerless, he can''t catch up with Qinglan''s competition day, Even if Mi Yunfei is fast, he can''t catch up with Qinglan in two months, so he has to worry. When night fell, there was no star in the sky. It seemed that even God became stingy and no longer showed its bright side. However, in this dark night, you can not only hear the sound of running water of the waterfall, but also see a bright light. That light is sent out by the bright moon knife in MI Yunfei''s hand. The knife awns vertically and horizontally between the mountains and rocks. A series of explosions overshadowed the sound of the waterfall. After another half month, MI Yunfei still kept practicing. He didn''t choose to return to the Dragon Temple, because long Shengtian once told him that he would tell him immediately as long as there was no double, so Mi Yunfei had to wait. However, on that day, a voice broke through the air and told Mi Yunfei the news he wanted. "Yunfei, come back quickly! Unparalleled is about to leave the pass!" After listening to this, MI Yunfei was very happy, because the sound was made by long Shengtian. Mi Yunfei quickly put on his clothes and made a mysterious step that had not been used for a long time and went quickly in the direction of the Dragon Temple. His figure was so fast that he died in the blink of an eye. Soon he had arrived at the Dragon Temple. After passing through the Dragon Temple, Mi Yun flew to a huge hole in the backyard. At the moment, the giant cave is full of dragons. Some of their faces are excited, while others are sad. They are excited that unparalleled strength will go further. Sadly, unparalleled will leave them after leaving the customs. The most uncomfortable mood in the world is the combination of sadness and joy. Mi Yunfei walked through the dragons very hard and came to the side of long Shengtian. Xuanxian had left as early as a year ago. "Master, unparalleled. Is unparalleled about to leave the pass?" because he was in a hurry and was a little nervous, MI Yunfei''s voice trembled when he spoke. Long Shengtian looked at Mi Yunfei and said excitedly, "yes! Although unparalleled is in the cave, I can feel its actions. It will pass the pass soon." Long Shengtian''s words just fell. Suddenly, the cave trembled violently. "Everybody step back quickly and don''t get too close." long Shengtian shouted at the Dragon behind him. Then with a wave of his hands, he had laid a border. "Boom!" The huge sound shocked nine days and rang through the ears of the dragons. The huge rocks were flying like flowers, and the huge hole was completely blown to pieces. "Ouch!" A dragon''s chant resounded through the sky and failed to disperse for a long time. Mi Yunfei has been paying attention to the giant cave. When the Dragon chant sounded, I suddenly saw a dragon about thirty feet long rising into the sky. The dragon''s whole body emitted a sacred golden light. At the moment, all the dragon were scared to kneel to the ground by the Dragon chant. When the golden light dispersed, MI Yunfei saw clearly that the divine dragon was unparalleled. At this time, unparalleled is completely different from before. It is less childish and more powerful. Although its dragon scale is still purple, it looks much more solid. Its eyes send out a green holy light, and the huge dragon claws have made people dare not look directly, which is really sacred and powerful. "Master, I''m out. I''ve finally reached the sixth level spirit beast!" A childish voice came into Mi Yunfei''s ears. Mi Yunfei was overjoyed. Although his appearance had completely changed, it was just that his strength had become stronger, but his age was still in his childhood, and his voice had not changed at all. Hovered in the air for a while, peerless quickly shrunk, and then turned into a two Zhang long shape, came to MI Yunfei''s side. "Unparalleled, if you hadn''t changed back to your original appearance, I really didn''t know you. Although you looked very powerful just now, you look more lovely now." After seeing unparalleled exit, long Shengtian was also very happy, but in the twinkling of an eye, his look darkened again. "Matchless, are you leaving?" long Shengtian''s eyes gradually blurred, and his voice was choking. As soon as long Shengtian''s words fell, the surrounding dragon became lost. "Elder, thank you for what you have taught me these days. I have never left my master since I was born, and so is this time. Peerless paused and said," however, I will not forget that I am a dragon, this is my home, and you are my relatives. "There was also a burst of sadness in peerless words. It can be seen that it has deep feelings for here. Unparalleled words have just fallen, and the surrounding dragons have cried, because unparalleled is their hope and their spiritual pillar. "All friends of the dragon family, don''t worry. Mi Yunfei once promised you that as long as I am here, I will never allow anyone to hurt unparalleled unless I die." Mi Yunfei''s tone was very firm at this moment. Long Shengtian looked at the dragon around him, then at Mi Yunfei, and said: "OK! I know you have something urgent, and I won''t stay any longer. In addition, I have to tell you something else. In addition to our South China Sea, there is also an ocean called the East China Sea, where there are a group of divine dragons. However, they are all traitors of our family. They didn''t want to stay in the South China Sea for a long time, so they went out to relax. Finally, they lost money on land and hid in the East China Sea Hai, be careful when you meet. Let''s go! Remember to take good care of unparalleled. " Mi Yunfei nodded, then climbed onto unparalleled''s back, waved to the dragons and said, "take care, everyone. Unparalleled and I will come back to see you." After a dragon chant, unparalleled has flown out. When Miyun flies back, he sees all the divine dragons kneeling on the ground and waving their dragon claws at unparalleled in the sky. After leaving the Dragon Palace, MI Yunfei made peerless bigger and put all the things he had hidden on peerless''s back. After passing through the door of space, MI Yunfei stood on unparalleled''s back, and his heart was boiling with blood. At this time, he shouted excitedly to unparalleled: "unparalleled, start Qinglan!" Chapter 87 The unparalleled speed is much faster than when I came. It took more than two months to come, but it took only 40 days to go back. Mi Yunfei stood on his unparalleled back and looked at the WAN Mo Jue pulse below. He was excited and silently read: "more than four years, almost five years, Wan Mo Jue pulse, I''m coming again!" Because there are many things on Wushuang''s back, which are obtained by Mi Yunfei at the bottom of the sea, it''s really inconvenient for him to carry it. Mi Yunfei had to ask Wushuang to land on the ground. Mi Yunfei found a place and dug a hole with the moon knife. Then Fei hid all those things. Finally, he put an array outside to rest assured. "Peerless, let''s go! Let''s visit elder Ruan." after MI Yunfei said that, he walked towards Wanmo Jue pulse. Along the way, unparalleled exudes a sacred breath. This time is no longer like the one a few years ago. Although there are some beasts on the road, they do not attack Mi Yunfei, but crawl there trembling. "Ha ha! Unparalleled, it seems that your divine power is not bad! They are afraid of you! Are all animals like this?" Mi Yunfei asked jokingly. "Master, not all beasts are afraid of me! According to master long, there are some divine beasts like us in the world. They don''t need cultivation. They can reach the level of divine beasts only by evolution." "Oh, are there any animals as noble as the dragon? What animals are they? They don''t need cultivation like you. As long as evolution can reach the level of divine beast." "Well, I know several kinds, such as Phoenix, Kirin, golden winged ROC, chaos, Taotie, Taowu and poor Qi. These are divine beasts in heaven and earth. Their strength is no worse than that of our dragon family." "Master, do you know that we dragon people also have Phoenix, Kirin and golden winged ROC. When we reach the level of divine beast, we can all turn into human form, but like chaos, Taotie, Taowu and poverty, even if they reach the level of divine beast, they can''t turn into human form." Mi Yunfei was surprised. He had never heard of these before, so he asked curiously, "unparalleled, why? Aren''t you and them natural beasts?" Matchless shook his head and said, "I''m not very clear about this. According to the Elder Dragon, they used to be human, but later, because their nature was too evil, they did great harm to both the fairy world and the human world, so God made them unable to be human in order to punish them." "Oh, God? I don''t believe there is a day in the world. It''s estimated that the most powerful real controller in the fairy world! God, my experience won''t be so miserable." Mi Yunfei looked at peerless and asked, "peerless, you are all natural gods and beasts. Then some of your ancestors of the dragon family also flew to the fairy world. What else is above the level of gods and beasts?" "I don''t know this. I heard that the Dragon elder said that the divine beast has many levels. I don''t know what it is." Mi Yunfei sighed. He knew that although unparalleled was the strangest dragon in the world, its strength had not yet reached the point of breaking into Wonderland. It was normal not to know. Unconsciously, MI Yunfei and Wushuang are almost where Ruan Yukui lives. However, before Mi Yunfei reacts, Ruan Yukui''s voice rings out in the sky. "Ha ha! Brother Yunfei, you''re back at last!" as soon as the voice fell, there were many figures in front of MI Yunfei. It was Ruan Yukui who hadn''t seen in years. Ruan Yukui is still the same. There is no big change. The only difference is his eyes. His look is really different from before. In the past, there was no vitality in his eyes, but when he saw him again today, MI Yunfei saw a trace of expectation from his eyes, which came from MI Yunfei. Looking at Ruan Yukui''s appearance, MI Yunfei felt a pain in his heart. This is a kind of persistence and perseverance in love. Before Ruan Yukui could speak, MI Yunfei had already spoken. "Elder, younger generation has lived up to expectations. I have brought the Huanyang pill." "Brother Yunfei, did you really bring Huanyang pill?" the choking tone and excited words all showed Ruan Yukui''s excited heart at the moment, and even made a lot of affectionate calls to MI Yunfei. "En!" Mi Yunfei nodded heavily. His mood suddenly became complicated. Ruan Yukui''s beloved woman can wake up. Can the person he loves? "Ha ha! I''ve been waiting for this day for many years. Today my wish is finally coming true. Brother Yunfei, I thank you so much!" although Ruan Yukui is laughing wildly, tears from the corners of his eyes are pouring out in the wind. The more crazy his laughter is, the more tears he will shed. This is a grievance that has been deposited for many years. At this moment, it finally broke out. "Elder, this is Huanyang pill. I also hope that elder''s lover can wake up as soon as possible." Mi Yunfei said, and took out an exquisite vial from his arms, which contains the pill, which is the Huanyang pill that can bring people back to life. Ruan Yukui stretched out his trembling hands and carefully took the bottle, which seemed to be more precious than his life, and then gently put it into his arms for fear of crushing the bottle. "Good! Brother Yunfei, I Ruan Yukui must remember your great kindness. If you don''t dislike me as a lame man, you can match me with your brother in the future!" "OK! My brother thinks highly of me, so what else do I dislike?" "Brother Yunfei, it''s time for me to fulfill my promise to you. You come with me." Ruan Yukui said and pushed his wheelchair to go. "Slow down! Brother, you''d better see if this pill is useful first! If it''s useless for your sister-in-law, don''t you wait in vain." although Mi Yunfei wanted to get Jushen flower immediately, he was afraid that Huanyang pill didn''t work, which disappointed the lonely old man again. "Brother, whether this pill is true or false, I have decided to give you Jushen flower. Don''t wait." Ruan Yukui''s words are very firm. "Brother, anyway, you''d better see if the pill can really work! I''ll wait for you here and give me jushenhua when my sister-in-law wakes up." Seeing that MI Yunfei was very firm, Ruan Yukui was moved and said, "good!" brother Yunfei, wait for me. " Then he disappeared. He stayed in Wanmo Jue pulse for more than ten days. Calculate the day. Today is the day of Qinglan''s competition. Mi Yunfei''s heart is also a little anxious. Just then, Ruan Yukui''s laughter suddenly came out: "ha ha! God has eyes! God has eyes!" the laughter had just fallen, and the figure had arrived. "Brother, thank you so much! Huanyang pill really deserves its reputation!" Ruan Yukui looked very happy, and his whole face was almost laughing. "Brother, is sister-in-law really awake?" Mi Yunfei''s heart is also happy for Ruan Yukui. "Wake up, really wake up! But your sister-in-law just woke up and can''t get out of bed, otherwise I''ll let her come and thank you." "Brother, I''m already very happy that my sister-in-law can wake up. There''s no need to bother my sister-in-law. Today is Qinglan''s competition day. I must hurry to participate in the competition. Ruan Yukui knew that MI Yunfei had something to do. He quickly took out a strange flower from his arms and said to MI Yunfei: "Brother, this is Jushen flower. Although this flower has been picked, it will not wither. Unexpectedly, if you have something important, my brother will no longer keep you. However, when you need my brother one day, just take a message. No matter how far the road is, my brother will try his best to help." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "brother, I will, take care of you!" after that, MI Yunfei waved to unparalleled, and then tiptoed a little, and the man had landed steadily on unparalleled''s back. "Brother, take care!" Ruan Yukui was reluctant to give up when he looked at the figure of MI Yunfei leaving. After MI Yunfei just waved his hand, he only heard a dragon chant ringing through the sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. At the top of Qinglan, the leaders of the four sects have all arrived. They are Ling Tianxing, the leader of Tianling sect, Leng Xuemei, the leader of Lengyin palace, xuanchen, the leader of xuanshuang sect, and Yang Xiaoyi, the leader of Qiyin sect. In addition to them, there are many young experts, but it is good that the top of Qinglan is so vast that they can accommodate so many people. "Oh! Do you think the fourth brother will come back?" the speaker was very tall, and a man with a clear eye knew that he was a rough man. This man was Ren LV, one of MI Yunfei''s brothers. "I said the second child, don''t walk around in front of me, OK? The fourth said he would come back, maybe. Maybe there''s something wrong!" who can call Ren LV the second child except Lu Chaohai, who claims to be immoral. "Master Leng Gong, is mi Yunfei really so strong?" the speaker was Ling Tianxing, the leader of Tianling sect. "Well, he''s very strange. I can''t see through his accomplishments, but his behavior and momentum completely prove that he is a rare expert among young people. His strength may not be much worse than the wind." Leng Xuemei''s words immediately aroused a strong reaction from the leaders of several other sects, and several people talked about it one after another. "Boss, you don''t know if the fourth can catch up?" it was mu Houhui, the third. "Well, it''s hard to say. If I hadn''t told the patriarch that the fourth is strong, I would have started the competition now." Lu Chaohai said with a tight eyebrow. "Shit, I''m really worried. What''s the matter with the fourth guy?" Ren Lu spit and was very unhappy in his heart. However, at this time, a sudden gust of wind hit, the sky was in full bloom, and then a burst of crazy laughter came out. "Ha ha! All the young heroes in the world are gathered here. How can they be without me!" "Ouch!" As soon as the laughter fell, another loud dragon chant sounded, and everyone turned their eyes to the source of the sound. In the sky, a figure stands on the dragon''s back. His mouth is light, his hands are on his back, and his posture is very natural and unrestrained. He steps on the dragon with the wind and cloud and the potential of thunderstorm, like a god of war breaking through the sky from the sky. "Qinglanfeng, my mi Yunfei is finally back!" Chapter 88 "God! That''s a dragon. Is that a dragon? Is there really a dragon in the world?" "No. that''s right! The legendary dragon seems to be like this!" "That man is standing on the back of the dragon. Who is he?" "It''s him, he''s back. What I''m telling you is the smelly boy, the smelly boy with amazing momentum in those years!" "Wood, it''s really wood. I''m not dreaming, am I?" "Old four, old four came back. That day, he came back by a strange snake!" "Second, you''re such a fool. It''s not a snake, it''s a dragon, it''s a divine dragon, okay?" The appearance of MI Yunfei made the atmosphere at the top of the green haze soar to a crazy level. Many people have burst into tears and blood boiling. Dragon! That''s a legendary creature! Today, they saw the legendary dragon. For a moment, the noise of the crowd overshadowed the Dragon chant just made by unparalleled. Mi Yunfei stood upright on his unparalleled back, looking down at his friends below, and his heart was filled with emotion. "Big brother, Ren second brother, third brother and Xiaolan, I''m finally back!" Mi Yunfei read silently in his heart. Tears have overflowed from the corners of his eyes, which is a mood of crying with joy. However, MI Yunfei was no longer the hairy boy in those days, and soon adjusted his mood. "Ha ha, don''t wait a few years, Xiaolan, brothers, are you okay?" Mi Yunfei''s hearty laughter came out of the sky. However, when it was still more than twenty feet high from the ground, MI Yunfei said to Wushuang, "Wushuang, go to Wanmo Juemai first and get together with your former friends! Come back to me later." After MI Yunfei finished, his toes were a little, and he had left his unparalleled back and fell straight to the ground from high altitude. "Well, what does that boy want to do? He jumped from such a high altitude. Does he want to commit suicide?" a young contestant suddenly shouted. "Hum! The boy thought he was the leader of the four sects! Jumping down so high, I''m looking forward to the sound of bone breaking!" another young man laughed. "Ha ha! This boy must be a bumpkin. He hasn''t been on a flying animal and was dropped?" However, MI Yunfei didn''t commit suicide, and the sound of broken bones didn''t sound, but the admiration of the leaders of several four sects. When everyone reacted, MI Yunfei had landed steadily on the ground. At this time, everyone was breathing rapidly. "He is a master!" "Shit! Are perverts popular these days?" "Xiao Lan, how are you, brother Ren, brother Ren and brother 3? Mi Yunfei''s voice choked when he spoke. It can be seen that he was very excited. "Wood (fourth), you''re really back!" as soon as the voice fell, Lu Chaohai and others had rushed up and held Mi Yunfei tightly, while ye Xiaolan looked at the brothers in front of her with tears and was happy for them. "Old four, you''re a real worry! We thought you wouldn''t come to the competition!" after a bear hug, Ren LV beat Mi Yunfei gently on the chest. "Well, you have to be punished for coming back so late! You must win this competition. Oh, no! You must win the competition with Xianlin island. Otherwise, you are sorry for your brother." Lu Chaohai joked. "OK! No problem!" Mi Yunfei answered without thinking. He had made up his mind to win the final competition anyway, so that the frost could be saved. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, they couldn''t help laughing, because everyone just took his words as a joke. Because the wood color spirit was still closing the door and impacting the realm of change, she didn''t come. At this time, wood Hou Hui pulled Lalu Chaohai and Ren LV and said, "let''s go there and have a look!" Lu Chaohai understood it and immediately flashed aside. Only Ren Lu kept shouting, "why go there? The fourth came back and I want to have a good chat with him." as soon as he finished his words, Lu Chaohai and mu Houhui got a flat meal. Lu Chaohai''s mouth was still scolding: "it''s really stupid. You can be regarded as the best of mankind!" After saying that, despite Ren Lv''s resistance, Lian Tuo took him aside. Mi Yunfei smiled at himself. Lu Chaohai and others naturally knew the relationship between MI Yunfei and ye Xiaolan, so they left some space for them. "Wood, you. You''re back." Ye Xiaolan''s voice was choking, and the tears in her eyes flowed out. A simple sentence, but it is so warm in MI Yunfei''s ears. Even if his heart is made of iron, it melts into water. This sentence is full of expectation, just like what his wife said to her husband who returned from the war. It is so soft and irresistible. What are you waiting for for for years? Who will decide your prosperity? Who is the old? Mi Yunfei''s eyes were a little blurred at the moment. He just nodded and said, "well, I''m back." In four years, ye Xiaolan has become more feminine. Her long black hair is better than soft water. Her light eyebrows outline a beautiful landscape. A pair of beautiful eyes are even more delicate and moving. Cherry like lips make people have the impulse to rush up and kiss. Her skin is white and elastic. The once small mountain has become towering. Her enchanting figure is matched with her pink clothes. On the top of the green haze surrounded by immortality, she is a fairy. Looking back and smiling, she is really full of beauty. "Does this guy beat my brother into a crippled Mi Yunfei?" the speaker was a handsome young man with slightly closed eyes and clenched his teeth. If Mi Yunfei sees him, he will find that he has a feeling of deja vu, because this person is Gongsun Wuji''s brother, Gongsun Wulei. Gongsun Wulei is the highest among xuanshuang''s three bag disciples. He has entered the early days of the heavenly spirit a few months ago, and his strength is few rivals among the young generation. Suddenly, a powerful voice came into everyone''s ears. "All right! Everybody be quiet!" All the contestants focused on the person who spoke. On the top of the green haze, only the leaders of the four major sects could make such a strong voice. It was Ling Tianxing, the leader of Tianling sect, who spoke. Seeing that everyone was quiet, Ling Tianxing continued: "In Qinglan, all martial arts practitioners understand the competition between Qinglan and Xianlin island. Every 30 years, Qinglan will choose ten people to compete with Xianlin island. However, today is our selection day. Only the strongest young experts can we win. Our competition has not been carried out until now, just because we are waiting for one But now that he''s here, we''ll have a competition soon. " As soon as Ling Tianxing''s words were finished, they caused a sensation among the people below. Many people were a little angry and filled with anger. "Who the hell is that boy? He can make so many of us wait for him." "I seem to have heard his name just now. It seems that his name is mi Yunfei!" "Mi Yunfei? Is it the demon God Mi Yunfei who killed three families in Ningnan town overnight? Isn''t he really the evil star?" "Shh! Keep your voice down. Not everyone can mention the name of the demon God in Qinglan. That guy is a murderer and can''t be provoked." Disregarding other people''s objections, MI Yunfei went to Lu Chaohai and others and asked, "brother, you are from tianlingzong. Do you know which of the contestants have strong strength?" today''s mi Yunfei doesn''t want to be as reckless as before. He must understand everyone''s strength in order to deal with it. Lu Chaohai thought for a moment and replied: "I heard the leader say that the contestants this time are much better than the previous contestants, and several of them are very powerful. They are Feng Yuanyang, our master brother of tianlingzong, Gongsun Wulei of xuanshuang, Liu Yanmei of Lengyin palace, Yang Qingfeng of Qiyin cult, and another person''s strength is uncertain. The leader said that that person may be more powerful than the others, No That person has no school and no school. He practices alone. As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he was curious and asked, "Oh, there are such people. Who is he?" Lu Chaohai said, "his name is sword forgetting sorrow." Mi Yunfei deeply wrote down the man''s name, and then silently read: "sword forgets sorrow, what a melancholy name! But it feels a little cold." There is a high platform on the top of Qinglan. The leaders of the four sects on the high platform sit on it, and there are tens of thousands of people below. However, not all of them come to participate in the competition, and some of them come to watch the war. At this time, Ling Tianxing shouted at the personnel below: "all those who participate in the competition are out of the line, and the rest please step back temporarily." As soon as he finished his words, some people came out of the crowd, about thousands of people, including Mi Yunfei and Lu Chaohai, including Ye Xiaolan. Looking at all the contestants out of the line, Ling Tianxing turned his eyes to MI Yunfei, then nodded and said, "good! Everyone is the leader of our whole Qinglan youth generation. Whether we can break the invincible myth of Xianlin Island depends on you." As soon as Ling Tianxing''s words fell, the people below made a fuss. Everyone was looking forward to the competition, and his eyes showed an excited look. "Yes! Our strength of Qinglan is several times stronger than before, so we must do it this time." the other three leaders also said. "Defeat Xianlin Island, defeat Xianlin island!" ten thousand people roared in unison. The noise shook the top of the cliff slightly. "Well, I won''t say anything more. Although you are all the strong young people, we only need to select ten people to compete with the people on Xianlin island. Therefore, we need to assess you here. The assessment is divided into three levels. Only those who pass the level are qualified to fight against the strong young people on Xianlin island. The first level is to test whether you are agile and right As long as you can come out after entering the cave, you can pass the pass. "Ling Tianxing pointed to a cave in the distance when he spoke. The people threw the wooden light into the cave in the distance, and then each whispered. "All contestants are ready. The first level begins!" Chapter 89 Mi Yunfei and others came to the cave with the leaders of the four sects. The cave opening is very smooth and doesn''t seem to be formed naturally. Mi Yunfei knew that the cave must have been excavated by the four sects to test all the contestants. There is a big stone gate one foot away from the entrance. The stone gate looks a little old. It should have been experienced for hundreds of years. However, the top is smooth and tidy, otherwise the dust is obviously cleaned for a long time. At this time, the leaders of the four sects came to the stone gate, and then their hands were lucky. Mi Yunfei and others felt their terrible cultivation, and all stepped back. "Drink!" After drinking, the four leaders shot at the same time and put their hands close to the stone gate. Mi Yunfei understood that the stone gate must be very heavy, which is estimated to be similar to the iron gate of the dragon family''s treasure house. However, at that time, long Shengtian just waved and opened the iron door easily because his cultivation has reached a terrible level. At present, although the four leaders are also top experts, they are still a long way from long Shengtian. With a heavy voice, the stone gate has been pushed away by the four leaders. "OK! You can go in. In four hours, we will wait for you at the other exit of the cave. I hope you will be careful." After listening to Ling Tianxing''s words, those participants poured into the cave one after another. Mi Yunfei, Lu Chaohai and others did not enter it immediately. After all, no one knows what is in it. All these need Pathfinder stones. "Old four, after going in for a while, you must be careful of the guy named Gongsun Wulei." Lu Chaohai reminded Mi Yunfei. "Gongsun has no tears? The name sounds familiar!" Mi Yunfei read it silently. "Old four, do you remember Gongsun Wuji who was defeated by you?" Lu Chaohai asked. Once Mi Yunfei fought Lu Chaohai, Ren LV and Gongsun Wuji with one against three. At that time, because Gongsun Wuji hurt mu Houhui with a concealed weapon, MI Yunfei was angry and maimed Gongsun Wuji. Now Lu Chaohai mentioned it, he naturally thought of him. "Is that Gongsun Wulei his brother?" "That''s right! It''s him. His cultivation is extremely terrible. He has entered the early days of the spirit a few months ago. You must be careful!" Lu Chaohai looked worried when he spoke. "Oh, is it just the beginning of the spirit? If he doesn''t provoke me, I''ll make him like his brother." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his eyes showed a murderous opportunity. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s terrible appearance, whether Lu Chaohai or several others couldn''t help taking a breath. They still remember that a few years ago, when Mi Yunfei was only in the middle of the realm, he was able to kill an expert in the middle of the spirit of heaven. Later, it was rumored that MI Yunfei killed a middle of the spirit of heaven and a peak of the spirit of heaven alone. Although they don''t believe it, it''s been several years. No one knows how far he has reached. However, the only thing we know is that it seems that what should be careful now is not mi Yunfei, but that Gongsun has no tears. They felt sorry for Gongsun''s tears, and could only hope that he would not provoke Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei suddenly took Ye Xiaolan''s hand and said, "follow me later. As long as I''m here, I''ll never hurt you." The warm hand, like a warm fire in the ice and snow, was baking Ye Xiaolan''s heart. At the moment of the tentacle, her whole body softened and wanted to fall into Mi Yunfei''s arms at once. Mi Yunfei looked at her and smiled. His hands were also tight. It seemed that he was transmitting the voice of love. Ye Xiaolan''s face turned red at this moment. She was as fierce as a tigress at ordinary times. She looked like a gentle little sheep at this time. She didn''t dare to look up at Mi Yunfei, but she just bowed her head and said "Hmm". "Well, brothers, we should go too." Mi Yunfei waved his hand and several people rushed into the cave. When Mi Yunfei entered the cave, the four leaders outside immediately whispered. "Lord Ling, what do you think of MI Yunfei?" Leng Xuemei asked in a charming voice. "Well, he is a very strange man. I don''t know why I can''t look at his cultivation. However, when he jumped off the dragon''s back, I noticed him. His cultivation may have entered the realm of heaven and spirit." "That''s right! I can''t see through his accomplishments, but we must not offend this boy. After all, I seem to have never heard of someone who can let the divine dragon be a mount!" the person who spoke was Xuan Chen, the leader of xuanshuang sect. Yang Xiaoyi, the leader of Qiyin cult, nodded and said, "that''s right! I''m very interested in this little guy after he had such a big trouble, but I still can''t know who his master is. He seems very mysterious!" Yang Xiaoyi''s so-called thing naturally refers to the event that MI Yunfei fought two heavenly spirit masters alone. Several people nodded one after another, and then discussed it silently, but everything was just their guess. The strength of MI Yunfei only depends on whether he can come to the end. After MI Yunfei and Lu Chaohai entered the cave, it was dark and there was no light. However, fortunately, several people have reached the realm of change. Even ye Xiaolan, who has the lowest strength, has already reached the early stage of the realm of change, while Lu Chaohai and Ren LV have already entered the peak of the realm of change for more than a year. Therefore, it is not difficult for them to see things in this dark cave. The wind roared in the cave. Many people had been injured along the way, but their wounds were not fatal. Faintly, there seemed to be a scream ahead, but the cave turned around, but it didn''t really hear it. Mi Yunfei walked in the front, because he was the only one with the highest strength, and the others followed. The interior of the cave is very large, and the ground is concave and convex. Although several people will not feel crowded when walking, they also have some bumps when walking. Mi Yunfei was alert. The moon Sabre had already been held in his hand to avoid accidents. Suddenly a voice sounded, and Mi Yunfei''s ears moved slightly. Although the voice was weak, it could not escape his keen intuition. "Whew, whew." With the sound, a series of sharp arrows and some unknown concealed weapons suddenly flew out. Those sharp arrows and concealed weapons are fast, breaking through layers of air obstacles and arriving in the blink of an eye. "When! When! When" The harsh sound sounded, and the bright sparks flashed like ghost fire in the dark cave. Mi Yunfei waved his knife and all the sharp arrows and concealed weapons fell to the ground. "There are many mechanisms and concealed weapons here. You should be careful. If you are not careful, you may die here." Mi Yunfei reminded everyone. In this dark cave, in addition to seeing some dead and wounded on the ground, we can only hear some wails, which is really shocking. Just such a wave of attack, many people''s hearts have begun to be vigilant, and along the way, more and more people were injured on the ground. There was a sudden silence in the cave. Even the wind didn''t ring again. Only the footsteps and rapid breathing of the people moving forward. Mi Yunfei and others have been driving forward for some time. Several people have died here. Mi Yunfei secretly said: "in order to select the best young strong people, so many people have to be sacrificed. It seems that the world is so cruel!" "Don''t get too close to me, at least it''s a foot away from me." Mi Yunfei shouted to Lu Chaohai and others behind him. "Old four, what''s going on?" Lu Chaohai asked. "Look at the way these people died. Some of their hands and feet were broken, and some of their chest bones were broken. This was obviously caused by the impact of heavy objects. Stay away from me a little. You can''t go until I pass." "Wood (old four), we can''t let you take risks alone!" Lu Chaohai said together. Mi Yunfei looked at the people behind him and said, "don''t worry, my bones are ten times harder than iron. Others don''t know. Have you forgotten Xiaolan? I had a war with Yin Sha and had a hole in my chest. I''m fine, not to mention now." Seeing that MI Yunfei''s attitude was very firm, they didn''t say anything more, but asked him to be careful. Mi Yunfei walked to the front alone, and Lu Chaohai and others followed him a foot away. In this dark cave, plus some corpses on the ground, if you are not afraid, it is absolutely false. Mi Yunfei was attentive and carefully observed any hidden danger. He believed in his reaction ability, but he really didn''t trust the others, so he had to go all out. The heart beats faster and faster, the steps are heavier and heavier, and the breathing is faster and faster. The death and mutilation on the ground are simply shocking. Just two steps after MI Yunfei went out, he suddenly heard the wind roaring, and he immediately reacted. At this time, a huge stone was falling rapidly above Ye Xiaolan''s head. The situation was extremely urgent. "Xiaolan, be careful!" Mi Yunfei''s roar has not yet fallen, and people have galloped past at top speed. At this moment, the situation is very dangerous. Miyun''s speed has reached the limit of the limit. Seeing that the boulder is about to fall on Ye Xiaolan''s head, MI Yunfei is in a hurry. He has knocked Ye Xiaolan away. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei''s Dantian was shocked, his palm was up, and he only heard a "click". Mi Yunfei had entrusted the Lord''s Boulder, and his feet were deeply immersed in the ground. This shows how heavy the boulder is. "Old four (wood), let''s help you." Lu Chaohai was also startled. "Hurry up. Although the stone is heavy, it''s not difficult for me. Don''t wait until the boulder comes down. We can''t get through it, and then we''ll fall short." Mi Yunfei forced himself against the boulder. Although he spoke easily, his face was red. Just then, a frivolous laughter came out. "Ha ha. Mi Yunfei, I didn''t expect you to have today. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time!" I thought you were dead in front. I didn''t expect you to really break into here. " "Who are you? You sound like I want to die right away." Mi Yunfei''s body is bent, but his head is on Ye Xiaolan''s side, separated by boulders. Naturally, he can''t see each other. Lu Chaohai and others knew who this person was as soon as they heard it. They were angry and gnashed their teeth. At this time, Lu Chaohai shouted at the sound source behind the boulder: "Gongsun has no tears. I didn''t expect you to be so mean and plot against us here." Lu Chaohai was right. When Gongsun passed here without tears, he found that it was a little steep. He knew that it would not be too difficult for MI Yunfei to pass alone, but it would be very difficult for a group of people to pass under this boulder. The reason is that MI Yunfei just stepped on the mechanism. "Hum! Don''t think you can do anything to me with this huge stone pressing on me." Mi Yunfei didn''t give in at all. "Oh, isn''t it? Before you push away the boulder, you will die in my hand. You have owed my brother''s debt for several years. It''s time to pay it off." Gongsun smiled with tears. He looked comfortable and confident. "You don''t have a chance!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, a force gushed out and pushed the boulder on his palm. At this time, the boulder had just been opened a little by him. Then, a burst of applause sounded again: "open the sky!" The bright light carries the supreme power, and the great power swings in the hole. Even Gongsun Wulei in the distance feels a huge impact. "Boom!" Only a huge explosion sounded, and the huge stone turned into small gravel under this blow. Gongsun had no tears and never dreamed that before he made his own move, MI Yunfei had shattered the huge stone. However, when he woke up, a voice rang through his ears. "You can die!" As soon as the voice fell, a fierce palm wind surged towards Gongsun Wulei like an angry wave. Chapter 90 The palm wind was mixed with MI Yunfei''s anger. The gravel on the ground flew up one after another under the palm wind, and then shot away at Gongsun without tears. A few years ago, MI Yunfei''s strength had been widely spread throughout Qinglan. Now, seeing that MI Yunfei''s palm was fierce and fierce, he had attacked quickly. Gongsun didn''t dare to relax again without tears. His strength surged. With a wave of his palms, a thick and hard to match palm came out. "Boom!" The two palms intersected, the gravel splashed, and the cave shook slightly. The two of them split in an instant. Gongsun Wulei couldn''t help but take a step back, while Mi Yunfei didn''t move. The first fight, which is stronger or weaker, has been known with one blow. Obviously, Gongsun has no tears and is a little inferior to MI Yunfei. After a slap, Gongsun''s face changed dramatically without tears. Just that slap, he felt that MI Yunfei obviously didn''t do his best, but he had already done a cruel hand. However, even so, he still couldn''t resist the random slap of MI Yunfei. Knowing that he had lost his chance, and that his hard struggle in strength was not mi Yunfei''s opponent, Gongsun dared not fight without tears, so he turned and fled. "Hum! I went into this cave and stay here forever!" Mi Yunfei was angry and decided to kill Gongsun Wulei in this cave. Mi Yunfei tiptoed a little, and the man quickly ran towards Gongsun Wulei. Then he ran through with his hands crossed, and waved his hand at Gongsun Wulei again. Mi Yunfei''s momentum is like a rainbow, and his palm power is even more violent. He can know the power of this palm by feeling. Just when Mi Yunfei''s palm power was just waved out, two figures flashed. They felt Mi Yunfei''s overbearing palm power and shot together. Two golden lights flashed, and the thick palm power surged to Miyun Fei like a mountain flood. At this time, the dazzling golden light filled the whole cave, and the powerful Qi poured out frequently. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the cave also trembled violently. On the mountain walls on both sides of the cave, some loose rocks rolled down, and finally blocked the passage of the cave. Seeing that the passage was blocked by rocks, MI Yunfei knew that Gongsun Wulei would take the opportunity to escape, so he shouted at the opposite side of the rocks: "Gongsun Wulei, your actions today have determined your destiny. Just now there were two people to help you. It''s your life. After I come out, even if there are hundreds of people to help you, I''ll kill you. You wait to die!" Mi Yunfei''s voice kept stirring in the cave, but he couldn''t hear any answer. "Old four (wood), are you all right?" Lu Chaohai and others were worried. Everything just came too fast, just like lightning and Firestone. They didn''t have time to take action. "It''s all right. If those two people hadn''t stopped him just now, that guy would never get out of the cave. However, the two people who helped him just now are very strong. They are not under the tears of Gongsun. One of them still uses a hollow palm. I don''t know who that person is?" Mi Yunfei was suspicious in his heart, The strength of those two people just now is really rare in the younger generation. Although they joined forces to take over Mi Yunfei''s palm, MI Yunfei can feel that the two people didn''t do their best. "I didn''t see those two people clearly just now, but I''m very familiar with the skills they used." Lu Chaohai thought for a while, and then expressed his own views. "Oh, brother, who are those two?" "One of them should be the elder martial brother Feng Yuanyang, and the other one should use the Qiyin sect''s phantom fist. It is estimated that Yang Qingfeng of Qiyin sect can achieve such accomplishments." Lu Chaohai said his guess. Mi Yunfei secretly wrote down the names of the two people, but from their palm strength just now, the two people should have no malice towards him. "Old four, now these rocks block the passage. Let''s work together to break these rocks!" Lu Chaohai suggested. Although Lu Chaohai is the oldest among several people, they all know that MI Yunfei''s strength is the strongest among several people. Therefore, they also like to discuss with MI Yunfei in case of anything. "Xiaolan, brothers, you step back first. I''ll just come." after MI Yunfei finished, he directly focused on gathering Qi in spite of the opposition of everyone. "Mountain opening style!" Mi Yunfei gave a loud drink, and his hands were furious. Suddenly, an explosion sounded, and the rocks had been completely blown away. Although the Hunyuan fist manual is a heaven level skill, its instant explosive power is too strong. It''s not difficult to blast away these rocks. "Be careful, that Gongsun can''t do it without tears. Maybe there will be an ambush. We must break out of the cave." Mi Yunfei reminded the group behind him. Mu Houhui nodded and said, "well, that''s right! Gongsun Wulei is a unscrupulous man. He can''t do it clearly. He can only come secretly. We must be careful." Several people have some vigilance in their hearts and are more careful in their actions. In this dark cave, we should not only be careful of some organs in the cave, but also be wary of Gongsun''s tearful sneak attack at all times, and our walking speed has slowed down a lot. In order to prevent the accident from happening again, MI Yunfei was difficult to deal with. Lu Chaohai came to MI Yunfei and walked side by side in the front. Along the way, there were either hidden weapons or traps. Under the open road of MI Yunfei and Lu Chaohai, they didn''t walk very hard. When they walked for about half an hour, they found many people in front of them, and several people stopped. Mi Yunfei pushed aside the crowd and walked into the crowd. At this time, in front of MI Yunfei was a huge stone tablet with dense words engraved on it. Lu Chaohai and others were very curious and came to the front of the stone tablet. When they saw some words, they were stunned. It is written on the stone tablet: congratulations to all those who break through the pass. There are two roads in front of you, one is life and the other is death. The person who chooses the way of life means to give up this pass, and the person who chooses the way of death can''t return once he steps on that road. If he doesn''t succeed, he will definitely die, and there is absolutely no chance. I hope all contestants can make a wise choice. In the crowd, MI Yunfei didn''t find Gongsun Wulei and others. Taking Gongsun Wulei''s cultivation as a certainty, he would choose a dead end to continue to break through, and the remaining people''s cultivation is not particularly top-notch, so he will naturally hesitate. After reading the words on the stone tablet, MI Yunfei was quite moved. He was not worried about himself, because he believed in his strength, but he was worried about others. When the leaders of the four sects designed this stone tablet, they certainly didn''t want too many innocent people to sacrifice, so they left words on the stone tablet to remind them. Mi Yunfei turned his head to Lu Chaohai and others and said, "Xiaolan, brothers, it''s hard to predict what kind of danger ahead. It''s better." Before Mi Yunfei''s words fell to Ren LV, he said first: "old four, needless to say, no matter what''s ahead, we all came in together and naturally have to go out together. No one can leave anyone. I never thought of going back alive after the day Ren LV was born." "That''s right! Fourth brother, I can listen to you, but I''m going to make my own decision this time." Mu Houhui''s face was very firm. "Yes! To live together, to die together." Lu Chaohai and ye Xiaolan also said in unison. Seeing that several people had made up their mind, MI Yunfei felt a touch of emotion. He looked at several humanitarians: "OK! If you want to live together, if you want to die together! However, as long as I am still there, I will never let you suffer any harm." Mi Yunfei and others came to a fork road with those who had arrived earlier. Many people here began to hesitate. Mi Yun flew to the intersection of the branch road. There were two openings in the two roads. Outside each opening stood a stone tablet with the words "living road" and "dead road" written on the stone tablet. At this time, most people chose the way of life, because it was clear from the previous stone tablet that as long as they choose the way of death, those who fail to pass the pass will definitely die, and no one wants to risk their lives to break through the pass. However, a small number of people with good strength chose to die. When everyone made a choice, MI Yunfei and other talents began to act. Of course, they chose the dead end. When Mi Yunfei and others walked for a short time, they finally knew why the road they set foot on was a dead end. In front of MI Yunfei and others is a huge pit about twenty feet long. The middle of the huge pit is connected by an extremely small iron chain. In other words, if you want to pass, you can either fly over or step on the chain. Twenty feet is too far. People who don''t reach the realm of sky defense can''t do it, that is to say, they can only step on the iron chain. The giant pit is not too high, up to four feet high. It is theoretically impossible to fall to death. However, when Mi Yunfei and others saw the things below the giant pit, they finally understood why those who failed to break through the pass must die. From time to time, there are spears or gravel shooting from both sides above the giant pit, and there are many sharp spears at the bottom of the giant pit. But this is nothing. There are a group of poisonous snakes and scorpions in the corner at the bottom of the giant pit. I feel a little numb with MI Yunfei''s concentration, not to mention others. Mi Yunfei knew that this level would definitely be difficult for many people. This series of attacks makes people defenseless. First of all, it makes people timid when they see snakes and scorpions at the bottom of the giant, which makes him walk very slowly on the iron chain. Even if he is lucky not to fall off the iron chain, he is estimated to be shot by spears and gravel on both sides. Even if he fails to hit, he will slip and fall off the iron chain when avoiding those gravel. Therefore, few people can pass this level. They need not only good psychological quality, but also keen skills and good judgment. "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! I want to go back! Suddenly a man ran back, but he was pierced by sharp arrows on both sides of the cave before he ran three feet away. There were so many sharp arrows that it was absolutely difficult to escape. Looking at the man with sharp arrows all over his body, everyone else took a breath, and no one dared to step back. At this time, many people stepped on the iron chain, and from time to time there were bursts of wails. Before long, the huge pit was full of corpses, and there were many poisonous snakes and scorpions crawling on their corpses. Soon, those corpses didn''t even have bones left. However, a small number of people finally passed. Looking at this scene, ye Xiaolan felt sick and wanted to vomit. Mi Yunfei came over and took her hand and said, "believe me, you''ll be fine with me." "Well, wood, I believe you." a simple sentence contains too many things. Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and shouted at Lu Chaohai and others: "brothers, let''s go!" Chapter 91 Mi Yunfei and others also went to the giant pit. At this time, ye Xiaolan closed her eyes with fear, and her whole body was trembling slightly. "Xiaolan, come up and I''ll carry you." Mi Yunfei said to Ye Xiaolan who was shaking. Ye Xiaolan shook her head and said, "wood, I''m afraid it will affect you. You''d better go alone!" then you won''t have scruples. " "Come on! Believe me, this iron chain can''t stop me." Mi Yunfei comforted Ye Xiaolan. Just then, a low voice suddenly came from the opposite side. "Oh, really? Mi Yunfei, I want to see how you come." Mi Yunfei walked away. There was a man standing opposite him, looking at Mi Yunfei with a smile. "It''s you, Gongsun no tears!" Mi Yunfei gnashed his teeth and said the man''s name. On the contrary, Lu Chaohai''s face was also full of anger. "Ha ha! Mi Yunfei, I underestimated you. I didn''t expect to kill you before. But even if you can survive this time, you can''t pass this level." after Gongsun Wulei finished, he pulled out a sword from his back, and then used his internal strength to cut at the small iron chain. "When!" After a crisp sound, the chain had been cut off by the sword in his hand. "Ha ha! I don''t have much time. I''ll go first. You''ll starve to death in there!" Gongsun walked away without tears. "Hum! That boy is too arrogant. I will never let him go!" Ren Lu roared in the direction of Gongsun''s tearful departure. Mu Houhui glanced at Ren LV and said, "what if you don''t let him go? Now there''s no way in front of us, and the road behind us is dying faster. That boy would have been right. We''ll only starve to death here." As soon as mi Houhui said something, several people were instantly depressed. There was no way back and no way ahead. In this case, there was really only the possibility of starvation. "Hum! That Gongsun Wulei has reached the limit that I can''t stand. If he wants to die, I will help him." Mi Yunfei said fiercely. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s terrible eyes, several people suddenly felt a cold on their bodies. Everyone understood that MI Yunfei was completely angered by Gongsun Wulei. "Old four, now is not the time to teach Gongsun no tears. We should at least get out!" Lu Chaohai said to MI Yunfei. "It''s hard to beat me with this small pit." Mi Yunfei said confidently. Mi Yunfei''s words raised a glimmer of hope in the hearts of the people. Ren LV immediately asked, "fourth, do you have a way?" Mi Yunfei didn''t answer, but took out the moon Sabre from behind. When the moon Sabre was taken out, it immediately looked bright. The bursts of light lit up the whole cave. The strange thing happened again. The moon knife in MI Yunfei''s hand suddenly widened and lengthened rapidly, and finally connected to the opposite side of the giant pit. "Wow! Old four, I admire you so much. It''s incredible that your knife still has this magical function." Ren LV said to MI Yunfei excitedly with fiery eyes. Looking at his excited look, if Gu Jiye Xiaolan wasn''t here, he would have rushed up and kissed Mi Yunfei. "OK, let''s go!" Mi Yunfei rushed to the front, and the others followed. When the moon Sabre is magnified, it is like a bridge beam on the huge pit, and several people walk like walking on the ground. Although there are some spears and gravel flying out on both sides of the giant pit, it has little impact on Miyun Fei. Soon, several people finally completely passed the huge pit. At this time, MI Yunfei looked back at the huge pit: "today, he has repeatedly committed risks, which are all caused by the Gongsun without tears. After going out, even if he can''t be killed in front of the leaders of the four sects, I''ll let him break his muscles and bones in the competition!" after that, he flashed away and disappeared. At this time, at the exit of the other end of the cave, there was a great deal of noise here. Three or five groups are discussing the competition this year. Among so many people, there is only one person sitting alone on the stone. It seems that the success of the person who broke through the pass this time has nothing to do with him. His mouth just repeated: "hum, MI Yunfei! Do you pick two heavenly spirits alone? I really want to meet you when I have a chance. I hope you won''t be eliminated in the first pass, which will lose the significance of my competition." The man who talks to himself naturally forgets his worries, and the reason why he came to the competition is to prove his strength before he reached the top of the green haze. On the other side, the four leaders had already talked about it. "Lord Ling, do you think that boy can succeed in breaking through the pass? He hasn''t come out for so long. It''s Yang Xiaoyi, the leader of Qiyin cult, who is talking. Ling Tianxing frowned and said, "it''s hard to say! That boy doesn''t feel like a person with low strength! He can''t even pass the first level!" Leng Xuemei shook her head and said, "no, he must be able to pass this level. A few years ago, I still remember the momentum he broke out at that time. That feeling is so strong. I always think he is not a simple person." Leng Xuemei''s words seem to be full of strong information to MI Yunfei. After listening to this, the other leaders also pondered for a while, and then deliberated again. "Brother Gongsun, what you did just now is too extreme. Even if Mi Yunfei maimed your brother, you shouldn''t use such despicable means. We are from a famous and decent sect. How can we do such despicable things? If brother Yang and I hadn''t done it just now, I''m afraid you would have been hurt in MI Yunfei''s hand." the speaker was Feng Yuanyang, the eldest disciple of Tianling sect, The man standing next to him is Yang Qingfeng, the eldest disciple of Qiyin cult. Yang Qingfeng glanced at Gongsun Wulei and said, "yes! It seems that the rumors are not false. That MI Yunfei''s strength is really strong. Brother Yang and I can resist his attack at the same time just now. Although we didn''t do our best, neither of us can resist it. Brother Gongsun, you''d better stay away from that Mi Yun in the future. Otherwise, you will understand his horror." When Yang Qingfeng spoke, there was a burst of fear in his heart. Obviously, the impact that MI Yunfei had just brought him was not small. Gongsun smiled in his tearful heart: "I''m afraid that MI Yunfei will never appear in front of you again." although he thought so, he still wanted to work on the surface, so he replied with an open mind: "You two are right. I was too worried about my brother''s affairs in my heart, so I made such a thing. Later, when I thought it out myself, it was very difficult in my heart, but I would never do such a thing in the future." Gongsun said so with tears in his mouth, but he was sneering in his heart: "Hey, hey, who knows what it will be like in the future, but it''s certain that we won''t hear ''Mi Yunfei'' in the future. "Wait another half an hour. If Mi Yunfei doesn''t come out yet, he will think that he has failed to break through this pass." Ling Tianxing said to the other leaders. At this time, as soon as Ling Tianxing''s words fell, several figures flashed at the entrance. Naturally, the people who came out were Mi Yunfei and others who had been waiting for a long time. The appearance of several people changed the expression on Gongsun''s tearful face. He murmured, "how is it possible, how is it possible?" As soon as they came out, Ren Lu looked at Gongsun Wulei, who was not far away. His face became particularly ugly. He still scolded, "that bastard, I''m going to tear him." he was about to rush up. At this time, Lu Chaohai suddenly came forward and took him and said: "Second, don''t be impulsive. If we go up rashly, we may be disqualified from the competition." "That''s right! Brother Ren, calm down. If the boy wants to play, I''ll play enough with him!" when Mi Yunfei spoke, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly and his eyes closed slightly. Mi Yunfei was not the impulsive hairy boy in those days, and he was no longer so impulsive. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s expression, several people knew that Gongsun Wulei completely angered Mi Yunfei, and their anger calmed down in an instant. At this time, Feng Yuanyang and Yang Qingfeng came over. Feng Yuanyang looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "brother MI, it''s our fault in the cave. I''m sorry to accompany you here. I had to make a move just now. I hope you understand." Before Mi Yunfei could speak, Yang Qingfeng said, "brother MI, your strength is very strong. I hope you can ask brother MI for advice. I hope brother Mi doesn''t take what happened just now. Maybe you can become friends in the future." Mi Yunfei praised: "he is a young master of the same four sects. That Gongsun''s tearful measurement is completely different from the two in front of him." Mi Yunfei is no longer the impulsive youth in the past, and he doesn''t want to make enemies in many places, so he smiled and replied: "Ha ha, Yunfei and I admire each other''s strength. We have the opportunity to have a duel. As for what happened just now, how can Yunfei pay attention to that little thing? I have to meet that kind of clown every day. If I have to keep it in mind, I''m bored to death." Several people were once rare experts among young people. Now they met each other, and they felt sorry to meet each other. They soon had a heated conversation. "Eh! It turns out that the top experts of Qinglan peak and a legend are gathered here!" when several people laughed, a beautiful sound of nature came from a distance. As soon as the voice fell, Lu Chaohai''s whole face was no different from that of a monkey. He stammered, "original. It''s junior sister Chen!" Mi Yunfei turned his head and looked. Not far away, two beautiful women came slowly to them. One of them was morning dew. Mi Yunfei''s eyes stayed on the morning dew for a moment and then turned to another woman. Although the woman looked ordinary, MI Yunfei felt a slight fluctuation from her. "This woman''s strength is not simple! It seems that her strength is still above Gongsun''s tears!" Mi Yunfei secretly said in his heart: "the master of qinglanfeng is really extraordinary!" "Hehe! Elder martial brother Lu, you passed the test too! Congratulations!" Morning dew didn''t look at others when she came to several people, but looked at Lu Chaohai. As long as it wasn''t seen by those with funny heads, there must be something wrong with them. "Mi Yunfei, your boy has finally come back. Someone is still worried about you!" Chenlu doesn''t care about Mi Yunfei''s rumored title of ''demon God''. "Elder martial sister Chen, don''t make fun of me." Ye Xiaolan said with a little red face. "Ha ha, don''t ask yourself! I didn''t say you." Chen Lu not only wasn''t shy, but replied. Soon there was a burst of laughter from several people. Because ye Xiaolan often goes to Lengyin palace to visit Mi Yunfei, she often talks about the cold frost in her mouth, so she can talk with Chenlu very well. It''s not strange to know each other. In order to avoid embarrassment, Lu Chaohai changed the topic and said to MI Yunfei, "fourth, this is Liu Yanmei, the most advanced young expert in Lengyin palace." Mi Yunfei nodded to Liu Yanmei. Liu Yanmei naturally heard Mi Yunfei''s name and looked at the legendary figure curiously. After some elimination, more than half of the thousands of participants were eliminated after the first level. Now there are less than 400 people left. However, everyone knows that the strength of the remaining people is terrible. At this time, Leng Xuemei went to a high platform and said to everyone, "this year''s young masters are better than ever. There are nearly 400 people left after the first level. Go back and have a good rest. Tomorrow we will have the second level." Chapter 92 After some breakthrough, Lu Chaohai and others didn''t make much effort. Therefore, several people were full of physical strength in the first pass. For MI Yunfei, although he rushed to the front, he didn''t consume too much physical strength. At Qinglan peak, people from all major sects have returned to their own sects, while the rest of the contestants naturally live in the Tianling sect nearest to the top of liqinglan. Mi Yunfei refused Ling Tianxing''s invitation. After a few years, he finally came back. However, if you want to ask who is the most concerned person in his heart, there is no doubt that the only person is cold frost. After saying goodbye to Lu Chaohai and others, MI Yunfei left tianlingzong alone. Just as Mi Yunfei flew to the gate of Tianling sect, MI Yunfei stopped because there was a beautiful shadow standing at the gate. That beautiful shadow is no one else, it is Ye Xiaolan. "Xiaolan, I." Mi Yunfei doesn''t know what to say at the moment. Now ye Xiaolan is standing in front of him, but he wants to visit the cold frost in other places. Ye Xiaolan must feel bad. "Wood, are you going to visit sister Hanshuang?" "Well, I left alone to find an antidote that can cure frost. Although I''m only half successful now, I already have great hope. Now that I''m back, I must go and see frost. I''m afraid her shadow in my mind will become blurred. So." "Wood, shall I go with you? I miss sister Hanshuang very much, too." Mi Yunfei really didn''t expect Ye Xiaolan to compensate him instead of blaming him. He was moved for a long time before he took Ye Xiaolan''s hand and said, "Xiaolan, thank you!" Since Tianling sect is not far from Lengyin palace, and Mi Yunfei''s speed is not as fast as he could have thought in those days, he quickly arrived at Lengyin palace. After crossing the beautiful hillside and jungle, MI Yunfei and ye Xiaolan finally came to Lengyin palace. There was no change in Lengyin palace. After checking all the way, he informed lengxuemei. Soon, MI Yunfei and ye Xiaolan came to the hall of Lengyin palace. Above the hall, Leng Xuemei sat in the middle of the hall. There were seven or eight young women on both sides of the hall, and Liu Yanmei and Chenlu were among them. "See you, master. Mi Yunfei and ye Xiaolan saluted lengxuemei. "Don''t be unreasonable. I''m afraid I didn''t come to see me so late?" Leng Xuemei said slowly. Mi Yunfei felt a little embarrassed when he was out of his mind by humanity. He didn''t know what to say. "Mi Yunfei, I want to ask you a question. Can you answer me truthfully?" Leng Xuemei didn''t ask Mi Yunfei what he meant, but changed the topic. "Excuse me, master, Yunfei will answer truthfully." "Mi Yunfei, your strength is hard to see through. I think it may be related to the skill you have learned! We have never won the competition between Qinglan and Xianlin Island, and you and Jian forget your worries may be able to create miracles. I want to ask you, are you sure about the battle of Xianlin island?" Mi Yunfei was stunned when he heard that the people in Xianlin Island were an invincible myth in the eyes of the world. Mi Yunfei didn''t know the strength of those people, but if he used the magic dragon formula, he had a strong self-confidence and he would win. "Senior, although I dare not say that I can win 100%, I will never be too easy for Xianlin island people to win." Mi Yunfei''s words are not crazy. Even Liu Yanmei on one side feels that MI Yunfei''s words seem to be a little big. "OK, good! I look forward to that day. Can you tell me your intention!" Leng Xuemei asked Mi Yunfei with a smile. "Senior, how''s the frost? I want to see her." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his breath became much more eager. His eyes showed a lot of desire in addition to anxiety. "Well, you two come with me!" Leng Xuemei said and left first, while mi Yungei and ye Xiaolan followed. Through the layers of iron doors, a burst of cold suddenly hit, and Mi Yunfei''s heart became cold with the cold. Everything here is so familiar. Are the footprints left by yourself still there? How are the people on the dark ice bed? When Leng Xuemei pushed open the iron door of the secret room, MI Yunfei''s feet seemed to take root and it was difficult to move half a step. He felt his heart beat faster and his steps were frozen. Looking at Mi Yunfei, ye Xiaolan held Mi Yunfei''s hand and said, "wood, go in!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei was shocked and stepped into the iron door with heavy steps. After entering the secret room, MI Yunfei saw the cold and familiar beautiful crown on the xuanbing bed. In the cold room, the lonely man was just lying on the dark ice bed. Her face was so pale. Mi Yunfei seemed to feel that there were thousands of ants biting his flesh in his body. Mi Yunfei is definitely not a weak person, but at the moment, his tears gush out like an ocean. Then he went straight to xuanbing''s bed and sat on the edge of the bed. "Leng Shuang, I''m back. I came to see you. Can you hear me?" Mi Yunfei pressed Leng Shuang''s cold jade hand tightly on his face. It seemed that he wanted to use his body temperature to warm his cold hand. Tears are salty and salty, hundreds of times saltier than sea water, because at this time, it represents not a single taste, but an eternal longing for the beloved. Tears are very hot, even hotter than the hot sun in the sky, because it is not a single temperature, but an embodiment of the most complex mood of mankind. Looking at the scene in front of her, Leng Xuemei quietly left the secret room. Even a strong person like her couldn''t help feeling a huge shiver for the feelings of MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang. Because Mi Yunfei''s love is really sad. Although Yin and yang are not separated, it is more painful than Yin and Yang. Standing aside, ye Xiaolan bit her lips tightly with her teeth and covered her mouth with her hands, because she was afraid that her cry would disturb Mi Yunfei, who was in grief. However, she could still hear the cry of "sobbing". "Frost, you know what? I finally found a way to wake you up. Although I''ve only succeeded in half, the other half is not far away. I''m not used to the days without you. You must wake up quickly." at this time, MI Yunfei burst into tears like a child, and tears covered his cheeks. However, at this time, MI Yunfei, who was in sadness, did not find that a drop of tears had overflowed from the corner of the cold frost''s eyes. Cold frost is very beautiful. Even though her body has become very cold, her charming face can still suffocate countless men in the world. Although several years have passed, the appearance of cold and frost has not changed at all. This beauty can''t be changed by time. Even the best painter in the world can''t draw that beautiful curve. Although her eyes are closed, it can still remind people of her moving beautiful eyes, the slightly raised bridge of her nose, and even the breath seems to have become immortal. The faint lips were small and smooth, and her skin was as delicate as a newborn baby. The whole body is displayed there like a beautiful work of art. It is so perfect that it is simply the most perfect masterpiece of the creator. There is no such attractive woman in the immortal world. It seems that even everything around her has become sacred because of her. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s confused appearance, ye Xiaolan knows that cold frost is more important than his life in MI Yunfei''s heart. For the sake of cold frost, MI Yunfei did not hesitate to go from heaven to earth. After he was unconscious, he even forgot his name, but he could still remember the name of cold frost. This is an emotional support called "deep love". It seems that MI Yunfei''s cry infected the cold frost. At the corner of her eyes, tears rolled down, but her whole person was like a perfect statue without a sound. "Wood, you see, sister Hanshuang her." Ye Xiaolan sobbed and shouted to MI Yunfei. Ye Xiaolan''s voice pulled Mi Yunfei out of confusion. Mi Yunfei looked down Ye Xiaolan''s fingers. At this time, tears hung on her cold face. Although her body was very ice, MI Yunfei felt that her tears were so hot. "Han Shuang, you heard what I said, right? I know, you must hear what I said!" Mi Yunfei''s heart has turned into a huge wave. He quickly brushed cold Shuang gently with both hands, tears spilled from the corners of his eyes, and then held cold Shuang''s head in his arms. Mi Yunfei can remember the name of Leng Hanshuang in his amnesia, and Leng Hanshuang can have a slight feeling in his coma because of MI Yunfei''s words, which can only be prompted by the deepest feeling in the world. "It''s great that you can hear what I said. Don''t worry, you will appear in front of me again soon. I must win the battle of Xianlin Island, even if I die!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were cold, and his whole momentum soared to a terrible level at this time, and the originally cold secret room suddenly became colder, Even ye Xiaolan, who has reached the realm, felt a burst of suffocation, but fortunately this impression did not last long. After talking with Leng Hanshuang for a long time, MI Yunfei gently put Leng Hanshuang down, and then kissed Leng Hanshuang on his forehead and said, "Leng Shuang, wait for me!" ''wait for me'', what a familiar word. It''s just such two words, but who knows how many people are worried about these two words? When Mi Yunfei and ye Xiaolan returned to the top of Qinglan again, many people had already come here. At the top of the green haze, the dense fairy air is refreshing. The rich fairy fog covers half of the hillside. On the top of the mountain is a huge open space. There are no flowers, trees, mountains and stones. The open space is artificially constructed,. On the other side of the open space is a stone platform one foot high. The stone platform is very broad and is a place for competition. The stone platform is surrounded by solid marble, forming a wall. Mi Yunfei and others came to the center of the stone platform with the four leaders. They looked up and surrounded their heads above the stone platform. Obviously, these people came to see the competition. There were some stone chairs above the stone platform. Obviously, they were for the four leaders to observe the competition below. Leng Xuemei suddenly stood up. She looked around at the contestants in the center of the stone platform, and then said in a deep voice: "All of you have passed the test, and today is the second test. The last test is whether you are agile and have the ability to judge things. This test is your cohesion. You work in groups of five to test the strength of the team. If which group can stand up in two hours, then that group will pass the test, and everyone will find your own Teammates! " As soon as Leng Xuemei''s words fell, the participants in the center of the stone platform formed their own teams. It was obvious that MI Yunfei was in a group of five people, Lu Chaohai, Ren LV, mu Houhui and ye Xiaolan, and the rest began to form a pair. However, among the people, only one person is alone, that person is sword forgetfulness. Looking at everyone quickly forming their own team, Leng Xuemei smiled and said, "very good, everyone is ready, so the second level is the beginning!" Chapter 93 As soon as lengxuemei''s voice fell, there was a fight, wind and sword. Mi Yunfei said to Lu Chaohai and others, "the five of us are back to back, and the journey is round. We can deal with whoever is killed. If one side is defeated, rotate immediately and let the other resist, and Xiaolan will lean against me." because Mi Yunfei once learned the array, he naturally knows how to deal with this cruel group war through the principle of flexibility. At this time, the center of the stone platform seemed not to be a competition, but more like war. From time to time, someone fell to the ground, and the cruel competition made those injured and fell to the ground not only unable to withdraw from the center of the stone platform, but also trampled around by other contestants. The battle was quite fierce. Mi Yunfei and others naturally can''t avoid other people''s attacks, but among the five people, except ye Xiaolan''s strength is slightly worse, the others are not weak. Mi Yunfei didn''t use the moon knife. In his opinion, these people didn''t need to use the moon knife at all. With a heart breaking fist, a lot of people fell to the ground. There is no doubt that the most popular scene is that the sword forgot his worries. He stood in the corner and didn''t want to find his opponent, but someone had already found him. "Hum! Do I look better to bully myself?" after a cold hum, the sword forgot to worry, but he didn''t pull out the sword, because in his eyes, these people didn''t even have the qualification to let him pull out the sword. Although the sword has not been drawn, you can still feel the murderous spirit attached to the scabbard when waving it. A virtual shadow flashed, and all the people who had attacked sword forget worry fell to the ground. At this time, sword forget worry finally slowly walked into the crowd. Where he passed, there would always be people wailing, which was really terrible. Looking at the battle in the field, Ling Tianxing smiled and said, "this man has finally shown his strength. He is really a terrible younger generation! I''m afraid it''s difficult to defeat him even when the wind is far away." Leng Xuemei also nodded and said, "yes, the man''s speed makes people''s air defense impossible. His sword moves are really perfect. I''m afraid only the mysterious mi yunfeifei can fight with him in the field." The fighting in the field is too bloody. Even if people with poor strength avoid everywhere, they will be injured by mistake. The sound of falling to the bottom will ring from time to time, and the sound of wailing will not stop. The strongest combination is not mi Yunfei, nor does it forget the worries of the sword, but several people in fengyuanyang. In their group, in addition to fengyuanyang, Gongsun Wulei, Liu Yanmei, Yang Qingfeng and Chenlu. The combination of these people can be said to be absolutely terrible, and no one dares to provoke in the field. "Open the sky!" After a burst of applause, the chaotic scene showed a golden light, and the magnificent momentum oppressed everyone to give way one after another. After a gust of wind, the fist strength came with the wind. The domineering wind made everyone''s hair stand upside down, and the dust on the ground also rotated. "Bang!" After a loud noise, more than a dozen people were blown out by the punch, and finally fell straight to the ground. Many people in the field didn''t dare to approach Mi Yunfei, because Mi Yunfei''s fist was too strong, and ordinary people couldn''t stand the strong wind alone. "Ha ha! What a domineering fist! It''s not weaker than the phantom fist of our sect!" xuanchen smiled at Mi Yunfei''s powerful fist. Yang Xiaoyi nodded and said, "well, these little guys this year seem to be much stronger than before. It seems that the invincible myth of Xianlin island seems to be broken." Looking at Mi Yunfei''s strength, Gongsun Wulei was a little surprised: "that guy''s strength is really not covered. I''d like to see if you can resist the attack of several of us." At this time, Gongsun Wulei has slowly leaned towards Mi Yunfei. "Brother Gongsun, what are you doing? We''d better not provoke Mi Yunfei." seeing Gongsun without tears, I''m ready to attack Mi Yunfei, and Feng Yuanyang has to remind me. After hearing this, Gongsun Wulei said in his heart, "if these people don''t go, I''ll be the only one who has failed in the past." so Gongsun Wuji said to Feng: "brother Feng, do you want to be friendly on this occasion? Let''s try Mi Yunfei''s strength and retreat. Are you all afraid of him?" Gongsun''s tearful words still had some effect. Liu Yanmei was unhappy and said, "hum, who says we''re afraid of him, but we just don''t want a few stronger people to duel on this occasion." Gongsun knew without tears that his words had a little effect, so he said, "don''t you always say you have a chance to compete with him? Let''s go and try his strength. If he is not enemy, we''ll just retreat." As soon as Gongsun''s tearful words fell, Yang Qingfeng said, "that''s good. I''ve always wanted to fight brother Yunfei. Although this occasion is not very good, it''s also a rare opportunity!" Yang Qingfeng said so. It''s better for others to stop. Feng Yuanyang is the most powerful one. We just wait for him to nod. Seeing that everyone focused on themselves, Feng Yuanyang no longer said anything. He could only nod his head and say, "OK! But don''t make too heavy a move!" After hearing this, several people were delighted and soon moved towards Mi Yunfei. Gongsun Wulei was the fastest runner. Mi Yunfei is fighting in the crowd, but he has eyes and ears, and is clear about the situation around him. "Hum! I can''t help it at last. Are you going to do it? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mi Yunfei smiled to himself. Sure enough, when Gongsun Wulei just approached Mi Yunfei, MI Yunfei had already shot. Mi Yunfei''s Qi walked all over his body, and his strong internal strength rushed directly into his hands, and then he released his just fierce palm power. The palm power is mighty, the strong wind roars, and the surging internal strength pierces the mountain and cracks the stone. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole earth shakes. Gongsun Wulei hurried up after sensing that MI Yunfei''s palm power was attacking him. He really didn''t expect that he hadn''t shot yet, and Mi Yunfei''s powerful palm power had already hit him. "Boom!" The vast palm power was directly printed on the surrounding walls. The walls shook suddenly and huge stones rolled down. The participants in the center of the field were shocked and fled one after another. Gongsun was in a cold sweat without tears. He really couldn''t imagine such a shocking scene under Mi Yunfei''s palm. He was afraid for a while. However, MI Yunfei has made up his mind to let Gongsun break his muscles and bones without tears. How can he be merciful? Before Gongsun stopped crying, MI Yunfei shot again, and this time the momentum was stronger and the strength was more violent. "Brother Yunfei, please be merciful." seeing that MI Yunfei''s hand is very cruel and merciless, Feng Yuanyang is also afraid for a while. He is also blaming himself for not listening to Gongsun''s tearful words to provoke Mi Yunfei. However, Gongsun Wulei is one of the four sects after all. How can he die? The wind''s body whirled rapidly and soon flashed to Gongsun''s tearful side, but at this time, MI Yunfei''s palm power had hit. The momentum caused by Mi Yunfei''s palm is too amazing. At this time, many people have begun to avoid and dare not get close to a penny. Feng Yuanyang only felt a gust of wind and a suffocating pressure. In a hurry, his hands staggered rapidly, and then he shot with Gongsun Wulei. The power of the two people working together is unimaginable. Some people with lower strength around fall to the ground one after another, and some who are a little closer spit blood in the straight interface. The raging energy splashed everywhere, and the invisible pressure filled the center of the whole field. The power changed the wind and cloud. "Boom!" When the three violent spirits intersected, they sent out a shocking explosion, and the sound was so loud that it stabbed people''s eardrums. "Hum! If you want to help him, don''t blame me." after a cold hum, MI Yunfei''s hands staggered rapidly, and the dazzling golden light quickly rose out of his hands. Mi Yunfei was in the palm of his hand. The strong wind lifted his robe, and his eyes were only fierce and murderous except for the anger. Both the people in the center of the field and the people outside the field were shocked. Mi Yunfei wanted to fight one against two, and it seemed that he had the upper hand. "The boy''s sharp eyes! His eyes are terrible. They are definitely not human eyes." Ling Tianxing patted his chest in shock. "Hum! Gongsun went to provoke the evil star Mi Yunfei. He won''t have a long memory if he doesn''t suffer this time." it was Xuan Chen, the leader of xuanshuang sect, who spoke, and Gongsun Wulei was his disciple. At this time, Lu Chaohai and others have stepped back for several steps. They have seen Mi Yunfei''s madness. At that time, MI Yunfei left them only the word "terror". "Kill fairy palm!" The palm wind came out with the sound, and the inner strength surged out like a raging sea. A huge palm suddenly appeared in the sky. The sky was dark in an instant. The suffocating pressure shocked the heroes. The wild palm power pierced the mountain and cracked the stone. It was terrible. Feng Yuanyang and they also felt a call of death. They dared not have the slightest support, and they waved their magic fists together. The three are all heavenly masters, and their random moves are life seeking talismans that are difficult to escape in the eyes of ordinary people. They all fled ten feet away, and the scream was particularly harsh. At this time, the strong Qi shook ten directions and the palm wind roared thousands of miles. The three destructive forces overcame the wind and thunder in the sky, and there was a sense of destroying the sky and the earth. It seemed that the heaven and the earth were spinning. "Boom!" The solid stone platform fell one after another after the loud noise, and the walls around the stone platform collapsed in an instant. Gongsun Wulei and fengyuanyang were shocked by Mi Yunfei''s palm and went back five steps. Mi Yunfei flew up again. The strong internal strength in his hand has condensed into a ball. As long as it is waved, it will lead to a startling sound. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s forced breakthrough, Gongsun flashed a trace of regret in his tearful eyes. He didn''t expect that both of them were not mi Yunfei''s opponents. However, at this time, a voice broke through the air: "ha ha, it''s really interesting. Neither of them can, so add me!" Who is the visitor? Can Mi Yunfei fight the three alone? What is Gongsun''s fate without tears? Is it life or death? What are the next tests? The most thrilling and exciting moment finally broke out! Chapter 94 As soon as the voice fell, the figure flashed. The visitor was laughing and frivolous. From the war intention revealed in his eyes, he knew that this man was also a belligerent. This man was Yang Qingfeng who just shouted to have a competition with MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s mind was not moved because of one more person. His face was as usual, and his eyes had already become red. Others don''t know, but Lu Chaohai and others know very well that this is a sign before Mi Yunfei killed, but they are still worried. After all, the other party has three people! "Hum, no matter how many people come, Gongsun has no tears. This time I must let you have a long memory, so that you don''t play some children''s tricks all day." "Try my immortal killing palm!" Mi Yunfei held his hand high above his head. After condensing Qi and concentrating his mind, a huge palm was immediately waved. After the giant palm was waved, the stone bricks on the ground flew up one after another, and then fell from the sky like a rainstorm. In the eyes of everyone, it was a devastating disaster. The huge momentum rolled up several tens of feet of billows, and Mi Yun flew into the sky in anger. His fighting intention was high, and he was angry into the sky. He had the potential to break the sky. Such divine power shocked everyone present. Feng Yuanyang really didn''t expect to face Mi Yunfei''s life and death because of his wrong decision. This is something he doesn''t want to see. However, the three understand that if they don''t do their best, they are likely to be eliminated in this competition. Forced by helplessness, the three work together. The dark wind roared and the strength surged wildly. The three extreme moves were released at the same time. Some people nearby felt as if they were pressed by a huge mountain, making it difficult to breathe. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The world shaking move and the power of destroying the world all deeply pierce people''s hearts. The four magnificent forces are too overbearing. Even the leaders of the four sects are estimated to be difficult to resist under these four powerful palms, especially the ground made of stones? "Boom!" Except where several people stood, other stone platforms collapsed one after another, and the collapsed boulders splashed dust on the ground. The roaring wind rolled up the dust on the ground, making it difficult to see the battle in the dust shadow, but the only thing that can be very clear is the golden light aroused in the dust shadow. "Ha ha! That''s interesting. Qinglanfeng is really a place where all the heroes compete! Who else wants to go? Mi Yunfei will be a hero in the world today! It''s glorious to sweep all the heroes alone, even if you lose! Ha ha." Just when everyone was surprised, MI Yunfei''s hearty laughter came out of the dust shadow. His tone was so crazy that he could not smile so right when facing the three heavenly spirit experts. Such boldness really shocked the world. "One palm is not enough. One more palm! Kill immortal palm!" Mi Yunfei''s momentum shook the sky, his blood expanded, and finally used the third layer of miexianzhang. Gusts of wind and flying stones shuttled between heaven and earth, filled with supreme magic power. The strength of terror was like a subversive angry sea, gushing out one wave after another, and the huge palm was immediately covered from the sky. "Mi Yunfei, you are very strong, but don''t underestimate people. Take the strongest blow from several of us!" Yang Qingfeng was despised and angry. "Nothingness palm, phantom fist, turn Yin palm!" the three blurted out, and then three forces like death gathered together, which seemed to spread throughout the world. The power of death is really earth shaking, and the scene is flying sand and stones, and the world is pale. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The rocks splashed everywhere. The competition between several top-level youth was shocking and turbulent. The wind was far away, and several people took two steps back, and the ups and downs in their hearts were faster and faster. Obviously, the blow just now brought them a certain sense of impact. Mi Yunfei went back more than ten steps before he stopped, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. His face became pale in an instant, and his chest was dyed red by blood. However, the high war spirit on his face did not dissipate for half a minute, but he looked more excited. "Old four (wood)!" Lu Chaohai was so worried that he couldn''t help shouting. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer this. He didn''t even look back. "Ha ha! I haven''t been hurt for a long time. This taste is really memorable!" Mi Yunfei didn''t care about the wound, but laughed wildly. But his laughter was so startled in the ears of several people. Only Mi Yunfei could laugh wildly after being injured. His blood stopped slowly, but his laughter did not stop. Although the laughter was crazy, people were more crazy. The outside has been noisy for a long time. In their eyes, MI Yunfei''s strength is not only terrible, but also extreme fear. In their eyes, MI Yunfei has been classified as a "terrorist". "This boy is a rare genius in thousands of years! His performance is completely beyond ordinary people. It seems that Xianlin island will have a headache this time." Ling Tianxing was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up. "This boy is an extremely terrible guy. His future development potential is really unlimited! It''s so good that he''s so young. He''s really not human and doesn''t let people live!" Yang Xiaoyi''s tears flickered when she spoke. It can be seen that his mood has been too excited to express. Mi Yunfei''s strength was seen by the sword. There had been a storm in his heart for a long time. His mouth was still reading silently: "Mi Yunfei is really the same as the rumor, and even surpasses the rumor. I''m afraid his strength is still above me. He''s really an interesting opponent!" In the middle of the field, MI Yunfei closed his hands and his hair flew in disorder. There was a strong wind around him. His whole body was wrapped in a dazzling golden light. Although it was difficult to see his face, he could feel the strength against the sky. "Ha ha. The palm power breaks the world, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match one move to ask about life and death." "Try the top layer of my immortal killing palm!" With the poetry in full bloom and the crazy voice, the demon God finally showed his supreme and unique knowledge. It''s crazy! Crazy! God is collapsing! The overwhelming palm power came out in response to the voice, and the vast internal strength poured out one wave after another. Mi Yunfei''s Qi at this time can completely swallow the mountains and rivers. The potential he broke out seems to be able to destroy the sky. This move is frightening, and the souls of the dead are afraid. And space seems to be distorted under the influence of this destructive force. Feng Yuanyang felt extremely uncomfortable at this time. Mi Yunfei was obviously injured, but his amazing strength made people really have an illusion. If he could show such strength when he was really injured, it can only be said that the guy is not an ordinary person, but a freak. When life and death are approaching, there is no time to think more. They can only come up with their own skills and fight with MI Yunfei. This is the only idea in the hearts of Feng Yuanyang and others. The three once again used their unique skills, and their mighty internal strength ran through all the veins of the whole body, and finally rushed to their hands. "Ah!" Several people were shocked by their anger, raised their heads and roared. Their hand shadow was ethereal and elusive, but the peerless palm power that captured people''s heart and soul was clear. The mighty momentum of several people rushed straight into the Jiuchong sky, and the blood filled with them could melt the heaven and earth at any time. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The palm wind was so strong that it blew away those who came to the ground because of injuries. The palm power is very fierce. Half of the people around have been shocked to vomit blood. The most frightening thing is not the palm wind, nor the palm power, but the amazing momentum. Under this momentum, no one dares to move even if he doesn''t say to go. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown radiates and roars angrily up to the sky. His powerful internal strength is like a vast ocean. He can''t take it and use it. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After the three landing sounds sounded, everyone looked for prestige. It was Feng Yuanyang and others who landed. Feng Yuanyang and Yang Qingfeng soon stood up, leaving Gongsun lying on the ground without tears. "Ah! My hand, what''s wrong with my hand?" Gongsun cried with tears. "Your hand is fine. It''s just broken. As long as you connect it quickly, it may not be as disabled as your brother." Mi Yunfei''s tone is very flat, as if what happened just now has never happened. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s face suddenly changed. Then he went to Gongsun Wulei and squatted down and said, "I can crush ten goods like you with one hand. Remember, this is just a small lesson. If you provoke me again next time, even if many people are the same, only one will die!" Mi Yunfei''s words were full of suffocating murderous spirit, Even Feng Yuanyang and Yang Qingfeng retreated a few steps. Feng Yuanyang and Yang Qingfeng know that MI Yunfei just took Gongsun Wulei as the main goal, so they will be fine. The short-term intersection has been a destructive force. A huge stone platform has been completely destroyed. It is only a sight full of barbarians in people''s eyes. Terror, extreme terror, this is everyone''s evaluation of MI Yunfei¡® The title of "demon God" resounded in Qinglan again. The two words were only worthy of MI Yunfei. When he was murderous, he was a demon, and when he was dignified, he was a God. The demon God finally reappeared on earth, and the wind and cloud will come out with it. At this moment, the stone platform dedicated to the competition has been destroyed, and more people were injured in this competition than in the first competition. Not only the contestants, but also some of the spectators were injured. Gongsun Wulei was shocked and broke his arm by Mi Yunfei, but he was able to connect the broken arm under timely rescue. The competition of the second level has ended here. This competition can be regarded as a rare one in a century. Therefore, the word "Mi Yunfei" reappears in Qinglan. Because of all kinds of performance, the names of these three words are destined to remain in the cultivation world. The second pass was over, and only about 40 contestants were left to pass. In order to prevent such a destructive competition from happening again, the four leaders passed the negotiation, and finally decided to let several young people with top strength enter the qualification competition of World War I with Xianlin island without the competition of the third level. Finally, the people who directly passed the pass were: Mi Yunfei, sword forgetting, wind blowing, Liu Yanmei and Yang Qingfeng. The strength of these people is obvious to all. There is no doubt about Mi Yunfei''s strength, and everyone can''t help swallowing when referring to MI Yunfei: "that guy is a dangerous person and can''t be provoked. You''d better stay away from him if you see him. It''s unreasonable if he doesn''t pass!" The strength of the sword to forget worries is also there. Although it is not as amazing as Mi Yunfei, it also makes people look at it with admiration. He picked so many people present with one person''s strength, and there has never been a trace of scar on his body. The most mysterious thing is that he never pulled out his sword. If any of these contestants can compete with MI Yunfei, then this person can only forget his worries with his sword. There is no doubt about the strength of the three men. Except that MI Yunfei and Jian forget worry can beat them, they don''t want to be a second person. At this time, Ling Tianxing nodded to the participants and said, "I believe you have no objection to the promotion list we announced just now. If not, our third level will be held in three days." "Slow down! I have a proposal." After hearing this, they immediately looked along the speaker. At this time, they saw a cold man with a cold look, a black robe and a sword on his back. The man''s whole body exudes a cold murderous spirit, which makes people dare not look directly at him. Apart from MI Yunfei, there is only one person left who forgets his worries. Ling Tianxing looked at the sword and asked, "what do you suggest, sword forgetting?" Jian forgot his worries and directly ignored Ling Tianxing. Instead, he focused on MI Yunfei and said, "I want to compete with him. The time is three days later. I hope the patriarch agrees." After all, they are the two strongest young people in Qinglan''s competition. After a moment of silence, earth shaking cheers broke out. One was as cold as ice, as if he was born to kill, while the other was warlike, as if he was born to fight. Everyone wants to know who is the real winner between them? Chapter 95 The words of sword forgetting worry made all the people fall into meditation. Mi Yunfei and sword forgetting worry are both mysterious people in the eyes of everyone. One carries a sword, but the sword has never been scabbard. The other carries a knife, and the knife has never left the back. Many people present want to know whether the sword forgetting sorrow is more sharp or MI Yunfei''s sword is more domineering. "Well, I''m afraid that''s not very good! Jian forget worry, you and Mi Yunfei have both passed the two levels. It''s a pity for Qinglan if any of you can''t go to Xianlin island." Ling Tianxing''s heart also wants to know who is the last trump card of the competition between Jian forget worry and Mi Yunfei, but he is afraid that either of them will lose and can''t participate in the competition. "Lord, I just want to compete with MI Yunfei alone. It''s just a private competition. No matter who wins or loses, we can go to Xianlin island." After Jian forgot his worries, he looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "Mi Yunfei, you are very strong and more terrible than the legend. The reason why I participated in Qinglan''s competition this time is to meet you for a while. In the young generation, you are almost praised as a myth that can''t be defeated. However, I''m not disappointed this time. Do you dare to fight with me?" Mi Yunfei really didn''t expect that a few years ago, he once chose three with one, and then monopolized the two heavenly spirit masters. Later, he destroyed the three families by himself, which unexpectedly caused such a great momentum in the whole Qinglan. The sword in front of him was obviously an expert among the experts in the young generation. Mi Yunfei''s belligerent heart was boiling in an instant. "Ha ha! It''s a great pleasure in life to have an opponent who can compete with him. I can''t find such a good thing. How can I avoid the war? I challenge!" the excitement in MI Yunfei''s eyes is hard for ordinary people to understand. Seeing that both Mi Yunfei and Jian forget worry agreed to the competition, and all the people present wanted to see the duel between them, so ling Tianxing couldn''t say anything. After everyone had left, Lu Chaohai and others all surrounded. For MI Yunfei''s strength, they have reached a state of blind trust. Even if Mi Yunfei wants to compete with an expert who breaks the martial arts realm, they will believe that MI Yunfei will win, because they have never heard of when Mi Yunfei lost. "Old four, you''ve done a great job!" Ren Lu first ran over and said excitedly holding Mi Yunfei. By doing well, Ren Lu naturally meant that Gongsun had no tears. Mi Yun sighed and said, "Alas, it''s a pity that I can''t let him die in the eyes of the four leaders, but he doesn''t have to pay attention to him." Of course, MI Yunfei never thought that the clown in his eyes had become his opponent in the future. It was his softness that left him lifelong regret. Oh, no, I missed it. This is the last word. I won''t mention it for the time being. At this time, mu Houhui came over and patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder and said, "old four, if you didn''t care so much before, you seem to be much more mature now." in fact, mu houming''s words are right. Mi Yunfei is really different from the past. He works more carefully and considers a lot more things than before. In three days, it has been done in the twinkling of an eye. This competition is to determine whether they are qualified to fight with the young masters of Xianlin island. People can''t wait for this day. Because the stone platform of the competition was destroyed by Mi Yunfei, the place of the competition was in the open space on the top of the green haze. Chaoyang has just emerged. It has long been a sea of people here. However, when I went to this place, I didn''t see several experts who have passed the customs. Because today is also the day for the competition between MI Yunfei and Jian forget worry, and the other masters naturally ran to see the competition between MI Yunfei and Jian forget worry. In a mountain forest on the top of the green haze, there are dense forests and thick fog. Few people can find that someone is competing here. Mi Yunfei, Jian forgetful and others all came here. They went to the center. They had been in a stalemate for a long time, and no one took it easy. The figure of stalemate and the opposing war situation, although the two did not fight, the strong internal strength stirred by their whole body proved the danger of the war. They were deadlocked for a long time and didn''t start. The wind around them only felt an arrogant force of destruction on them. In an instant, MI Yunfei began to move. He stepped on a mysterious step, held his fingers into fists, and his empty figure floated in the wind. In the blink of an eye, the strong internal strength rushed directly into Mi Yunfei''s hands. His long hair flew in the strong wind, with a great tendency to open mountains and crack the earth. "Open the sky!" With the exhalation of the voice, the powerful and peerless palm power also poured out frequently, just want to smash the world with one fist. "Sonorous!" After the sound of metal impact sounded, I suddenly heard that the cold and murderous Qi was attacking Mi Yunfei. The sword that never came out of the sword forgot to worry and finally pulled out the sword. The sword is not a good sword, but his sword technique is so exquisite. What''s more terrible is the person who makes the sword. The speed of drawing the sword is hard to see, and the speed of drawing the sword is even more disturbing. "Buzz!" The sword light broke through the air, passed through the leaves, and strung out at the speed of meteors catching up with the moon. The leaves on the ground whirled one after another, and the sea of trees churned. Mi Yunfei was shocked. Mi Yunfei also had a fight with the people who made the sword, but the sword''s worry free sword technique was better than those people. In great surprise, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to take it hard. After a punch, he immediately withdrew with a mysterious step. The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the fist strength is staggered. They have collided in the blink of an eye. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In the first confrontation, both of them made moves at will, but even the random moves were so arrogant and overbearing. The fallen leaves fluttered in the wind. It seemed that it was difficult to fall to the ground for a long time. At this moment, time seemed to stop because of the confrontation between the two. At this time, the scene was very quiet. There was no sound of breathing. The expressions of several people watching the war stopped at this moment, leaving only the heartbeat of everyone. After MI Yunfei and Jian forgot their worries, they stood still. Jian forgets to worry, his face is flat and has no expression, but a person with better eyesight can still capture the excitement and war spirit revealed in his look. Mi Yunfei clenched his fists, his veins burst, a sweat bead hung on his forehead, and his hands were trembling slightly. Mi Yunfei said in his heart: "this guy is so murderous. Even if it is a casual duel, his heart is full of a strong sense of war. This is a crazy longing for martial arts. He is so strong!" Mi Yunfei has fought many times since his debut. He has never admired anyone in the young generation, but the forgetfulness of the sword in front of him makes him feel admiration in his heart, because he is worthy of MI Yunfei. Feng Yuanyang was already shocked by the first confrontation between the two. They couldn''t speak. They took a heavy breath after a long time. "These two people are so strong!" this is the only emotion in Feng Yuanyang''s heart. "Mi Yunfei, you''d better use a knife! Otherwise, you will be defeated by me." Jian forgets to worry and says coldly. His words are really arrogant and his eyes don''t look at Mi Yunfei. "Hum! Although you are very strong, you are just a little better than others in my eyes. Even without a knife, you can''t defeat me." Mi Yunfei is known as the top young expert of Qinglan. Since his debut, I don''t know how many people better than him have met and how much wind and rain it took to get to where he is today, Now, in the face of the contempt of a man of his age, how can his heart not be angry? "Oh, really? You''ll know if you try." Jian forgot his worries and replied arrogantly. This sentence is so familiar to MI Yunfei''s ears. He once used this tone to others, but now others also use this tone to him. At this time, MI Yunfei''s unyielding heart has completely burned, his momentum is constantly soaring, and his face is turning red in an instant, The bulging blood vessels in his hands were almost to the point of explosion. "Ah! Miexianzhang!" Mi Yunfei''s Qi shook and his voice soared. After drinking, the internal strength of the whole body surges out like a huge wave, and then runs through the whole body. At this time, he has reached a crazy point. More specifically, he has entered a selfless state. There is only one word in his heart, that is war! War! War! War! War! War! Crazy people, crazy inner strength and crazy eyes all reveal the most crazy war intention. The vigorous internal strength rolled up a gust of wind, the surrounding small trees rose from the ground, the big trees were broken, the wind was far away, and their luck sank. Chaos, chaos, the world is chaotic at this moment. The momentum of the scene can be called destroying the sky and the earth. The boulders on the ground instantly explode into ashes, and the leaves are rolled into a ball. The vast internal strength was like a wild beast. It soared everywhere and finally went straight to the sword. Seeing that MI Yunfei changed so much in the blink of an eye, even the cold and arrogant sword forgot to worry, and his face began to change color. He didn''t hide, let alone escape. After concentrating and gathering Qi, a gorgeous golden light poured into the sword and finally swept out of the sword tip. "Whew, whew!" Several sword Qi full of fierce plundering shot out like a rainbow in the sky. The fist strength and dazzling sword Qi that dominate the world have become the most attractive focus in the field. They are very similar. They are wild men who are extravagant and crazy. Although it was just an ordinary competition, no one would admit defeat. "Wind and rain sword, the first type of wind and rain sword!" (Note: this move comes from wind and rain sword, holy level skill, including wind and rain sword, wind and thunder sword, wind and frost sword and wind and wind sword) After a burst of drinking, the sword in the hands of the sword forgot to worry came out and rotated in the air. At this time, the rotating sword constantly stimulated a fierce sword spirit. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a series of explosions around Mi Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei''s clothes were blown to pieces in an instant. After he took off, his sword kept chasing Mi Yunfei. At the moment, people can''t see the figure in the field, and the dust all over the sky blocks out the sun. "Mi Yunfei, draw your sword! You can''t resist my wind sword." "Hum! You''re not afraid to bite your tongue when you talk wildly. After watching how to break your wind divine sword." "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yunfei used the second layer of the immortal killing palm. As soon as his words fell, a huge palm suddenly appeared on the sky. Although the palm was transformed by internal strength, it looked like a real palm. The huge palm patted from the sky and grabbed the flying sword. "Hum! You underestimate me! Wind thunder sword, the second type of wind divine sword classic!" As soon as the words of sword forgetting sorrow fell, the sword broke away from the giant palm in the sky, returned to sword forgetting sorrow''s hand, and then cut straight down from the sky again. "Uh!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s drunk crown was distributed, his clothes were broken, and only his strong chest muscles were exposed in front of everyone. At the moment, he looks particularly crazy, and his eyes have become more sharp. "Eat me again!" as Mi Yunfei''s voice fell, the giant palm appeared again, but this time it was bigger and more terrible. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the giant palm directly patted on the ground, and a huge pit appeared on the ground. Mi Yunfei gushed out his strong internal strength again, and the giant palm fell from the sky again. "When!" After a crisp sound, the giant palm grabbed the long sword again. "Well, God can''t stop me, let alone you!" After an angry drink, MI Yunfei''s face turned red and his blood vessels burst. The surrounding cliffs are turbulent, and the big stones are pouring down like torrential rain. Such magic power is really against the sky. "Ping Pong!" After a crisp sound, the worry free sword was broken by Mi Yunfei. After the sword broke, the scene was quiet again. There was no sound, only smoke and sand still flying. Immediately, a voice sounded: "Mi Yunfei, you are strong, I lost!" the speaker was the sword forgetting his worries. After that, he had left. Mi Yunfei ignored the surprised expressions of several people next to him and directly swept away. He wanted to chase the sword to forget his worries, because he thought the sword to forget his worries was a friend worth communicating with. Watching the two men leave, Feng Yuanyang swallowed his throat and said to the others, "these two people are extremely terrible. They are our double heroes of Qinglan. A month later, they fought with Xianlin island. This time we are imperative. Chapter 96 After a series of selection, the final promotion list finally came out. They are mi Yunfei, sword forgetting sorrow, wind far away, Liu Yanmei, Yang Qingfeng, Lu Chaohai, Ren LV, mu Houhui, morning dew and xuanqu. Xuanqu is the representative of xuanshuang. He is the son of xuanchen. His life cultivation has reached the peak of the realm. It is not difficult to separate from his peers. Looking at these contestants, the leaders of the four sects were very happy. In particular, the strength of MI Yunfei and Jian forget worry greatly increased their confidence. Although only Feng Yuanyang was present in the contest between MI Yunfei and Jian forgetful, they were shocked when several leaders and some disciples reached the scene of the contest. The scene was originally covered with trees and flowers. However, after the first world war between MI Yunfei and Jian forget worry, most of the trees here have collapsed and the mountain walls on both sides have been blown to pieces. There was also a huge pit on the ground, full of gravel. You can imagine how fierce the competition between the two was at that time. Afterwards, after the cross examination of the four leaders, several people made conjectures about the war between MI Yunfei and Jian forget worry. Although the wind said that the final outcome was a tie, the leaders knew that MI Yunfei did not use his knife at that time. Therefore, it can be inferred from this aspect that MI Yunfei''s strength should still be above Jian forget worry. After two days of rest, all the contestants were full of energy and in a good mood. Because it has been their dream for many years to fight Xianlin island. How can it make people unhappy that they can not only have a prosperous world war once every 30 years, but also participate in this war? The competition between Qinglan and Xianlin island is on a desert island. Because the distance is far away and there are not many people, the four sects are going to send some flying animals of their own sects to drive them to the desert island. After the competition, Wushuang has arrived at qinglanfeng. When Wushuang arrives, some animals in qinglanfeng are scared to sit and run around. Finally, MI Yunfei let unparalleled hide his long Wei. In addition, the leaders of the four sects appeased for a long time, and the beasts calmed down. Because now the people in the evil way are salivating for the whole Qinglan, they want to break it immediately and become something in the bag. Therefore, in order to prevent people in the evil way from sneaking attacks, it is impossible for the leaders of the four sects to leave. This time, lengxuemei, the leader of Lengyin palace, took Mi Yunfei and others to the competition. There''s no other reason, just because Lengyin palace is located in the center of Qinglan peak. No matter where the people of the demon road attack, they must pass through other sects. In addition, Qinglan peak has a dangerous terrain, and there are extraordinary experts in each sect, so lengxuemei can leave at ease. At this time, Wushuang has become larger. His body and the other two giant Eagles hover above 100000. Although Wushuang has hidden his dragon power, the two giant eagles are still afraid and dare not get close to it. "Wood, you should take good care of yourself. I know you''ve been working hard for sister Hanshuang, but you still have to think about yourself." even the cry is so wonderful. At present, except ye Xiaolan, you don''t want to be the second person. Mi Yunfei was very melancholy. The two women in his life treated him like this. What do you want in life! "Xiaolan, you go back! No matter how strong the people on Xianlin island are, I must break the myth of their invincibility for the sake of the cold frost! I will come back soon. Remember to take good care of myself and wait for me." after MI Yunfei finished, he waved to the sky. "Ouch!" A dragon roared through the sky. A dragon swooped down from a high altitude. When it was nearly three feet above the ground, MI Yunfei''s toes were a little higher, and the man had landed firmly on the unparalleled back. Peerless is the supreme among the divine dragons, and the other two giant Eagles can carry the rest of the people, so Mi Yunfei didn''t let Lu Chaohai and others ride on peerless. When all the other contestants sat on the back of the giant eagle and roared, MI Yunfei and others all went away in the wind and finally disappeared into the sky. Ye Xiaolan looks at Mi Yunfei''s back. Tears in her eyes permeate her clothes. After she and Mi Yunfei separated, they finally met. But now Mi Yunfei is leaving her. How many people in the world realize that the pain of waiting is better than parting? The unparalleled speed is many times faster than the two giant eagles, but fortunately, MI Yunfei stopped its speed and kept it flying with the other two giant eagles. The wind roared in my ears, the white clouds floated in front of me, and bursts of cold came, which made my mind clear. Looking down from high above, green mountains and green waters, beautiful peaks and mountains converge in your eyes, and everything seems so small. A burst of emotion in MI Yunfei''s heart: "when a person stands at the peak that others can''t look up to, you will find that all things in the world are so small in your eyes." According to the flying speed of the two giant eagles, it will take at least 20 days to get to the desert island. Fortunately, Leng Xuemei had put all the food she needed on the way on the giant eagle''s back before she left, so she didn''t worry about starvation on the way. However, at least those who came to the competition this time are experts at the peak of Huajing. Even if they don''t eat or drink for five or six days, it''s not a problem. After driving for about a day, I saw the sun set in the West and cooking smoke everywhere below. At this time, Leng Xuemei said to all the contestants, "it''s getting dark. We are now at the border of the Tenglong empire. We have to land on the ground and find a town to rest for a night." After a day''s journey, all the participants have been staying on the back of the giant eagle. They can''t exercise too violently to avoid falling off the back of the giant eagle. Now when they heard that they were going to come to the ground, they all shouted excitedly, "OK! OK! I''ve long wanted to move my body." During this period, Ren LV, in particular, couldn''t stand loneliness. He moved around on the back of the giant eagle from time to time, which shocked everyone for a long time. It is estimated that even the giant eagle was wondering: "this guy is so fat that he is still so restless. He doesn''t understand how hard I fly!" After another half an hour, the giant eagle finally came to the sky over the imperial capital of the Tenglong empire with everyone. Because Wushuang''s identity was too conspicuous, MI Yunfei asked Wushuang to fly to the mountains, but he sat on the back of another giant eagle. Mi Yunfei and matchless have been together for many years, and each has a unique flavor, so Mi Yunfei is not afraid that matchless can''t find him. Mi Yunfei knows exactly what unparalleled strength is, and Xuanxian and long Shengtian once said that very few people in this world can kill unparalleled. Therefore, MI Yunfei is not worried about unparalleled safety. Leng Xuemei ordered two giant eagles to land in a mountain forest of the Tenglong Empire, and then let the two giant eagles fly away. All those who come to the competition are at least the strength of Huajing peak, and their feet are naturally not slow. Therefore, half an hour later, they all arrived at the imperial capital of the Tenglong empire. The Tenglong empire is stronger than the Tianluo empire in terms of economy and military strength. Therefore, the emperors of the Tenglong empire are even more prosperous and lively than the Tianluo empire. At this time, it was getting dark, but the pedestrians on both sides of the street were still very crowded. There were many shops on both sides of the street, and all kinds of Hawking came out. Sometimes there was a smell, which made everyone salivate. On both sides of the street, the magnificent Qiongtai jade rooms can be seen everywhere, and some gorgeous pavilions are hung with lanterns made of colored paper in various colors, which makes people dazzling. The towering building is extraordinarily magnificent, giving people a very atmospheric feeling. The lights of different shapes and colors make the town seem to be covered with a veil, which makes people curious about the city. Leng Xuemei takes everyone into an inn. The boss who can open a shop in the imperial capital must have unique vision in addition to some background. When Leng Xuemei and others stepped into the store, the shopkeeper greeted them with a smile, because people can understand their identity from the clothes of Leng Xuemei and others. "My guest, would you like to stay or eat?" facing lengxuemei and others, the shopkeeper dare not have the slightest negligence. Leng Xuemei glanced at the shop and felt pretty good. Although it was not luxurious and gorgeous, it was also simple and clean. So she said to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, first serve us a table of good dishes, and then take us to see the guest room!" Leng Xuemei threw two gold coins to the shopkeeper after saying that. Two gold coins are equivalent to two thousand copper coins. A meal is about twenty copper coins, and the hotel will not exceed one hundred copper coins. Now Leng Xuemei even gives him two thousand copper coins. After seeing this, the shopkeeper was overjoyed and said, "Sir, you have come to the right place! The food here can ensure your satisfaction, and the guest room can make you comfortable." after that, he took lengxuemei and others to an empty room above the attic. This vacant room is usually only for guests of honor or those rich people. Most people eat in the hall below. Leng Xuemei sells two gold coins at will. Naturally, the store dare not neglect it. There is a big round table in the empty room. The decoration in the house is quite good. There is a basin of bonsai in the corner. The air is fresh and quiet, giving people a comfortable feeling. After a while, the table was filled with all kinds of dishes. The people just ate some dry food on the giant eagle''s back. These dishes made everyone salivate as soon as they were on the table. Even the ruthless sword forgot to worry, and a trace of excitement appeared on his face. There is only food and no wine on the table. Because I have to take the giant eagle tomorrow, Leng Xuemei doesn''t let everyone drink. They have no choice but to bear it forcibly in order to prevent someone from accidentally falling off the giant eagle''s back after getting drunk. After the meal, the shopkeeper took the people to their respective guest rooms. Because lengxuemei gave the boss two gold coins, everyone had a room to rest. At this time, Leng Xuemei said to the crowd, "it''s still early now. Everyone can go out and have a stroll. But don''t make trouble. Take this with you. If something happens, launch this. After we receive the signal, we have to rush to the place where the signal is transmitted." when lengxuemei spoke, she took out a small bamboo tube, This bamboo tube is also the fireworks made for communication among the four sects. The color and shape of this kind of fireworks are unique to the four sects, so they are not afraid of being misfired by others. When Mi Yunfei and others received the fireworks, the others were ready to go out to see the night view of the Tenglong Empire and left the inn in twos and threes. "Hey, sword forgets sorrow. How about going out together?" for the man, MI Yunfei still hopes to make friends with him, because he finds that sword forgets sorrow has some similarities with him, and sword forgets sorrow has no friends. After hearing Mi Yunfei''s invitation, Jian forgot his worries and was stunned, but finally nodded and said, "OK!" When Mi Yunfei turned around, he found that Lu Chaohai had already slipped away. Lu Chaohai left without saying goodbye. Naturally, he had his own business to do, while Ren LV shouted: "that guy who values sex over friends is simply heterosexual and inhuman! It is estimated that he must destroy flowers tonight." As soon as Ren Lu''s words fell, there was a burst of laughter. Even Jian forgot his worries and couldn''t help grinning. At this time, it was dark, but the emperor capital was brightly lit and bustling. Not long after walking, I suddenly found that the front of several people was full of people, and there was a burst of crying from inside. Several people crowded into the crowd with great effort. When they looked at it, it turned out that a big man was pulling a girl with a slightly beautiful face. Through understanding, MI Yunfei and other talents know what happened. It turned out that the big man was the housekeeper of a large family in the imperial capital. The family was a Gongsun family that had been inherited for hundreds of years. Even the king wanted to give their family some face. According to people in the crowd, the housekeeper bullied everywhere because he was Gongsun''s family. Finally, he took a fancy to the woman. The woman refused, but now she wants to rob. Several people immediately reacted that there was only one Gongsun family in the Tenglong Empire, and a surge of anger rose in their hearts. Mi Yunfei touched his forehead, meditated for a while and said to everyone, "do you want to find something exciting to play with?" Seeing Mi Yunfei''s evil expression, several people immediately reacted and said with a wild laugh: "ha ha! I have to play tonight." Chapter 97 Seeing some people laughing evil, Jian forgets his worries and feels something wrong. He immediately asks, "what are you doing?" Mi Yunfei quickly stopped his smile, and then replied solemnly: "brother forgetful, I have done something since my debut. Later, others call me ''demon God'', but today I want to do something good. Are you interested?" Mi Yunfei felt that Jian forgetful is a good man, but his character is cold, Such a person must have experienced too many extraordinary things. Along the way, he didn''t speak as much as he cried when he was hungry. Mi Yunfei also wanted to know him, so he even changed his call. "I''m not interested." Jian forgot to worry and replied without thinking. "Brother forgetting sorrow, are you still afraid of the Gongsun family? I mi Yunfei thought you were a character and wanted to be friends with you. I didn''t expect you to have good accomplishments but no good courage." Mi Yunfei''s words can be said to seal his throat with a sword. He knows that people with the character of forgetting sorrow with a sword absolutely don''t want to hear such words. Sure enough, after hearing this, Jian QIAOYOU''s face changed greatly: "hum! Who said I didn''t dare. Where you can go, my sword QIAOYOU can still go." After hearing this, MI Yunfei immediately laughed: "I knew brother Jian was not a timid man. Please don''t take brother Jian''s words to heart!" today''s mi Yunfei is no longer the childish young man in those days. He first excites Jian to forget his worries and promise, and then apologizes. After slapping him, he gave him a sweet jujube, so that he would fly Mi Yun higher in the heart of forgetting his worries. Mi Yunfei several people came to the scene through the crowd. At this time, the girl on the ground had burst into tears, leaving only tears on her face. Seeing Mi Yunfei walking into the scene, the big man glanced at them and saw that MI Yunfei was young and didn''t take them to heart. So he said fiercely, "you hairy boys, what are you doing here?" After MI Yunfei looked at Ren LV, Ren LV immediately understood it, and then said wrongfully: "Sir, you robbed our sisters a few days ago. Now they haven''t come back for more than ten days. Are they all dead?" As soon as Ren Lv''s words came out, they immediately attracted a group of insults and curses from people nearby. Some of them were impatient and had already picked up their shoulder poles, as if they were going to do it. The big man was stunned. You should know that although he was the housekeeper of Gongsun family, he had not yet reached the point of ignoring the law. Although the matter was made out of nothing, it would inevitably make him feel bad when it was spread to Gongsun family. His arrogant look suddenly darkened. "You. You smelly boys, whose trouser heads didn''t fasten, jumped out of you? It''s totally nonsense. There''s no such thing." Before the big man finished, mu Houhui continued, "Sir, you''re really wrong! You can take our sister away, but you can''t kill them all!" Mu Houhui''s words once again led to the anger of the masses. Usually, because the big man was arrogant and afraid of his revenge, he dared not say anything. Seeing someone come forward, he naturally added fuel to the fire. For a moment, all kinds of abusive language came out, and even some people spit out saliva directly. Mi Yunfei looked at the look of all the people and said, "hum! You''re going to take this girl today. I''m afraid you''ll disappear again in a few days!" The big man knew that MI Yunfei had come to make trouble, probably relatives and friends of the girl on the ground. He knew that the duck could only smell the taste today. It was impossible to eat it. He observed the faces of several people and knew that MI Yunfei was the master, so he whispered, "boy, come on, what do you want?" As soon as Mi Yunfei heard his tone, he said angrily, "what? Give me the money. That''s no good. My sister has gone. What''s the use of asking for money." he made a loud voice. It''s estimated that everyone present can hear him. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, the people next to him denounced more loudly. They shouted and scolded one after another, denouncing the man for his delusion of buying others with money. The big man knew that he met a difficult man today, so he whispered again, "brother, I was wrong just now. What do you say to stop everyone''s mouth?" Mi Yunfei glanced at the girl on the ground and whispered, "it''s very simple. You let the girl go and don''t harass her in the future, otherwise it will happen again, and then give her a hundred gold coins. However, it depends on whether the girl agrees or not." The girl not only got away, but also got a hundred gold coins. Naturally, she agreed with joy. The big man was eager to get away and replied, "OK! I''ll give the money right away, right away." At this time, MI Yunfei turned around and said loudly to the crowd, "everyone, I''m sorry! We found the wrong person. The uncle just wanted to invite the girl to work at Gongsun''s house, but the girl didn''t agree. Now he is willing to take out 100 gold coins as an apology. It''s a misunderstanding. Let''s go!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, the people next to him were very dissatisfied, but most of them came to see the excitement. Seeing that there was no play, they all left slowly. The big man asked the next servant to give him a hundred gold coins. He didn''t dare to stay more and left immediately. When the big man left, the girl thanked again and again, but when she looked up, MI Yunfei and others had already disappeared. "Hey! Mi Yunfei, what are we doing with that guy?" asked Jian as he ran. "Hey, hey, if you want to play, play bigger. Let''s go to Gongsun''s house for a walk." after MI Yunfei said that, he dodged and left, followed by several people behind. The big man never dreamed that the previous group of insignificant boys would follow him. Not long after, MI Yunfei followed the big man to a magnificent mansion. On the plaque of the mansion, there were several huge gold words "Gongsun mansion". Mi Yunfei squatted under a dark wall and began to discuss. "This is Gongsun mansion. Let''s go in quietly. This time, we must teach them a lesson and leave a few blood words on their wall to warn them." a faint smile came out of the corners of MI Yunfei''s mouth as he spoke. Ren LV immediately clapped his hands and said, "that''s a good idea! Do you want to catch some chickens and sprinkle blood on their yard?" "It''s better to use human blood directly." Jian forgot to worry and replied without thinking. Several people were immediately embarrassed. This sword forgets worries. It''s really a murderer! "Well, let''s go and have a look at the situation first!" said Mi Yunfei, with a slight tip of his foot over the wall. After that, several virtual shadows flashed again, and all of them had come to the courtyard of Gongsun mansion. From time to time, a group of people in uniform walk around the courtyard. Mi Yunfei and others understand that those are the thugs invited by the Gongsun family, but in the eyes of MI Yunfei and others, there are some non-standard people. Most people are in the state of birth, and only the leaders have entered the realm of worldliness. Mi Yunfei each hid his breath. The line of thugs only felt a breeze blowing. Mi Yunfei had passed through the thugs and came to the backyard. At this time, there are many houses in the backyard with lights on. Mi Yunfei stepped lightly and came to the outside of a house. Through the light in the house, you can see a figure waving his arms. "Wait a minute, I''ll see what''s going on." after MI Yunfei finished, he pinched a hole in the window of the room with his finger. Through the finger size movement, the scene inside immediately introduced Mi Yunfei''s eyes. When all the scenes in the house were shown in the realization of MI Yunfei, MI Yunfei only felt dry mouth and red face. A Nona colorful girl is bathing in the bathtub. Her skin is as white as snow, and her body is so hot that people have nosebleed. The tall twin peaks are shaking from time to time, and the waves are choppy and billowing! It seems that it is possible to jump out of the bathtub at any time. Even if it is a very casual bath rubbing action, in MI Yunfei''s opinion, it is challenging him and seems to say: "look! Look at it casually. If you feel that your posture is not good, I will pose a few more to ensure your satisfaction." The woman''s beautiful face was filled with a bright smile and hummed a minor in her mouth. It was a joy to put down her body and mind to bathe, but at this time, she didn''t realize that her elegant posture had been seen. Mi Yunfei felt hot and dry. His throat was choking with saliva. He sighed in his heart: "what is rough waves? I really understand today!" "Old four, what''s going on inside? Why is your face so red? You see your saliva is almost flowing out." at this time, Ren LV asked Mi Yunfei in a low voice. Mi Yunfei hurriedly recovered, then wiped his saliva and said calmly: "Oh, there''s nothing in it. Let''s go to another room!" Mi Yunfei said and took Ren LV and left. "Old four, is there anything delicious in it? Is there anything like roast chicken or roast whole sheep?" "No, there''s nothing in it." "Then why do you keep drooling?" "Oh, no, anyway. Why do you ask so many questions?" Several people said and walked to the door of another room. At this time, a sound suddenly came from the house. Although the sound was small, it was captured by Mi Yunfei and others. Several people immediately put their ears firmly on the door. "Father, according to the news, a few days ago, my brother was defeated by Mi Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei broke his hand bone, but fortunately, it''s no big deal to connect it in time." After hearing this sound, MI Yunfei only felt a little familiar, but when he heard the man inside say that his brother was broken, MI Yunfei soon remembered who he was. He was maimed Gongsun Wuji by Mi Yunfei a few years ago. "Hum! That boy really deceives people too much. He beat you into a cripple a few years ago, and even your brother won''t let go a few years later. If I hadn''t been afraid of the leader of Lengyin palace next to him, I would have done it to him." After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s anger rose involuntarily. A few years ago, it was clear that Gongsun Wuji stabbed people first. Mi Yunfei would destroy it. A few years later, Gongsun Wulei also wanted to kill him several times, so he would teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, the Gongsun family is so shameless. Previously, they only wanted to give the Gongsun family a warning, but now Mi Yunfei has made up his mind that they must not stay. "Bang!" After a crisp sound, the door had completely closed. Several figures stood at the door. After seeing the visitor, Gongsun Wuji was shocked and said, "Mi Yunfei, it''s you!" Chapter 98 As soon as Gongsun Wuji''s words fell, the other middle-aged man in the house immediately said, "you are mi Yunfei? What do you want?" Mi Yunfei was furious and said with more murderous spirit: "what do I want? Didn''t you want to attack me just now? Mi Yunfei will never stay for potential enemies. Tell me what I want?" The middle-aged man immediately exclaimed, "Mi Yunfei, don''t mess around! There are hundreds of people in my Gongsun family." but his voice trembled when he spoke, because he knew that those people couldn''t stop Mi Yunfei at all. As the sound of breaking the door just now had alerted the thugs and guards, the door was full of people, but the middle-aged man didn''t speak, and no one dared to come forward. Mi Yunfei ignored the people outside the door, turned to Jian forgetful and said, "you guys go first. This is my personal affair. I don''t want to involve you." "Hum! Miyunfei, you''re wrong to say that. I''m playing with you. If you tell me to go, I''ll go. Where can I put my face? I''ll take care of it." it''s the indifferent sword who talks. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was moved. He knew that Jian forgot his worries. He had begun to treat him as a friend, but he was unwilling to admit it because of his indifferent character. As soon as the sword forgot his worries, Ren LV immediately agreed and said, "yes, old four, we are brothers. It''s too long to see outsiders." The others nodded, their faces steadfast. Seeing that several people had made up their mind, MI Yunfei was not much better. He just nodded to several people, and everything was silent. At this time, a girl suddenly ran from the door. When Mi Yunfei saw the girl''s face, his face was hot, because the reason why he drooled just now was thanks to the girl. "Who are you? Why did you break into Gongsun''s residence at night?" the girl didn''t seem to be afraid of MI Yunfei and spoke loudly. Gongsun Wuji knew that MI Yunfei was cruel and cruel. He immediately said to the woman, "little sister, you go out quickly. It''s none of your business here." "Oh, you are his sister, so you should have heard the name of MI Yunfei?" Mi Yunfei said to the woman. "Are you mi Yunfei? Is it you who defeated my two brothers?" the woman looked at Mi Yunfei with a curious eye. When Mi Yunfei saw that the woman didn''t say that she had abandoned her two brothers, but that she had defeated her two brothers, a little favor rose in her heart. He looked at the girl and said, "yes, it''s me." "Hum! I want to duel with you. Dare you fight with me." the girl asked immediately. As soon as the girl spoke, both Mi Yunfei and the people around him were at a loss. Mi Yunfei was speechless and was surprised: "doesn''t the girl know that her two brothers have been defeated by me? Is this silly girl more powerful than her two brothers?" among her peers, MI Yunfei has never been afraid of anyone, let alone the woman who looks younger than herself, so she replied coldly: "If you want to find abuse, I can compare it." Seeing that MI Yunfei agreed to the competition, the girl showed a trace of joy in her eyes, and then said, "the competition is OK, but I have one condition." "What conditions, you say." Mi Yunfei asked immediately, not worried about his failure. "If you lose, I want you to apologize to my two brothers, how about it?" "OK!" Mi Yunfei immediately replied. Then he asked, "what if I win?" "If you win, I won''t blame you for breaking into my Gongsun mansion at night. How about it?" When Mi Yunfei heard this, he immediately felt wrong, and then pointed to the girl and said, "you. You." "What are you? You promised to compete just now. Do you want to go back?" Mi Yunfei really wanted to cry. He was angry and ran to kill the door, but he was surrounded by the girl''s words. He was neither better nor worse. He secretly decided to teach the girl a lesson in the competition anyway, so that she could know that no one can be fooled. Mi Yunfei looked at the girl and said, "OK! Let''s do what you say! Let''s start the competition!" after saying this, MI Yunfei''s mind also came up with the illusion that the girl was pressed on the ground by Mi Yunfei. Who knows, the girl''s next words will make Mi Yunfei''s hope come to naught. "It''s said that you have at least entered the realm of heaven and spirit. I''m still at the peak. How can I beat you! Forget it, I admit defeat, you can go, and today''s business will come to an end!" The girl''s words made Mi Yunfei have an impulse to spit blood. He didn''t succeed in trying to kill the door. He didn''t succeed in trying to teach the girl in front of him. The breath in his heart was really uncomfortable. After staring at the girl for a long time, MI Yunfei said, "you are a very smart woman. You are much better than your two brothers. I don''t think we will end up like this. Remember to advise your family to do more good. Otherwise, if I don''t find it, others will find it." then he shook his head and left. "I''m so angry! I''m so angry! I didn''t expect that MI Yunfei would be coaxed around by a woman." as soon as Mi Yunfei walked out of Gongsun''s house, he roared at the sky. As soon as they went out, the others covered their stomachs and laughed wildly. Even the sword was no exception. "Hey! Have you laughed enough? I''m full of fire now!" Mi Yunfei shouted at several people angrily. "I said Mi Yunfei! How could you be fooled around by a woman?" seeing that Mi Yun has a fire in his heart, the sword forgets his worries and doesn''t forget to add fuel to the fire. "Hum! Are you itchy? I want to duel with you. Stop and don''t run." before Mi Yunfei finished, several people started running. Before long, there were bursts of screams in the dark, of which only LV howled the loudest. Mi Yunfei twisted his wrist and came out of the darkness. Then he said to himself, "Hey! It''s better for brother Ren. He''s angry at last." After a while, Ren LV twisted his waist and complained to Mu Houhui and others behind him: "you are so ungrateful that you still want to push me in front of the bloody boy. Everyone knows that the boy''s hand bone is harder than steel! You are really. Ouch! You have a cramp. Go to cuiju building to find some girls for massage." When they returned to their rooms, it was late at night, but Mi Yunfei couldn''t sleep for a long time. The gentle figure of the girl was always in his mind. "Oh! What am I thinking?" Mi Yunfei patted himself hard on the cheek, trying to free himself from the illusion just now. "Well, that girl is really not simple. She gave me a reminder today. In this world, there must not only have super strength, but also have an excellent mind." Mi Yunfei has only begun to realize that when a person has no absolute strength, he must have an excellent mind to survive in this cruel world. This night, although Mi Yunfei regretted that he failed to destroy his enemy, he felt another harvest, that is wisdom. With the passage of time, MI Yunfei didn''t find himself. In fact, he didn''t want to do things so impulsively before. He often used his own mind. The morning glow was shining, and the pedestrians on the street were already close to each other. Mi Yunfei was also awakened by the noise on the street. When he walked out of the room and came to the hall, the rest of the staff had already arrived, only him. At this time, Ren Lu and others had already pulled Lu Chaohai aside and were "giving a severe confession"! Looking at his angry appearance, I know that he seems very dissatisfied with Lu Chaohai''s confession. "Oh! It''s nothing to tell you! It''s just that they ate a bunch of ice sugar gourd together." Lu Chaohai said. His face was slightly red, but it was hard to hide the joy of being filled with happiness. Lu Chaohai''s words immediately attracted a burst of strong contempt from several people nearby. Ren Luton looked up to the sky and shouted: "God! Why do opportunities always happen to people who don''t know how to seize opportunities? It''s really unreasonable! I''m so handsome. Why don''t people love me?" After hearing this, mu Houhui immediately hit him and said, "just your body. You''re so fat. How many girls can stand it! It''s estimated that you''ll crush others as soon as you go into battle." After hearing this, Ren LV was furious and immediately shouted and scolded, "how many times have you been told, you bastard? It''s called strong, not fat, okay?" Everyone immediately covered their stomachs and laughed wildly on the ground. Only in this way can they be considered strong. Then people who can be called "fat" don''t know whether they are still personal or not? After dinner, everyone bought something to eat on the road. Then they left in two giant eagles. After passing through heavy white clouds and mountains, two months later, the party finally arrived at the desert island where the competition was agreed. After the giant eagle and unparalleled flew away, the party finally set foot on the desert island. At the moment, in addition to excitement, there was a trace of tension in their hearts, and even their breathing became short. Mi Yunfei''s heart fluctuated and murmured, "is this the place for competition? I really want to see what the people on Xianlin Island look like." The desert island is not deserted. It is surrounded by water. In other words, in addition to flying animals, if you want to leave, you must at least reach the realm of flying. Of course, it is also possible for people with very good physical strength to swim to the shore. There are sparse ancient trees on this desert island. Although there are few ancient trees, they are frighteningly large. A tree hole is enough to accommodate several people. There are no flowers and plants here. Except for some ancient trees, the rest are bare rocks. It is said that two thousand years ago, the desert island was not so barren. At that time, there were many trees and flowers here. With the rippling blue waves and running water, the scenery here was really touching. However, later, because an ancestor of Xianlin island and an elder of Qinglan competed here, they fought for three days and nights. As a result, such a beautiful scenery was destroyed. However, this place is called Juying island by later generations, that is, an island where heroes all over the world gather. Leng Xuemei had a way of communicating with Xianlin island before she came. She took out a slightly larger bamboo tube from her baggage, opened the bamboo cover, and a flame rose out of her hand. After hearing the sound of "Chi Chi", a golden lotus shaped fireworks appeared in the sky. "Well, I''ve informed the people of Xianlin island. They''re not far from here. It''s estimated that they can arrive one hour at a time." Although an hour is not long, people feel that it is really so long. It seems that the time has been set at this time. However, just when the people were anxious, the sky suddenly darkened, and then a gust of wind roared, and a majestic pressure surged out of the sky, covering the whole sky. Everyone looked up at the sky. When they saw the scene in the sky, everyone couldn''t help growing up. There are more than a dozen giant birds in the sky. There are many people sitting on the giant birds. The leading animal is a rare unicorn in the world. The majestic pressure spread slowly from the sky, and gusts of wind hit, flying sand and stones on the ground, and the people were almost unsteady by the wind. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "what a big hand! It''s finally coming. I''ve been waiting for this day for more than four years!" Chapter 99 "Roar!" The leading Unicorn made a thunderous sound, and the boulders around it seemed to be shaking. "What a shocking scene! I didn''t expect that there were such strange animals as unicorns on Xianlin island." Mu Houhui looked at the huge unicorn in the sky and felt a trace of envy in his heart. "Hum! What''s the matter! Don''t forget that old four has even a dragon, but the color of his dragon seems to be a bit like a hybrid variety!" Ren Lu touched his chin and looked thoughtful. "The people from Xianlin island have finally arrived. It''s been more than four years. I''ve been waiting for this day for more than four years!" Mi Yunfei felt infinite in his heart. The leading Unicorn flew several times faster than the giant birds, soon left them behind, and then dived down to the ground at a lightning speed. The people only felt the strong wind, so they couldn''t help closing their eyes. When they opened their eyes, the unicorn had landed steadily. There were more than ten people sitting on the unicorn''s back. Mi Yunfei looked at the unicorn in front of him curiously. The unicorn is about twenty feet tall and forty feet long. Its head is somewhat like a lion''s head. It has wings behind it. Its long tail keeps swinging around and rippling up the rocks on the ground. A mouthful of white teeth was shining with a terrible cold light, and the pair of green eyes captured people''s soul like the devil of hell. But the most striking thing is the tall single horn on its head. The single horn is as big as a person''s arm, thick and sharp. Not only Mi Yunfei was looking at the unicorn, but even the rest focused on the unicorn. "What material is the horn on the guy''s head made of? It should be good if it can be made into a weapon?" looking at the unicorn in front of him, Ren LV secretly made a crooked idea. If the unicorn knew that the little guy in front of him was secretly thinking about him, it would probably directly "go to the right place" on the spot! "Old four, who do you think is more powerful than your dragon?" Lu Chaohai asked Mi Yunfei. However, MI Yunfei''s body seemed to be stiff there at this time, his eyes had become moist, and he seemed to know nothing about Lu Chaohai''s question just now. Lu Chaohai and others found that MI Yunfei was abnormal, and everyone looked in his eyes. Mi Yunfei''s eyes had been staring at a young man opposite, and the young man opposite also focused on MI Yunfei. "Elder brother! Is that you?" Mi Yunfei asked the young man with a choking voice. After hearing this, the young man''s body shook, his eyes became a little dull, and then he asked in a trembling voice, "you. Are you Yunfei?" "Woo!" Mi Yunfei covered his mouth hard to keep himself from crying, but the hot tears in his eyes turned out. "Brother!" after a cry, MI Yunfei hugged the young man. His face was already full of tears, and even his nose came out with it. At this time, MI Yunfei is no longer the legendary demon God, no longer the determined and unyielding youth, but a child in need of comfort. "Yunfei, it''s really you, it''s really you! You''ve grown taller and taller than your brother." the young man also cried aloud. His expression is difficult to see whether he is sad or sad. The young man is no other than Mi Yunfei''s Tang Ge Mi Yulong. When the MI family was in trouble, MI Yunfei and Mi Yulong escaped from the secret road. At that time, MI Yunfei was chased and killed by Li Xiuyun. Finally, he was forced to jump into the cliff. Later, he was saved by menglao, while Mi Yulong disappeared. It''s been eight years since Mi Yunfei met his cousin Mi Yulong on the day when he was 20. This is what he looks forward to most. Although the two had been separated for eight years, the kinship made them recognize each other quickly. In the word "affection", the only thing that cannot be changed is family affection. Even if your ability is thorough, even if the times change, there will never be anyone or anything in the world that can change this feeling. It is subtle and sacred. Neither Xianlin Island nor Qinglan bothered the two brothers when they met. Watching the reunion of MI Yunfei and Mi Yulong brothers, Jian forgot his worries. He knew more or less about Mi Yunfei''s story, which is why he integrated with MI Yunfei. After a long time, the two talents separated. At this time, both faces were filled with an unspeakable happiness. Then Mi Yunfei asked, "brother, how can you be with the people of Xianling island?" After thinking for a while, MI Yulong replied, "after I separated from you, I met the pursuit of those people on the road. Later, fortunately, I met the island owner to save me, and my mother and I were able to escape. However, later, my mother couldn''t let go of my father. She washed her face with tears all day. Years of sadness gathered in her heart and became sick. Finally, even the island owner couldn''t return to heaven. She left." Said here, MI Yulong finally couldn''t help crying. Mi Yunfei was also very sad. Unexpectedly, there were only two brothers left in the MI family. This devastating blow was too hard for people to bear. "Yunfei, later, the island leader told me that those who killed our family were actually people of the demon family. I heard the island leader say that their strength was so strong that even Xianlin Island dared not provoke them. Therefore, in order to avenge my family, I followed the island leader to practice martial arts." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "yes, I''ve had a fight with the people of the demon family. Their skills are very strange. The man who died in my hand is called Yin Sha. Grandpa died in his hand. I''ll recover this debt from the people of the demon family sooner or later, but now it''s not the time." Hearing that MI Yunfei had fought with the people in the evil way and killed one, MI Yulong was also stunned. However, he was relieved when he remembered that when he was five years old, he was pressed on the ground by three-year-old Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s talent is well known in the MI family. Why doesn''t Mi Yulong know? At this time, a man suddenly came out of the crowd. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "listen to Yulong that he has a brother. Few people have talent. I think that person must be you!" Mi Yunfei looked at the man in front of him. He was about twenty-five or six years old. His appearance was very beautiful and handsome. Among the men Mi Yunfei had seen, only Lu Chaohai and Jian forget worry could compare with him. He has beautiful eyes and face, and his thick eyebrows exude the spirit of waves, butterflies and bees. His white clothes match very well, and his whole body exudes a spirit of immortality. This man is mengxianfeng, who is praised as a "genius" by people on Xianlin island. "I''m his brother, yes, but my talent may not be very good." Mi Yunfei''s tone was neither cold nor hot, and he couldn''t see anything wrong. "Ha ha. Good, good! It''s so good at a young age. It''s really a new generation for the old!" When Mi Yunfei turned his head, he found that the laughter came from a middle-aged population. He was about seven feet tall, with thick sword eyebrows, national character face, two bunches of white hair on his temples, and a sense of righteousness all over his body. Seeing the middle-aged man coming over, Meng Xianfeng immediately said respectfully, "second uncle!" The middle-aged man went straight to MI Yunfei and looked at the latter and said, "are you mi Yunfei who was widely spread in Qinglan a few days ago?" Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, although Mi Yunfei didn''t feel the slightest fluctuation from him, he still respectfully said: "the younger generation is mi Yunfei." "Ha ha! Because I''m not too old, but I have white hair on my temples. Some people who know me call me mengbai Weng. I''m the one who is responsible for inquiring about Qinglan. I''ve heard of your deeds. You''re really not simple!" Qinglan also spread a poem about you: The Dragon soars in the sky, but the demon God is in the legend. It''s hard to argue between right and evil. I only know that this person is not an immortal. The emperor was born in the Dingjiang River, and the clouds were born to shake the universe. When the wind and cloud rise on the top of the green haze, the immortals come out and defeat the heroes. Meng baiwengton turned to Meng Xianfeng and said, "your opponent is him this time. I''m looking forward to your competition, ha ha." he left with a long smile. "At that time, I hope brother Yunfei doesn''t hesitate to give me advice." mengxianfeng arched Mi Yunfei with an arch fist. "I will defeat the invincible myth of Xianlin island!" Mi Yunfei strode away after saying that. Mengxianfeng looked at Mi Yunfei''s back and felt a strong sense of war. Then he sneered at the corners of his mouth and said, "what an interesting opponent. I hope you don''t let me down!" Leng Xuemei warmly saluted mengbaiweng for nothing else, because mengbaiweng participated in the competition with Qinglan 60 years ago, and he was the final winner. Even Ling Tianxing was defeated in his hands. How can such a person be disrespected? Meng baiweng led the way in front. After a while, they came to an open space. The open space is very vast. Behind the open space is a wanzhang cliff. There are several caves at the bottom of the cliff. There is no plant at the entrance of the cave. Obviously, the entrance is artificially built and mostly used for rest during competition. More than 100 people came to Xianlin island this time. Because it is very close to Xianlin Island, they naturally have to go back to the island to have a rest after the competition. Because Xianlin Island generally does not receive foreign guests, they prepared a lot of food before coming. Naturally, these food are prepared for Qinglan''s contestants. When all the people were ready, Meng baiweng led them to the martial arts competition place. The martial arts competition place here did not have a stone platform like that met by Mi Yunfei in the past. The place for martial arts competition on this island is a deep valley. There is a stream next to the deep valley, surrounded by some ancient trees that cover the sky, and this is the place with the most trees on this island. At the bottom of the deep valley, it is very vast. It has been mined into a flat land, and there are ancient trees around it, which is convenient for the audience to rest. This environment alone makes the martial arts contestants feel comfortable. It is really a good competition place. When everyone is ready, the competition also officially begins. The competition is divided into the form of drawing lots. In the end, if one party wins several people, the other party will have to take out how many holy level skill to the final winner. This kind of cost is very big. Holy level skill is the one that many people dream of. No matter who it is, it''s hard to refuse. At this time, Meng baiweng suddenly whispered to lengxuemei, "Lord Leng, the notary is you and me this time. I have something to discuss with you." Leng Xuemei was shocked when she heard that mengbaiweng was above her in terms of her debut time, cultivation and age. It was inevitable that her heart would be shocked that the other party should speak to her in such a gentle tone. "Brother Meng, please send me a message." Leng Xuemei replied. "I think your mi Yunfei of Qinglan is a good talent. I hope he can compete with my nephew in the last competition. What do you think? Don''t worry, I''m not worried that he can beat my nephew, but I don''t want him to compete with my nephew soon in the lottery, so he doesn''t have much hope." Leng Xuemei naturally knows what he means, but think about it carefully. The four leaders all have unlimited expectations for MI Yunfei. Naturally, they don''t want him to meet the most powerful expert on Xianlin island so soon, so they replied: "well, just as my brother said." Meng baiweng was overjoyed and immediately told the crowd: "first, no one from Qinglan''s representative will come to draw lots. Whoever draws will be who, and everyone will be promoted when they draw their own. Everyone should be prepared. After that, a large bamboo tube suddenly appeared in Meng baiweng''s hand." The first one was drawn by Qinglan, and Mi Yunfei put his hand into the bamboo tube without hesitation. At this time, he held a paper ball in his hand. He carefully opened the paper ball, and his mood became excited. A name suddenly appeared on the paper ball. "No! How could this happen?" Chapter 100 Mi Yunfei''s high fighting spirit was vented in an instant. He didn''t expect this result. This time, I originally planned to show my great power and have a good fight with the people of Xianling island. Unexpectedly, the first World War was so powerful that he had no place to use it. "Old four, who is your opponent? Are you from Xianlin island? You should show it well!" Mu Houhui hurriedly asked. "See for yourself!" Mi Yunfei stuffed the paper ball into mu Houhui''s hand. When mu Houhui took over the paper ball, he suddenly lost his voice and shouted, "Wow, old four, you''re lucky to fight yourself!" Hearing the speech, Lu Chaohai, Jian forget worry and others ran over and congratulated Mi Yunfei one after another. Only Jian forget worry said in disappointment: "it''s a pity that you don''t play." Meng baiweng looked at the crowd and said, "well, please hand in the paper balls in your hands one by one!" This time, ten young experts from Xianlin Island were also the same. They were mengxianfeng, Mengfei, mengzihua, MI Yulong, Tong Qinghua, Mu Chen, Han song, Zhang Biao, Zhang Hu and Zou Xiao. Finally, Leng Xuemei announced the competition. The first group: Yang Qingfeng vs. Han song, the second group: Sword forgetting sorrow vs. Zou Xiao, the third group: Lu Chaohai vs. Mu Chen, the fourth group: Ren LV vs. Tong Qinghua, the fifth group: Liu Yanmei vs. Meng Xianfeng, the sixth group: Mu Houhui vs. Meng Fei, the seventh group: morning dew vs. Meng Zihua, the eighth group: Feng Yuanyang vs. Zhang Hu, and the ninth group: xuanqu vs. Mi Yulong. When the results were announced, all the contestants were constantly discussing the strength of their opponents, as if a big war was coming. Meng baiweng glanced at all the contestants and said to them, "all the contestants, please find your opponents. Our competition will be conducted at one time." Mengbaiweng''s words made all the staff confused. You know, the scene of so many people''s one-time competition is very spectacular. Although this deep valley can let everyone have one-time competition, so many people only have two fair people. How can we have a panoramic view of all the personnel''s competition? Meng baiweng seemed to understand the people''s thoughts. He stroked his white hair on his temples and said, "this time we will witness everyone''s competition in the air. The spectacular degree of this competition is unimaginable! Ha ha!" after that, he burst into laughter. Suddenly mengbai Weng blew a whistle on the sky. Soon after the whistle sounded, a voice broke the air remembered, and then a dark shadow appeared in the sky. When the shadow flew close, the people found that it was the unicorn that had left. Presumably, the unicorn didn''t fly too far, so they came immediately after hearing the whistle. When the unicorn steadily stopped and fell to the ground, mengbaiweng waved to lengxuemei, MI Yunfei, Zhang Biao and others and said, "come up! Let''s witness this spectacular competition." When Leng Xuemei and Mi Yunfei got on the unicorn''s back, the people below had found their opponents and separated themselves, waiting for mengbai Weng''s orders. The unicorn carrying Mi Yunfei and others did not fly too high, but hovered over the people''s heads. Meng baiweng closed his eyes slightly and said leisurely: "well, from this point of view, everyone can see the competition. It''s really good!" then he shouted to the personnel below: "please prepare for the competition and start the competition!" As soon as Meng baiweng''s words came out, the personnel below immediately fought together. The interlaced sound of swords can be clearly heard even at an altitude of 20 feet above the ground. The unicorn seemed to stand still in the. Because it didn''t fly, MI Yunfei and others stood very steady and didn''t worry about falling from high altitude. The scene below is very spectacular. You can see it at a glance from the air. Mi Yunfei stood on the unicorn''s back and stared at the battle below. The main reason why Mi Yunfei came to Xianlin island to participate in the competition is to defeat the contestants of Xianlin Island, and then obtain the qualification to enter Xianlin island. However, the highest cultivation among the opponents this time is mengxianfeng. Therefore, MI Yunfei focused all his attention on mengxianfeng. He wanted to see how strong mengxianfeng, who was praised as a "Wizard" by Xianlin Island, was. A pair of eyes also stared at mengxianfeng, as if afraid of missing any of his actions. In the middle of the field, Meng Xianfeng was dressed in white and fluttered with the wind, and his eyebrows danced faintly. However, his eyes had been staring at the battle of others, and his mouth was still murmuring: "the strength of your Qinglan contestants is really unexpected! Especially the one who uses the sword. His sword technique is very wonderful. He is the one I most want to meet for a while except Mi Yunfei." Mengxianfeng''s tone was ordinary, but his voice slowly spread out in the field. This seems to be talking to Liu Yanmei and all the contestants of Qinglan. And what he said about using the sword is very wonderful. There is no one else except forgetting worry about the sword. Liu Yanmei pulled out her sword, then pointed to mengxianfeng and said, "can you understand Qinglan''s strength? I''d like to see what your strength is on Xianlin island?" when Liu Yanmei spoke, her momentum soared in an instant, because she knew that her opponent was the strongest of Xianlin Island contestants. "Do it! Use your strongest offensive, otherwise you won''t have another chance." mengxianfeng''s expression has no wave since ancient times and now. It seems that he didn''t take Liu Yanmei''s words to heart, and didn''t even look at Liu Yanmei. Such arrogant words and such contemptuous attitude are better than Mi Yunfei''s original arrogance. Liu Yanmei is at least one of the top disciples of the four sects. How can she not be angry when she is so despised? Even the mud Bodhisattva has three fires, and Liu Yanmei is even more crazy! "Look!" The delicate person made a delicate voice, but her moves were not delicate. Her moves were very fierce and really had the potential of a young top expert. The surging sword Qi was like a shadow and sent out a harsh sound with the wind. In an instant, it had penetrated the obstruction of the air and directly attacked Mengxian maple. The dust on the ground was flying, and the fallen leaves were swirling. The bright sword Qi turned into a rainbow and was waving. The terrible Qi was shot everywhere, and a long deep ditch was drawn on the ground in an instant. Standing in the air, MI Yunfei couldn''t help drinking: "wonderful!" However, as soon as his words were spoken, the whole person was stunned. Meng Xianfeng frowned slightly and drew a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Then with one hand, a strong palm wind surged like ten thousand horses, rolled up layers of soil waves, and then swept away at Liu Yanmei at the speed of lightning. "Boom!" Liu Yanmei''s fierce attack turned into nothingness with the loud noise. After one move, she blew up several feet of earth waves and jumped many boulders. Liu Yanmei didn''t think that one blow could seriously hurt the other party, but she didn''t think that her fierce blow was turned into nothingness by the other party''s wave. Moreover, the other party didn''t use any skills, but completely scattered his moves with strong internal strength. "I said, do your best, otherwise you won''t have another chance." mengxianfeng''s posture was still so casual, and there was always a contemptuous smile at the corners of his mouth. "Hum! Don''t be too proud. I''ll let you know what the anger of the strong is." "The first form of the Can Xue sword formula is snow, moon and wind!" (Note: this move comes from the Can Xue sword formula, which is a holy level skill. They are: snow, moon and wind, snow and rain, snow and ice, and snow sealed thousands of miles) As soon as the sound fell, I saw several sword Qi shooting from Liu Yanmei''s sword tip. The sword Qi spread everywhere, and finally slowly formed several shapes like snow rather than snow and flowers rather than flowers. The sword Qi in the shape of snowflakes is not white, but intensified into a bright blue light. Just looking at that light, you can feel the murderous Qi contained above. The snowflakes all over the sky rotate at a high speed and finally fall. The goal is the elegant Mengxian maple. "Hehe! Have you made a unique move? However, it''s not enough!" After a slight smile, Meng Xianfeng took the palm again. His palm technique was extremely plain, but as long as he was an expert, he could feel the strong internal strength contained in that palm. The thick palm power, like a beast swallowing the sky and devouring the earth, scattered all the snowflakes in the sky, and then attacked Liu Yanmei again. Liu Yanmei hurriedly accepted the move, and then her toes were a little. Her body was like a white crane. Her wings were pulled up five or six feet high. In the middle of the sky, Liu Yanmei''s body rotates rapidly, and the sword in her hand is as exquisite and changeable as a spirit snake. The green light suddenly appeared, and the sword whirled. The bright sword Qi, like meteors falling into the world, is passing through layers of air and reaching the Mengxian maple on the ground at the speed of fleeting in the blink of an eye. "Ha ha! Interesting!" A contemptuous smile, an unshakable figure and a casual gesture are all frightening. Mengxianfeng''s two feet are shaped like eight characters, and his hands are held in front of his chest. At this time, in his Dantian, a majestic momentum broke through the surface of the stratum like the fire in hell. "Drink!" At the time of the shock, it was the time when the palm came out, and the strong palm power became crazy and savage after getting rid of it. The earth trembles and the sea of trees churns. The wind blows and clouds disperse with one move. "Boom!" "whew!" The surging sword Qi and strong palm power burst out a harsh sound. Several sword Qi surged around mengxianfeng, but he couldn''t hurt him at all. Vaguely, it can be seen that a layer of light gas blocked all the sword Qi outside mengxianfeng. Mengxian Maple rose up and fought with Liu Yanmei, who was stranded in the air. Their bodies are ethereal, and it is difficult to see clearly under the spirit of heaven. Liu Yanmei was more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. She had used her sect''s holy level skill "Can Xue Jian Jue", but she didn''t even touch mengxianfeng''s clothes. And mengxianfeng just fought with her with his cultivation, and didn''t even use any skills. In other words, Liu Yanmei is not even qualified to let him use the skill. It can be said that this is a kind of contempt and pride, but for mengxianfeng, he has that capital pride. "Buzz!" Liu Yanmei''s sword was spinning very fast in her hand. No matter how fierce the sword Qi was, it could not hurt mengxianfeng. "Let''s win or lose with one move! The second move of CanXue sword formula is snow and rain flying together" Suddenly, a sharp sword Qi came out from the tip of the sword in Liu Yanmei''s hand. Sword Qi is one point two, two points four, four points eight. In the blink of an eye, the sword Qi turned into thousands. The sword Qi in the sky differentiated again. Between breathing, the snowflakes and sword rain scattered in the air. The scene was very spectacular and shocking. Looking at Liu Yanmei''s move of snow and rain flying, even mengxianfeng, who looked as firm as a mountain, was surprised. However, the color of surprise disappeared in an instant, replaced by a calm smile. "What looks good is not necessarily useful. Your accomplishments are not enough to exert this skill to the peak. Let''s see how I can break your snow and rain!" Just after the sound fell, mengxianfeng rowed his hands, only heard a whistling wind, and a golden light rose. Mengxianfeng raised his hands on his head and his hearts to the sky. In his whole body, you can see that the golden light has formed a barrier. No matter how sharp Liu Yanmei''s sword is, it is always difficult to penetrate the barrier. "Hum! It''s time to end!" Chapter 101 As soon as the voice fell, Mengxian Maple had taken the palm, and the palm power was so rampant that people''s scalp was numb. The tyrannical palm power roared in mengxianfeng''s palm for a while, and finally swept away towards Liu Yanmei. Mi Yunfei, standing on the unicorn''s back, was shocked when he looked at mengxianfeng''s palm. He just couldn''t imagine that he could create such a momentum with his strong internal strength without using any skill. "It seems that his cultivation has reached the peak of the spirit of heaven, and even will enter the realm of breaking martial arts soon." Leng Xuemei said slowly. "Hehe! That boy is not weak in his experience. Sometimes he even fights with people like us! He is not weak compared with Bai Lingfeng 30 years ago." mengbai Weng, who has been silent, said softly and smiled. It can be seen that he is very satisfied with mengxianfeng''s performance. The battle in the center of the field has become white hot, and the sound of explosion comes from time to time everywhere. In the air, either fallen leaves and catkins or smoke and dust float. "Er!" A low wail came into Mi Yunfei''s ears. Mi Yunfei knew it without looking. This voice officially announced Liu Yanmei''s defeat. Indeed, Liu Yanmei failed miserably. According to common sense, a person who has a saint level skill in the early days of the spirit is facing a person who does not use any skill in the peak of the spirit. Although she can''t win, she will never lose. However, Liu Yanmei''s "Can Xue Jian Jue" didn''t practice completely at all. There were four movements in the "Can Xue Jian Jue", but she only practiced the second one. In addition, she was not facing an ordinary celestial peak. It was Mengxian maple, known as the "Wizard" of Xianlin Island. No one could compare her fighting experience. These were the reasons why Liu Yanmei lost. Liu Yanmei was stunned on the ground by mengxianfeng''s palm, and her face became a little pale. However, the people on one side had carried her out of the field. Looking at mengxianfeng below, lengxuemei''s chest fluctuated. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "this mengxianfeng is really a terrible young man! However, I believe you are more terrible than him! Are you sure to win him?" "The peak of the heavenly spirit? It seems that an expert of the peak of the heavenly spirit once fell in my hands. No matter how strong he is, I can only win but not lose for the sake of frost!" Mi Yunfei said with a cold flash in his eyes, like a wild wolf who hasn''t eaten for a long time. In an instant, his momentum suddenly soared, and even the cold Xuemei standing beside him felt a chill. Feeling the momentum of MI Yunfei, Meng baiweng was also shocked. He said in his heart: "although this boy''s cultivation is not particularly high, his momentum makes me feel a little cold. What a strange boy!" Meng baiweng waved to Leng Xuemei and said, "well, there are only one or two groups still in the competition below. It seems that it is almost over. Let''s go down!" Leng Xuemei and Mi Yunfei looked at the competition below. Sure enough, there were only two groups left below, and the rest were over. Leng Xuemei nodded and said, "OK!" At the command of Meng baiweng, the unicorn immediately swooped down. When it landed, there was only one group left on the ground, and this group was Lu Chaohai and Mu Chen. The two fought for a long time, but they didn''t decide the outcome. Now they have little strength, but they are entangled in hand to hand combat. "Cold palace leader, what do you think to do? These two people have equal strength. It seems that it is difficult to distinguish the victory from the defeat. Why don''t you let them stop and both of them enter the next level!" Leng Xuemei looked at the two people held together. She knew that it would not be easy for them to distinguish the victory from the defeat. Both of them had reached the point of exhaustion. If they continued to fight, it would be difficult to distinguish the victory from the defeat, so she nodded and said, "OK!" Meng baiweng waved to them, and they were immediately separated by a vast palm force. They were lying on the ground, their chest ups and downs, and they seemed to have little strength. Meng baiweng said to the two: "you two don''t play again. It''s even! The two directly enter the next level, and the competition is over." After Meng baiweng finished, he took a palm of paper from one of the people next to him and read: "the candidates for promotion in this competition are: Sword forgetting sorrow, MI Yulong, Feng Yuanyang, Yang Qingfeng, Meng Zihua, Meng Xianfeng, Tong Qinghua, Lu Chaohai, Mu Chen, Meng Fei, Zhang Biao and Mi Yunfei." he looked at the crowd and said: "You have two days'' rest, and then you will have the second round of competition." Meng baiweng handed the note to lengxuemei after saying that. A total of 12 people were promoted this time, including five from Qinglan and seven from Xianlin island. Generally speaking, the strength of Xianlin island is much stronger. Among the remaining few people, except Tong Qinghua and Mu Chen, who are the peak of Huajing, the other five are masters of Tianling realm. Except that mengxianfeng is the peak of Tianling, mengzihua and Mengfei are both the middle stage of Tianling, so the reality of this side Meng Zihua and Meng Fei are close brothers. They are both Meng Xianfeng''s cousins. Meng Fei is 27 years old and Meng Zihua is 26, so it''s normal to reach this point. Because this competition, MI Yunfei just focused all his attention on mengxianfeng. After mengbaiweng and others left, MI Yunfei pulled the sword to one side and asked, "what level is your opponent today?" The sword forgot his worries and thought about it and replied, "my opponent is wrinkly Xiao. His strength has reached the early days of the spirit. However, his skill is what makes me curious." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he immediately asked, "Oh, the skills that can make you admire must not be weak?" Mi Yunfei was watching the competition between mengxianfeng and Liu Yanmei. He didn''t see mengxianfeng use his skills at all, so he was also a little curious about Xianlin island''s skills. The sword forgot his worries, frowned and said, "wrinkle Xiao uses a holy level skill, which is a kind of sabre technique. That Sabre technique is extremely overbearing. If his cultivation was not poor, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy to win him." It''s no secret that there are Saint level skills in Xianlin Island, but when he heard that sword forgetting worry said that they used an extremely overbearing sword method, MI Yunfei''s heart also raised a trace of curiosity. Among the skills he has seen, whether it''s sword method, sword method or palm method, in terms of hegemony, he hasn''t seen anything comparable to the killing God crazy knife, Now, when listening to Jian forget to worry and praise other people''s skills, he has the idea of immediately competing with the contestants on Xianlin island. The sword forgot to worry, looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "Mi Yunfei, how do you feel about the dream fairy Maple?" Mi Yunfei replied without thinking, "strong, very strong!" "How many odds can I win if I compete with him?" After a period of contact, Jian forgot his worries and knew something about Mi Yunfei. Even Mi Yunfei said that the man was strong, so the man must have absolute strength, so he couldn''t help asking. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "although I know you may not have done your best in the last war with me, I still tell you directly that you may have no chance of winning." After hearing this, Jian QIAOYOU trembled all over, and then asked, "what about you? How many chances can you win against him?" Mi Yunfei said in his heart: "if he only relies on the immortal killing palm and the God killing crazy knife, it will be difficult to defeat mengxianfeng. However, if he adds the bright moon knife, the result will be different. He can defeat Longyan, who once reached the sixth level spirit beast, not to mention mengxianfeng?" However, at that time, the situation was completely different when fighting with Longyan. Mi Yunfei took pictures of Longyan in the air with a bright moon knife. If he was against mengxianfeng, it would be useless. However, this time, Mi Yun came with the determination to win. If he couldn''t, even the magic dragon formula, he would win the competition. Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and then replied firmly, "no matter how strong mengxianfeng is, I must win. Even if I fight for this life, I will win!" Looking at Mi Yunfei''s unswerving look, Jian''s worry free heart was also infected by Mi Yunfei. He nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. No matter how strong he is, he is still just the realm of heaven and spirit. Even if I lose, I will never make him feel better." They looked at each other and laughed. In a secret room on Xianlin Island "Bai Weng, how''s the competition this time?" said a man who seemed a little younger than Meng Bai Weng. He was more than seven feet tall and his dark hair was always shining. A pair of deep pupils are bright. Looking at his eyes, people can think of a word, that is'' wisdom ''. The bridge of his nose was slightly towering. Although he was middle-aged, his skin was still as smooth as a teenager in his twenties. If you watch carefully, you will find that he and mengbaiweng are somewhat similar, but there is a trace of dignity on him, which is related to his identity. "Elder brother, the master of Qinglan seems to be much more powerful than before, especially the one named Mi Yunfei. He gives me a very strange feeling. I can''t tell what it is." Meng baiweng replied. "Oh, it''s the MI Yunfei who fought against the three masters of qinglanfeng by himself you mentioned to me a few times ago?" "Yes, it''s him. Although he is not Xianfeng''s opponent, he should not be worse than Mengfei, and he is indeed Mi Yulong''s cousin." mengbai Weng immediately replied. "Well, the last time you mentioned Mi Yunfei, I guessed that he was probably Mi Yulong''s brother. I''ve learned about Mi Yulong. His family was killed by demons behind their backs. This competition must be carried out normally, so that the demons can really relax their vigilance." After listening to the instructions of the middle-aged man, Meng baiweng respectfully replied: "brother, please rest assured that the real inside story of this competition is unknown to the contestants except the four leaders of qinglanfeng. I think they should try their best." The middle-aged man nodded: "Well, I''ve discussed with the four leaders and tried my best to explore the movements of the demon clan. Presumably, they dare not send too powerful experts to Qinglan''s, which will certainly attract the attention of those hidden peerless experts in Qinglan, and their actions will have no meaning. It''s estimated that they should send young experts this time, so this time the matter will be solved It''s up to these contestants. " "Elder brother, don''t worry! The people of the demon clan hurt uncle like that. We will never let them succeed this time." Meng baiweng said angrily. "Well, Bai Weng, the competition is still going on. When the competition ends, it''s time to compete for ancient relics. I''m looking forward to who is the real king!" Chapter 102 Early in the morning, several strange birds chased happily on the towering ancient trees, and the sunrise shed a little light through the dense leaves. Beside the deep valley, a series of explosions shook the valley shaky, and there were mountain and stone flying shuttles from time to time. In the cemetery, a figure stepped over the stream at a high speed, and then fell steadily to the ground. Just then, several figures had come running from a distance. "I said Mi Yunfei, you are like this these two days. You know, we sleep in a cave! I always feel the cave shaking before dawn every day. Do you want to destroy it?" The person who spoke was the first Jian who arrived here. There were several people behind him. These people were all Qinglan''s contestants. Judging from their mental outlook, we knew that the injury suffered in the competition was almost better. Mi Yunfei turned around without the slightest expression on his face. He looked at the crowd and said: "I''ve been waiting for more than four years for this competition. You won''t understand that feeling. I can''t lose this time, so I won''t indulge myself. I''ve been like this every day since my family was destroyed. There is no shortcut to become a real strong man. Only by forcing myself and making persistent efforts for a long time, can I get closer to the real strong man step by step." "Yes, MI Yunfei can get to this step today. In addition to his excellent talent, it is more his efforts." The crowd followed the prestige, and the speaker was Leng Xuemei. At this time, she had walked slowly towards the crowd. Leng Xuemei came to MI Yunfei. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to tell Mi Yunfei something, but she stopped again. "Mi Yunfei, I know what you are working so hard for. No matter what the result is, just remember that you have worked hard. Not only our qinglanfeng people, but even the whole qinglanfeng are looking at you. We all believe you!" lengxuemei said with a smile to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei never wanted to be a hero. He just wanted to be cold and frost in his heart. Only when he won can he enter Xianlin Island, and then he can have the opportunity to get ninghun grass. However, when he looked up, everyone around him focused on him. From their eyes, MI Yunfei read a mood, that is, expectation, a strong desire. At this time, Jian QIAOYOU came over, patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder and said: "Mi Yunfei, you know I''ve never had any friends. If I''m destined to have only one friend in my life, it''s definitely you. I''ve never thought about winning or losing before, but after I felt the friendship of friends, I realized that some things can''t be what I want. We''re not living for ourselves, but also for relatives and friends Live with friends. God is fair. How much power and responsibility it has given you. You have to shoulder this list. We all hope you can win. " Looking at the eager eyes around and listening to the sincere words of sword forgetting sorrow, MI Yunfei''s heart warmed and replied firmly: "don''t worry, I will never let you down." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky. They looked up. The source of the sound was the more than a dozen giant birds, and the leading one was still the unicorn. Suddenly, the ground trembled slightly. The unicorn and those giant birds had landed steadily, and no one came to the competition last time. "Ha ha! Master Leng Gong, are you still used to living in the cave?" "My brother is joking. My little sister also suffered when she was young. Besides, my brother brought more complete things, how can she not get used to it!" Leng Xuemei replied with a smile. "Well, in that case, I''m relieved. Well, let''s start the second round of competition!" Meng baiweng took out the prepared bamboo tube after saying that. This time, the people on Xianling Island drew lots. When everyone handed the paper ball to mengbaiweng, mengbaiweng took it and then handed it to lengxuemei, which means that she will announce the list of personnel in the war. Leng Xuemei took over the paper ball and read it out. The second round of competition did not directly promote. The competition personnel were Mu Cheng to Meng Zihua, Yang Qingfeng to MI Yulong, Lu Chaohai to the wind, Meng Xianfeng to Zhang Biao, MI Yunfei to Tong Qinghua, and Jian forget worry to Meng Fei. Mi Yunfei inspected his opponent. Seeing that his opponent was just the peak of the realm, MI Yunfei felt a little sorry. According to Leng Xuemei, on the side of Xianlin Island, in addition to mengxianfeng, Mengfei and mengzihua are the most powerful. They have been in the middle of Tianling for three or four years, and may enter the peak of Tianling at any time. Mi Yunfei is a belligerent person, and naturally hopes that the stronger his opponent is, the better. This competition is still a one-time one, and each will find his own opponent soon. Because Lu Chaohai''s opponent is Feng Yuanyang, they learn exactly the same, but Feng Yuanyang''s strength is much stronger than Lu Chaohai, so Lu Chaohai didn''t compete with Feng Yuanyang, but chose to quit directly. In fact, this is also a wise choice because of the difference between the two The competition was meaningless. On the side of Xianlin Island, Zhang Biao also chose to give up. Therefore, Yuanyang and mengxianfeng went directly to the next round of competition without a fight. Mi Yunfei looks at his opponent Tong Qinghua. Tong Qinghua is about six feet tall and has a burly body. He has a barbecued bun on his head and has a beautiful face. He also carries a knife on his back, but it seems that almost all the contestants on Xianlin island have weapons, either a knife or a sword. When Mi Yunfei looks at the former, the former is also looking at Mi Yunfei. "You are the first master of Qinglan youth, MI Yunfei?" Tong Qinghua''s tone took a trace of disdain. "I don''t know if it''s Qinglan''s first young master, but it should be enough to deal with you." the other party doesn''t give himself a good face. Naturally, MI Yunfei won''t be boring. His hot face will stick to the cold, so his words are also a little domineering. "Hum! If you speak big, be careful to flash your tongue." as the contestant of Xianlin Island, it is difficult to defeat in the eyes of outsiders. Unexpectedly, MI Yunfei is so arrogant in front of me. "One move! You only deserve my move!" Mi Yunfei carried his hands and looked like ''I''m an expert''. "Arrogance, it''s arrogant! I''ve never seen you so arrogant." "Kill fairy palm!" Before Tong Qinghua finished his words, MI Yunfei shot directly, and the shot was the most fierce move. There are four layers of immortal killing palm. Now Mi Yunfei has practiced to the third layer. He can''t be more familiar with this set of skills. When it comes to the proficiency of using this skill, I''m afraid no one in the world is more familiar than menglao. However, it seems that there is only him and menglaohui in the world. After waving at will, the palm wind is fierce and fierce. Suddenly, a huge palm appeared out of thin air, like a huge mountain falling from the sky. Feeling the fierce palm power of MI Yunfei, Tong Qinghua''s breathing became difficult. In a hurry, he had no time to palm and draw his knife. He had to use his internal strength to bear the palm of MI Yunfei. "Boom!" The earth trembled slightly and the valley shook gently. Tong Qinghua was directly patted into the ground by Mi Yunfei''s palm. There was a pit one foot deep and three feet wide on the ground. The soil was like snowflakes all over the sky, which surprised the people around to stop one after another. "One move, only one move, Qinghua will fail. This boy''s immortal killing palm is really not covered! He is much younger than Xianfeng, but his strength is so strong that I don''t know who can teach such a disciple?" mengbai Weng standing on the unicorn''s back habitually stroked his white hair on his temples. From his words, Two words can be read from his eyes, that is'' shock ''. The contestants around were surprised by Mi Yunfei''s palm and stopped. One of them who was closer to MI Yunfei almost slipped and fell into the pit. "Ha ha! What a domineering palm technique! I''m really eager to fight him more and more. I really want to know whether it''s my arrogant sword technique or his domineering palm technique." mengxianfeng stood aside with a smile on his mouth, but his eyes flashed a trace of excitement, but more of an infinite desire. "Ha ha! See, this is the strength of the tip of the iceberg, the first master of Qinglan youth. How about you? Are you afraid?" it was Ren Lu who spoke with a little nerve. At this time, he also hugged the shoulder of a spectator on Xianlin island. It seems that the relationship between them is quite good. "What''s the matter? If we meet senior brother Meng, he must lose." the man around Ren Lu immediately retorted. In his mouth, "senior brother Meng" naturally refers to Meng Xianfeng. "Is that the first expert of Qinglan, MI Yunfei? I don''t know who is better than senior brother Meng?" "It goes without saying that senior brother Meng must be better." another man continued, but the voice behind him was much lower. Obviously, even he was not sure that mengxianfeng must win. "Well, let''s continue the competition." Mengbai Weng''s voice came out from the sky. After listening, they immediately continued to compete. Mi Yunfei stood aside. At this time, he focused on Mengfei and mengzihua, because they were the strongest except mengxianfeng. Among the scenes now, the most wonderful is naturally the competition between sword forgetfulness and Mengfei. They are not affected at all. They have been fighting from beginning to end. They have fought each other for hundreds of rounds, but they are exploratory. "Wind and rain sword!" Suddenly, the sword forgot to worry and used the first style of the wind divine sword code. I saw a startling rainbow across the sky, circling in the air for a moment, and immediately cleaving towards the dream. Mengfei raised his mouth and finally waved a knife. After the knife was wielded, it was golden, as eye-catching as a dazzling meteor, and the whole forest was full of suffocating pressure. Looking at Mengfei''s knife, MI Yunfei seemed as if he had been struck by thunder. After a long time, he cried out, "killing God crazy knife!" Chapter 103 "How could it be? How could it be a killing God crazy knife?" Mi Yunfei kept nagging, but no one noticed his expression at this time. "Killing God crazy knife" is the master''s skill. How can people near the island? Besides, the master said that he only accepted me as a disciple. Was it stolen by others? "Mi Yunfei was shocked to the extreme and shouted in his heart. "Who can tell me what''s going on?" At this time, MI Yunfei was very confused, and the whole person became lost. You know, MI Yunfei is proud of killing God crazy knife. Although other sects also have holy level skills, MI Yunfei has absolute confidence. The so-called holy level skills are absolutely unmatched by killing God crazy knife, but now others have the proud skills, and his feelings are self-evident. "No matter how they get their skills, I can''t lose this competition. I''ll see if their shencidal crazy knife is powerful or mine is better." Mi Yunfei said secretly in his heart. After all, MI Yunfei''s shencidal crazy knife is the true legend of menglao, and he has already been proficient, Even if both sides use the same skill, MI Yunfei has strong confidence that he must be better. The battle situation in the field has been very lively, and most people have decided the victory or defeat. Looking at the battle between sword forgetfulness and Mengfei, it is really amazing. The two fought directly into the air from the ground. With hundreds of changing shapes and thousands of moves, it was still difficult to tell the winner. The swords and swords in the sky flashed like thousands of rays. They could not see clearly in front of them. The only thing they could feel was the terrible energy fluctuation and the shocking explosion. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The mountains and rocks were crushed, the trees collapsed, and the vast afterwaves poured out one after another. Everyone was frightened as if facing the end of the world. Both of them are killing moves. Mengfei''s killing God crazy knife is extremely overbearing. When it is wielded, it is like a violent tornado passing through the rice field, and there is almost no grass where the wind passes. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "although the killing God crazy knife is domineering, Mengfei always feels that he owes something. There is only the strong knife Qi, but he doesn''t see the meaning of the knife contained in the knife method. Obviously, Mengfei didn''t exert this skill to the peak." Mengfei''s killing God crazy sword is domineering, but the sword technique of forgetting sorrow is not inferior, even more mysterious. There are hundreds of killing opportunities hidden in one move sword technique. If you are careless, you will lose. However, the worry free look of the sword is more excited, and the murderous spirit is better than his magical sword technique. Looking at the sword move of sword forgetting sorrow, Meng baiweng also nodded and said: "this sword forgetting sorrow is really not simple. It is estimated that it is not much worse than Mi Yunfei, especially his arrogant character and fierce murderous spirit have doubled the pressure of his opponent." Listening to Meng baiweng''s evaluation of sword forgetfulness, Leng Xuemei felt honored because this was Qinglan''s contestant. Meng baiweng is worthy of winning the championship 60 years ago. Only from the sword technique of forgetting sorrow, he reveals the character of forgetting sorrow with sword. Good sword skill is not the most important thing. Only those who forget their worries about the sword can give full play to the wind divine sword classic. The interlacing sound of swords was heard all the time. In the blink of an eye, there was a flash of electric light sparks, and there was a brush with death between breathing and breathing. The battle between the two was really breathtaking. Even Meng Xianfeng, who had always been arrogant, stared and watched the battle with full attention. Mengfei is the most powerful character in addition to mengxianfeng on Xianlin Island, and sword forgetting worry is also the bravest character in addition to MI Yunfei on Qinglan side. The battle between them has lasted a whole day. Fortunately, their skills are rare in the young generation. A day''s battle is nothing for them. It was getting dark, but everyone had forgotten the time and breath. However, what they knew most was that the two people in front of them were still competing. They held their breath and widened their eyes for fear of missing the wonderful competition. In an instant, Mengfei''s wrist turned over, and the knife in his hand also rotated. The wind of the knife roared madly, and the gorgeous golden light lit up the whole night sky. The sword forgot to worry, and the body rotated for a while. It quickly avoided Mengfei. However, at this time, Mengfei stopped the attack and clenched the handle of the knife with both hands. The strong wind suddenly rose, Mengfei''s clothes were blown up, his face became red, and the beads of sweat on his forehead rolled down like a rainstorm. Looking at Mengfei in the field, MI Yunfei also opened his eyes and said to himself: "it seems that he is only barely able to use the second type of ''killing God crazy knife''. If it is just like this, it is doomed that he will end in tragedy." Mi Yunfei was right. Mengfei only practiced the killing God crazy knife to the second move, and he was just barely able to use it. "Killing God crazy Sabre" can be described as the top skill among the holy level skills. It is an excellent talent to practice the second style at an age like Mengfei. Of course, MI Yunfei is an alternative. Mi Yunfei''s killing God crazy knife is handed down by menglao, and explains in detail the most exquisite place. Although Mi Yunfei''s own talent is not the absolute first among his peers, it is also rare. Are you kidding? Even the Magic Dragon said that MI Yunfei''s talent was almost the same as that of him. Can Mi Yunfei''s talent be bad? In fact, the most important thing is that Mi Yun''s flying is under too much negative pressure. He has never relaxed himself, or even said that he has never let go of himself. He is practicing for at least 20 hours 24 hours a day, so it is normal for him to use the third move of killing God crazy knife. Let''s say that the battle in the field is coming to an end. When the second move of Mengfei''s killing God crazy knife is displayed, the vast pressure is as violent and savage as a flood. The surrounding sand covered the sky, and the earth waves gushed out one after another. "Sword forgets sorrow. You are a good opponent. However, today you are doomed to be defeated by me. Try the second move of my God killing crazy knife!" After hearing this, they withdrew more than ten feet back at top speed, because they felt the great pressure brought by Mengfei''s knife. After all, no one''s skin is cheap, and no one wants to be affected. Jian forgot to worry. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. His character was cold and frightening. However, his blood was madly hot. His eyes completely betrayed his heart. What you can see from him is not fear, not tension, but the fighting spirit in the depths of his bones. The sword forgot to worry and spread out his hands. His body was like an eagle. He spread his wings and flew back more than ten feet. Then he held the long sword in his hands tightly. In the blink of an eye, I suddenly saw a dazzling meteor across the dark night sky. No, it''s not a meteor. Although a meteor is beautiful, it''s not murderous, but what people see is not only beautiful. They also feel the murderous spirit of swallowing people''s soul. This murderous opportunity comes from forgetting to worry about the sword. A terrible man, a terrible murderous spirit, a more terrible sword. The speed is as fast as a fleeting flash. When you can feel it, maybe your life will go with it. The sword rolled up everyone''s emotions and aroused the cheers of Qinglan. Both of them are the ultimate killing moves. The powerful blow finally gets rid of them. The wind is howling, the strength is mighty, and the scene is flying sand and stones. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" With the amazing explosion, the earth all over the sky was scattered like a rainstorm. This move of the two men was too powerful. The sword was blazing everywhere, and the sound of explosion rang through the sky. "The sword is also me, and I am also a sword. There is no hope, no me, no worry, no worry. Remember my name is sword forgetting worry!" After an angry drink, the violent internal strength surged again, and the crazy sword Qi reappeared. The sword Qi was instantly divided into several channels, turned into lightning and shot out towards the opposite dream. "Whew, whew!" The surging sword Qi pierced Mengfei''s clothes, and the dust and gravel splashed around him. A piece of earth was torn apart, and the whole valley was shaking slightly. "Er!" I only heard a shrill scream, wiped my eyes and looked again, and a figure flew out upside down. Even if the night sky was a hundred times darker, it could not shield the figure, and even if the surrounding noise was louder, it was difficult to cover up the shrill sound. "Bang!" The dust was misty and the blood rain was splashing, and the war ended with the landing sound. "Yeah, the sword boy''s sword technique was very good, but he barely won." when Xianlin island was lonely, the wolf howl of Ren LV came from Qinglan. The defeated man was Mengfei. There was a bloody wound on his chest. The wound was pierced by the sword spirit of forgetting his worries, but fortunately it didn''t hurt his inner organs. Jian forgot to worry and breathed heavily in his mouth. Obviously, it was not easy for him to win the war. His body was also tired. Before Meng baiweng announced the outcome of the competition, Jian forgot to worry and left directly with the sword. Looking at the sword leaving, Meng Xianfeng raised his mouth slightly: "this guy feels so cold!" Mi Yunfei is also thinking about it. It seems that Jian forgot to worry. He didn''t work hard against Mi Yunfei that day. Today is his real strength! The results of this competition have come out. The promotion personnel are: mengxianfeng, fengyuanyang, mengzihua, MI Yunfei, Jian forget worry and Mi Yulong. Xianlin island and Qinglan account for three people respectively. Three days later, there will be a battle of three people, and the final winner will be decided soon. At night, MI Yunfei couldn''t sleep for a long time. Now his time is extremely urgent. First, he needs to win the competition, and then enter Xianlin island to get the soul coagulating grass. Secondly, according to the calculation of time, the cave of magic dragon''s parents is about to appear. Mi Yunfei promised that magic dragon must fulfill its wish and never let anything in the cave fall into the hands of outsiders. Mi Yunfei not only learned the magic dragon formula and practiced the peerless skill, but also obtained the true legend of the magic dragon Yin Yang kill array. Mi Yunfei wants to fulfill the wish of the magic dragon. But now the time has become a little hasty. How can Mi Yunfei not be in a hurry? The night wind is gentle and comfortable. But in MI Yunfei''s eyes, the wind became a little cold, and the whole world seemed a little lonely. His father''s whereabouts are unknown, his life and death are uncertain, the cold frost is unconscious, the magic dragon''s first last wish has not been completed, and the great revenge is even more difficult to repay. All this was oppressing him. He felt that the list on his shoulder was too heavy. However, the only good news is that I found my own tanggomi Yulong. "I don''t know whether the old man is doing well?" Mi Yunfei felt that he missed the master so much at this time. He always felt special peace of mind around the master and didn''t feel so helpless. "A strong man is destined to face loneliness and loneliness. Only pressure can promote his growth. Without ups and downs, he can''t understand the true meaning of martial arts." After a long time, MI Yunfei shook his fist and seemed to make a great determination. "After obtaining the soul coagulating grass, I will fulfill master magic dragon''s first wish. I really want to know how much my combat power can be increased when two ancient magic soldiers get together?" Chapter 104 In a study on Xianlin Island "A slap? Do you mean that MI Yunfei will lose Mengfei with one slap?" "Yes, it''s indeed a palm. What''s more strange is that his palm technique is quite similar to our God killing crazy knife on Xianlin island." Meng baiweng''s words are full of doubts. These two people are the owners of Xianlin island and mengbai Weng. Xianlin island is an island, but at the beginning, a family came to the island. This island is an isolated fairy land. After their ancestors settled down on this island, in order to develop the power of Xianlin island and make Xianlin Island stronger, they finally stepped into the secular world to find the potential children, and then brought them back to cultivate them. Therefore, in addition to the original dream family, there are other surnames on this island. The strength of Xianlin island is much stronger than the four sects, and the strength of the island Master''s dream of separation is even more unpredictable. Few outsiders today know what he looks like, let alone what his strength has reached. After each competition, Meng baiweng always responds to Meng bieli about the competition, and Meng bieli is most interested in MI Yunfei on Qinglan''s side. Whenever Meng baiweng comes back, he is always the first to ask about Mi Yunfei. Mengparting touched his beard and seemed to be meditating. After a long time, he asked: "It''s said that MI Yunfei killed two heavenly spirit masters alone when he was at the peak of the realm. One of them is the peak of the heavenly spirit. If the rumor is true, how did he overcome it? There are countless unknown secrets on this son, and his palm technique is somewhat similar to the killing God crazy knife. I have traveled all over Qinglan, even those hermit aristocratic families Solution, but I''ve never heard of miexianzhang. This man is a mystery. " Meng baiweng nodded: "this boy is very unusual, but he is still a little short of Xianfeng." "Hehe! Anyway, the stronger his strength is, the better it will be for us. As long as the ancient relics do not fall into the hands of the demon clan," he said after a pause: "recently, we have received news that the young generation of the demon clan has begun to enter Qinglan. We must always guard against it. It seems that the ancient relics can only be handed over to their young generation." The eyes of dream parting are full of gloom. "Dad, second uncle! What are you talking about?" Suddenly a delicate voice came out. The voice was gentle and beautiful. It was very magnetic. It seemed that it could invade the depths of people''s soul at any time. A beautiful figure is walking through the door with lotus steps. Her steps are light and her feet seem to excite the most beautiful voice in the world, which makes people lose their soul. However, it can be seen from her steps that this woman has good cultivation. If you want to look at her face, you will definitely slap yourself without hesitation, because you will I doubt it''s a dream. Without him, there can''t be such a beautiful girl in the real world. Even if you look at her, you will think it''s blaspheming her. Even a rock around her seems to turn into soft water. So she can look at you. Even a dying man will hold his last breath, and then there are countless reveries: even if he is dying, he can still feel that he is the most fortunate person in the world. Her supple hair is definitely a difficult challenge for the dragon claw hand (if there is a dragon claw hand in this world) , her long, thin hair, like the curved moon, appeared in the most precise place on her face. Her eyes seemed to be filled with all the lightning in heaven and earth. It is no exaggeration to say that at one glance, only one glance can make countless talented wolves, tigers and leopards dig their hearts and lungs and bow down under the pomegranate skirt. The breath from her nose seemed to be immortal, and the light red lips made people want to rush up, and then She kisses violently on the ground until her mouth festers. Autumn is water and jade is bone. She is a woman who gathers the aura of heaven and earth. It is estimated that a casual smile can bring the dead wood back to life, and the two peaks in front of her chest are even more eye-catching. If mountaineering is for physical exercise, I think people in the world will not only exercise after seeing these two peaks, but also take them as a necessary exercise before warming up. I think this is the so-called "everyone is innocent, forgive his sins!" It can be described as "like a light cloud blocking the sun, floating like a flowing wind returning to snow". Alas! If this woman goes out, I don''t know how many color brothers will die. This woman is the little princess of Xianlin Island, the daughter of dream parting, dream fairy. Although mengbieli is in his sixties and almost seventy years old, the parting fairy is only eighteen years old. For martial arts practitioners, sixties is nothing at all. Even if they are in their hundredths, they can do business. Most martial arts practitioners like mengbieli spend their time pursuing martial arts, so mengbieli only has such a daughter at the age of fifty. In fact, this kind of thing is happening The whole cultivation world is common. Seeing Meng Xianling coming in, Meng parting and Meng Bai Weng Li immediately stopped talking. "Ha ha! Ling''er, how can you think of looking for Dad?" Dream parting''s tone was very kind, and even his smile was bright. When dream fairy was born, her mother died of dystocia, so DREAM FAIRY never enjoyed maternal love. In dream parting''s eyes, he felt ashamed of his daughter, so he was like a pearl in his hand. He was afraid of melting in his mouth and breaking in the palm of his hand. "Dad, is the competition between Xianlin island and Qinglan different from that in previous years? There must be an expert in Qinglan?" "Oh, ling''er, why did you say that?" mengbieli asked with a smile. It didn''t seem surprising to hear his tone. Mengxianling thought for a moment and then replied, "in the first competition a few days ago, his brother came back and didn''t change much. He still looked like he had the winning ticket. But after coming back this time, he practiced very hard. With his brother''s temper, he wouldn''t care so much if there was no opponent." I have to say, the analysis of dream fairy is really right. Others say that women have big breasts, no brains, long hair and short insight. However, mengxianling analyzed the basic situation from the performance of mengxianfeng after returning to the island. Therefore, it can be seen that this woman not only has a big chest, but also has a brain. After mengparting and mengbai Weng heard this, they immediately laughed. "Ha ha! Ling''er! You''re really getting smarter and smarter. You''re right to analyze!" mengbieli said with a smile. "Oh, is it possible that some of the four sects have reached the level of breaking martial arts?" the dream fairy would not think that the person with the peak of heaven spirit could compete with his brother. In fact, her idea is not wrong, because if her opponent and mengxianfeng are at the peak of the spirit, mengxianfeng will definitely win in the end, because she believes that the skill handed down by her family for more than 2000 years absolutely occupies the peak of the skill in the world. Mengbai Weng stroked the white hair on his temples and said, "linger, you are wrong. That man is not from the four sects and has not reached the level of breaking martial arts. His combat power is even in the middle of the spirit." As soon as Meng baiweng''s words came out, Meng Xianling was stunned and exclaimed, "how is this possible? It''s not from the four sects, and it''s only the middle of the heavenly spirit. Can such a person be treated like this by his brother?" "Ha ha! Ling''er, this man is really a rare genius. He has reached the middle of the heavenly spirit at the age of 20. What''s more exaggerated is that it is said that he can fight two heavenly spirit experts alone at the peak of the avatar, and another is the heavenly spirit peak, and his skill is quite similar to our God killing crazy knife in Xianling island." After listening to the words of dream parting, the dream fairy is also surprised. People are like this. They are always curious about the unknown, and the dream fairy is no exception. "Dad, I also want to see what kind of person you said in the next competition." Mengxian Spirit said his own idea. "No, what are you doing with a girl? You don''t know. When you go out, you''ll make chickens fly and dogs jump. It''s all the same on the island. If you go out of the island, it''ll be more trouble. No, absolutely not!" Meng Xiaoyao refused his daughter''s request. He knew her charm too well, I don''t know what will happen when I run out. "Dad, you just let me go! Doesn''t our family have a way to change my face? I can go after changing my face!" the tone of mengxianling became particularly delicate, shaking the corners of mengxiaoyao''s clothes with both hands. "If you run out and something happens, how can I be worthy of your mother! I don''t agree with you to watch the war." Meng said goodbye and calmed down. He was deeply afraid of being told by his daughter. Seeing that his father didn''t eat this set, Meng Xianling had to glance at Meng baiweng. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look. When you see that the Qi in your heart is more prosperous, mengbaiweng actually stood there with his eyes closed, as if to say: it''s better to be out of sight! If there were no snoring, the dream fairy would surely think he was asleep. A variety of expressions have appeared on the face of the dream fairy, including pity, begging, loneliness, sadness and longing. "Ling''er, don''t look at me like this! You. It''s useless for you to look at me like this. I won''t agree, and you don''t want to slip out quietly." although Meng''s parting words sound firm, it can be heard from his tone that he seems to be struggling in the depths of his heart. "Woo. Woo! Dad doesn''t hurt me and doesn''t understand my mood at all. I have to go to my mother''s grave and tell her. It''s easy to do stupid things when I''m extremely sad. If anything happens to me, Dad remembers to come to see me on that day every year!" mengxianling has exhausted all his cruel moves. Anyway, the bottom of my heart has made up his mind, You must go to the next competition. "Well, well, I''m afraid of you. Obviously, I didn''t cry a tear, but I have to be afraid of you." after that, I handed mengxianling a brand. Only after I got this brand can I control the animals in Xianlin island to go out and do business. After hearing this, the dream fairy stopped choking at a speed that was speechless, and soon put the sign in her arms. "I knew my father loved me most. You wouldn''t let me go. I''ll forget it. Unexpectedly, you agreed. Then I''ll go first." Mengparting almost didn''t turn over. He pointed to the direction Meng Xianling left, looked at Meng baiweng and said, "look at that girl, why do you have to say it? It''s clear that he wants to annoy me. He doesn''t know to save me some face." "Don''t worry, brother. If I''m there, nothing will happen to her." When Meng baiweng had just finished his words, suddenly a roar sounded, and then a voice came out: "second uncle, I''ll go to Juying island to see the situation first. Come quickly!" "Well, the dead girl must be in trouble again." Chapter 105 The dream fairy rode a unicorn to fly in the sky, felt the wind roaring in her ears, and looked at the high mountains flying back below. Her heart was relaxed. "Well, it''s good that I run fast. According to the unicorn''s speed, it will take them at least a while to catch up. Go and have a competition with that one first to see if he is really so powerful." The dream fairy finished and patted the unicorn. The unicorn seemed to feel the mood of the little master. In an instant, the speed was accelerated several times, and the blink was gone. Mi Yunfei is still practicing very early. The sky is still a little dark. There are still a few hours before the competition. He must seize the time and strive for further progress. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s ears trembled and immediately stopped practicing. He exercised all his strength and looked at the sky. Above the sky, a small black spot appeared in his sight, but Mi Yunfei recognized that it was the unicorn of Xianlin island. There seemed to be a man sitting on the unicorn''s back, but he couldn''t see clearly because it was too far away. Just now, it was only the roar of the unicorn that attracted his attention. Mi Yunfei wondered why the people of Xianlin island came so early. At this time, the sky was not bright. It was supposed to be a few hours before the competition, but the unicorn in the sky was actually Xianlin island. Gradually, the unicorn had flown very close, and the dream fairy looked down. Just now, the unicorn felt that someone was practicing martial arts here, so it roared. "Eh, who''s that? I think my strength is not very poor when I get up to practice so early?" no matter, I''ll go down first. " The dream fairy pulled the unicorn''s ear and said, "when it will land, blow him a breath and see what the boy''s strength is like." As soon as the unicorn heard this, it rushed down at top speed. The target was Miyun Fei below. Just a dozen feet from the ground, the unicorn suddenly puffed up its gills and blew a breath towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei only felt a gust of wind coming, and he was also very upset: "you beast, dare to provoke me and don''t give you color to see. You really don''t know that the man surnamed MI can''t be easily provoked." Mi Yunfei moved his hands and took a deep breath. His strong internal strength immediately ran straight from the Dantian to his chest. Then, with a wave of his hands, a strong wind suddenly hit the unicorn. The dream fairy closed her eyes and was imagining that the man below was blown over. The corners of her mouth also smiled secretly. However, when she was still immersed in this reverie, she only felt a storm and the unicorn''s body was shaking violently. Although the dream fairy has entered the early days of the heavenly spirit, and her strength is not weak, she has no defense with Ben. When the strong wind strikes, her body shakes up with the unicorn. "Ah!" As the voice rang through the sky, a gorgeous figure also fell from the air. The falling figure was too beautiful, just like a falling white swan. "No!" Mi Yunfei was also worried. The unicorn was more than ten feet away from the ground. If the person who fell could not fight, it would be absolutely no problem to fall. Even if he was not strong enough, he would have to break a few bones if he didn''t die. Mi Yunfei pointed his toes a little, swept his body out quickly, pulled it up seven or eight feet high on the ground, and then stretched out his hands. No matter what posture he used, he received the dream fairy in his arms. At the moment, the dream fairy closed her eyes tightly when she fell, and was thinking about her awkward posture when she landed on the ground. At this time, an unprecedented sense of security suddenly appeared in her mind. She felt that the falling speed was no longer so fast, and the wind was much less. These all felt a little vague, but the only thing that was clear was that his peak seemed to be squeezed by something, and a pair of closed eyes slowly opened. When she turned her head, the first thing she saw was a strange face. This face was very firm. It seemed that she was not old, but it was as sophisticated as going through the reincarnation of centuries and the vicissitudes of life, which made the dream fairy feel like she wanted to reach out and touch. The time of falling from the air was short to fleeting in the blink of an eye, but the dream fairy felt that time had stagnated at this moment. It seemed that after a long time, the two people landed safely. "Ah! You." When Mi Yunfei received the dream fairy, he didn''t even look at her. Even in his mind, he only knew that the falling one seemed to be a person! At that time, the situation did not allow people to think much, so he didn''t see where his hand stopped on the other side. After listening to the cry of the dream fairy, MI Yunfei had a feeling. He felt that his hands grasped a pair of soft things and didn''t think much. He pinched them twice by the way. However, suddenly he found that a feeling of electric shock spread all over his body. Mi Yunfei had only one idea: "no, was it struck by thunder? How did it feel wrong?" "You. You, rascal, scumbag and tramp." Miss Meng was really angry. Even if this guy touched it, he was kind enough to be afraid of falling, but he had to pinch it. Even I wanted to run into the book and beat that guy up. "Why are you so uneducated? I was kind enough to save you, but you even said evil words." Mi Yunfei was even more upset. At this time, he was still holding that posture and refuted righteously. Mi Yunfei said in his heart, "why is this woman so overbearing? I''m kind enough to save you. You don''t thank me. It''s so unreasonable. Er, wait, woman?" Mi Yunfei reacted instantly. His face was as red as a monkey. He immediately apologized: "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t know you were a girl. I''m really sorry." The dream fairy looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "this guy looks a little stupid and doesn''t bother to care." "You. You. Can you take your hand away first?" As soon as Mi Yunfei heard that his hair stood up and did it for a long time, he still put his hand where he shouldn''t put it, but where countless color brothers want to put it most. "Oh!" Mi Yunfei pulled his hand back like lightning and believed that the speed had reached the peak in his history. "That. That. I didn''t mean it just now. I didn''t see that you were a woman." Mi Yunfei stammered. Mengxianling''s anger had disappeared a little, but when I heard Mi Yunfei''s words, my anger rose out of control, and immediately roared, "what do you mean? What do you mean? Don''t you see I''m a woman, am I so ugly?" Dream fairy is not only not ugly, but also the best of beauties. I believe there can be few such beauties for hundreds of years. It''s basically a woman who doesn''t love beauty. Mi Yunfei''s words happen to be the one that women can''t tolerate. "Oh, I didn''t mean that. I mean I didn''t look at you, so I didn''t know you were a woman." "You bastard, take advantage of me and humiliate me. I''m so beautiful that you don''t even look at me. You. You''re not even as good as a hooligan." Mi Yunfei was stunned. What did this man say! How can I know you''re beautiful without looking? It should be noted that the most unreasonable animal in the world is a woman. If you meet such a woman, well, you''d better slip away early. "Me. I don''t mean that! I mean, I didn''t feel anything just now, so you think I haven''t touched it." The dream fairy''s lungs burst after hearing this. This guy is really lying with his eyes open. How can he not feel the two high mountains? And act like you haven''t touched it. Even the unicorn not far away could not help frowning, and then spit from his mouth. It was estimated that he was also spitting at the boy for being too unkind. "I don''t care, anyway. You have to compensate me anyway." Miss Meng can be said to be reluctant to let go. It''s her own loss, which is not her style. "Compensate? How to accompany?" Mi Yunfei wants to break his head and doesn''t know how to compensate. After hearing this, mengxianling had no idea. She couldn''t say something like "you put away your clothes and let me touch them back"! Mengxianling thought for a long time and finally had an idea. She looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "look at your good skill, or you''ll fight with me. However, don''t blame me for your poor strength and being abused by me!" When Mi Yunfei got up early in the morning, he wanted to practice Kung Fu, but there was a partner in front of him. How could he not agree? "All right! Whatever you say!" Mi Yunfei was wrong and naturally wanted to pretend to be forced. As soon as mengxianling heard this, all her troubles were thrown out of the sky. She said in her heart, "I must beat you into a pig''s head later. It''s bad luck for you to let this guy annoy Miss Ben." Just as she was ready to beat Mi Yunfei, several figures floated in the distance. It was a group of contestants. Looking at several people in the distance, Meng Xianling knew that it was impossible to beat Mi Yunfei. She could only whisper to MI Yunfei: "boy, you are lucky today, sister, I won''t embarrass you, but you can''t tell me today!" Are you kidding? How can Mi Yunfei talk about this kind of thing everywhere? In front of her, this woman can ride a unicorn. She wants to be a person in Xianlin Island, and it seems that her identity is not low. Mi Yunfei also wants to get soul coagulating grass from Xianlin island. Naturally, she won''t talk about it everywhere. "Eh, MI Yunfei, I didn''t expect to find a beautiful woman to practice with you! It''s good to have a bad character!" Jian forgot to worry and said jokingly. Mi Yunfei didn''t know what to say, so he had to stay there. "My name is Meng Xianling. I was practicing with this silly boy just now, but his strength is really very good. I heard that this time you Qinglan had a guy who is very powerful. I don''t know who it is?" Meng Xianling was afraid that MI Yunfei would talk and show his horse''s feet, so she had to stand up and make a round, but how could she know that she didn''t say it was ok? It was really called revealing her horse''s feet when she said it. The sword forgot to worry. When he heard this, he contradicted. He pointed to MI Yunfei and said, "you say this boy! His strength is the worst one in our competition. It''s normal for you to surpass him, but are you sure you fought with him just now?" "Hey, hey, to tell you the truth, if I hadn''t known the weight just now, he would have been beaten half to death. I haven''t warmed up yet, so I want to compete with you, the most powerful one." Meng Xianling said with a smile, but her expression is really real, like she really beat Mi Yun. After hearing this, the people on one side directly covered their mouths and secretly laughed. Ren Lu was the most exaggerated. He directly turned his limbs to the sky, and a "turtle turned his back" rolled on the ground. He was still shouting, "my God! I''m so laughing!" The dream fairy was also confused. Looking at the strange expressions of these people in front of her, she seemed to feel something bad. Liu Yanmei stepped forward and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. He is the best one in our competition." "Ah! He. Is he the great guy?" After hearing this, Meng Xianling only felt hot on her face and said in her heart, "it''s embarrassing." Just then, a roar came from the sky. Everyone knew that the people on Xianlin island had finally come. A strong voice suddenly broke through the air: "linger, you are too disobedient." Mi Yunfei looked at the giant bird in the sky and said in his heart, "the competition will soon be over. I don''t know if I can fight mengxianfeng?" Chapter 106 Mengbaiweng and others finally arrived. Finally, people learned the true identity of mengxianling. After hearing this, MI Yunfei felt a little numb. He never thought that this woman was the daughter of the owner of Xianlin island. Although I didn''t give her to that, at least I did. At that time, as long as the dream fairy interferes, MI Yunfei won''t want to get the soul condensing grass. Thinking of this, the sweat on his face gradually seeps out. The draw was conducted as usual. The final competitors were: Sword forgetting worry against Mi Yulong, MI Yunfei against mengzihua, and mengxianfeng against the wind. Now the rest of the people have good accomplishments. Because Feng Yuanyang once hid his strength, later people know that his strength has reached the middle of Tianling, that is to say, the three of Qinglan are the middle of Tianling. On the side of Xianlin Island, mengxianfeng is at the peak of Tianling, and his strength is the most terrible among several people. Mengzihua is also in the middle of Tianling for several years, and it is possible to enter the peak of Tianling at any time. Only Mi Yulong is the early stage of Tianling, but his overall strength is also relatively strong. When the competition was announced, mengxianling stared at Mi Yunfei with her eyes. She wanted to see how strong a person who could be so valued by her brother could be. The six young masters fought quickly, and others were afraid to make a noise. They were deeply afraid that they would disturb the competition of several people. Only Meng Xianling was left there shouting: "left, left, alas, brother Zihua, what are you doing? Beat the boy hard." "Your speed is too slow. Look, the boy escaped again." "What''s the matter with you? You were slapped by others." "Cut his most vulnerable place with a knife! The posture is not enough, it''s almost enough." Mi Yunfei listened to the cry of mengxianling and said in his heart, "this girl is really a cruel character! I haven''t found the hand feeling after accidentally touching it! She even wanted others to cut my most vulnerable place with a knife. Suddenly, she felt that she seemed a little sad in the future." "Oh! I''m so disappointed. If you could practice the killing God crazy knife, you wouldn''t lose so miserably." A series of plaintive voices came out of the mouth of the dream fairy. You can imagine the result from her words. "Stop that silly boy." the dream fairy roared at Mi Yunfei. After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled and looked at the angry DREAM FAIRY coming to him. His heart shouted: "no, that girl doesn''t want to touch it back?" "You are such a hateful guy. Why do you win so fast? Can''t you put some water?" Mi Yunfei really didn''t know what to say. He could only mourn silently: "God! Come on! Take this girl away! What kind of people have I met? I have to let me release water in a competition. How can it be so reasonable?" Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky, sighed and left. The dream fairy kept making noise behind him. In the end, there were only three people left in the battle. Sword forgot to worry and fought against Mi Yulong in the middle of Tianling. Naturally, it was not difficult to win at the beginning of Tianling, while mengxianfeng on the other side was really terrible. Fengyuanyang was the middle of Tianling and the first of the four sects in the young generation, Unexpectedly, in mengxianfeng''s hands, he could only support a hundred moves and ended the battle. The final winners of this competition are: Mi Yunfei, Jian forgetful and mengxianfeng. Qinglan occupies two places, but none of Qinglan''s people are excited because of the victory of these two places, because the strength shown by mengxianfeng has doubled their pressure. At first, everyone thought that the strength of MI Yunfei and mengxianfeng might not be too far away, but after the war, everyone felt that all hopes seemed to have been dashed. The people on Xianlin Island finally left, but there was only one left. Naturally, that person was Miss Meng. Under her strong request, Meng baiweng had no choice but to let her stay here. In order to avoid her making trouble here, the game will be held in a day, because today''s winner was not injured, so the game was held in advance. At night, the wind was far away, the sword forgot his worries and Mi Yunfei came to the water at the bottom of the deep valley alone. Listening to the thin sound of running water and looking at the bright moon in the sky, several people are particularly quiet in their hearts. "Brother Feng, how do you feel the strength of mengxianfeng?" it was Mi Yunfei who spoke. "He is a terrible opponent. Although he said that he was only the peak of the spirit of heaven, the pressure he brought me during the battle today was almost comparable to breaking the martial arts realm." Feng Yuanyang was terrified when he thought of today''s competition. It seemed that mengxianfeng had a great impact on him. The sword forgot to worry and kept silent for a long time. He just played with the sword in his hand. It seems that the sword is his only one at this time. "Eh, you are here! Are you discussing how to win my brother?" the voice of the dream fairy came from a distance. Mi Yunfei suddenly felt that her head was big, and the girl was really. She just accidentally touched her, and the most wronged thing was that she was separated by a layer of clothes. Could she walk like this? Mengxianling went to MI Yunfei''s side and sat down directly. She looked at several people: "it''s absolutely impossible for you to win my brother. Let''s not say that your cultivation is lower than his. Even the God killing crazy knife in our family is enough for you to drink a pot." Dream fairy''s words were like a bolt from the blue on MI Yunfei''s head. He hurriedly grabbed the dream fairy''s hand and asked, "you said that killing God crazy knife is the skill of your family?" Mengxianling was also startled by Mi Yunfei, and then her face turned red. She looked at Mi Yunfei and said shyly, "why do you hold people''s hands?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei quickly let go of mengxianling''s hand and said, "sorry, I''m just in a hurry. Please tell me, is killing God crazy knife really your dream family''s skill? It''s too important for me." The dream fairy said in her heart, "anxious? What do you mean? Does he want to do something? Well, it should be impossible just like his silly hat." Although mengxianling didn''t understand why he was so excited, he replied, "the God killing crazy knife was created by an ancestor of our family 2000 years ago and has been handed down to this day. Isn''t this our family''s skill or yours?" After listening to mengxianling''s words, MI Yunfei finally determined that his heart could not be calm for a long time. He said in his heart: "it seems that the master must be a person near the island. No wonder the master once said that this set of skill is their family''s skill." "Miss Meng, has a person in your family who is about 300 to 400 years old disappeared?" Mi Yunfei is not sure how old Meng is. It is conservatively estimated that he is at least 300 years old. "What do you say? Do you still want someone in our family to disappear? Er, wait, you say people aged 300 to 400?" the dream fairy asked hurriedly. At this time, the sword forgetting sorrow and the wind far away on one side could not understand what they were talking about, so they got up and left. Mi Yunfei didn''t pay attention to the two men''s departure. He just urged: "do you think about it? Is there such a person?" The dream fairy thought for a while and then said, "there is a saying in our Xianlin island that" the sea laughs and the tide on both sides of the Strait surges. I walk alone at the end of the world and don''t leave in my dream. " "One of these two people refers to my father''s dream of parting, and the other refers to my grandfather''s dream of walking alone. According to my grandfather, they are rare geniuses in Xianlin island for 2000 years. They are estimated to surpass their ancestors. Even my brother is much worse than them." "However, according to my father, grandpa once seemed to fall in love with a woman in the demon clan, and that woman was indeed the sister of the demon clan leader. In those years, because the demon clan people taboo grandpa''s strength, they secretly poisoned him. Since then, Grandpa disappeared. It was only after grandpa checked it for many years." "Yes, it must be the master. No wonder so." Mi Yunfei murmured at the corner of his mouth. "Hey, silly boy, what are you muttering about?" "My name is mi Yunfei. Don''t call me a silly boy in the future." Mi Yunfei shouted loudly. "Oh, I see." Mi Yunfei smiled with satisfaction, but his next words almost didn''t make him, a first-class expert, spit blood and die. "Xiaomi, what were you muttering about just now?" Mi Yunfei felt crazy. He really wanted to press the girl on his legs and beat her as small as his face. "Can''t you call something else? How can you think of names like ''Xiaomi''?" "Then I''d better call you a silly boy." the dream fairy showed a pure look at this time. "No, I''m afraid of you. You''d better call Xiaomi." Mi Yunfei looked pathetic. If it weren''t for the identity of mengxianling, he would have pressed the girl on the ground. (simple, please don''t think about it) "Xiaomi, why did you know that someone was missing on Xianlin island? It was hundreds of years ago. Only people with our dream family name knew about Xianlin island. How did you know?" mengxianling also thought that MI Yunfei was very strange, so he asked aloud. "Oh, well, why do children know so much? They will tell you when they should tell you." Mi yunfeisheng is afraid of revealing his stuffing, so he looks old-fashioned. Seeing that MI Yunfei refused to say, mengxianling said no more. She looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "Xiaomi, I heard you and rice are two brothers. Is there such a thing?" "Can millet and rice be two brothers? Are they two brothers with sweet potato?" "I''ve learned something about rice. Tell me about you?" unexpectedly, the dream fairy seemed very serious at this time, and didn''t mean to joke at all. Mi Yunfei thought for a long time before he began to talk about his experience, but he saved the magic dragon. It took him about two hours to finish. Along the way, MI Yunfei resisted a lot of pressure. He also needed to find someone to talk to. He didn''t know why he wanted to tell the woman he knew less than a day, but he believed in his intuition. It was probably a feeling! "Woo. Woo! It''s so touching. Although I haven''t left Xianlin Island, I still know something about the outside world. Although you are stupid, you can do so for your loved one. You envy that woman!" Meng Xianling cried with a runny nose and tears. "Woo. Woo! But these are not the key points. The key point is that the sea is so fun. When can you take me to have a look?" Mi Yunfei thought she was a man of temperament and couldn''t help but praise her. Who expected that the words coming out from behind were really embarrassing. At the moment, the only action that MI Yunfei can sit seems to be to raise his hands and feet, and then faint to the ground. "I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Mi Yunfei hurried away in two steps. Who knows how many cells will die after staying with this girl for a long time. It''s better to slip away early. After watching Mi Yunfei leave, Meng Xianling chuckled: "this silly boy is very interesting, but it''s just to tease you. I''m afraid of it, but you silly boy is very interesting." Mi Yunfei couldn''t sleep alone. He thought repeatedly and said to himself, "master''s name is mengduxing! Unexpectedly, master came from Xianlin island. I don''t know what kind of scenery he used to be, but now he can only spend it in the cave. For many years, he has only one animal as his companion." "Master, are you all right? I miss you so much! Instead of taking good care of the frost, I made her unconscious because of me. Now I met your descendants in order to calm the soul grass. I don''t know what you always think? If I beat your descendants, I''m afraid I won''t save face for your descendants. If I can''t win, I''m afraid I''ll lose face for you. Alas, master Fu, let''s say it first. I don''t care! Anyway, I''m going to fight with all my strength. I''m going to make the word "demon God" stir the world. Wait for me to stir up the situation! " Chapter 107 The bright sunshine, like a mother''s doting, gently touched the earth, and the breeze blew the ancient trees, sending out a whirling sound. By the brook next to the deep valley, the gurgling river is clear and transparent. Even birds and animals rarely seen at ordinary times have appeared at the bottom of the deep valley. Birds and animals sing together, flowers bloom, and the scenery is beautiful and intoxicating. Countless people have gathered at the bottom of the deep valley. Nearly 200 people have come to Xianlin island this time. A few days ago, all those participating in the competition, regardless of their multiple injuries, came together, and even one person was carried by two companions to see today''s competition. Although the weather is harmonious and the scenery is beautiful, no one is in the mood to enjoy it. Today is undoubtedly a very special day. Even if it is not too bright, so many people have gathered. It is conceivable that everyone attaches great importance to the competition. At present, MI Yunfei and Jian forget worries are left in Qinglan, while mengxianfeng is left on Xianlin island. But everyone knows that mengxianfeng''s strength can be called extreme terror, and the three will be eliminated today, and everyone''s heart is also nervous. The three people still draw lots for competition. At this time, whether Mi Yunfei or Jian forgets his worries, even the hand of the draw trembles. They are not nervous, nor afraid, but excited, because they represent Qinglan''s contestants, others have been eliminated, and they are still standing here, which is not only an honor, but also a responsibility. The three people draw lots this time, which is completely different from the past. There are three paper balls in the bamboo tube. Two of them have words on them, and the other one has no words. If they don''t have words, they will be promoted directly, and the remaining two will compete. When the three people got the paper ball drawn from their hands, no one immediately opened it. Even the audience on one side became nervous with the three people. "Xiaomi, open it quickly and show me who it is?" "Yes! Old four, open it and see which guy is so unlucky." Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and finally opened the paper ball. They seemed to forget their breath and focused on the paper ball in MI Yunfei''s hand. What appears on the paper ball is a black word. Obviously, MI Yunfei is one of the competition. "Hey!" Ren Lu sighed first and then focused on the sword''s hands. "Don''t look, what I drew was a paper ball with words." before they asked, there was a faint tone of sword forgetting sorrow. Qinglan''s face changed after hearing Jian''s words of forgetting his worries. It seemed that someone else owed money and didn''t pay it back. Jian forgot his worries and went straight to MI Yunfei and asked him, "Mi Yunfei, I want to ask you, how sure are you that you can surpass mengxianfeng?" the cold man, with a cold tone, seemed to have no intention of avoiding others. When Jian forgot his worries, almost all the people present heard it and couldn''t help focusing on MI Yunfei. Even Meng Xianfeng, who has always been indifferent, was moved. "This guy even asked me in front of me how sure he was to defeat me. It seems a little arrogant!" mengxianfeng seemed to be unhappy in his heart, and his face changed color. Mi Yunfei took a look at Jian and took a deep breath, because he probably guessed Jian''s plan. "I''m not sure I can beat him." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, everyone on Qinglan''s side, including lengxuemei''s face, also moved, and everyone felt infinite disappointment. The side of Xianlin island seems to think that MI Yunfei''s answers are expected, so there is not much performance on his face. Just when everyone thought the end had been decided, MI Yunfei''s next words ignited their hope again. "But he can''t beat me." This sentence undoubtedly thought that a dull thunder struck everyone, making people unable to breathe for a long time. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, mengxianfeng''s face was also pumped, and there was a trace of uneasiness in his expression, but it passed away in a flash, replaced by a contemptuous smile. "OK! Mi Yunfei, remember what you just said." Jian forgot his worries and turned to leave. Mi Yunfei stretched out his hand and grabbed the shoulder of Jian forgetting sorrow. He felt a burst of melancholy in his heart. He understood that Jian forgetting sorrow was ready to give up and let him take the opportunity. But the sword forgets sorrow''s withdrawal only hopes that MI Yunfei can win. If it were changed to the past, Jian forgets sorrow will never choose to withdraw. His action today undoubtedly shows a problem, that is, he has regarded Mi Yunfei as a friend. Friend, the meaning of these two words is too profound. Do you have any friends? Can you understand the meaning of these two words? A true friend is one who can give up his life. Mi Yunfei also felt very sad. As a martial artist, especially an expert like sword forgetting sorrow, it was more painful for him to give up the competition and admit defeat directly than killing him. However, the always proud sword forgot his worries and chose to give up. Not only Mi Yunfei, but even the people on the side were hard to believe. Mi Yunfei''s heart has been echoing with the words he said to him a few days ago: "Mi Yunfei, you know I''ve never had any friends. If I''m destined to have only one friend in my life, then it''s definitely you." Mi Yunfei never forgot this sentence, and his hand shaking with the sword. "Thank you!" Mi Yunfei choked for a long time before spitting out these two words. "Tell me these two words when you win! I hope you don''t disappoint me. You are our only hope for Qinglan, and we believe in you." after Jian forgets his worries, he walked towards mengbai Weng opposite. "We believe in you", just such a sentence, MI Yunfei seemed to feel a huge pressure on his chest, and it was difficult to breathe. Looking at the back of Jian forgetting to leave, he just said silently in his heart: "I won''t disappoint you, nor will I disappoint the whole Qinglan. I want to break the myth of Xianlin island''s invincibility!" The burning war spirit is like surging waves, churning in the depths of the heart. To win! We must win! Win even if you die! The myth of invincibility will be broken by the demon God! Immortal legends are created by demons! "Elder, I want to give up this competition." Jian forgets his worries, which is neither hot nor cold. No one can see the mood when he says. "Well, you choose to give up, so today''s competition is mi Yunfei against mengxianfeng." Mengbai Weng''s words surprised the whole audience, and everyone''s eyes became hot. They had been looking forward to the duel between the two for a long time, and they decided whether Xianlin island could keep the Millennium myth intact. In fact, it''s hard to say who is stronger and who is weaker. They have their own strengths. From their several competitions, many people still think that mengxianfeng is stronger than Miyun. However, many people are analyzing the strength of MI Yunfei and mengxianfeng. Even mengbaiweng and lengxuemei are beginning to talk about it. The two notaries made the following series of detailed analysis to them: Meng Xianfeng, aged 25, is at the peak of the heavenly spirit. The most powerful skill: Xianlin sword Jue, killing God crazy knife (has been practiced to the third level) Mi Yunfei, aged 20, is in the middle of the heavenly spirit. He often uses the following skills: Hunyuan fist manual and immortal killing palm. It is said that there is also a powerful Sabre technique (it can be seen from the fact that he carries a knife on his back). The power is unknown. He once killed two heavenly spirit masters at the peak of the realm. If the rumor is true, he should also have a more domineering skill, The details are unknown and all belong to speculation. There are too many mysteries in this person. When Meng baiweng and Leng Xuemei finished analyzing their strength, Meng baiweng took a cold breath: "Mi Yunfei is really a mystery! He has reached this level at the age of 20, which is not worse than Xianfeng! If the previous legends are true, then these two people really need to see." When they were ready, they finally came to the center of the field, and the people on all sides were boiling with blood and shouting. "Well, the competition between you two does not limit the venue and time. You can let go of the war. If there is any accident, I will stop it immediately with the cold palace master." Meng baiweng announced the rules of the competition between the two, and the last sentence just showed that if someone was worried about his life, Meng baiweng and lengxuemei would interrupt the competition. Because the talent shown by the two people makes no one dare to underestimate it. They don''t want to have an accident. Otherwise, they''d rather not compete. "Old four, come on! All Qinglan''s hopes are pinned on you." "Mi Yunfei, it''s up to you whether you can break the invincible myth of Xianlin island. I hope you can create a miracle." There was a sound of encouragement all around. It can be seen that they were all very excited, but more worried. Jian forgets his worries. He is silent on the surface, but he cries in his heart: "Mi Yunfei, you are a legend. I hope you can create a legend again. You must win this war." Mengxianling opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Then she closed her mouth and just threw an encouraging look at Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha! You know, the girl opposite is her brother! She dares to come here to support me. I don''t know what she thinks. Does she think mengxianfeng will win? I won''t let you underestimate it." Mi Yunfei''s heart secretly feigned. Mi Yunfei turned his head and looked at Jian QIAOYOU. Jian QIAOYOU didn''t speak, but nodded at him and smiled knowingly. In fact, real friends don''t need too many words. They only need one look and one action to understand what they want to say. Jian forgets his worries, seldom talks or laughs, but just now he smiled. Mi Yunfei could see that it was a heartfelt smile. Just as they were about to start, suddenly the wind and cloud changed color and the wild sand danced, and then a strong laughter came from the nine days. "Ha ha! I almost missed such a rare competition. Fortunately, it''s not too late!" Although the laughter is not too big, people can obviously feel the ground shaking. It can be done only by laughter. This person''s cultivation is extremely terrible. They looked up. In the sky, a human shadow stood on a giant bird, thousands of miles away, and few people could see the appearance of the visitor. The figure on the sky jumped off the back of the giant bird with his toes a little. His body was elegant, his white robe swayed with the wind, very natural and unrestrained, but his steps walked directly in the air like walking on the ground. Looking at the visitor, the crowd shouted, "Yukong realm!" Mi Yunfei said in the middle of his heart, "this man can walk in the air, at least for his cultivation in the sky, but the slight laughter just now can cause such turbulence. His strength is really not weak!" "Island Master, Dad!" the people on Xianlin Island shouted when they saw that the visitor had not landed yet. When the visitor landed, lengxuemei''s eyes became hot, and she immediately saluted and said, "meet the dream island Master!" "Ha ha! Cold palace leader doesn''t have to be so polite. You''re the leader of the four sects. We''re supposed to be the same generation." the visitor is the island leader of Xianlin island. "The island Master of dream is an elder. He has a good talent. Few people in the world can match him. Now his cultivation is even more profound. Xue Mei sincerely admires the island Master since she was a child. How can she be rude now?" From Leng Xuemei''s attitude towards dream separation, we can see that she really respects dream separation. In fact, it''s no wonder that mengparting was very famous in the whole Qinglan when he was a debut. In the past, when Meng was young, he secretly ran out of Xianlin island and came to Qinglan. He constantly challenged Qinglan''s experts. Even the older generation fought several people. As a result, he never lost. It was because he was a martial artist that he had such a son and a daughter at the age of 50. Mengbieli waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about me! I heard that a young expert appeared in Qinglan. He once killed two celestial masters with the peak of Huajing, so he was very curious, so he came to have a look." Mengbieli glanced at the whole audience, and then came to MI Yunfei: "you are mi Yunfei! Well, good! Good!" Mi Yunfei hugged his fist and said, "younger generation, MI Yunfei, see you." Dream parting gently waved, and a gentle force attacked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei couldn''t salute anyway, so he had to say in secret: "this is the strength of an expert!" With a wave of dream parting sleeve robe, the dream fairy not far away flew directly to him. Only this hand shows how strong his cultivation is. "You are becoming more and more disrespectful. You even sneak out. If something happens, how can I be worthy of your mother?" "Dad, you see I''m not good!" the dream fairy was not afraid of the peerless master in front of her and looked indifferent. Mengparting sighed and seemed very helpless. Then he said to MI Yunfei and mengxianfeng: "well, I''m here mainly to see you compete. Let''s start!" With the words of dream parting, it finally opened the peak battle of the two young masters. Brothers, don''t blink. The most wonderful and Crazy World War I is about to break out. This war will surprise the world and resonate with ghosts and gods. It will become an immortal legend! Let''s see how the devil stirs up the wind and cloud! The following will detonate an earth shaking crazy battle, and the hot-blooded plot will come. Chapter 108 After a series of competitions, mengxianfeng didn''t despise Mi Yunfei as much as he did at the beginning. At the beginning, Meng Xianfeng regarded Mi Yunfei''s deeds as worthless. He thought they were exaggerated by secular people. However, when Mi Yunfei defeated Tong Qinghua with one move, mengxianfeng really treated Mi Yunfei as an opponent. By the river beside the deep valley, MI Yunfei and mengxianfeng have confronted each other. The difference between the master''s moves is enough to kill, and no one dare to fight easily. Above the sky, more than a dozen giant birds hovered in the sky, and from time to time there were bursts of roaring and howling. It seems that even they can''t wait. However, no matter how loud the roar is, it is not as loud as those who watch the war. "See, this is a master! That momentum is different from others." "It''s probably the coolest time for men! I don''t know who is the real king!" "It''s worth dying to experience such a war in this life." A sigh came out of the crowd, and a cry resounded through the sky. At this moment, the world was boiling. Because both Mi Yunfei and Meng Xianfeng are top experts in youth, in order to prevent accidental injury, other personnel can only take giant birds to watch the battle in the air, and there are only three people on the ground: Meng parting, Meng baiweng and cold frost. In an instant, there was a strong wind, and the fallen leaves on the ground were rolled up one after another, forming a huge vortex. The figures of the two people who had been deadlocked for a long time moved at the same time. Their bodies are as fast as chasing wind and electricity. What they show in front of everyone is only a series of virtual shadows. Some of them are not strong enough, and even virtual shadows are difficult to capture. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of punching and kicking can be heard all the time. Dozens of moves have been fought between breathing and breathing. In the blink of an eye, it is life and death. As everyone knows, their seemingly exquisite moves are just an appetizer before the wine. They are both exploring moves before they find out their opponent''s real strength. Although they didn''t use the martial arts, they both wanted to get it. They hit the key with fists and killed him with their palms. Mi Yunfei swam all over his body to protect his vital points as much as possible, and his palm power was even stronger. If it comes to the sensitivity of response, he will never lose to anyone in the young generation. His character is inferior to the cold shape. No matter how sensitive mengxianfeng''s moves are, he is not in a mess. The fierce struggle is a competition of mood. Mengxianfeng quickly retreated and narrowly avoided Mi Yunfei''s attack. Suddenly, he rotated, with his toes slightly, his hands staggered in front of his chest, and hurried towards Mi Yunfei again. Mi Yunfei retreated again and again. At this time, he had retreated to the bottom of a big tree. Seeing that there was no way back behind him, he clenched his five fingers and punched mengxianfeng out. The fist power was extremely dazzling, with the potential to open the sky and crack the earth. The violent energy was fierce everywhere, and even the trees around shook. "Bang!" After one punch, MI Yunfei was knocked out and broke dozens of branches before he stopped, but mengxianfeng didn''t move at all. Obviously, mengxianfeng''s cultivation is much higher than Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei can''t shake it simply by boxing and foot competition. "Mi Yunfei, take out the knife! Otherwise, you will be defeated soon." mengxianfeng didn''t take advantage of the situation to pursue, but said coldly to MI Yunfei. "Sonorous!" After a crisp sound, mengxianfeng had pulled out the knife on his back. The blade was snow-white and shiny, and the blade was even colder. After mengxianfeng pulled out the knife, it seemed that even the weather became cold, and what prompted was a suffocating breath. It can be seen that this knife is absolutely extraordinary. Although Mi Yunfei was blown out for tens of meters by mengxianfeng, he didn''t hurt him and didn''t even spit out a little blood. From this, we can imagine how strong his physique is now. Mi Yunfei stared at Meng Xianfeng and said with a faint smile, "hehe, do you want to see my Sabre technique? Surpass my palm technique first! I promise you will be shocked once my Sabre technique is used." Mi Yunfei already knows that mengxianfeng, like himself, uses a killer knife, but mengxianfeng doesn''t know what knife method Mi Yunfei uses. However, once Mi Yunfei comes out, mengxianfeng will not only be shocked. I''m afraid all the people on Xianlin island will be shocked! "In that case, I''ll try your palm first!" mengxianfeng bullied him and cut at Mi Yunfei''s will. "Hum! I don''t even use the killing God crazy knife. I can''t let you down if I look down on me so much!" After the words, MI Yunfei carried it with one hand, and the other hand had already been secretly lucky. "Kill fairy palm!" As Mi Yunfei''s voice just fell, he suddenly turned into a huge palm. Mi Yunfei is in the middle of the heavenly spirit. Now he uses the immortal killing palm, which is very different from the past. When the huge palm appeared, the sky was dark. The fierce palm wind broke the big tree in an instant, and the giant stones and shuttles on the ground covered the sky with sand and dust. Meng Xianfeng''s spiritual awareness is so powerful that when Mi Yun flies out of his palm, he has already noticed the destructive power inspired by the immortal killing palm. Therefore, mengxianfeng did not dare to connect hard at will. He could only hastily stop the attack and withdraw. "Boom!" Mengxianfeng avoided Mi Yunfei''s palm and hurriedly looked at where Mi Yunfei''s palm power went. Behind him, a towering ancient tree had turned into powder under this palm, and all that remained was a burning fire. "Hum, it seems that I underestimated you. It should be like this. Then come and try my Xianlin sword formula first!" I saw mengxianfeng holding the handle of the knife with his hands, the tip of the knife facing the sky, and there was a great potential to break the sky. A strong light suddenly appeared, vaguely felt, and seemed to shake the world. Mengxianfeng gathered his strength in his hands, and the blade became more transparent. Even the spectators tens of feet away from the altitude could feel the cold emitted by the blade. They couldn''t help shivering. The people were cold, and the blade was even colder. "The first move of xianlinjian Jue, fairy scattered flowers!" (Note: this move comes from Xianling sword Jue, holy level skills, which are: Fairy scattered flowers, crane spread its wings, immortal showed the way, and fairy God came to earth) As Meng Xianfeng''s voice just fell, he suddenly saw hundreds of white lights shining from the tip of the knife. At this time, the scene is spectacular. The sword Qi all over the sky was intertwined and turned into ice flowers. Even the weather became cold because of this strange skill. All the skills in the world go the same way. Although mengxianfeng holds a knife in his hand, he can still use the sword technique. Of course, all those who can do this are gifted people. The ancient trees around were covered with silver in an instant. The ice flowers all over the sky were rotating rapidly, and then gathered into a huge icicle. They flew rapidly towards Miyun, and the huge momentum startled the wind and dispersed the clouds. Looking at the momentum caused by mengxianfeng, MI Yunfei sneered at the corners of his mouth: "hum! Is Xianlin sword formula? I can''t be more familiar. See how I break your sword formula, Kaitian style!" Mi Yunfei shouted angrily and punched the incoming icicle. The icicle is too huge. If you want to break it, miexianzhang can do it, but miexianzhang is really powerful in hurting people. However, if you want to break a huge icicle, you don''t have the hegemony of Hunyuan boxing spectrum. Even a small hillside can be blown away, not to mention an icicle. "Boom!" After one punch, the solid icicle was blown to pieces, but the Xianlin sword formula was so easy to be broken. The speed of the broken ice still didn''t decrease and all fell. Mi Yunfei''s mouth is light, the golden light reappears in his hand, and his strong internal strength rushes straight into his palms. "Kill fairy palm!" The strong wind blew up the dust on the ground, and the giant birds closer in the sky were shaken. The dust covers the sky, the golden light is dazzling, and the strong wind is even more violent. A palm was issued, and the huge palm fell from the nine clouds. The clear sky was only haze in the eyes of everyone. The power of this palm was even greater than before. It was suffocating like the magic palm extended by a troll. Even the mountains and rivers seemed to be small under this palm. With a slight wave of the giant palm, all the ice in the sky was fanned like dust. However, the power of the giant palm did not decrease by a minute, and the terrible smell directly attacked Mengxian maple. Seeing that his startling sword was broken so easily, mengxianfeng looked squarely in his eyes. However, in the twinkling of an eye, the look in the face has become sharp, which is not only a kind of attention, but also a kind of war. Mengxian maple is not anxious, not dry, not avoiding, not flashing. What is urgent is only the knife in his hand, but the cold light in his eyes. "The second move of immortal spirit sword formula, the crane spreads its wings!" Meng Xianfeng''s two legs were walking in eight lines, his green tendons burst up, and the blade made a ''buzzing'' sound. A dazzling sword Qi rushes out of the blade quickly and emits the sword Qi with the knife. There are many young people who can do it, but few can make such a momentum. A startling rainbow crossed the cloudy sky, and thousands of rays fell on the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth shaking collision and the battle between the earth and the earth ignited fires all around, and even the soil on the ground was burned to a "Chi Chi" sound. Mi Yunfei retreated seven or eight feet to stabilize his body, while mengxianfeng retreated a little two or three feet. The crisscross of one move is the difference of strength. It goes without saying which is stronger or weaker. Mi Yunfei leaps up again. If he can''t attack from a distance, then come to hand to hand combat. In terms of speed and flexibility, MI Yunfei is definitely better than mengxianfeng. Once upon a time, MI Yunfei went to Guyou mountain to compete with those beasts every day. He never stopped whether it was windy or snowy. There are few people of the same age who can compare both combat skills and combat experience, so Mi Yunfei chose close combat. You know, people in this world rarely fight in close combat, because close combat is difficult to give full play to its skills. It is completely a kind of combat than skills. If you have poor skills, you will find shortcomings and even lose. They constantly changed their moves and hit the river next to them from the ground, but they were very good at lightness skills. It''s completely floating on the water. Although it''s fighting, its feet are not soaked in water. After an instant, they suddenly separated and stood on the bank. There is a river between them. They have been fighting for several hours now, and it is still difficult to win or lose. Mengxianfeng also played angrily. Mi Yunfei fought with himself several times, but after shaking him out every time, he got up and fought again. It seemed that he was not hurt at all. And it seems that he won''t be exhausted for a few more days and nights. Mengxianfeng made up his mind. Only by using the killing God crazy knife can he seriously hurt Mi Yunfei. Otherwise, it is difficult to decide the outcome. He held the knife in his hand tightly, and the vast internal strength poured into the knife like a flood, and the knife in his hand became red at this time, as if it could spit fire at any time. However, at this time, both the spectators in the sky and the dreamers on the ground shouted. Everyone focused on MI Yunfei, because Mi Yunfei finally pulled out his knife. Mi Yunfei looked at mengxianfeng opposite and said coldly, "unexpectedly, you want to see my knife skills, so I satisfy you and absolutely shock you! I''ll compare with you and be more crazy than whose knife!" Chapter 109 Everyone''s eyes focused on MI Yunfei. Among these people, except Lu Chaohai, no one has seen Mi Yunfei''s knife. However, everyone can guess that MI Yunfei''s Sabre technique is definitely not weaker than palm technique. The power of the immortal killing palm is unmatched among people of the same generation. How amazing is the sword technique that is more powerful than the immortal killing palm? This is what everyone urgently wants to know. "Sonorous!" After a crisp sound, Mingyue Dao was finally held by Mi Yunfei. It seemed that MI Yunfei felt the war in his heart. Mingyue Dao also made a "buzzing" sound, as if he was telling Mi Yunfei his mood at the moment. When Mi Yunfei pulled out the moon knife in his hand, mengparting retreated a few steps, looked frightened to the extreme, and even his breathing became urgent. Dream parting is what kind of identity, countless people have read in his life, and countless treasures have been seen. What can make him so pale can be imagined. "Mingyue Dao, it''s actually Mingyue Dao! Yes, I feel the breath of divine soldiers!" Mengli shouted in his heart. Meng baiweng also found that dream separation was somewhat different from the past, so he asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?" Mengparting waved his hand and said, "I''m fine." although he said so, the shock in his heart was uncertain for a long time. In the twinkling of an eye, his face had returned to normal, but there were stormy waves in his heart, which was difficult to calm at all. Dream parting heart secret way: "Mi Yunfei is so mysterious. It was said that he has a dragon, which is a wonder in the world. Unexpectedly, he still has the moon sabre, a divine weapon born in the world, and his skills and combat experience are quite good. He is only in his twenties. He will never be a thing in the pool in the future! It must be a strange person who can cultivate such disciples A rare expert in heaven and earth! I really want to meet his master for a while. " As everyone knows, the master who wants to meet for a while in dream parting is his own uncle. I don''t know how to feel when I see him. On both sides of the river, mengxianfeng closely watched the moon knife in MI Yunfei''s hand, and couldn''t help but praise it: "it''s a peerless magic weapon!" The moon Sabre sent out bursts of coolness, and the sword flickered a little cold light. After MI Yunfei pulled him out, it was shaking and seemed to shoot out at any time. Mi Yunfei gently stroked the moon knife, just as he cherished his relatives. He gently stroked it from the handle to the sword, and finally pasted the moon knife directly on his face. "Man, you can play soon. I want to win this competition. Can you help me?" Mi Yunfei''s muttering immediately attracted the dissatisfaction of some spectators. Some of them couldn''t help wondering, "is this boy hot headed? He even talked to a knife." however, when he saw the performance of Mingyue knife, he almost fell from the sky. Not long after MI Yunfei''s words, the moon Sabre immediately "jumped" out of MI Yunfei''s hand. Why jump? Because the performance of the moon Sabre is too humanized. The moon Sabre is suspended on MI Yunfei''s head, and then bends the sabre like a chicken pecking at rice. Seeing this, MI Yunfei said with great joy: "well, it''s so, then let''s give full play to our strength!" as soon as Mi Yunfei finished his words, Mingyue Dao returned to his hand. After holding the moon sabre, MI Yunfei felt an endless sense of war in his heart. He felt his blood expanding madly and his heart beating violently. He felt that he could jump out at any time. This high sense of war made him have the impulse to challenge the world, and the soaring momentum made the world hesitate. Suddenly, the strong wind suddenly rose. Within ten feet around Mi Yunfei, all the mountains and rocks were blown up by the strong wind, and the water waves and fish and shrimp flew up in the river in front of him. "Boom!" A startling explosion came as suddenly as a bolt from the blue, frightening the spectators in the air. It was completely caused by the internal force aroused by itself, and it can even be said to be a "potential", a startling potential. After looking at the "potential" caused by Mi Yunfei, Meng Xianfeng also took a breath. He knew that MI Yunfei''s momentum had soared to a crazy level. Although he was only a middle-term spirit, he was fully qualified to compete with himself. "Mengxianfeng, come on! Let go and fight crazy!" Mi Yunfei was furious. After a loud drink, his words echoed in the valley. Let go, crazy, let go, crazy Mengxianfeng blushed, his blood expanded, and his strength poured out involuntarily. His war intention seemed to be infected by Mi Yunfei. At this time, there was no victory or defeat in his heart. He just wanted to fight with his equal opponent, crazy! "Ah!" Mengxian Feng shook with a loud sound, and pulled up more than ten feet from the ground with his toes harder. He held the knife tightly in his hands, and then cut it off in the air. For a moment, the wind and cloud changed color, and the dazzling blades on the sky flashed like lightning, with a great potential to split mountains and rivers. The water waves below billowed violently, and then a huge column of water gushed out, and a series of explosions burst out all around. The sharp knife, the crazy man, and the gorgeous blade all attacked Mi Yunfei. The sky became cold again. Everyone clenched their teeth, hugged their arms and rubbed their arms. It seemed that the weather was too cold to resist. Mi Yunfei''s eyes burst out a hot light, and his blood was already burning, as if he was no longer a person, not an immortal, but a fire that was about to burn all things in the world. "Come on, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! I''ll make the world tremble at my feet!" Facing Meng Xianfeng''s fierce attack, is mi Yunfei afraid? Can he hide? The answer is definitely No. How can a demon God who is not afraid of heaven and earth and selects two heavenly spirit masters on his own? How can you avoid it? Because he has proved it with action. Mi Yunfei stamped his feet, and the ground trembled. He saw his two hands holding the moon knife tightly. His feet were like a horse''s step. His vast internal strength rushed straight to his two hands like a raging sea. After pouring the internal strength, the moon knife immediately glowed. "Ah!" After a burst of drinking, a golden light rushed to Mengxian maple in the air at a speed difficult to be detected by the naked eye. Heaven and earth seem to be about to sink. The power of a knife is surging up and down the mountain. "Boom!" A dazzling fire lotus burst out in the sky. The flames spread slowly and splashed everywhere. The initial freezing cold turned into a heat wave in the blink of an eye. It''s hard to imagine the power of one blow. Fortunately, the giant bird flying high in the sky. Otherwise, if they don''t die under this crazy blow, they have to lose some hair. Mi Yunfei, with a little tiptoe and a vertical force, quickly swept into the air. The bright moon knife in his hand was even more vigorous, and soon fought with Mengxian maple. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" The sonorous sound never stops, and the dazzling golden light is even more dazzling. People can''t tell who is who with their elegant body shape and disordered moves. The two fell to the ground almost at the same time. From the air to the ground, the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, and the strong Qi surged. There was only one word in the eyes of everyone! Even heaven and earth are in chaos at this moment! The ground was dusty, and there were few stones. Even the river on one side surged under the two men''s strong attack. The overwhelming internal strength poured out one after another, and the sound of explosion also sounded again and again. The two fought on the ground to the river, and then from the river to the jungle. It was dark, but the fight between the two showed no sign of stopping. At night, it was silent, but at the moment, the night was lively, the noise rushed into the sky, and the knife awn all over the sky made the whole dark sky red. "Whew, whew!" The disordered blade is like a startling rainbow, which will die in the blink of an eye. Even the towering ancient trees were instantly turned into powder under their wild and domineering knives. The island was already barren enough, but after the competition between the two, it is estimated that it will really become a barren sand dune. The knife awn excited by the two people made all the trees around burn. Within ten feet of the two people, it was even more desolate. There were no trees, only the burning fire. Looking at it, the two people seemed to be fighting in the fire. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The knife technique is disorderly, and the fist and foot are even more disorderly. The first battle at the peak of the youth is really different from the previous competition. A random knife can destroy this sparse forest. Mi Yunfei''s eyes turned red and his forehead was sweating like rain. His coat and robe were also cut by mengxianfeng''s knife. Through a little ragged clothes, you can see the wound on MI Yunfei''s body. There have been more than a dozen wounds, but careful observation can find that those wounds have healed and no blood has penetrated out. It''s not mi Yunfei. If someone else had changed, he would have lost his combat effectiveness due to injury. However, we can still imagine the gap between the middle of Tianling and the peak of Tianling. Although mengxianfeng was not as embarrassed as Mi Yunfei, he was also punched by Mi Yunfei, which he could endure. The most unbearable thing in his heart was that MI Yunfei was stabbed by him, and his clothes were cut in several places. Although it''s not fatal, how can we lose some combat effectiveness? Even if you lose a little combat effectiveness! This is the prayer in mengxianfeng''s heart. But what about Mi Yunfei? It wasn''t bad. Meng Xianfeng was angry when he saw Mi Yunfei''s expression. His face was so firm that it was hard to shake. After being stabbed for a few times, he didn''t lose any combat effectiveness. On the contrary, his face was still a little excited. It seemed to be challenging Meng Xianfeng: come on! If you cut me more, you''d better cut me to death! One side of the dream parting also tightened Zou''s eyebrows. He looked a little serious and said to Meng baiweng and lengxuemei: "this Mi Yunfei is very strange, especially his body." Meng baiweng and lengxuemei can see naturally that they think that MI Yunfei''s physique is better at most. They don''t think too deeply at all, but look at Meng parting with a puzzled face. "You see, the boy was stabbed more than ten times, and the wound was not shallow. But have you ever noticed what''s special about his clothes?" After listening to Meng''s parting words, they realized the difference between MI Yunfei. They were stabbed more than a dozen times, at least bleeding! In this way, his clothes can''t be free of blood, but Mi Yunfei''s clothes are a little ragged, and there''s no blood at all. Mengbai Weng and Leng Xuemei looked at each other. They were very frightened in their eyes. At the same time, they exclaimed, "isn''t it?" Chapter 110 The words they stuck in their mouths couldn''t spit out for a long time. It seemed that even they couldn''t accept them after spitting out. Dream parting looked a little leisurely and asked, "just say what you want to say!" "Dream Island leader, why did Mi Yunfei cut more than a dozen wounds without bleeding? Do you think he would be?" Mengparting shook his head and said, "you want to say that he may be the descendant of an ancient alien, right? But it should not be possible, because the war that year caused all the Ancient Aliens to fall and basically did not survive. Although his physique is almost the same as that of an ancient alien, his body shape and appearance are completely different. I think he should not be an ancient alien." Mengbai Weng and Leng Xuemei were even more puzzled. It seemed that no one in the world could be cut more than a dozen knives without bleeding except Ancient Aliens. Mengparting ignored their doubts and then said: "In fact, there is a kind of skill in this world that can be very strong. It can make people''s physique reach an unimaginable level. If that skill can be practiced to the highest level, it is said that it can be inferior to knives and guns. Water and fire do not invade, which is far more than the physique of Ancient Aliens. After all, although the physique of Ancient Aliens is strong, it can never reach that level." Meng baiweng took a few steps back and said in horror, "brother, are you talking about the magic dragon formula?" when he said those three words, his breath became rapid. "Yes, it''s the magic dragon formula, but the magic dragon has died for many years. It''s still unknown whether Mi Yunfei''s physique is related to the magic dragon formula. Let''s wait and see the change!" Meng''s parting tone sounded uncertain. Mengbai Weng and Leng Xuemei were still in shock. Their chest ups and downs were difficult to calm down. They turned their eyes to MI Yunfei, who was in the fight. At this time, the sky has turned white, but the competition between the two is still going on. It seems that it is difficult to tell the winner in a short time. The fierce battle seems wonderful, but it''s really dangerous. With one move, the waves sweep the sky. The wind and sand are whirling all over the sky, and the residual shadows are in the air. The surging internal strength emerges one after another, and the gorgeous awn is the most dazzling. "Drink!" The boundless sky echoed with the roar of MI Yunfei''s high war spirit. After a knife was cut out, a hot red awn came through the air, and the terrible weather potential attacked Mengxian maple. Mengxianfeng retreated three steps, and his heel plunged deeply into the ground. After rotating the treasure knife in the air, he returned again, and then cut it out with a knife. Dao mang is as savage and crazy as a dragon. The wind rage is stronger than ever. Dao mang has been abused from the ground. The ground is deeply split two feet wide. Its power of bullying has not decreased. It is still violent. I want to tear Mi Yunfei at once. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The valley was turbulent, and the earth trembled. Mi Yunfei was shocked by the knife, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. "Ha ha! Happy, happy!" The more serious the injury is, the more manic Mi Yunfei''s laughter is, and his eyes are more firm. It seems that he doesn''t even pay attention to heaven and earth. After turning over, MI Yunfei stood up. He wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth with his hand. The corners of his mouth said with a smile: "mengxianfeng, is that all you can do? If you can do that, I can announce that you will lose this competition." Rampant, very rampant; arrogant, extremely arrogant. Few people can stand this, let alone mengxianfeng, a "Wizard" known as Xianlin island? Meng Xianfeng felt crazy. Mi Yunfei''s high war intention had affected him before, so he let go to fight with MI Yunfei. In his opinion, the victory or defeat was not important. But Mi Yunfei obviously suffered more than ten knives, but he was still fine. Instead, he spoke wildly, so how could he not be angry? He wanted to use the God killing crazy knife, but the God killing crazy knife was too overbearing. If he was careless, Then Mi Yunfei is likely to die in his hands. Even if he wins, he won''t feel good, because in his opinion, MI Yunfei is a rare opponent. In life, it is not difficult to find a friend who is close to you, but it is difficult to meet an opponent who is equal to you. The anger in your heart has surpassed reason. Anyone can''t stand it. Obviously, you don''t want to kill you, but you have to find abuse. Who can blame? Meng Xianfeng looked closely at Mi Yunfei and said, "Mi Yunfei, I will use our most powerful God killing crazy knife on Xianlin island next. You are a good opponent and worth facing up to. But if you can''t take my God killing crazy knife in the next competition, what will be waiting for you will be regret for life. Have you ever wanted to fight with me?" "Ha ha! Mengxianfeng, you can use your sharpest moves. The previous ones are not enough to scratch. Just think I''m tight and need to loosen. Just do good!" Mi Yunfei''s words are very sharp and don''t care about mengxianfeng''s reminder. "OK, that''s all. Then I''ll let you see the peerless Sabre technique that I have inherited on Xianlin island for 2000 years!" At the end of the speech, the strong wind suddenly rises, and the sand waves surge, which makes the giant birds in the sky neigh unceasingly. The fallen leaves on the ground rotate with the wind, and the surging sense of war comes out with the trend. Catkins float all over the sky. The moves start first before the trend, and the sky is turbulent at will. A red light went straight to the sword, which showed its magic light. It had become a pure land within dozens of feet of Mengxian maple, and even the fallen leaves and dust were blown away by the strong internal force. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" The tip of the knife points obliquely at the sky, and the heaven and earth change color. The potential triggered by this move is like thunder. A huge blade came out from the tip of the blade, and the target was Mi Yunfei opposite. Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and his vigorous internal strength had already poured into his body in his elixir field. He was absorbed and trembled. Finally, he raised the moon knife in his hand and split it out towards the Mengxian Maple opposite. The same blade splits from the sky. Judging from its ferocity, it seems that the earth does not crack, so it is difficult to stop this blade. When Mi Yunfei''s knife awn flashed out, whether it was mengparting or mengxianfeng, their mouths were shocked and couldn''t close. Then they lost their voice and shouted, "killing God crazy knife!" If anyone is the most shocked in the field, then this person is definitely Meng Xianfeng. When Mi Yun flies out of the knife, he is extremely frightened and his scalp almost explodes. "How could it be? Why did he kill God? Meng Xianfeng''s eyes stared very big, and his eyes were even more incredible. In fact, let alone him, all the people on Xianlin island have the same idea? "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The wild sand flew all over the sky and the rocks fell one after another. Their momentum shook the earth. The instant battle aroused hundreds of layers of sand and thousands of waves. The valleys collapsed one after another, boulders rolled down from the top of the valley, the river was still there, but the water was difficult to flow. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei soared to the sky and screamed wildly. His Qi was condensed in his palms. The internal strength of the storm poured into the moon Sabre like a raging wave. Unexpectedly, after a fierce fight, it didn''t stop, but a more crazy blow. Mi Yunfei''s drunk crown radiated like a demon God. There was no anger in his eyes, but he was full of war. The muscles on his face were twitching. It was not tension, it was excitement, it was madness, and it was the best symptom of blood expansion. "The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain is absolutely Seven Realms!" The crazy man cut out a knife of destruction, and the huge blade seemed more substantive. It seemed that a knife could pierce the sky at any time. "Hum! I don''t care why you kill God crazy knife, I''ll see whose knife is more crazy!" "Er ah! Be crazy!" Blood red red eyes and angry fire of war are reflected incisively and vividly in Mengxian maple. However, the variables regenerate, and a huge internal force is overwhelming. The momentum emanating from his whole body swallows the sky and devours the earth, frightening the mountains and rivers. This is the strength of the real spirit peak. Meng Xianfeng''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly wrinkled, and the vast internal strength was like ten thousand horses galloping, pouring out without scruples. The towering momentum made the bright world become a cloudy sky. Suddenly, the huge knife awn shot out of the treasure knife in mengxianfeng''s hand again and pounded into the sky. The cloudy sky suddenly turned red, and the blade came directly from the sky after passing through the sky. "Whew, whew!" "Boom!" The thunderous sound resounded through the clear sky. Two huge blades pierced through the clouds and cracked rocks. The catkins floated all over the sky, and the wild sand flew above the ground. "Ka!" The earth deeply cracked a huge pit ten feet wide and dozens of feet deep. The violent and unparalleled energy swept across the four fields and shocked the eight wastelands. "Poof!" Mi Yunfei was hurt by the knife awn stimulated by Mengxian maple. Finally, he spewed out another mouthful of blood and directly hit the cliff of the deep valley. "Boom! Boom!" The cliff of the deep valley was hit by Mi Yunfei''s body, and boulders fell from the cliff one after another. At the cliff, the dust is diffuse, and it is difficult to see the situation inside. Seeing that MI Yunfei was shocked by mengxianfeng, everyone in Qinglan couldn''t help closing their eyes. Someone is still crying quietly. This person is the dream fairy. She doesn''t know why her heart hurts inexplicably. The cliffs of the deep valley have been blasted like this. It can be imagined what that person will look like. It may be completely possible to become meat sauce. Dream parting, several people lamented at the same time. It''s a pity for such an outstanding young man. Mengxianfeng''s eyes also flashed a trace of regret, but in the twinkling of an eye it became lonely. The world was vast. It was not easy to meet an equal opponent. At this moment, mengxianfeng suddenly felt a trace of loneliness. Lu Chaohai and others had already erupted anger in their eyes. Even if they were high above the sky, they could feel the arrogant blow just now, and the pain in their hearts was instantly transmitted to their nerves. "Boom!" Just as everyone silently felt sorry for MI Yunfei, suddenly a startling explosion resounded through everyone''s ears, with rubble splashing all over the sky and falling leaves, and then came out of the dust shadow. The man twisted his neck, two cold lights shot out from the dust shadow, and then a cold roar came out. "Just now, I just moved my muscles and bones. The real competition is only beginning now. Come on! Let''s see the strongest blow of the demon God!" Chapter 111 All the people followed the prestige. The hair of the speaker had become very messy, covering the whole face. However, even so, people can still feel the two cold lights hidden under the long hair. They can have such a terrible murderous spirit. Don''t think about it. This person is mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was wearing a shawl and holding a bright moon knife. He walked towards mengxianfeng step by step. The blood on his face had covered the whole face. It was difficult to see his original face. "The peak of the heavenly spirit really can''t be underestimated! If you put a little water, you''ll have to eat your own fruit." although Mi Yunfei''s words were arrogant, there was no expression on his face, and the whole person was very cold. This remark immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of Xianlin island people. This guy was cleaned up like this, and he could speak wildly. It seems that his fierce attack just now really only scratched. The crowd had to sigh: "Hey, thick skin is good. It can stand flat!" "This boy is really not simple. Even Ancient Aliens can''t do this. It seems that his physique has reached a very strong level." looking at Mi Yunfei''s refreshing appearance, mengparting sincerely praised him. "You''re really not simple. It seems that ordinary Tianling peak people can''t help you at all." mengxianfeng''s face has been adjusted in the twinkling of an eye. "Come on! I want to tell you that my killer crazy knife can be called the word ''crazy''." Mi Yunfei shouted angrily, climbed the rock again, and suddenly cut a knife at Mengxian maple. Mengxian Maple soared seventeen or eight feet high, and then cut it with a knife. The speed of their moves was unimaginable, and the two powerful forces were intertwined together. The strong Qi leaked out and slowly spread in circles of ripples visible to the naked eye. The steep earth slopes around suddenly thought they were flat. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" The sparks flashed and the knife awned brightly. The two fought from the ground to the huge pit. The internal strength of tumbling rivers and seas never stopped. The soil flew up one after another, and the huge pit became deeper and deeper. Finally, the two hit directly into the ground. The people in the sky could no longer see the battle between them, and they were disappointed. The soil is like sea waves. One wave is not flat and another wave rises again. No one knows how the two fought underground. However, from the continuous startling sound, we can imagine that the battle is extremely fierce. "Boom! Boom!" They suddenly emerged from the ground. Their faces were like dust, ragged and broken. Obviously, it was difficult for anyone. "Ha ha! I haven''t had such a good fight for a long time. If I want to fight, I will fight the waves, and if I want to fight, I will fight the world." "The third move of killing God crazy knife, thunder shock eight wastelands!" Mengxianfeng burst into a drink and then hurried out a knife again. The third form of killer crazy knife is completely different from the past. The power of this knife is many times stronger than the previous second form. With a knife, it stirs up an endless undercurrent. The shadow of fire flashed, and the violent wind blew up thousands of dust. With a knife, you smiled and felt gratitude and hatred. This Sabre technique can really be called "Crazy". Facing mengxianfeng''s knife, MI Yunfei moves almost at the same time. The only difference is the difference in cultivation. At this time, the change was really strange. The moon knife in MI Yunfei''s hand suddenly became longer and wider. This is not a knife awn urged by strength. This is a real knife, a peerless magic weapon, the bright moon. The peerless magic soldiers reappeared the glory of the past. On that day, they were changing color. The land is shaking. The spirit of the king who looks down on the world and overlooks all sentient beings is shown. Crazy! Crazy! Split the world with a knife! What does the ups and downs of the world have to do with you? For the beauty in your heart, go berserk once! Everyone took a breath. Who could have expected that MI Yunfei should use such a knife at this time. You know, this is a substantive knife! It is by no means unmatched by Dao mang. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The angry wind roared, the waves surged, and the two ultimate destructive forces collided. There were flames all over the sky, and almost even the air became the smell of fire. However, Dao mang is always just Dao mang. How can it be compared with Mingyue Dao? The moon sabre in MI Yunfei''s hand is as powerful as breaking bamboo, penetrating all obstacles and directly attacking Mengxian maple. Under such a tense situation, even mengxianfeng, who has always been in the upper hand, was surprised. However, people known as "Wizards" can''t be compared by others. Mengxianfeng was surprised, but he would never be disorderly. In a hurry, he summoned up his internal strength and blew a palm at the bright moon knife. At this time, the situation was not conducive to the knife. After a blow out, the moon Sabre deviated a little. Mengxianfeng took the opportunity to jump to one side, and the sword in his hand was shot again. When a knife is wielded, the air of the knife breaks through the soil and sweeps away like a tornado towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei had already wield a knife, but now it was not urgent to stop his hand. In a hurry, the flash of dreams that the dream had taught by the young Yun Fei''s mind suddenly appeared. This set of steps was very exquisite beyond compare. Even though Mi Yunfei had been incapable of learning for several years, he could not say that he had fully grasps the essence. Suddenly, only a faint wind was heard, and Mi Yunfei''s figure disappeared inexplicably, which had to be unimaginable. "Oh, my God! That. It''s actually reduced to an inch. It can only be made by the realm of magic soul. How can he?" a spectator in the sky shouted out. Even the sword forgetting sorrow feels a little absurd. How can Mi Yunfei shrink to an inch? How could the sword forget his sorrow? If it didn''t shrink to an inch, how did mi yunfeigang escape? Such an idea is definitely not the only one. Among all the spectators, only the dream was so frightened that he couldn''t close his mouth, his eyes became blurred, and murmured, "it''s uncle, it must be uncle!" "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you?" Meng baiweng asked aloud when he saw that Meng parting looked wrong. "Second brother, do you know what pace Mi Yunfei used just now? What he used was a fleeting glance!" at this time, Meng''s parting breath became rapid, tears flashed in his eyes, and his expression was quite excited. "What? It seems that uncle created this pace?" asked Meng baiweng in surprise. Mengparting nodded and said, "yes, uncle Zeng demonstrated this set of steps to my father after he created it. Later, I saw my father show this set of steps, but it seems that my father didn''t learn it all, otherwise this set of steps won''t be lost." Mengbieli then said: "today, MI Yunfei has taken this step. It has been more than 300 years since the time of uncle''s accident. Now Mi Yunfei is only 20 years old, that is to say, MI Yunfei learned it in recent years. No wonder he can also kill God. It seems that he inherited uncle''s mantle, so it is certain that uncle is still in the world." Dream parting tone with a little excitement. "Ha ha! That''s so. Then wait until the two little guys finish the competition!" mengbieli said with a smile. Meng baiweng nodded and then continued to focus on MI Yunfei, who looked forward to more. The beacon fire rose again in the field, and Mengxian Maple''s internal strength rose secretly and swept with a knife. I saw the red clouds sweeping the sky, prompting millions of gorgeous fireworks, raising my eyes to see the sky, and my pupils were burning. The power of dominating heaven and earth swept across the four fields and swept through the mountains. After the Hongxia, there was Qingtian jade pillar breaking through the sky from nine days. Mi Yunfei looked at Hongxia in the dark, holding a knife in both hands. His Qi sank into the elixir field. His strong internal strength was as unstoppable as a flood. The green tendons on his arm burst and the cold light in his eyes flashed. Mengxianfeng is very crazy, while Mi Yunfei is even more crazy. In the face of a powerful offensive, MI Yunfei is more aggressive and won''t let him go at all. The moon knife in his hand also broke out an amazing momentum. He held the moon Sabre high above his head and connected it with one breath. His unique skill will appear. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei was furious and elated. The name of the demon God was never false. The violent wind lifted his robe. It looked like a peerless demon, which was frightening. Suddenly, the moon Sabre burst into a burst of golden light, and Mi Yunfei was submerged by the golden light, which made people unable to see the reality. However, the suffocating majestic awe of heaven and earth, whether it is the watchers above the air, or the dreamers on the ground, at the same time, an idea rises in their hearts, which is a kind of sigh, a kind of heartfelt admiration, a kind of blood expansion. Mi Yunfei didn''t look at the surprised eyes of the people around him. He only felt the spirit of heaven and earth pouring into his body. If this knife can''t be cut out, he will be explosive. Vent, a kind of crazy vent, it seems that his knife can break the sky and the ground at any time. Above the sky, you can see that the white clouds have formed a vortex. Although people can''t see the spirit of heaven and earth pouring into Mi Yunfei''s body, they can definitely feel it clearly. The only green branches and leaves left around became withered in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, in MI Yunfei''s mind, the last form of killing God crazy knife suddenly flashed. The feeling was clearer and clearer, closer and closer. If you want to display the fourth move, you can only reach the level of breaking martial arts, because the final form needs too much spiritual power and consumes too much internal strength. Therefore, only experts who reach the level of breaking martial arts can display the final form by mobilizing the spirit of heaven and earth. However, at this time, MI Yunfei was obviously only in the middle of the spirit of heaven, but he could use the spirit of heaven and earth to fight. This situation has never happened. Although he is not a queen, it can be regarded as unprecedented. "Ha ha! This feeling is really good! Let''s show you the peak power of the killer crazy knife!" A burst of crazy laughter woke everyone up, and hundreds of eyes focused on the past, deeply afraid that they would miss this thrilling moment. Mi Yunfei stamped on the ground with one foot, and the ground was torn open by his foot. In the smoke and sand, a cold flash can be seen faintly. The world loses its color, the wind and clouds change, and the surrounding boulders are suspended in the air like dust. Time stopped at this moment, the noise calmed down at this second, and the breath stopped after a knife was wielded. The vast world is so big, but they can''t see anything in their eyes. There is only one knife left in their eyes, a startling knife, a knife that destroys the world. You can feel the breath of destruction without seeing or smelling. The blade breaks through the sky and maneuvers. All the giant birds let out bursts of panic and fled everywhere. A thrill, an unprecedented thrill! Shock, the shock of the past and the present! After a knife was wielded, mengbieli and mengbaiweng were short of breath. They retreated more than ten steps in a row before they stopped their body shape. Their faces turned red. Finally, they couldn''t help exclaiming, "the murderous crazy knife is the last one!" Chapter 112 "Boom!" There was a burst of thunder in the sky, which shocked the world. On the dark sky, a light broke through the sky from the nine clouds. This light is neither thunder nor electricity, but the huge momentum is better than thunder. The blade is the startling sword split by Mi Yunfei. Dao mang is like a falling meteorite, with the smell of the summoner of hell rapidly stringing to Mengxian maple. Mengxianfeng only felt a breath of destruction and locked him. Death came quickly and fiercely, but. It came more suddenly. In the face of this sabre, does anyone dare to take it? Mengxianfeng didn''t know. He only knew that he would never dare to take such a powerful knife. Even the experts who broke the early state of martial arts were afraid that it would turn into nothingness. In a hurry, I dare not shake, but can only avoid skillfully. Mengxianfeng exerted a little force on his toes. His elegant body was like a swimming dragon. He quickly flew back over the waves. He didn''t even see the afterimage. However, although his figure is fast, MI Yunfei''s startled knife is faster. "Boom!" The blade breaks open the jade pillar, and its great power does not decrease. It comes again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Destroyed! Destroyed! The world is going to collapse! The devil is going crazy! The valley was finally completely broken, and the earth was torn out of an abyss by this knife. Although the prestige of this knife has been reduced, it still doesn''t stop here. Vaguely visible, circles of ripples swung out, and there was only one thought in everyone''s mind: "this is definitely a symptom of the end of the world." "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of the explosion came again. After a knife, what appeared in the eyes of the people was only the Cang Yi everywhere. All the hundreds of feet around had become desolate, with no grass, only the smoke and sand. "Poof!" The blood rain drifted and the lonely shadow fell in the smoke and sand. It seemed that even heaven and earth became desolate at this moment. "Bang!" It seems that it took millions of years to hear the sound of landing. There are no invincible people in the world, only the invincible heart. Even mengxianfeng, the leader of Xianling Island, is still defeated. No one knows who can win in the slim world. "Boom!" A burst of thunder sounded, and the sky really changed color. Even God is sad? No one knows. "Hua Hua!" It rained cats and dogs in the sky, but no one left, not even moved. A breeze blew, and the people felt a biting coolness. Wind, cool? Cool, cool, cool. Rain, cold? Cold, deep into the bone marrow. Although mengxianfeng escaped Mi Yunfei''s knife, he was still hurt by the powerful and peerless knife Qi. His chest on the ground fluctuated and was difficult to calm. Finally, a crystal tear ran across his face. Although his injury was very serious, it was absolutely not fatal. A smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Yes, he was defeated. He was completely defeated and convinced, but he was also defeated comfortably and freely. Therefore, he smiled. In fact, looking back, in life, no one has friends or brothers. No matter how arrogant you are, there are one or two farting people who are very close to you. There can be no lack of friends in life, and there will never be a lack of friends. However, it is difficult to find an equal opponent. There can be no fewer friends and no fewer opponents. After Mengli sighed, he came to mengxianfeng, helped him up, took out a pill from his arms and stuffed it into mengxianfeng''s mouth. Then, the strength of both hands, a boundless internal strength, was input into mengxianfeng''s body. Just a moment later, Meng Xianfeng''s face has gradually improved. I don''t know whether the pill is effective or the skill of dream parting is profound. Seeing the improvement of mengxianfeng, it seems that it''s not a big problem to fight again. Mengxianfeng went straight to MI Yunfei''s face. He looked at Mi Yunfei with a complicated look and said, "you are the first master of the young generation. I was convinced by my defeat." mengxianfeng bowed deeply to MI Yunfei after saying that. Although Mi Yunfei''s face was calm, his heart was sour. You know, people like mengxianfeng have been high up since childhood. For people who have never lost, MI Yunfei still feels a burst of pride when he can hear this translation from his mouth. Because this means that although the other party has lost, it is from the bottom of his heart to admire and be willing to lose. Mi Yunfei has more affection for mengxianfeng in his heart. The man should be like this. Defeat is defeat. There is no affectation. The true temperament is heroic and free. "Master, I didn''t humiliate you. I won and the frost will be saved!" Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart. After years of waiting, there was finally a result. Didn''t I pay so much just for today? Mi Yunfei''s face was covered with raindrops, but more tears. Mi Yunfei held mengxianfeng''s hand. Although there was no words, mengxianfeng felt Mi Yunfei''s sincerity. Then they hugged together and cried bitterly under the cover of rain. "It''s over, it''s over at last!" Tears also hung from the corners of cold and snowy eyes, but a charming smile was drawn from the corners of her mouth. "Yes! It''s over at last!" Meng baiweng echoed with emotion in his tone. Meng bieli took a deep breath: "the performance of these two little guys is really unexpected. This battle can be called a masterpiece for thousands of years. With the cultivation in the middle of the heavenly spirit, you can do what you can do to break the martial arts realm. Even the people in the early days of breaking martial arts can''t do that just now! You''re old and you can''t admit defeat!" Meng bieli sighed slightly, There is also a trace of comfort. On the sky, whether it was Xianlin island or Qinglan, everyone cried together and hugged each other. An unparalleled battle even promoted their friendship. Most of them were infected by Mi Yunfei and mengxianfeng. What''s more exaggerated is that several giant birds fly together, and their necks wipe each other. Animals have feelings, not to mention people? Jian forgot his worries and touched the corners of his eyes. He found that he had not shed tears for many years. Today, he smiled and said, "there''s no way. I''m also a person." At this time, Ren Lu was the most exaggerated. The boy''s head had been buried in Lu Chaohai''s arms. His tears were whirling and he cried, "the fourth is too powerful. He is too great! Sobbing! But the most unacceptable thing is that the guy is not a woman. If only he were a woman!" Lu Chaohai patted Ren Lu on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t cry, second brother. You make me want to cry." Lu Chaohai pushed Ren Lu away and wanted to wipe the tears on his clothes, but suddenly found that there were many silk white things in his clothes. Ren Lu also found something wrong and was trying to sneak onto the back of other giant birds. However, Lu Chaohai pressed him down and flattened his hands for a while. He was still crying and shouting: "you good guy, I kind-hearted to comfort you with a hug. You even spit out your snot. I''m so angry!" Ren Lu turned his eyes to Mu Houhui to ask for help, but mu Houhui closed his eyes and was still out of sight! So, in addition to crying, there were more howls like killing pigs in the sky. Among all the people, the happiest is naturally Mi Yulong. His eyes have been crying red and his face is about to cramp with laughter. The higher the strength of MI Yunfei, the more hopeful the Revenge of the MI family will be. "Yunfei must have suffered a lot when he was only 20 years old." thinking of this, MI Yulong felt very uncomfortable. He felt that he was not competent as a brother. Meng Xianling looked at Mi Yunfei below, rubbed his eyes and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that even his brother was flattened by Xiaomi, but although his skill was powerful, it was still not as sharp as his hands and feet." as he said, a red glow rose on his face. The myth of two thousand years of invincibility of Xianlin island was finally broken by Mi Yunfei. However, the war between them lasted almost two days. As an ordinary Celestial Master, I''m afraid I''ve been exhausted. I can only sigh: Ya, there''s no way! These two guys are freaks. Since then, this war has also been recorded in the ancient classics. Later generations call it the "eternal peak war"¡® The three words "Mi Yunfei" also resounded in the world again, and he was also known as "the first person of the young generation"¡® The name of "demon God" has become an idol pursued by Qinglan, from the cultivation world to the common people. However, it also caused more trouble, and finally led to countless young experts living in seclusion to challenge. Of course, this is only a later word. The real storm began to spread from this place. After the war, because the injuries of both sides were not serious, the ultimate goal of the war began to surface. Finally, when the dream separation is announced, everyone will cultivate for two days. After two days, everyone will enter Xianlin island. As soon as this remark came out, all the contestants of Qinglan were at a loss except lengxuemei. Because everyone knows that if you want to enter Xianlin Island, unless you can completely win, no one is absolutely ineligible to enter Xianlin island. Therefore, people are puzzled by the words of dream parting. However, then the people were full of joy and tears. What a sacred thing it is to be able to enter Xianlin island in the eyes of outsiders. However, who can''t be happy that this sacred thing happened to them? Two days later, because Qinglan had flying animals, Xianlin Island only sent a unicorn to pick it up. Xianlin island has been foggy all year round, and no one knows where the direction is, so someone must show the way to enter it. In the sky, the unicorn hovers high in the sky and stands on the unicorn''s back. They are mengbaiweng, mengxianfeng and mengxianling, who makes Mi Yunfei the most headache. The unicorn hovered over the people''s heads and looked at Mi Yunfei below. The dream fairy smiled proudly and said, "Hey, Xiaomi, what do you think of my unicorn? Listen to the cry, sister. Can you come up and take a ride?" Mi Yunfei chuckled and ignored it. Then, with luck, he raised his voice towards the sky in the distance. The sound was earth shaking. "Ha ha! Do you think you can make my UNICORN lose balance and fall me? You''re not a dragon. Although you''re powerful, my unicorn is not afraid of you." the dream fairy never missed any chance to attack Mi Yunfei, and the laughter was even more complacent. Just when the dream fairy was most proud, suddenly there was a sound. "Ouch!" The sound is not very loud, but it is very harsh. The unicorn at the foot of Meng Xianling was still majestic just now, but when he heard the cry, he almost fell from the high air. Fortunately, Meng baiweng showed his Xuangong in time to stop the sound, and the unicorn stabilized. But even so, the unicorn''s whole body is still trembling. They looked up and looked into the distance. A purple ribbon went with the wind. The speed was fleeting. When the purple ribbon was a little closer, the dream fairy finally shouted, "my God, it''s really a dragon!" My friends, this war is great. The protagonists in Qingyun''s pen will never have small-scale characters. This war is only an appetizer. It''s far from the real crazy war? The back is really blood swelling. Please support! Chapter 113 Looking at the dragon in the distance, Meng baiweng frowned. Although he had long known that MI Yunfei had a dragon, he was almost scared to fall off the unicorn''s back. "Why. How could it be it? I didn''t expect it to be born. Although it is different from the records in the ancient classics, I''m sure it is definitely it!" mengbai Weng''s chest fluctuated violently, and finally relieved after a long time. The dragon that came was unparalleled. Mi Yun stepped on the ground and pulled up more than ten feet. His body fell steadily on unparalleled''s back. "Wow! What a lovely dragon! Xiaomi, to be honest, you kidnapped the dragon from there!" the dream fairy asked happily. Mi Yunfei almost fell off his unparalleled back and said in his heart: the girl''s eyes are too strange! Peerless now looks more than thirty feet long. How can it not be called "cute"! Can the dragon still be abducted? If that''s the case, there''s no difference between dragon and pork. But when Mi Yunfei saw the unparalleled expression, he almost lost his teeth. Peerless longan narrowed and the Dragon whiskers tilted slightly. It seemed that he liked the praise of the dream fairy very much. "Xiaomi, can you let me sit on the back of this dragon?" the dream fairy looked beautiful and moving, with two words of pity in her eyes. Tears also kept circling in the eyes, as if they could come out at any time. As soon as Meng Xianling''s words fell, he heard Meng baiweng refuse: "no! Absolutely not!" his tone was firm and there was no room for discussion. "Why?" the dream fairy asked aloud. "It''s not something you can ride. Otherwise, you''re blaspheming the power of the king." "Hum! That guy can, why can''t I?" Miss Meng''s temper is up, and no one can pull it back. Mi Yunfei said with a smile, "I don''t care, but you have to ask my friend if he can do it. Only if he agrees." when Mi Yunfei said, he pointed to Wushuang. Obviously, he wanted to tell everyone that Wushuang is not a mount, but a friend in his heart. As soon as mengxianling heard this, she immediately looked at Wushuang with a pair of poor eyes and said, "Bruce Lee, I know you are naive and lovely, kind-hearted, kind-hearted, helpful, kind-hearted and broad-minded." you see, your sister is as lovely as you. You certainly can''t bear to refuse me? " Mi Yunfei is sweating. This girl is obviously a girl. Why is she so thick skinned? Although people are really beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, and have a great figure, big breasts and big breasts. However, it seems that the word "cute" can''t get together! After hearing this, everyone nodded vigorously. They knew that this guy must be male. They all said with emotion: "color dragon! It must be a color dragon! This dragon must be male." After hearing this, the dream fairy was overjoyed and hurriedly ordered the unicorn to get close to unparalleled. Although the unicorn trembled in his heart, he had to rely on it. When she was three or four feet away from unparalleled, the dream fairy jumped up and fell on unparalleled''s back. He shouted, "let''s go, let''s go!" After hearing this, unparalleled was like an arrow off the string. There were gusts of wind and soon disappeared into the sky. Behind the unparalleled, one pole talent followed behind and moved forward at a high speed. Fortunately, Mi Yun''s life was unparalleled to slow down. Otherwise, he would have left those behind far away at an unparalleled speed. Looking at Mi Yunfei in front of him, Ren LV said excitedly, "the fourth is really a fierce man! You can''t refuse to accept it. The first person of the young generation, plus the dragon, has beautiful women around you at any time. Ha ha, when are you going to ride a whole beast, how nice it would be to take the beautiful woman for a ride!" Lu Chaohai slapped the guy on the head and shouted and scolded, "you boy, don''t daydream. Just look for a horse like that. Go and raise a pig and get it." Ren Lu covered his head and thought, "that''s a good idea! Why didn''t I think of it before?" After hearing this, everyone fainted and shouted, "Oh, dog seller, kill me! Don''t let me stay with this pig head who uses a pig as a horse. After a long time, my IQ has become zero!" Although the unparalleled flying speed is very fast, it is very stable. For example, MI Yunfei and mengxianling are not the first time to take a flying animal. Naturally, there will be no "dizzy flying animal". They stood upright on their unparalleled backs, the wind roared in their ears, and the white clouds passed in front of them. At this time, MI Yunfei took a deep breath. Smelling the body fragrance of the dream fairy, MI Yunfei only felt his face red and his breathing was fast. There seemed to be a fire burning in his body. Unfortunately, the basin of "cold water" standing in front of him was not noticed at all. Hey, I really want to sigh. I can''t help it! That''s how Chuge is. Not long after, mengbai Weng ordered the unicorn to descend, and everyone followed him. When people "land" safely, the first thing they see is not the sight in their eyes, but the air in their nose. To be exact, it is aura. The aura here is dense. It is really a place that practitioners dream of. Everyone knows that qinglanfeng is called the holy land of cultivation. Although the heaven and earth aura there is very strong, it is like the difference between infants and adults compared with here. "Keep up with me and don''t rush. If you''re not careful, you''ll get lost here. There''s a magic array outside, which was made by our ancestors of Xianlin island." Meng baiweng reminded everyone. Here, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant, birds are singing and swallows are dancing, and the faint fragrance is alienated. Qionghua and strange grass are spread all over the field, emitting a spirit of immortality everywhere. The animals here are not surprised when they meet people. The gorgeous scenery is displayed among everyone, which makes people have the illusion of being in a dream. As soon as Mi Yunfei arrived at this place, he found this array. It''s just a simple magic array. Mi Yunfei is also a person who studies arrays. He can see through it at a glance. It''s still difficult for outsiders to break this array, because there are not many people who know the array. Even if they know it, they only know a little. They can''t be regarded as a real array expert. However, it''s OK for MI Yunfei to take some time to break this array. This array is very different from "Yin Yang kill array", which can''t be compared. They followed Meng baiweng through the magic array and came to another place. This is the place where animals live. You can hear the low chirps of animals from time to time. But unicorns don''t live here. After walking for about a long time, people came to a cave. The cave was very narrow and could pass two people at a time. There is a door at the mouth of the cave. The door is made of the most solid iron rock. Even experts in the realm of magic soul have to waste some energy to open the door. That is to say, it is impossible for outsiders to enter Xianlin Island quietly. First of all, we must break the array, then avoid those beasts, and open the iron gate to enter. So it is absolutely impossible to sneak into Xianlin island. At least there is no such person in the world. If you make a strong attack, you can only enter two people at the same time. Even if you can enter, you will face the attack of countless people at Tongkou. Therefore, Xianlin island is definitely an easy place to defend and difficult to attack. Everyone followed mengbaiweng and passed through the cave one by one. The walls in the cave were inlaid with countless night pearls, so the cave was not dark. Before long, they finally found a light. Everyone knew that the light was another hole. When everyone passed through the cave, the first thing they saw was a magnificent building. Outside the building, there were thick walls, which was similar to the construction of the Imperial Palace, but more magnificent and more domineering. At the high platform of the city wall, there were dozens of guards, all with firm faces. Those people only looked at Mi Yunfei and others, determined the identity of the visitor, and then looked away. It can be imagined that these people are definitely a group of men who train quickly. There is water all around outside the city wall. No wonder it is called "Xianlin island". It turns out that this magnificent building was built on the island. Fortunately, MI Yunfei and others have better eyes, so they can see the face of the city wall clearly. If the cultivation is lower, it may be difficult to see the face of the city wall, because there is a vast white fairy fog around the city and above the sky. After entering the city wall, MI Yunfei was dumbfounded, because the city wall looked no different from other empires. It was still a street, with many snacks and inns on both sides, and there was an endless stream of Hawking. There are still people building houses ahead, which are very quick and frightening. At this time, a huge wood suddenly fell off the beam and was about to hit the old woman below. After looking around, people turned their faces and didn''t seem to worry about the old woman being hurt by the huge wood. Seeing this, MI Yunfei scolded: "why do these people have no compassion at all? The old woman is about to be hit. She''s not worried." Because the distance is too far, the giant wood has fallen down. It''s too late for MI Yunfei to fly fast. He can only pray silently. However, at this time, an accident suddenly happened. The old woman suddenly jumped up and picked her toes on the huge wood, which had already flown to the roof. "Lengzi, be careful in the future! Fortunately, I''m not slow, or the good wood will be wasted." the old woman reminded the middle-aged man on the beam, and the middle-aged man on the roof quickly thanked him. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei patted his face hard and was shocked: "who are these people? I''m not worried about being hit, but afraid to waste the trees." "Shaobing, newly baked Shaobing. Ice sugar gourd, nice and delicious ice sugar gourd." there are all kinds of Hawking voices. Mi Yunfei looked around and didn''t pay attention to those people just now. Let''s have a good look now. I don''t know. I was shocked at the sight. These people, whether selling baked cakes or ice sugar gourd, even an old aunt selling vegetables, are martial arts practitioners. We can feel their actions and fluctuations in their bodies. Mi Yunfei took a breath: "my mother! There are no ordinary people, all martial arts. Is it too exaggerated to have so many people? No wonder everyone saw it when the giant wood fell down just now, but no one paid attention to it. It turned out that they were not worried at all!" Not only does Mi Yunfei have this idea, but the rest of Qinglan don''t think so? Everyone is a warrior. What a terrible combat power it is! Meng baiweng explained all the way: "The original surname of Xianlin island is dream. In order to develop the strength of Xianling Island, our ancestors used to go all over the world, look for talented teenagers everywhere, and then cultivate them. That''s why so many people have developed to the present. However, everyone here practices martial arts, even old women are the same. Those who reach the realm of strength before the age of 20 can enter Xianling college, In that way, you can learn more skills, and those who reach the spirit state before the age of 25 can learn holy level skills. Mi Yunfei nodded and agreed with this practice very much. These people all practice martial arts. This martial spirit can infect everyone, so as to improve everyone''s cultivation. For them, cultivation is almost the same as eating. They have to practice what they have to do every day, even without eating. Mi Yunfei thought to himself: "no wonder no one has been able to break the invincible myth of Xianlin island for 2000 years. This practice of martial arts has led to their strength being too much stronger than those outside." When Meng baiweng mentioned Xianling college, MI Yunfei was also very curious and secretly feigned: "Xianling college? There must be many experts there! You must compete with them if you have a chance." Chapter 114 The crowd followed mengbai Weng and looked at everything in front of them. They were very curious. There was no difference between the clothes here and those in the secular world, even the coins used were the same. At this time, Meng Xianling came to MI Yunfei and said quietly, "Xiaomi, your strength is really good. Even my brother was defeated in your hands. Can you help me teach a person a lesson?" Meng Xianling observed carefully whenever she asked for help and found that her eyes could not raise half a point. The idea of rejection was always beautiful and soft. "No!" Mi Yunfei answered without thinking. For this girl, MI Yunfei has a deep understanding of all bad moves. If she doesn''t pay attention, she will deceive her. Dream fairy''s proud smile suddenly disappeared. She never thought that there would be a man in the world who would refuse her. He said in his heart: "this guy is totally different from others! I don''t believe this girl is so bad." After looking at Mi Yunfei, Meng Xianling asked, "why don''t you ask me who I want to teach him? Why do you refuse without asking anything." "Don''t need to know, because it''s none of my business." Mi Yunfei still walked forward without looking back. "Hum, you. You are so angry with me!" the dream fairy stamped her feet and tore the corners of her clothes with her hands. At this time, mengxianling found that a girl selling Rouge was looking at her. The fire in her heart immediately found a place to send it. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen me? I''m angry!" The girl immediately turned her face to one side. "I told you not to look. You''re stupid!" Miss Meng is unhappy with everyone and everything. In fact, women sometimes have a temper, which is very unreasonable, but this is also a lovely place. Everyone in this city knows that Miss Meng is not like this at ordinary times, but no one said much. The young girl selling Rouge shouted in her heart, "I''m wronged! I was just looking at the handsome childe beside you who seems cold but you blocked my sight!" The party finally came to a place called "xianlinju" with mengbai Weng. The crowd crossed the gate and entered the inner room. The house is a kind of ancient decoration. Many calligraphy and paintings are hung on the wall. The font is flying and vigorous. It is like a runaway horse, bold and unrestrained, revealing a kind of domineering spirit. Looking at those fonts, MI Yunfei felt sad. These fonts are familiar to him. They are the pen of menglao. Mi Yunfei gently stroked the characters with his hand. Tears kept swirling in his eyes. He was in a trance and muttered, "master!" From the moment Mi Yunfei entered the house, mengbai Weng''s eyes have been locked on MI Yunfei. Now seeing Mi Yunfei''s expression, mengbai Weng''s heart is more certain that MI Yunfei''s life must come from his uncle''s dream to walk alone. Hundreds of years ago, that name resounded throughout the world. Even the people of the demon family should avoid it. That name is the pride of the whole Xianlin island. After a while, dream parting also came, and everyone saluted one by one. Mengparting glanced at Mi Yunfei and said, "Mi Yunfei, come with me. I don''t understand some things. I think only you can answer them." Mi Yunfei also understood what mengparting wanted to ask, so he followed mengparting to a study, and mengbai Weng followed him in. "Uncle, is he all right?" mengbieli asked. After asking this sentence, his expression became nervous, but it was difficult to detect Mi Yunfei''s cultivation at the moment. Not surprised, MI Yunfei nodded and replied, "well, master, he''s very good, but he''s just a little lonely." "Click!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, the teacup in mengbie''s hand had been crushed, and his expression could no longer be controlled. The whole person also stood up from his chair and hurriedly asked, "you. You''re telling the truth? Uncle is serious. It''s really good?" he wanted to ask whether he was serious in the world, but suddenly felt that it was inappropriate to ask, so he changed his method of asking. "Shifu, he was once hit by the Huagong powder of the people of the demon family. At that time, he managed to escape and had little power left in his life. However, Shifu''s power was unfathomable after all. Finally, he just suppressed all the poison in his body. After many years, his power has recovered almost. I''m not sure what level he has reached." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, mengparting really put down his heart, and his expression eased a lot. Mengbieli then asked, "uncle has almost recovered his skills all his life. Why doesn''t he go back to Xianlin island?" After thinking for a while, MI Yunfei replied, "I don''t know this. I also feel very strange, but the master said that when his skill recovers to the peak of that year, it will be the day when he goes down the mountain." "I didn''t expect my uncle to receive such an apprentice as you. It seems that his old man''s vision is really unique!" Meng''s mood of parting also improved in an instant. "Hehe! It''s normal for Xianfeng to lose. Even if he loses, he loses in his own hands. However, I''m surprised that you are the cultivation of the spirit of heaven. Why can you show the last skill of killing gods?" "I''m not very clear about this. I think it may have something to do with my Dantian. Shifu once said that my Dantian seems different from others." Mi Yunfei replied honestly, because he really doesn''t know why. "Hehe, uncle must have high expectations for you. Otherwise, he won''t teach you all the skills. However, this is also your excellent talent. You have learned even the superficial and superficial." After hearing this, MI Yunfei realized that the set of footwork he used was called skimming. I was also surprised why the master didn''t tell him the name of this footwork when he taught him this footwork. "Well, you go out first!" mengparting waved his hand, and Mi Yunfei left after listening to it. When Mi Yun flew away, Meng baiweng asked: "brother, I didn''t expect that the uncle is really still in the world. Why don''t you let Mi Yunfei take us to find the uncle back? Now the demons are slowly entering Qinglan. If there is an uncle, we won''t be afraid of them." Mengparting waved his hand and said, "uncle, if he wants to go down the mountain, he will go down naturally. If he doesn''t want to go down the mountain, it''s useless for us to find him. We''d better wait and see his change!" At night, when Mi Yunfei and others had dinner, all the contestants came to a secret room. This chamber of secrets was built deep underground. Although it was underground, it was brightly lit. In the middle of the hall, dream parting is already sitting on the hall. Mengli looked around at the crowd and asked, "you may wonder why I called you all into this secret room?" The people were really puzzled. Even Mi Yunfei was at a loss, but he knew that there must be something important to discuss. "Actually, I have something very important to tell you today. Have you ever heard of people in the devil''s way?" The word "devil''s way" came into Mi Yunfei''s ears. Mi Yunfei trembled all over and his teeth made a "rattle". His fists were tightly clenched together, his fingernails were deep into the meat, his green tendons were bulging, his eyes were red, and he could almost see the anger from his nose. Dream parting continued: "In fact, at the beginning, the people in the current evil way were a race, which we called the evil family at that time. The people of the evil family had great ambition, extremely cruel means, and the cultivation methods were also sinister and vicious. Later, they even established a sect to unify all, and the most greedy one was Qinglan. Later, their actions aroused the dissatisfaction of all the cultivation circles, so all the cultivation circles joined forces During the encirclement and suppression, the demon clan was forced to quit Qinglan at last. " Everyone in the hall had an unprecedented feeling. They had never heard of these things and didn''t know what a demon family was. Mengbieli then said, "because the ancient relics that appear only once in 500 years are about to appear, it is estimated that they will appear in two months. We have received the news that the people of the demon family have sent people to Qinglan." Mi Yunfei''s heart was shocked again: "five hundred years? Why is it so coincidence? Isn''t it." Mi Yunfei''s heart has determined that, whether it''s the same as what he thought in his heart, the ancient relics must go this time, and the ancient relics must not fall into the hands of the demon family. "It is said that there is a peerless magic weapon in the ancient ruins this time. The strength of the demon people is not enough to resist the whole Qinglan, but they really have to take risks to come. You can imagine the role of the magic weapon." Meng parting''s tone is very heavy. "Divine soldier? Absolutely. This time, the relics can''t be taken away by anyone." Mi Yunfei made up his mind to have more relics anyway, just because of his promise. "In fact, your competition a few days ago was just to hide people''s eyes and ears. To prevent the people of the demon clan from invading, it''s up to you young people to compete for relics this time. In order to quietly carry out, the people of the demon clan should not send experts above the breaking martial arts level, which will only break out the battle in advance. Once the battle is fought, the demon clan can''t afford it. If you Who are you afraid can choose to stay, but no matter who wins the relic, all the things in the relic belong to him alone. This is the blood oath made by Xianlin island and Qinglan, and no one can break it. Are you afraid? "The last dream parting almost roared out. "Not afraid!" everyone shouted together. "Well, the relic has always appeared in the generation of ten thousand demons. Although there are some changes in the place, it has always been in the mountain range. It has only been more than two months since the relic appeared, so you should make good preparations and prepare to leave Qinglan in a few days." the voice of mengparting is sonorous and powerful, with a great style of king. After the crowd left, mengparting left Mi Yunfei behind. "Yunfei, there''s something I want to remind you." Meng said with a worried look. "Oh, sir, please." "You are the descendant of uncle. It''s reasonable to say that we have the same generation. You don''t have to call me elder. If you don''t dislike it, just call me uncle Meng." "Yes, uncle Meng." Mi Yunfei immediately changed his words. After listening to mengparting, he smiled with satisfaction: "that''s right!" but in a moment, he said calmly: "I heard that you killed a demon family man called Yin Sha a few years ago, didn''t you?" After Mengli said the word "Yin Sha", MI Yunfei changed his look and said, "yes, he died in my hand." After listening to dream parting, he reminded: "It''s said that among the demons who led the team this time, the most powerful one is an expert named Yang Ling, who is one of the four main hall leaders of the demons like Yin Sha. His strength is not clear, but at least he is definitely above Yin Sha, and the people of the demons are good at poisoning. If you kill the Yin Sha, Yang Ling will definitely find you. You make a big show and kill the people of the demons, People of the demon clan will definitely try their best to deal with you when they meet you. Wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. You should be careful yourself. " Mi Yunfei nodded and finally left. The stars flashed in the night sky. Mi Yunfei couldn''t sleep for a long time. He was worried about the cold frost all the time. He wanted to go back to Qinglan immediately. "Frost, I''m coming back. You''ll wake up soon." Chapter 115 There are more than 40 days before the ancient relics come to life. It will only be more than 20 days from Xianlin island. Everyone must increase some practical experience in recent times, so they are not in a hurry to leave, because Xianling college on Xianlin island is the place that can increase practical experience. Although Mi Yunfei was worried about the cold frost in his heart, he agreed to stay for some more days after the retention of mengxianfeng and others and his curiosity about Xianling college. Xianling college has been established since the establishment of Xianlin island. There are many experts in it. No matter which contestant comes out of this college. Xianling college is divided into two departments, one is the Department of literature, the other is the Department of martial arts. The college is very large and can accommodate tens of thousands of people. And none of the students here are more than Huajing experts. These people are not particularly powerful at present, but who is not a top expert? There is a vast space behind the college. In the center of the space is a very wide platform, which is called the "martial arts field". The main purpose of the martial arts field is to compete. People of the same level always have a competition every month. Of course, there are also cross-level competitions, but there are few such people. Since the establishment of Xianlin Island, there have been only a few people, including dream walking alone, dream parting, Bai Lingfeng and dream fairy maple. Among these people, dream walking alone and dream parting are the most abnormal. Once these two people just broke the middle stage of martial arts with the level war at the peak of heaven and spirit. This achievement is shocking. You know, the more they go to the back, the more difficult it is to fight across levels. Therefore, these two people are called the best heroes in the history of Xianlin Island, which is more exaggerated than their original ancestors. The students in this college are divided into three levels. The first level is all people at the realm level, the second level is people at the spirit level, and the last level is an expert in breaking the martial arts realm. When they reach the realm of conquering the sky, they can become the next mentor. Of course, you can also choose to leave Xianlin island and go out, while mengxianfeng and others who have reached the realm of heaven are at the second level. Before accepting external disciples, the ancestors of Xianlin island had already considered it. There are several rules for selecting disciples: First, do not accept those who have families. Such people have concerns in their hearts, and it is difficult to concentrate on their study. Moreover, when they go home to visit their parents, it is easy to visit Xianlin Island, a fairy land outside the world. Second, don''t accept dandies from illiterate or rich families. If you have a bad mind, even if you have a high and deep cultivation, you can only harm the world. Those rich people have children who have grown up in the greenhouse since childhood. Such people can suffer too little and are not a good jade. Third, those over the age of 20 who have not yet practiced martial arts will not be accepted. It should be noted that martial arts must be based on childhood. If they start to practice martial arts over the age of 20, even if they have good talents, it is difficult to achieve good achievements. It is because of these harsh conditions that Xianlin island has only developed to tens of thousands of people since 2000. The martial arts field of Xianlin island has been surrounded by people. Since the personnel of Qinglan came to Xianlin Island, everyone yelled and exchanged views with each other. Of course, this is just a friendly competition to learn from each other. Qinglan could not help but have a competition with Xianling college. Naturally, it would be a great thing. After lengxuemei''s consent, a group of people had already been in full swing. No, Ren lvna''s fierce figure had already leaked oil in the scene. Because Mi Yunfei won the world war. According to the agreement between the two sides, Xianlin island should have taken out a holy level skill to win the prize. However, there are too many coincidental facts in the world. Mi Yunfei learned all from Xianlin island. This is a headache for mengparting. Finally, MI Yunfei put forward the ultimate goal of this trip, ninghuncao. As the final winner of this competition, plus the apprentice of dream walking alone, this naturally does not become a problem. When Mi Yunfei held the condensed soul grass in his hand, his heart was already boiling, his eyes were red, and his hands trembled slightly. "More than four years, more than four years, I finally found all the herbs to cure the cold frost." although four years is not long, it seems that MI Yunfei has experienced tens of thousands of years, so it is difficult to spend. "I have one more thing to ask Uncle Meng." Mi Yunfei looked at Meng and said goodbye. "Oh, Yunfei, if you have anything to do, you might as well say it directly." "I hope I can borrow your island''s ancient classics. Although master told me a lot, I still hope I can learn more." After listening to dream parting, he said with a smile, "it''s a piece of cake. Come with me." after that, dream parting has left in a big step, and Mi Yunfei followed. Mi Yunfei came to a secret room with dream parting. On the plaque at the door of the secret room, there were three big character library pavilions with flying dragons and Phoenix. Dream parting waved with one hand, the stone door had been opened, and then turned to MI Yunfei and said, "go in!" Mi Yunfei nodded and walked in. When he entered, he was immediately startled by the books inside. There are too many books in it. There are at least thousands of them, and they are all Kung Fu. Human level, prefecture level, heaven level, spirit level, Saint level, boxing, palm, sword, knife and body method. There are all kinds of skills. These skills have been collected from the first generation ancestors of Xianlin island until now. Then, in view of other skills, they finally created Xianlin island''s own skills. Each generation of clan leaders have to come in and read these skills to see if they can have an understanding and create their own skills. However, The fleeting shadow of dream walking alone and the immortal killing palm were created after understanding these skills. You know, any skill can only be completed after thousands of tempering. How difficult it is to create a set of skill by yourself! "My God, so many skills!" Mi Yunfei felt a sigh in his heart. You know, although these skills are not all Saint level skills, even a set of human level skills in those poor villages will make people jealous, not to mention there are so many here. "How can I find the ancient Scripture with so many skills?" Mi Yunfei is a little melancholy. Even if he takes a look at the title of a book, he should see it for most of the day! And it''ll make a mess. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s eyes fixed on a unique bookshelf, because there was only one book on that bookshelf, and that book was very big. Mi Yunfei said secretly, "such a large book should not be a skill! And it''s so thick. If it''s a skill, you''ll have to practice it for a lifetime." Mi Yun flew over and took down the thick and big book. The surface of the book was made of a very thick animal skin. He carefully opened the book case, and four golden characters came into sight. After seeing it, MI Yunfei immediately shouted, "ancient scriptures!" "Ha ha, the library is so big. No wonder uncle Meng is not worried that I can''t find it. It turned out to be the largest book!" Mi Yunfei sat cross legged on the ground and began to read the ancient classics. He looked harder and harder. He was confused, sad and laughing. In the world, there are only Xianlin Island, dragon family or some hidden aristocratic families. Even the four schools of qinglanfeng don''t necessarily have this book. Since the gate of the fairyland was closed, several giants in the world at that time proposed to record those ancient wonders in this book. It does record many ancient things, including sacred animals, Ancient Aliens, Tianmai or some strange flowers and plants. Mi Yunfei is watching other news except Qinglan. Mi Yunfei has a curiosity in his eyes. He seems to go to other places to see what it looks like. At this time, MI Yunfei opened another page, which suddenly printed several glittering big characters of immortal world skill. These characters instantly attracted Mi Yunfei, which recorded that hundreds of thousands of years ago, due to a shocking war, someone in the fairy world stayed on earth. The people in the fairy world left a fairy house in the world, and there is a peerless skill in the fairy house. Mi Yunfei didn''t have much longing for this skill, because he believed that his magic dragon formula would never be worse than those skills in the fairy world. I don''t know how long the time has passed. Mi Yunfei completely forgets the time and where he is. He just immerses himself in this book. Time has passed day and night unknowingly. There is no light in this secret room, but it is not half an obstacle to the flying of Mi Yun in the early days of Tianling. When Mi Yunfei turned to the last few thin pages, a few big characters appeared in front of him, which seemed to be very magical, which made Mi Yunfei exclaim: "four wonders through the ages!" Mi Yunfei''s hands trembled slightly, carefully opened this article, and lines of small words immediately came into sight. The first unique spirit pulse of heaven and earth. This spirit pulse was born naturally after chaos. The spirit Qi in it is 100 times that of the outside, and it forms a space. Cultivating in it can not only make people practice faster, but also make people meditate and concentrate, so as to break through the bottleneck faster. This space can be transformed at will and carried with you. It is the most coveted place for practitioners. Looking at this simple narration, MI Yunfei''s whole body and even his soul trembled. What a perverse space this is! After the birth of Reiki, it naturally formed. Finally, it triggered an unimaginable struggle, and finally led to the closure of the gate of the fairyland. All these are because of this space. Mi Yunfei subconsciously touched the ancestral jade on his neck. A cold feeling rushed into his hands. Mi Yunfei could wake up quickly after being possessed by the devil many times. Most of them are related to this jade. But for MI Yunfei, this jade seems to have no function except to make people calm down. Gently stroking Zuyu on his neck, MI Yunfei''s eyes were blurred. More than 300 lives of the MI family were all caused by this Zuyu. Mi Yunfei wanted to throw away the jade in anger for many times, but he remembered his grandfather, father and Bai Duoren, a teenager of the MI family, who fought with the enemy to save the jade, Mi Yunfei was reluctant to give up again. "Hey! Ancestors, I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing for you to leave this jade?" Mi Yunfei looked up and said with emotion. After a long time, MI Yunfei controlled his mood and then watched. The second greatest in heaven and earth, the four ancient magic soldiers are: setting sun sword, moon sword, star gun and tear mark halberd. Since the gate of the fairyland was sealed, the four divine soldiers have been regarded as strange treasures by countless practitioners. However, the four divine soldiers have never appeared together. It is said that the four divine soldiers together can break the sealed gate of the fairyland. The power is unimaginable. The third wonder of heaven and earth, heaven and earth are different blood dragons. When the dragon becomes an adult, its whole body is blood red. It has rare resistance in heaven and earth. It is the emperor of the dragon. The blood dragon was also born in heaven and earth. It complements the four divine soldiers. The day when the blood dragon appears is the time when the divine soldiers gather. The fourth most unique magic dragon in the world. The magic dragon was born between a demon man and a dragon woman. This man has broad talent, ancient and modern. Before the age of 50, he has exceeded the power that the world can''t have. His cultivation is unknown. He once created the unique skill "magic dragon formula". This skill is extremely overbearing, weird and unpredictable. It has shocked the world for thousands of years and is the most taboo skill in the world. After reading these, MI Yunfei felt his mind was a little swollen, because the so-called "four wonders of heaven and earth" in this book seemed to be involved with himself. Zuyu is on his neck, and the moon Sabre of the four divine soldiers is on his back, and the blood dragon is unique. As for the magic dragon formula created by the magic dragon, it is the most proud skill of MI Yunfei. Whenever it is displayed, MI Yunfei can feel the killing madness. This skill can definitely be called the most overbearing skill in the world. Mi Yunfei continued to watch. When he saw the last page of the book, there appeared several big words: deduction of heaven and earth, unknown creator. Chapter 116 Looking at these words, MI Yunfei seems to doubt whether the things recorded in the ancient classics are true or false? Also the creator, is there such a powerful person in the world? Although Mi Yunfei didn''t believe it, he continued to look at it. In ancient times, some supernatural predecessors used heaven and earth to deduce, and finally they got a very amazing result. That is, after countless years, a creator will be born in heaven and earth, who will break through the limits of mankind and reach a level never seen in the history of human cultivation. When the creator appeared is not recorded in the ancient classics. At that time, the elders spread a saying: the combination of yin and yang can reproduce the spiritual pulse; Magic soldiers gather and blood dragons become immortals; The magic dragon formula is created to win the world. Looking at this narration, MI Yunfei has a sense of absurdity. Who made this up? If there is such a pervert in the world, it will really turn the world upside down. Believe it or not, MI Yunfei doesn''t know. Anyway, he absolutely doesn''t believe it. "I don''t know it was those crazy people who made it. It''s really a big lie in the world. Is it a prank?" Mi Yunfei muttered to himself. Just then, a little old voice came into Mi Yunfei''s ear. "Hehe, even the immortal elders hundreds of thousands of years ago dare to doubt. Boy is really bold!" Mi Yunfei felt his scalp explode. The sound was clearly in his ear, but there was no one around him. "Who, who is talking?" Mi Yunfei looked around and shouted loudly. "Ha ha! Little doll, be polite to the old man!" the voice came out again. Those who can enter the library of Xianlin island must be the people of Xianlin island. Mi Yunfei''s spiritual sense is so sensitive that he can''t be a mediocre. After listening to the man''s words, MI Yunfei also understands that this man has absolutely no malice to himself, and his heart is much relaxed. "Senior, junior Mi Yunfei, please show up." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the man in the dark smiled and said, "well, that''s right!" As soon as the voice fell, there was a figure in front of MI Yunfei. The visitor was so sudden that MI Yunfei didn''t notice it at all. His head almost hit him. However, he had seen a lot of such things. Although he was surprised, he was not afraid. Mi Yunfei looked at the visitor curiously. He was dressed in a green robe, his hair was a little white, his thick eyebrows naturally hung down, and a pair of deep pupils exuded a sharp light. It seemed that he wanted to see through Mi Yunfei at any time. The whole person looked like a fairy. However, when I felt it carefully, I found that there was no fluctuation in his whole body, which was no different from ordinary people. Looking at the man''s face, MI Yunfei remembered his master in his mind, and murmured, "it seems, it really seems." "What do you say, little doll?" the man asked. "Oh, nothing, I mean you look like an immortal!" Mi Yunfei quickly flattered, but muttered in his heart: "what does an immortal look like? In fact, I haven''t seen it. It should look like an old man!" "Hehe, your boy is quite slippery. I''m a little surprised that you can enter here. Are you from Xianlin island?" "Well, no, but it''s half!" replied Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei is a disciple of Meng walking alone. It''s understandable to say half. "What, half? Hey, I don''t know what happened to those little guys?" the man paused and sighed: "Hey, I don''t know which little girl is looking for an outsider to be her husband. They are all half Xianlin island people. After listening to this, MI Yunfei shouted in his heart: "my God! Who are the people on Xianlin island? Why are they so strange? Meng girl is ancient and strange. Meng uncle can''t see the depth. Meng parting is also an outstanding generation among young people. Everyone here seems extraordinary. And the old guy in front of him has amazing imagination!" "Well, I haven''t been out for a long time, but I still know the time outside. The competition between Xianlin island and Qinglan should be that Xianfeng boy won!" he didn''t wait for MI Yunfei to answer, and then said: "the child''s talent is really good. Although he can''t compare with the two abnormal guys of his grandfather and his father, he is also a wizard." Mi Yunfei was startled. "What''s the status of this guy? He dared to call master and uncle Meng abnormal." but he thought so in his heart, but he said, "senior, the last winner of this competition is Qinglan side." after saying that, he glanced at the old man''s expression. Sure enough, the old man was surprised after hearing this: "Qinglan? How could this be possible? Are those disciples of the hermit family competing? It''s impossible. Those conceited guys can''t compete? Tell me quickly how old the guy who won this competition is, height, weight, age and waist circumference. Oh, even waist circumference." Mi Yunfei is sweating. There are so many strange people near the island! He blushed a little and replied, "Hey, elder, I''m really sorry. In fact, you''ve seen that man." "What nonsense are you talking about! I haven''t left the library for more than a year. How can I see it? Tell me who the boy is and who his master is. I''ll fight with his master!" Mi Yunfei almost got angry: "why is this guy so impatient? The people on Xianlin Island seem to be belligerent!" "Senior, I''m lucky in this competition. I won by accident. In fact, I don''t want to. I just won by using the fourth move of killing God crazy knife. Do you think I''m wronged? I can''t lose. I can only sigh that my character is too good, which is not a good thing!" This time, the old man almost fainted, grabbed Mi Yunfei and said, "do you think my old man is old and easy to fool? The God killing crazy knife is our sword technique on Xianlin island. Besides, you Mao boy is only in the middle of heaven. Can you use the fourth move of God killing crazy knife?" "Oh, wait, the middle of the heavenly spirit?" the old man thought about this sentence repeatedly, and then said in surprise: "shit, has the times changed? Your boy looks like he''s only twenty years old. How can he reach the middle of the heavenly spirit? Is genius so worthless?" "Elder generation, the winner this time is really a younger generation, and I use a murderous sword. Didn''t you want to compete with my master just now? I''m afraid you''ll lose miserably!" As soon as the man heard that MI Yunfei said he would lose, he jumped up angrily and said, "who said I would lose? Who is your master? I want to compete with him." "Oh, my sword technique was taught by my master. His name is dreaming alone." The old man immediately stepped back a few steps after listening to MI Yunfei''s words. His expression was difficult to hide his excitement. His breathing became urgent. After a moment, he adjusted his mood and asked, "you. What you just said is true?" Mi Yunfei didn''t answer, but just used an action instead. Mi Yunfei started flying and suddenly changed his feet. Then he stopped and asked, "can you believe it now, elder?" The old man''s eyes were filled with tears, and his face was filled with a feeling of missing. He said hurriedly: "yes! Yes! This step was created by the eldest brother. He is still alive, he is still alive! Ha ha, God bless me. Xianlin island!" the old man''s words were sad and excited. "Tell me, is he all right? Why doesn''t he come back?" "Master, he''s very good. He basically eliminated seven or eight layers of poison in those years. Master, he said that when he recovered to the peak, he would go down the mountain." at this time, MI Yunfei knew the identity of the strange old man. "Good, good, as long as the eldest brother is all right! Unexpectedly, his apprentice broke the invincible myth of Xianlin island. The eldest brother is always the eldest brother and his vision is always so unique." the old man seems to have no doubt that MI Yunfei is the final winner. The old man looked at Mi Yunfei repeatedly, nodded and said, "well, it''s good. It''s really good. It''s better than Xianfeng. There''s so much hair." Mi Yunfei blushed at the sight of the old man and prayed silently in his heart, "God, you should bless the old man. Don''t have that hobby!" "What''s your name?" the old man asked. "My name is mi Yunfei." Mi Yunfei answered truthfully. "Well, not only people are nice, but also their names are so nice. One day they will break the cloud flying fairy." It has to be said that people are like that. When you look at a person, no matter how excellent he is, he always feels thorny in your eyes. But when you see a person pleasing to the eye, even if he is a jerk, you will sigh: look, this boy is mixed well, has personality, looks good anyway, and even shit is hotter than others. The old man then said, "Xiaofei, when you see your master in the future, remember to tell him that his brother mengduxia misses him very much and will have a competition with him if you have the opportunity." When Mi Yunfei heard the name, he felt uncomfortable all over. It was like eating a bone residue when eating meat. When you spit it out, it turned out to be a fly. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it was. My heart shouted: "why am I always injured? The dream fairy came out with a Xiaomi in front, and now a Xiaofei came out. Fortunately, I don''t call Mi Qiang, otherwise I will become a Xiaoqiang." Mi Yunfei nodded vigorously and said, "don''t worry, sir. I''ll bring you this sentence. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first." "Well, you go!" mengduxia waved his hand. Just as Mi Yunfei was about to walk out of the door, he repeated again: "Xiaofei, you should remember that my name is mengduxia. Don''t make a mistake at that time." Mi Yunfei''s feet had just stepped on the ladder. After hearing the name, "plop" fell on all fours. The voice of mengduxia''s narcissism also came from his ears: "Hey, I can''t imagine that my name is still so scary after so many years." Mi Yunfei quickly got up and rushed out. He felt reborn after the disaster. He sighed in his heart: "the weather outside is still good!" It has been a day and a night since Mi Yunfei entered the library. Now it is noon. The scorching sun is hanging high above his head, but the martial arts field is still surrounded by people, and there is a burst of laughter. "Don''t you Qinglan have a better one? It''s a shame for you to come to compete!" The speaker was a man in his thirties. There was a man standing under his feet. The man was full of dust and looked embarrassed, but he looked a little resolute. The man at his feet is Ren Lu. "Mengwuji, are you too much? Let him go right away!" listen to this voice and you will know that it is mengxianfeng. Listen to his tone and you will know that he has been extremely angry. "Hehe, you can let him go, or you can compete with me. We are cousins! It will hurt your uncle if you hurt you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t compete with me. You can call the rice out, but I don''t know if he has the courage." "Boy, don''t be arrogant. If the fourth is here, one finger can crush ten people like you." It was Ren Lu under the feet of mengwuji who spoke. He vomited a mouthful of dust and his eyes were full of resentment. "Wow, I''m so scared. You call him out! I''m afraid he''ll be as careless as you." mengwuji patted his chest when he spoke, pretending to be timid. Just after mengwuji''s words fell, an angry voice came in from outside the crowd. "Hum, you''re looking for abuse. I''ll help you!" Chapter 117 The sound was mixed with anger. People only heard the sound, almost half of their backs were wet, and then a magnificent pressure swept over like a raging sea tide. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The martial arts field trembled slightly, and the ground was dusty. Everyone turned his head behind him. A human shadow was slowly coming towards the martial arts field. The ground would shake every step he took. If you pay attention to his feet, you will find that when his feet fell to the ground, a force visible to the naked eye was slowly expanding, like a ripple suddenly on the calm lake. The figure of the visitor may not be particularly tall, but the feeling he brings to everyone is always so unattainable, like looking up, more like worship. His eyes seemed to burst out a flame, which made people look straight at him, and many people couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Looking at the visitor, all the staff on Qinglan''s side cheered. There are many people in the world who can make such a terrible momentum, but there are few in the younger generation. The visitor is mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei went straight to mengwuji, ignored mengwuji directly, and then asked, "I heard that someone''s bones are too cheap. I need my help to loosen them. Is that you?" Mi Yunfei''s domineering attitude makes mengwuji feel extremely oppressed. He has a burst of savings on his face and wants to tear Mi Yunfei to pieces immediately. He looked at Mi Yunfei, biting his teeth and said, "boy, arrogance also needs capital. It''s estimated that your hair doesn''t even grow up. Do you dare to compete with me?" After MI Yunfei made a sound, mengwuji let Ren LV go. At this time, Ren LV saw Mi Yunfei coming, threw himself on MI Yunfei and cried, "Oh, fourth brother, you should teach this guy a good lesson!" Mi Yunfei patted Ren LV on the back and said, "well, if you dare to move my brother, I will never make him feel better. Do you want him to break his hands or feet?" Mi Yunfei''s words were commonplace. It seemed that the dream was limitless. Breaking his hands and feet was just his word. Although Ren Lvxin was angry with mengwuji, he didn''t intend to let him break his hands and feet. He also understood that MI Yunfei''s character could be said and done, and mengwuji was mengbaiweng''s son. It''s not good to be disabled in love and reason. When Ren Lu thought of this, he immediately shook his head and said, "old four, even if you break your hands and feet, let him be like me just now! Oh, no, your feet must at least step on his face." Mengwuji''s lungs burst with anger after listening to these two people''s words. These two people simply ignored him, the Lord, and told him how not to be angry? "Do not know what a thick little kid, do not think that beat the dream of the immortal maple is very great, do not teach you a lesson to see, you really do not know why the flowers so red." Mi Yunfei turned to look at him and said, "I don''t want to ask what you do, but you shouldn''t do this to my brother. You have to pay enough for doing such a thing." Meng Wuji was very angry and said, "hum, I want to see if your ability is as big as your tone. Come on, I want to see how many kilograms you can be so arrogant." After that, mengwuji was ready to fight. At this time, people around him retreated one after another. Mengxianfeng came over and said to MI Yunfei with a dignified look: "brother Yunfei, don''t be careless. Mengwuji has reached the level of breaking martial arts two months ago. Although he has just stepped into the ranks of martial arts, his strength is still unmatched by you and me." "Brother Meng, please don''t worry. I''m not a reckless person. Anyway, if he moves my brother, I can''t stand idly by." Mi Yunfei''s words are very firm. Mengxianling ran to MI Yunfei''s ear and said, "Hey, Xiaomi, remember to teach that guy a lesson. The man I said last time is him." Mi Yunfei felt a soft breath blowing through his ears, and a body fragrance passed into his nose. He felt soft all over his body. He took a deep breath and whispered, "Wow, it smells good!" The dream fairy suddenly blushed and wanted to teach this guy a lesson. Who knows that guy has already run to the center after saying that sentence. He can''t catch up and beat him up! In the martial arts arena, mengwuji is full of anger. He wants to kill Mi Yun directly with his eyes. But on the contrary, MI Yunfei didn''t look at him. His eyes were still looking at the dream fairy outside the field, as if saying, "don''t worry, I''ll teach you a lesson." "Ah!" With a roar, mengwuji has already shot. The palm wind is vast and boundless, and the majestic internal strength comes out unscrupulously. Mi Yunfei also put away his contempt. His palms kept moving, and his strong internal strength rushed straight to his palms. His palm power was unmatched. "Bang!" The sound of the explosion resounded through the ears of the people like a thunder. After a slap, MI Yunfei was shocked and retreated for more than ten feet before stabilizing his body. "Hehe, is this the power to break the martial arts realm? Sure enough, you can''t underestimate it! Eat my immortal palm!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, a huge palm suddenly turned out, and the pressure from that palm made all the onlookers thrilled. The giant palm clapped it and rolled up the wind. The people were blown back and forth by the palm wind. The strong Qi formed an air flow and shot everywhere. Mengwuji frowned slightly and shouted, "burn three thousand!" After the words, a golden light flashed, and the golden light gradually formed a palm. There was a green and faint flame on the palm, like the ghost fire in hell, which made people''s souls tremble. The skill used by mengwuji is not the skill of Xianlin island. What he uses is a skill collected by the ancestors of Xianlin island. This skill is called Jiyang Jue, which is a spirit level skill, and burning 3000 is the first form of Jiyang Jue. "Boom!" The two palms intersected, and a startling sound broke out. Even the extremely strong martial arts field trembled slightly. They retreated for twenty or thirty feet to stabilize their body. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of mengwuji''s mouth. He covered his chest with one hand and his face was a little pale. It seems that MI Yunfei''s palm hurt him. In fact, MI Yunfei didn''t feel well. The fight between them was actually equal, but Mi Yunfei''s body was strong enough to be unimaginable. Therefore, after a slap, although his chest was painful, it didn''t reach the level of vomiting blood. All the onlookers around didn''t expect that MI Yunfei could shake his dream and spit blood. This is still a challenge to the early state of breaking martial arts with the state of the middle stage of the spirit. If Mi Yunfei also reached the state of breaking martial arts, the consequences can be imagined. At this time, all members of Xianlin island looked at Mi Yunfei at this moment, and their eyes became hot. Their blood was boiling, and an idea came up in their hearts at the same time: it turned out that the middle of Tianling could also challenge the experts in the early stage of breaking martial arts! It was precisely because of MI Yunfei''s trouble that many people in the spirit realm went directly to challenge those who broke the martial arts realm. As a result, those experts who broke the martial arts realm shouted: "what the world is this! People in the spirit realm have come to challenge the martial arts realm, and not one but a group. It''s going to change." Mengwuji wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand and laughed: "ha ha, you really deserve to be the winner of the ''battle of prosperity''. I underestimated you before, but then you are ready to bear my anger!" Mengwuji had just pulled out his knife from his back. The light of the knife was faint and cold. He had already urged the fierce knife Qi before using the knife technique. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei knew that mengwuji was going to use his murderous sabre. He didn''t dare to relax at all. The other party was an expert in breaking the martial arts realm! That''s a joke. They''re not exactly the same. Although Mi Yunfei once defeated Longyan, which was comparable to breaking the martial arts realm, it was just a surprise victory. If Longyan hadn''t underestimated the knife that MI Yunfei cut, and Mi Yunfei hadn''t hit Longyan with a knife, he couldn''t have won the competition at all. "Wow, the fourth man pulled out his knife. His knife technique is very powerful. It seems that the boy is going to be unlucky." Ren Lv''s mouth swelled slightly and his speech was a little vague, but his expression was very excited. Mi Yunfei looked at mengwuji and said, "you have broken the martial arts realm. I don''t know if you can use the last form of death crazy knife? If you can''t, you will lose today!" Mi Yunfei''s words made mengwuji tremble. You know, not everyone in the breaking martial arts realm can use the last version of the killing God crazy knife. Some people can''t even use the last version when they reach the peak of the breaking martial arts realm, not to mention the person who has just stepped into the early stage of breaking martial arts? The requirement of the last version of the killing God crazy Sabre is that it can be used only when it reaches the breaking martial arts state, not as long as it reaches the breaking martial arts state. Of course, MI Yunfei can only be regarded as an alternative. He has to feel that he is a pervert. "Hum, don''t think you can beat me if you can use the last form of killing God crazy knife. I want you to understand that the gap between the heaven spirit realm and the breaking martial arts realm can''t be made up by skill." After saying that, mengwuji has waved a knife towards Mi Yunfei. Mengwuji directly displays the third move of killing God crazy knife as soon as he moves. It seems that he is not sure of winning, so he will use his unique skill in time. In the eyes of the people, a golden light flashed. Suddenly, a knife light flashed across the sky. The sky suddenly faded, and the clear sky suddenly covered with dark clouds. All the onlookers took a breath. Mengwuji unexpectedly took the third move of killing God crazy knife. It seems that MI Yunfei''s palm just now has made him lose his reason in anger, otherwise he wouldn''t be so extreme. You know, if a person who breaks the initial state of martial arts can''t grasp the strength in his hand against a person in the middle of the heavenly spirit, the person in the middle of the heavenly spirit is likely to be scrapped. "Hum! I''ll show you the real murderous crazy knife today!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, he immediately gathered his strength in his hands, and the surging strength rushed into the bright moon sword with full anger. There was nothing ten feet away from him, except the dazzling golden light and domineering power. Everyone felt that the spirit of heaven and earth was surging towards the bright moon knife in MI Yunfei''s hand at a crazy speed. "Is this caused by the fourth move of killing God crazy knife? It''s terrible!" one of the spectators on Xianlin Island sighed. "Er ah! Kill God crazy knife, cut!" Mi Yun soared and shook for the first time. The voice broke through the dark clouds and reached the nine sky. Before the anger disappeared, the blade appeared. A divine light broke through the sky, just like the arrival of nine gods and demons. The vast divine power is earth shaking, and the wind and cloud give way. This knife is like God''s punishment, more like the call of the devil. The God killing crazy knife finally reappears on earth! Is it life or death? Win or lose? This moment will be known. Chapter 118 All the onlookers stared at Mi Yunfei''s startled knife, and their faces were filled with shock, surprise, joy and fear. The startling blade is like thunder, and the whole space is filled with the power of death. If people with strong perception will find that the sky has been distorted. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The ultimate contest, the brutal duel, the first world war between the two can be described as earth shattering. The residual power of terror swept across the four fields, and there were circles of ripples visible to the naked eye in the martial arts field. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei was furious and roared again. The strength in the Dantian rushed to the bright moon knife in his hand like a sea roar. Although his momentum was high, his war intention was more crazy. A gust of strong internal strength blew, and the surrounding onlookers fell to the ground in groups. Many people with slightly lower strength were shocked out by the strong strength. For a moment, there were many people with tendons and bones. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Fortunately, the martial arts field is made of hard basalt. Otherwise, they have been shattered by their arrogant strength. However, even so, they are still shaky. "Poof!" In the eyes of the public, they suddenly saw the red catkins floating all over the sky, and a lonely and arrogant figure floating in the wind. There were different expressions on his face, whether it was despair, desolation or unwilling? "Bang! Poof!" The sound of landing was not big, but it rang clearly in everyone''s ears, because it was so quiet that only breathing was left. The man who landed was dreamless, but it was difficult to see his face, because the blood had covered his whole face. Mi Yunfei walked over step by step. He stared at mengwuji and said, "it''s not difficult for a person to win in his life, but it''s hard to lose happily. Today, I don''t want to embarrass you. I hope you remember, don''t provoke me, otherwise you have to be ready to bear the anger." after that, MI Yunfei had left, leaving only mengwuji lying on the ground. All the people watched Mi Yunfei leave, and no one dared to make a sound. At the moment, it was very quiet. LV forgot to ask Mi Yunfei why he let go of mengwuji so easily. For a long time, everyone came back and the scene became lively. Although Mi Yunfei didn''t do anything just now, they almost collapsed with just a few words. "Pa!" Lu Chaohai slapped Ren LV on face. Voice was loud! The whole audience almost heard it. "Oh, it hurts! Boss, why did you hit me?" Ren Lu covered his face and howled. "Nothing. I just want to see if I''m dreaming. How can I let go of the limitless dream so easily with the old four''s character of revenge?" Lu Chaohai said with a thoughtful expression on his face. "However, you want to know if you shouldn''t hit me in your dreams! Why don''t you hit yourself?" Ren Lu said wrongfully. "Because it hurts to hit yourself, it''s different to hit others." "Well, it seems reasonable!" At this time, mu Houhui also came over and said, "today''s old four is really different. He seems to give people a deeper feeling!" Several people nodded in agreement. On a high platform in the distance, mengbieli smiled and said to mengbai Weng, "it seems that this boy''s state of mind has reached a new level, and his practice will be thousands of miles a day in the future. If this continues, it is estimated that he can rush to the peak of the spirit in not too long." Meng baiweng nodded and said, "well, yes, although his momentum of overlooking all sentient beings just now just flashed by, he still felt terrible. This little guy''s talent is really rare, his understanding is surprisingly high, and he is really a demon!" "Do you still remember the ancient legend on the ancient scriptures?" mengparting asked faintly. "Oh, you mean he will be the man in the legend?" "It''s not sure whether it is, but all kinds of signs show that he has a inextricable relationship with the legend. Wait and see!" after the dream said goodbye, the man disappeared with a wave of his robe. Mi Yunfei walked alone in the street. He didn''t understand why his character would let go of mengwuji so easily just now. At that time, he just had an idea in his mind. It seemed that in his eyes, that kind of person was just a clown, which was not eye-catching at all. At that time, a feeling of arrogance rose in his heart. It seemed that heaven and earth were so small in his eyes. What''s more, the dream was limitless? After a deep breath of clear air, MI Yunfei felt refreshed and his heart was suddenly open-minded. Unknowingly, MI Yunfei''s feet have been running forward at a high speed. Although there were many people on the street, no one saw Mi Yunfei''s figure. At most, they thought it was just a breeze, and some didn''t even feel the wind. Soon after, MI Yunfei came to a remote mountain forest. He kept waving his hands. The overwhelming palm Power Shot everywhere, and the surrounding mountains and stone forests turned into powder in an instant under the palm power. The immortal killing palm moves from the first floor to the fourth floor, the killer crazy knife moves from the first to the fourth, and then the steps on the feet. For a long time, MI Yunfei finally stopped. The floating catkins all over the sky fluttered with the wind and the birds screamed everywhere. "How can this happen? Why can I use all the skills? Even the fleeting shadow is so perfect. What''s the matter?" Mi Yunfei sat on a stone and muttered to himself. After MI Yunfei''s state of mind went up to a higher level again, MI Yunfei suddenly had a kind of desire to urgently display the skills he had learned. However, unexpectedly, all the things that could not be displayed before can be displayed now. "Didn''t Shifu say that all Saint level skills must at least reach the level of breaking martial arts before they can be fully displayed? Although I can display the last version of God killing crazy knife, it''s just an accident! Why can I even display other skills now?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled and couldn''t figure it out. In fact, what Mi Yunfei said is true. As long as it is a holy level skill, if you want to master all the mysteries of the skill and display them, at least people who break the martial realm can do it. Because the more the holy level skill reaches the final stage, the more heaven and earth auras it needs. Only after reaching the breaking martial arts level can it absorb more heaven and earth auras. However, MI Yunfei can do so now only in the middle of the heaven and earth. In fact, the main reason is related to his elixir field. When Mi Yunfei was still in the world level, Meng Lao found that his elixir field was much larger than others, None of this can be measured by common sense. "Hey, I don''t know whether this kind of thing is good or bad? No matter whether it''s a blessing or a disaster, it can''t be avoided." with a light sigh, MI Yunfei has dodged away. The Council Hall of Xianlin island is full of people on both sides. These people are the contestants of the world war. Tomorrow will be the day for them to leave. "Dad, just let me go!" This kind of delicate words, who else can there be except the dream fairy. "No, ling''er, the competition for the ruins is very dangerous. If you are a girl, how can I afford your mother if you have three long sections and two sections?" "Dad, don''t forget, daughter. I''m an expert in the early days of the heavenly spirit! Some of them haven''t even reached the heavenly spirit level. Don''t they still want to go?" "But." Before Mengli finished, mengxianling continued: "You also said that the most people sent by the demon clan to compete for the relics are also the top of the spirit of heaven. What do you have to worry about with your brother? Besides, there is still a man who can defeat even breaking the martial arts realm over there? Although he looks a little cold, but if his daughter is in any danger, I believe he won''t ignore it! Xiaomi, do you think so?" After listening to this, MI Yunfei grew up. The girl called him Xiaomi in front of so many people. Don''t mention how embarrassed it was. Mi Yunfei looked sideways at others and saw that Lu Chaohai''s guys had covered their mouths and began to laugh secretly. Ren Lu''s guy with little tendons directly turned to the ground and covered his stomach. He was still shouting, "Wow, ha ha, I''m so happy, Xiaomi? I''m hungry at the name." Looking at Ren Lv''s flat appearance, MI Yunfei walked over step by step. At this time, Lu Chaohai and mu Houhui immediately covered their eyes, because they knew that there would be crazy abuse next, and children should not watch! Sure enough, after Mi Yun flew over, he first picked Ren Lu up from the ground with one hand, and then gave him some boxing and foot massage. After a burst of crazy "touching", Ren Lu couldn''t laugh if she wanted to laugh. Her mouth was swollen! Alas, I feel pity when I see it! Mi Yunfei twisted his neck and said to himself, "this guy''s skin is really thick! It''s hard to beat him!" he looked at the dream fairy and said to himself, "hum, now you make a fool of me. When you arrive at Qinglan, what''s the name of that sentence? It seems that I''m in charge of my territory! I''ll let you see at that time." Thinking of these, MI Yunfei immediately said goodbye to Meng: "don''t worry, uncle Meng. I met Miss Meng. If she is in any danger, I will rush to the front. I will hold it first when the sky collapses. When the ground breaks, I will cushion her back first. The wind will sweep the wind and the rain will block the rain." what he said is sincere! It is estimated that a girl must be hoodwinked by him. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Meng Xianling was deeply moved and still blamed herself: "you can''t do this to Xiaomi in the future. He''s so moving. It''s so safe!" However, MI Yunfei''s thoughts are different again. He is laughing in his heart: "hey hey, there''s no way to say that! Otherwise your father won''t let you go out of Xianlin Island, how can I deal with you! I must let you know that women don''t do that." Unexpectedly, MI Yunfei stood up and spoke. Meng didn''t give face to others. Mi Yunfei''s face should be given so much. The most important thing is that MI Yunfei just said that, so he was relieved. "Well, Yunfei said so. What else can I say?" Mengxianling listened to a burst of cheers in her heart, turned her head and threw a grateful look at Mi Yunfei. However, if she knew what Mi Yunfei was thinking now, her intestines would be green with regret. The next day, the wind was clear and the sky was clear. Outside the entrance of Xianlin Island, there were a lot of people standing. Thousands of miles high, two giant flying animals, an eagle and a bird, were carrying dozens of people. Naturally, these people were the people who had participated in the world war. Everyone is full of ambition and high spirits. It is obvious that they are going to perform something special. This is naturally the so-called competition for ancient relics. The ancient ruins are only one month away from the date of appearance, so although we don''t give up, we have to leave. "Well, uncle Meng, all the feasts in the world will come to an end. We''ll see you later." Mi Yunfei hugged Mengli and jumped on his unparalleled back with mengxianling. "Yunfei, remember to take care of the fairy for me, please!" mengparting said softly, but no one knows what he meant. An eagle, a bird and a dragon galloped in the air. Because Mi Yunfei was worried about the cold frost, he was ordered to rush to Qinglan peak first. In MI Yunfei''s eyes, no matter how important things are, they can''t compare with the person in his heart. Looking at the white clouds floating in the sky, listening to the wind whistling in his ears, he thought of bits and pieces of cold and frost together. Hot tears churned out like waves. The emotion suppressed for too long finally burst out with hot tears. Mi Yunfei looked up to the sky and shouted: "cold frost, I''m back! I''m back!" Chapter 119 Unparalleled is not only a unique blood dragon in heaven and earth, but also unique in all aspects among beasts. In terms of speed, even the golden winged ROC known as the first in heaven and earth is not comparable. The reason why it is called the first is that unparalleled does not appear. After unparalleled appears, its first name is afraid to give way. When flying at unparalleled speed, even the mountains below are difficult to see. This speed is too fast. Since he left, MI Yunfei often hurt himself secretly. The concern in his heart is becoming stronger and stronger, and the past is becoming clearer and clearer, just as it happened yesterday. "Cold frost, wake up! As long as you wake up, brother Yunfei will listen to you." "I won''t hurt you any more in the future. I will protect you and take care of you all my life." "Does what you just said count?" "I''m willing to take care of you all my life until the earth collapses and the sea withers." Thinking of the past words, MI Yunfei felt a sharp pain in his heart, the corners of his mouth were bitten, and the tears in his eyes blurred his sight. "Time can''t dilute the true love, distance can''t open the feeling of missing; miss you until the end of time, love you until the sea withers." Mi Yunfei murmured. This sentence seemed to be said to himself and to the people who miss in his heart. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s sad appearance, Meng Xianling suddenly admired the man who often hung in MI Yunfei''s mouth and said in his heart: if someone could do this for himself, would he also feel very happy? "Xiaomi, I can see that that girl has a very important position in your mind. Is she beautiful?" women all have a kind of comparison psychology. This sentence is also asked by the dream fairy involuntarily. "Beauty is suffocating. It is so beautiful that people dare not look directly at it. It is so beautiful that it can frighten ancient and modern times. However, even if she is ugly, flowers and plants will wither when they see it, ghosts and evil will not invade it, and an ugly look can kill people, I still love her. Heaven and earth can change, history can change, and my love for her will not change." Listening to MI Yunfei''s answer, the dream fairy has a feeling that she wants to cry in his arms. What kind of love can make people so? Even if it is a lie, it can be said only because there is love in her heart. Time passed quietly. More than ten days passed in an instant. Looking at the familiar mountains below, MI Yunfei''s heart became more and more excited. When a person stays in a strange place for a long time and returns to the original familiar place again, the feeling is so warm. This is a feeling of going home, full of infinite warmth. "Peerless, gallop to the Lengyin palace of qinglanfeng at your fastest speed. You must be the fastest!" Mi Yunfei said excitedly to peerless. After hearing this, unparalleled held his head high, a dragon chant resounded through the sky, and then flew to Lengyin Palace at the highest speed. "Ah!" The dream fairy was so shocked by this speed that she couldn''t stand stably and fell into Mi Yunfei''s arms. This posture, this feeling is too familiar, and each action looks so lifelike. The speed was so fast that MI Yunfei couldn''t smell the body fragrance last time. Looking at the beauty in her arms, MI Yunfei blushed for a while, but when she remembered that the girl embarrassed herself on Xianlin Island, MI Yunfei was unhappy. Looking at a sneer from the corner of MI Yunfei''s mouth, mengxianling shivered and suddenly felt that his waist and buttocks were quietly pinched by two big hands. "Ah! You. Let me go, you hooligan, thief and flower thief." When Mi Yunfei was feeling good, he heard the scream and felt wronged in his heart! Not to mention how uncomfortable it was, he secretly said: "you say I''m a rogue, I can barely accept it, but I''m not a thief or a flower picking thief! It seems that I didn''t do anything to you! I knew it would be better to do something to you." Thinking of these, MI Yunfei subconsciously let go of his hands. "Bang!" the dream fairy fell firmly on the unparalleled dragon''s back. "You. You did it on purpose." Mengxian was so angry that she almost cried. In fact, the most aggrieved person is not Miss Meng, but unparalleled, who is flying. Unparalleled is secretly scolding: "you two play, you don''t even buy insurance, and dare to fool around on my back! You''re affecting my driving! But fortunately, my driving skills are good, or you two will be really tragic." "Ouch!" You can already see Lengyin palace. Unparalleled immediately roared up to the sky. At least let others come out to meet you! Sure enough, the unparalleled roar immediately caused a sensation. After listening to it, a middle-aged woman in charge of Lengyin palace immediately informed all personnel to gather in the martial arts field, as if an enemy had come to invade. After MI Yunfei''s dream of defeat, Xianfeng broke the myth that Xianlin island was invincible, qinglanfeng received the news long ago. However, the news could not be transmitted by birds and animals, but because each of qinglanfeng''s four sects has a jade slip. As long as the jade slip is crushed, the other party will know immediately. When we went to Xianlin Island, we had discussed for a long time. As long as we crushed the jade slips, Qinglan won. However, a few days ago, they found that the jade slips were broken. After listening to Du Longyin today, everyone knew who came back, so they worked so hard. Unparalleled steadily fell to the ground, and Mi Yunfei and mengxianling also turned down from unparalleled back. Everyone seemed very excited. First, although the winner didn''t know who it was, everyone who knew it could guess that it was Mi Yunfei. Today, the heroes returned triumphantly, and they were naturally delighted. Second, I saw the legendary dragon. Although the color changed a little, it was even a hybrid! It can at least see that it is a dragon! Third, because of the appearance of the dream fairy, this beauty is really envious. Many people have seen the world, but in their image, except the beauty on the dark ice bed, no one seems to be comparable to the woman in front of them. "Senior, please take me to the cold frost!" Mi Yunfei said to the first middle-aged woman. After that, he took out a token in his hand, which was given by Leng Xuemei. Leng Xuemei gave him this token because she was afraid that MI Yunfei would be blocked. The middle-aged woman is an elder of Lengyin palace. Her name is Qiu Shuining. Her cultivation is also extremely profound. She once saw Mi Yunfei and appreciated him very much. Seeing that MI Yunfei was eager, she no longer asked about the world war, but said with joy: "come with me!" Mi Yunfei and mengxianling followed qiushuining and walked towards the once familiar and unforgettable secret room. Each step felt so difficult, because his heart was already very heavy. Once entered the South China Sea, fought against sea animals, and the seabed was full of dangers; A few days ago, I went to Xianlin island to fight back. What''s all about? Gather God flowers? Condensing soul grass? No, neither, just for the word "love". Feeling is the most difficult thing to hurt people in the world. Since ancient times, heroes have been sad at the beauty pass. There are many young heroes and Lingyun''s ambitions. Finally, they were defeated by the word "feeling". Love, it is the most beautiful thing in the world. If you are Yang and Lu Cheng, if you are a concubine, if you are muddy cement, you float and sink with different potentials. When will you meet? How many talented people retire to the mountains and forests for a love or a love, and grow old together forever. What is the most difficult thing in the world? I say, the hardest thing to think about is love. When I didn''t come here, what I thought in my heart was here. Every nerve and every cell was full of shadows here, just because there were people I missed in my heart. Now, after coming here, some people are not happy or excited, but nervous and afraid. I''m afraid that my efforts can''t be rewarded, that people who have slept in bed for many years can''t wake up, and that everything is a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water. In fact, parting and reunion are just a constant play in life. If you get used to it, you will no longer be sad. Qiu Shuining gently pushed open the iron door, and mengxianling walked in after him, but Mi Yunfei''s feet seemed to be rooted and difficult to move. A cold air hit. Mi Yunfei standing at the door didn''t feel cold at all. On the contrary, his face was covered with sweat and his palms were sweating. Why? Why is all this? Who makes you lovesick? Who is worrying? Who can accompany you to your old age? Who can revel with you? Who can make you dare to fight with heaven and earth? "Wow! How beautiful!" looking at the cold frost on the xuanbing bed, even the dream fairy couldn''t help but exclaim. "Hey, Xiaomi, why don''t you come in? Some things need to be faced. No matter what the result is, at least you have tried. If you don''t even have the courage to try, how can you know the result?" Mi Yunfei trembled in his heart, bit his teeth, dragged his legs as if he had ten million pounds and moved in slowly. Once upon a time, the sea is difficult to be water, except that Wushan is not a cloud. In fact, the feeling of missing someone is like drinking a glass of cold water, and then condensing into tears drop by drop. Love is short, but it is deep and painful. Mi Yunfei finally raised his head and looked at the beautiful beauty on the bed. She was as beautiful as a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks. Ban Ji continued her history and Xie Tingyong''s snow. Her cold and gorgeous appearance was like orchids in empty valleys and green lotus in clear water, which made people dare not be half blasphemous. There was no blood color on the cold and frosty Beauty Crown. It was very pale, but it showed a more ice Yan posture. Looking at the cold frost on the xuanbing bed, MI Yunfei felt a burst of colic again. The feeling of long absence surged into his heart again. It''s pain, tearing every nerve, deep into the bone marrow. Hate, hate all things in the world, hate all the sky and earth. It is love, such as love that can be touched by hand after ten thousand years, but dare not. Close at hand, but it seems far away. Is it near or far away? After many hardships and dangers, why did you cross the mountains and go down to the South China Sea? All kinds of emotions surged into my heart. Mi Yunfei understood that this is love, which is hard to stop by heaven and earth, unswerving until death and eternal love. Mi Yunfei still remembers that he abused himself after he was possessed by the devil. Leng Hanshuang almost gave his life in order to awaken himself. Since then, MI Yunfei vowed that she would never be hurt again in this life. But later, after going down the mountain, Leng Hanshuang, in order to save him, helped him block the highly poisonous knife regardless of his name. From then on, he was unconscious. The years have passed mercilessly, and the truth is still there. Thousands of miles away, the long night alone. If the breeze knows the meaning, bring me Acacia. This love is as deep as the sea, and it is difficult for heaven and earth to hinder it. Who occupies the cold place that never stops beating? Who can haunt Mi Yunfei? Who can tear his heart and lungs? That man is cold frost. A few years, like ten thousand years, seems to have experienced a hundred generations of reincarnation and vicissitudes. What are you waiting for? What do you pay for? Just two words deep love! Deep love, two mysterious words, a mysterious and beautiful feeling. It is the embodiment of God, it is an affirmation of love, and it is what people all over the world pursue. "Frost!" Mi Yunfei''s voice was choking, his hands were shaking, his eyes showed a feeling that was difficult to hide, and his face was also full of vicissitudes that were inconsistent with his age. Simple two words, but it''s so difficult to call it out. It''s a kind of deep guilt. I have never fulfilled the promise I made. As a man, I should be able to feel the condemnation of conscience, and Mi Yunfei is just like that. The dream fairy and Qiu Shuining looked at the scene in front of them, and their eyes were a little wet. Qiu Shuining repaired his sleeve robe and left with a big step, but after walking out of the door, they had not shed tears for many years, but hung all over their face. "Xiaomi, don''t be sad. I believe that Ji Ren has his own appearance and sister Hanshuang will wake up." mengxianling said to MI Yunfei with a cry. "Well, thank you. I know what to do." After MI Yunfei nodded, he was no longer afraid, no longer hesitated, no longer hesitated. For a long time, I finally took out a box carefully from my arms and opened the lid. Inside, there were Jushen flower and ninghun grass that I had worked hard to find. After taking a small half bowl of water from the side, MI Yunfei held Jushen flower and ninghun grass in his hand, poured inner strength into his hands, and firmly held Jushen flower and ninghun grass. "Tick! Tick!" That every sound is so Dang people''s soul, that every sound is nerve collapse. Mi Yunfei''s strength was so great that he pinched out water drops of Jushen flower and ninghun grass. When the water drops fall into the bowl, the water in the bowl turns into two colors, one is purple, the other is green. The two colors are the essence that has been grown for many years after gathering the flowers of God and the soul. But the two colors are not compatible, but they are still somewhat repelled. Mi Yunfei covered the mouth of the bowl with one hand and sent out an internal force with both hands again. However, his strength is controlled very properly, otherwise, even the bowl made of steel will have to be crushed by him. After sending out a force, the water in the bowl opened and rotated. Soon after, the two colors of purple and green finally merged. Mi Yunfei carefully carried the bowl, then picked up Leng Hanshuang, tried to control his trembling hands, and slowly fed the water into Leng Hanshuang''s mouth. Can years of hard work pay off? Will the cold frost really wake up? At this time, the atmosphere has been extremely tense, and the success or failure is at this critical moment. There are a lot of words in this chapter and the following chapter. I can''t help it. I think of some past events. That kind of feeling surged into my head. I can''t suppress it. I''m sorry! Chapter 120 Mi Yunfei''s eyes never left Leng Hanshuang''s face, and Meng Xianling stared at Leng Hanshuang. In the secret room, except for the cold temperature, there was only a quick gasp. Mi Yunfei''s hands poured out a gentle internal force and gently stroked the cold frost throat to dredge the water into the cold frost''s stomach as soon as possible. When the water entered the cold frost throat, a golden ball of light could be seen in the cold frost''s body, swimming among her 100 veins, and finally came to her Dantian. At this time, I suddenly saw a dark sphere intertwined with a golden ball of light, as if in a scuffle. Mi Yunfei understood that the black sphere was the poison that had been suppressed all the time. Looking at the situation in front of him, he had to sigh: "there are too many magical things in this world, not everything can be understood." The black sphere seemed to be very afraid of the golden light ball and gradually withdrew from the cold and frost Dantian. Slowly, the cold frost pale face became slightly ruddy, and the cold jade hand began to have temperature. A feeling of ecstasy impacted every nerve of MI Yunfei. "Fairy, look, the frost is getting better. She will wake up soon. She will wake up soon!" Mi Yunfei''s cold face disappeared, but what he showed was the most naive side. At this time, he seemed to be just a child, naive and fragile. Even his usual name for the dream fairy was changed to the dream girl. "Well, I''m looking, I''m looking!" the dream fairy was also excited. The black sphere was finally squeezed into the throat of the cold frost, and refused to withdraw from the cold frost body anyway. Impressively, the golden light ball exploded and dispersed into hundreds of millions of fine gold dust, which then filled the cold frost. "Cough!" After a cough, a mouthful of black blood gushed out of the cold frost''s mouth. After the blood was sprayed out, it was completely announced that the cold frost finally woke up, and the soft eyes slowly opened. "Frost, frost, how are you?" Although the cold frost woke up, MI Yunfei was still worried. "You. Are you brother Yunfei?" Leng Hanshuang''s body is still weak, and her eyes just opened a crack. Although she hasn''t seen Mi Yunfei yet, this voice makes her unforgettable forever. So, I can tell who this man is at once. Listening to the sound of "brother Yunfei", MI Yunfei''s whole body, including his soul, is trembling. For many years, I haven''t heard this name for many years. It''s so familiar and strange. Familiar is the voice, strange is the name. "It''s me, it''s me! Hanshuang, I''m brother Yunfei, I''m brother Yunfei!" Mi Yunfei hugged Leng Hanshuang excitedly. A hug is so hard, is it afraid that the person in your arms will suddenly leave? Or is it transmitting the voice of love? Looking at the two people in front of her, Meng Xianling was full of tears, but she didn''t make a sound. She was afraid that her cry would disturb the lovers who had been reunited for a long time, so she quietly withdrew. "Brother Yunfei, it''s really you! It''s really you. I see you in my dream every day. The dream is very clear, but it''s so hard to touch. The dream is so long. Without brother Yunfei, everything is so dark. I feel so lonely." Leng Hanshuang gently stroked Mi Yunfei''s firm face with her delicate jade hand when she spoke. Mi Yunfei bit his lips and didn''t want to cry, but the more so, the more crazy the tears were, accompanied by the blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth. "Woo." Mi Yunfei couldn''t help it anymore and finally burst into tears. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It''s brother Yunfei''s fault. Brother Yunfei shouldn''t have left you here alone. It''s my fault. I''m so damn, I''m so damn! I''ll never leave again. Even if the king of heaven comes, I can''t separate us. God blocks killing God and devil blocks killing devil. If heaven wants to separate us, I''ll go against the sky!" Mi Yunfei''s voice was almost roaring. The louder he spoke, the tighter his arms holding cold frost. It seemed that he was afraid that the beauty in his arms would go away in the wind. Mi Yunfei secretly swore: "if anyone dares to hurt my relatives and friends again in the future, even if you are an immortal, I will destroy you!" At this moment, MI Yunfei''s momentum climbed to an unprecedented height. That day, I seemed to be hesitating. The ground seems to be shaking. Who can stop it? Who can stop it? Suddenly, there was a sudden change and regeneration. A great force poured out of the cold frost. Mi Yunfei was not prepared at all. He was shocked by this great force. "Crackling!" The sound of bones came out, and the cold and frosty body began to change. Her arms and body were slowly extending, and her face was also slightly changing. "What''s going on? What''s going on? Don''t worry! Don''t worry! I can''t bear it anymore! Don''t worry!" Mi Yunfei was shocked to the extreme. This is not a magic dragon formula! Why does this happen? Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to go up to stop, and even forgot to stop. He just stared at the change of cold frost. Cold frost''s mouth made a painful groan, which fell on MI Yunfei''s ear like a thousand arrows through his heart. It was a tearing colic, but he was helpless. He felt that he had never been so confused and helpless as now. After several breaths, the changes of the cold frost body finally stopped. She has a new look. The whole person looks more charming, more mature and, of course, more charming. Beauty can move the world, and beauty can shake the immortals. There is a state of ecstasy in raising your eyes. Waving your hands and feet can kill countless heroes. With a smile, hell will become heaven. It is estimated that even women will show their love. Even the peerless beauty of dream fairy is slightly pale in front of her. Mi Yunfei has an unprecedented feeling that the person in front of him is the one he knows most and cares about most. But now he didn''t even dare to move. There was only the sound of MI Yunfei swallowing saliva in the quiet secret room. However, more absurd things are still ahead. Suddenly, the smell of cold frost began to change. She was only a cultivation in the middle of entering fan, but it was rising wildly at this time. Mi Yunfei was too familiar with this feeling, because he came step by step. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Every breath constantly impacts every class, entering the peak, the initial stage, the middle stage and the peak. I''m about to rush to the realm of heaven and spirit. "Bang!" Finally, the realm of the early days of Tianling stabilized. Mi Yunfei patted his face hard. This kind of thing has never been heard of. It''s ridiculous, but it really appeared in his sight. "I didn''t dream! It''s incredible! Others say that my cultivation speed is very fast and I''m a pervert. However, the person in front of me still exaggerates. It''s a demon! Even a charming demon!" Mi Yunfei only felt that he had been beaten and practiced hard. He had never stopped one day. Among his peers, his talent was very good, but the cold frost in front of him almost made him suffocate and commit suicide. This person is really angry! However, fortunately, this man is the one he loves most in his heart. Otherwise, Xiaomi really has to find a tree to hang. In fact, these are the real horrors of the Tianmai. After the Tianmai is opened, as long as it is not self closed, it can practice itself. Although Leng Hanshuang was in a coma, her constitution was different from others. She was growing and practicing. The reason why there was no change in coma was that the toxin in her body suppressed all her nerves and cells. Once the toxin was eliminated, it was a leap change. Mi Yunfei touched his stunned jaw with his hand, and finally felt that he was back to normal. At this time, he went to Leng Hanshuang and asked, "Leng Shuang, how do you feel now? Do you feel uncomfortable there?" Leng Hanshuang smiled and said, "I feel good! It''s just a little painful when my body changed just now. Brother Yunfei, what have I become? Am I ugly?" Leng Hanshuang asked simply. Mi Yunfei almost fell to the ground. It''s not like this! If you ask a girl, it is estimated that the girl must have committed suicide. She is so beautiful that people go crazy, but she has to ask others if she is ugly. Who is this? Mi Yunfei said with a smile, "well, it''s a little ugly! But fortunately, it''s a little more charming than goblins and a little more beautiful than immortals. In addition, it''s slimmer, whiter skin, better temperament, more moving eyes and a little bigger somewhere. Anyway, the convex place is also convex and the concave place is also concave." After listening to MI Yunfei say this, Leng Hanshuang can rest assured that women love beauty since ancient times. Leng Hanshuang is a woman and a top-notch beauty. Naturally, she won''t be different. "Brother Yunfei, how long have I been sleeping here?" Leng Hanshuang asked. "Four years and two months and eleven days." Mi Yunfei replied heavily. "So long? People are getting rusty. I want to go out for a walk. Will brother Yunfei accompany me?" "Well, now you''re good. Of course you want to go out. I don''t agree with you if you want to stay here!" seeing that the cold frost is nothing unusual, MI Yunfei is in a good mood. Leng Hanshuang was overjoyed when she was about to get out of bed. A pair of solid arms stretched out and held her neck and legs. "Just wake up and don''t move. I''ll do this arduous and glorious task!" After MI Yunfei finished, regardless of whether Leng Hanshuang agreed or not, he hugged her and walked out of the secret room. He was still proud and said, "what a glorious task! Who won''t do it?" When they walked out of the secret room, they came to the martial arts field. Although the sun was weak, the cold frost still felt dazzling. They didn''t adapt to it until a long time later. When they came out, everyone gathered around. Lengyin palace was full of women, but they all focused on Leng Hanshuang. Originally, we were going to ask about the battle after Mi Yun flew out, but we all forgot after seeing the beauty of cold and frost. "Wow! It''s so beautiful! It seems that all of us in Lengyin palace have become more spiritual because of the appearance of sister Lengshuang." one of the women said with envy. Although Lengshuang has changed a little, she can still recognize it at a glance. Looking at the cold frost in MI Yunfei''s arms, mengxianling felt a pain in her heart, but then it became joy, and slowly walked towards Mi Yunfei. (I want to say this woman! Changing her face is faster than turning a book. I''ve learned it.) "Sister Hanshuang, my name is mengxianling. I often hear Xiaomi mention you. I''m very moved by your deeds. I''ve long hoped to know you. I hate to meet you later today." "Hello, Miss Meng. Brother Yunfei''s friend is my friend. I''m glad to meet you, too." DREAM FAIRY smiled: "I''m seventeen years old. Sister Hanshuang doesn''t mind. Just call me sister!" "OK, sister Xianling!" Leng Hanshuang did not pretend at all. "All right! Let''s give way. Let Yunfei tell us the details of the world war!" it was Qiu Shuining who said. After listening, a group of people shouted to let Mi Yunfei talk about the specific situation. Although mengxianling said something just now, it just said that the final winner was Mi Yunfei, and the others had not had time to talk in detail. Mi Yunfei was surrounded by everyone and slowly told the detailed process of the world war. Everyone was filled with tears. Although Leng Hanshuang was an expert in the early days of Tianling, the state was not very stable. In the next days, mengxianling always accompanied Leng Hanshuang to practice Xianlin sword formula. They both learned the same and enjoyed it. Five days later, suddenly a bright fireworks flashed high in the distance. Mi Yunfei knew that it was the signal of the four sects. It seemed that the competition for ancient relics had begun. Mi Yunfei hurriedly summoned Wushuang. After riding up with the two women, he galloped away immediately. At the entrance of Wanmo Jue pulse, the battle here has been very fierce. Qinglan and Xianlin island are seriously injured. At this time, Meng Xianfeng and Feng Yuanyang are struggling with an old man, and they are still at a disadvantage. The old man''s skill is very strange and unpredictable. The sword on one side was also fighting with another young man, and the scene was chaotic. "Why doesn''t the fourth come? If he doesn''t come, I''m afraid the battle will be very difficult!" Mu Houhui asked Ren LV next to him. Both of them were in a mess. "Ha ha! It seems that the boy of the MI family doesn''t dare to come. It''s wishful thinking that you two want to stop me." it''s the old man who fought with Meng Xianfeng and Feng Yuanyang. Just as his words fell behind, suddenly there was a strong wind and white clouds rolled. Smoke and sand danced on the ground and boulders shuttled back and forth, and the suffocating breath filled out from the sky. "Ouch!" After a startling dragon chant, a thick voice came out. "The palm power breaks the world, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. One move asks about life and death, which is unmatched by the world! Ha ha." "Kill fairy palm!" The laughter of overlooking the world, the figure of arrogant heroes, the kind of casual posture and the kind of heroic expression are like the fairy God who has just returned from enjoying the moon in the fairy world. However, he is neither an immortal nor a God. He is the first demon God of youth, MI Yunfei! Chapter 121 As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly saw a figure falling from the sky. Immediately, the sky became dark. When they looked up, they saw a huge palm covering the sky and blocking the sun, breaking through the air. When the heroic voice just came out, Qinglan and the people on Xianlin Island were almost excited, and all kinds of exclamations came out. "It''s him, it''s him. I can''t forget that voice all my life. The demon God is coming, the demon God is coming!" "The devil may end up hating. As long as he is there, we will win!" When the huge palm turned out from the sky, mengxianfeng and fengyuanyang both had a feeling of heavy trust. They looked at each other and then smiled happily. "Hum, don''t think you''ll be saved when the boy comes. I''ll kill him when he comes." it was the strongest old man who spoke. The huge palm roared down like a sullen thunder, and the momentum was so great that it seemed to jump directly into the void. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In the sky, the huge sound was deafening, while the ground was covered with crazy sand and flying stones. "Er!" After one palm was taken, the three masters at the peak of the magical world were shocked away, and the scream was even louder. Mi Yunfei landed steadily on the ground. His eyes aroused a cold light like a knife. Finally, he set his eyes on the old man who fought with mengxianfeng and fengyuanyang. "Ouch!" After a long roar, the dream fairy and cold frost also landed steadily from its back. At this time, a strong wind suddenly raged, flying sand and stones, and a dark shadow fell on MI Yunfei''s head. The wind made the fallen leaves on the ground rotate. Mi Yunfei didn''t think much, but waved a palm in the sky with one hand, which is an instinct of martial arts learners. The palm power is just fierce and wants to tear the heaven and earth, just like the raging sea surging into the sky. "Boom!" After a huge explosion, a fire hit the sky again. Mi Yunfei stepped on the surface and easily avoided the blow. At this time, he finally saw clearly that it was a divine dragon, and it still reached the spirit beast level. The specific level was unknown. Mi Yunfei suddenly remembered what long Shengtian had said to him. He immediately understood that the dragon in the sky was definitely from the East China Sea, that is, the traitor of the dragon family. Mi Yunfei snorted coldly, and then shouted to the unparalleled in the sky, "unparalleled, you are the emperor of the dragon family. Kill that annoying worm." when Mi Yunfei spoke, he pointed to the divine dragon in the sky. Unparalleled mind understood that when he saw the Dragon arrogant in front of the Emperor just now, he was already unhappy. It was only because Mi Yunfei didn''t let it do it, so he endured it all the time. Now, MI Yunfei asked him to attack. Why do you have to play dragon power in front of the "fellow dragon"! After the unparalleled roar, the Dragon immediately pursued the past. After seeing unparalleled, the Dragon turned and wanted to escape. However, the unparalleled name is taken at random. In terms of speed, it is also known as unparalleled in the world. How can the "fellow dragon" be faster than it? Soon, the two dragons were biting together, and various divine powers emerged one after another. The gray sky was illuminated by towering flames, and even the personnel below felt the high temperature. After seeing the devil, MI Yunfei''s eyes almost burst out fire. He strode towards mengxianfeng in the distance, and the three fighting there also stopped. "You two go and help others! Just leave this old guy to me." in the plain words, there is a trace of disdain. "Yunfei, can you stand it? Some of our information is not true. The demon Taoist is so cunning that he sent a man from the early stage of breaking martial arts to compete for the ruins. This guy is not the one who has just entered the breaking martial arts realm!" Meng Xianfeng said with worry. "Don''t worry, I know in my mind that he can''t kill me." Mi Yunfei''s tone has no room for discussion, and seems to have made a great determination. "Hum, you are the so-called Mi Yunfei? Although the name of the demon God is very loud in Qinglan, it is nothing more than that in my eyes. It seems that you can not only grab the ruins, but also get the legendary things. Ha ha. Good to come!" the old man laughed wildly. He hardly paid attention to MI Yunfei. "Are you Yang Ling, one of the four main hall masters of the demon clan?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Yes, it''s me. Ha ha, I''m afraid!" "Hum, a few years ago I could kill the Yin evil spirit, and a few years later I could kill your Yang spirit. Don''t go back if you come. You''d better go with your friends!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, he had already waved a palm. Mengxianfeng, who was next to him, said no more, and turned around to fight with others. After Yang Ling glanced at Mi Yunfei''s palm power, his face also put away his contempt. When Mi Yunfei appeared, Yang Ling was already angry and moved his whole body. At the moment, he saw Mi Yunfei hit him and immediately raised his palm to meet him. "Bang!" After one move, MI Yunfei retreated a few steps, but Yang Ling was as stable as Mount Tai. The difference in strength between them was so great that one move would tell. Mi Yunfei was also very surprised. The strength of Yang Ling and Yin Sha were not the same level. Mi Yunfei also looked at Yang Ling secretly. There was evil in his eyes from time to time, and his palms were dark. It was estimated that it was caused by practicing an evil skill for a long time. The feud between MI Yunfei and the demon family is endless. There are 300 lives in the MI family, his father was arrested, his mother died miserably, and his grandfather and uncle died in the hands of the demon family. This is revenge. Leng Hanshuang has been unconscious for more than four years indirectly because of the demon family. This is hate. Now it can be said that new hatred and old hatred overlap, and the anger in my heart is even worse. These anger can be eliminated only by blood, and it is the blood of the demon Taoist. "Today''s war is a battle of backwater, a battle of life and death. It''s time for hatred and hatred to ask for some interest! Kill immortal palm!" At present, the enemy hates the crown, and Mi Yunfei roars up to the sky. His killing intention surges in his heart. His unique skill is merciless. He just wants to kill the enemy with one palm to solve thousands of worries. Suddenly, a golden light flashed, a strong wind suddenly rose, and a strong internal strength gushed out. However, it is more full of killing intention. The power of one move is floating all over the sky, resonating with the eight wastelands and shocking the sky. On the nine sky sky sky, a huge palm was quickly covered. The wind and cloud changed color, forming a vortex, more like a black hole. I wish I could swallow the enemy in front of me immediately. The power of this palm can''t be underestimated. A little distraction will destroy both form and spirit. Yang Ling has killed countless people in his life. His combat experience has long been perfect, and his discrimination ability is beyond the reach of the young generation. Seeing the fierce giant palm cover, Yang Ling immediately took his luck, and the speed was as fast as the stars. During the exercise, the energy rushed through the huge trees and lifted the mountains and rocks. As for those jade plants and kiwis, they rose from the ground. "The devil shakes the sky!" (Note: this move comes from the first form of the nine yous magic skill, the holy level skill. They are: the devil shakes the sky, the soul swallows heaven and earth, and the devil moves the nine yous) Suddenly, the world was dark, and there was no light within a radius of tens of feet. Above the sky, the magic gas covered the sky and the magic cloud covered the sun. A light came quickly from the magic cloud. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A series of explosions sounded again and again. Under this blow, the small mounds around them had been razed to the ground, the sand flew all over the sky, and the fallen leaves shook with the wind. After a slap, MI Yunfei was shocked to retreat more than ten steps before he stopped, and almost a quarter of his feet had disappeared into the ground. "Er ah! Take your life!" Mi Yunfei''s momentum soared to the sky, his hair was very scattered by his anger, and the cold light from his eyes never stopped. "Open the sky! Kill fairy palm!" As Mi Yunfei''s voice fell, a strong wind lifted a wall about five feet wide and one foot thick, as if the ground had been lifted. The other strength was even more exaggerated. It even lifted a huge stone weighing tens of thousands of kilograms, as if the mountains had been pulled up. I have to say that MI Yunfei really belongs to the monster category. He can use two moves at the same time, which consumes his internal strength. You know, if you use different skills of the two moves improperly, you are likely to suffer from backfire. When one wall and one mountain attacked Xiangyang spirit, Yang spirit retreated again and again, and the internal strength of the whole body had already rushed to both palms. After being forced to retreat for more than ten feet, Yang Ling no longer retreated. When his hands were closed, a black energy rescue came out of his palm. The black energy balloon rotated rapidly in the palm of his hand, which contained the power of terror, which made people thrilled. "Drink!" After a light drink, the black balloon quickly became bigger and didn''t stop until it was as big as half a room. "Soul swallows heaven and earth! Go!" Yang Ling waved his hands, with natural and unrestrained movements and elegant posture. With black clouds and black smoke, the black balloon hit a wall and a mountain at a high speed. In a moment, it was very angry and rushed into the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Heaven and earth faded, mountains and rivers wavered, and they were completely in darkness within a radius of dozens of feet. The sandstorm is more terrible than the battlefield where hundreds of millions of people fight. The nearby people of Bidou were rolled into the air one after another, and they were all filled with smoke and sand. This power was not inferior to the violent tornado. For a moment, blood flowed into a river and the sound of sorrow shook the sky. "Poof! Poof!" After a long time, the smoke and sand have not dissipated. There are no fighting people, only the sound of blood gushing. After a fierce fight, both Mi Yunfei and Yang Ling were injured. However, for them, this injury is just like an ordinary person being bitten by an ant. "Ah! Kill! Kill!" I don''t know who made the sound. It''s hard to see them in the scene at this time. In addition to hearing the fierce fighting sound, I can also feel the undisguised killing intention. The two moved as fast as the wind galloping electric engine. Their powerful palm power also scattered the smoke and sand around, and slowly showed their figure. "Take my strongest hand!" After a burst of drink, MI Yunfei finally showed the last layer of immortal killing palm. The sound didn''t fall, and the strong wind had risen. Mi Yunfei closed his hands and flipped rapidly. The trees in the distance were uprooted, the mountains and rivers were shaking, and the earth was turbulent. At this time, the fallen leaves can hurt people, and the gravel is enough to kill people. The strong Qi swings a gas field. If you touch it, you will die, and if you move it, you will die. Thousands of jade pillars and thousands of boulders were pulled up on the flat ground, which were all caused by the impact of internal force. The momentum caused by the last layer of miexianzhang is so huge that the endless war situation has reached the peak again. Finally, who belongs to the hero and who can really cross the battlefield, so as to change the situation? Chapter 122 "Boom!" With a loud noise, the cloudy sky became darker. Lightning fell from the sky and split on some boulders. The boulders were powdered in an instant. "Chi!" The surrounding woods were also burned by lightning, and some low-level monsters began to run around and scream. In the twinkling of an eye, the periphery of the whole ten thousand magic Jue pulse was in a mess, with the sound of fighting, wailing and exciting fighting. However, the most dangerous ones on the whole battlefield are mi Yunfei and Yang Ling. Facing such a shocking blow from MI Yunfei, even Yang Ling who has reached the level of breaking martial arts has to be nervous. The golden light flashed in front of me, and the palm power attacked me, and the wind sounded in my ears. Yang Ling a crane soared into the sky, turned his body several times in the air, and secretly raised his internal strength in his hand. When he finally opened some distance, Yang Ling turned his hands, and a dark devil flame rose out of his palm. The devil''s flame is vast, stirring up thousands of undercurrents and countless evil spirits. The terrible devil''s power swallows the sky and devours the earth, just like the ghost climbing out of the bottom of Jiuyou underground mansion. "With a roar, evil spirits flow in the sky. Who is the top Ling? Only demons move Jiuyou." "Magic moves Jiuyou!" "Roar!" Wind and sand cover thousands of miles, Cang romantic ten directions. I heard the roar of evil spirits, inspired by the power of destroying the world, the power of one palm, the turbulence of heaven and earth, and the changes of wind and cloud. All the fighting people saw their crazy power and immediately retreated for tens of feet. However, they could still feel their shocking blow. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Everyone tens of feet away, whether they are masters of the realm or the spirit of heaven, can hardly see the two people in the wind and sand. They can only hear a series of explosions. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the mountain peak outside the ten thousand magic Jue pulse began to jump to pieces. On the top of the mountain, ten thousand kilograms of boulders rolled down and killed thousands of monsters. The periphery of the whole ten thousand magic Jue vein was rolling smoke and sand. "Everybody back quickly. The top of the mountain at the periphery is estimated to be about to collapse!" I don''t know who sent out a cry, so all the fighting people were running for their lives quickly and began to walk inside the ten thousand evil Jue pulse. However, he did not go too far, but hid in a place where he could avoid being crushed by the crushed rocks. "It''s terrible. It''s terrible. It turns out that this is the real master''s fight! I''m just a frog at the bottom of a well." it was Yang Qingfeng who spoke. His chest fluctuated and failed to calm down for a long time. "What''s the matter with brother Yunfei? Can he withstand so many broken rocks?" cold and frosty tears are falling out. "Me. I think it should be all right? He. He is the first expert demon God in youth. It should not be so easy to fall down?" it was the dream fairy who spoke. However, even she felt that her sentence was unrealistic. After all, it caused such a great momentum. How many people can survive in Cheng? After a long time, the dust and smoke went away, revealing a mountain and stone piled up into a high slope, and Mi Yunfei and Yang Ling disappeared. "Is it. Is it true that the ancient strange man and demon God died like this?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible! He''s a demon!" Just then, suddenly. "Boom!" After a shocking sound, the boulder jumped to pieces, and everyone looked towards the source of the sound. A ragged figure broke through the stone and rolled up the dust. "Ha. Ha! It''s so easy to take the life of my Yang spirit. Who can compete in the world? Ha. Ha." The person who broke the stone was Yang Ling. Except that his clothes were broken, he didn''t seem to have been hurt at all. I have to say that the people who break the martial arts realm are really terrible. Even if they are buried by rocks, they still can''t die. Looking at Yangling, Qinglan and Xianlin Island seem a little pessimistic. Yangling gives them a terrible feeling that they can''t die. Just when the people were depressed, the crushed boulders trembled, as if a ten thousand year old beast was buried below. "Eh!" Yang Ling sighed, his forehead was tight, and his face was not as good-looking as before. "You. You see, the boulder on that hillside is falling!" "Is brother Yunfei okay? Great!" "Boom!" After a loud noise, the whole hillside piled up by gravel was completely blown open, and the boulder turned into wind and sand after an explosion. Through the diffuse wind and sand, you can see a human figure pulling up more than ten feet from the ground. Then, a huge golden light falls from the sky. The golden light is gorgeous and dazzling, just like a gorgeous meteor across the dark night sky. That kind of beauty is unforgettable all one''s life, but the threat of death makes one''s scalp numb. "That''s the last version of the killing God crazy knife. It''s Yunfei, it''s Yunfei!" When the huge golden light appeared, Meng Xianfeng recognized it at a glance. It was the fourth move of the God killing crazy knife. There are so many people in the audience. Who else can use this Sabre technique except that person. "In this way, you can''t die, or I''ll dig a huge stone to find you. Unexpectedly, I''ll show you the real holy level skill of my demon family! "Blood soul reincarnation!" (Note: there are four layers of high-level holy level skill of the demon family. When you practice to the peak, a blood reincarnation disc will appear, which is extremely evil) After a furious drink, Yang Ling opened his arms, lifted them up, and finally held them high on his head. Above his head, a blood cell gathered by internal strength suddenly appeared. The blood cell was opening its huge mouth and seemed to devour all things in heaven and earth. Even people looking from a distance felt that his scalp was numb. This phenomenon is too strange. "Ah! The remnant of the MI family, go to hell!" As soon as the sound fell, the huge mouth transformed by blood cells had shot away towards Miyun. The mountains and stones on the ground gave way one after another, and a gap more than five feet deep appeared where the blood cells passed. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two forces of ultimate destruction collided together, and the soil on the ground rushed towards both sides like a flood. Between them, the overwhelming momentum rushed towards both sides. "Click!" After a loud noise, the earth had cracked out of a huge abyss, and they fell down. What they saw was only the soil flying out of the abyss, and what they heard was a shocking explosion. The ground was pulled up by the vastness of the two people. What appeared in the eyes of everyone was Qianzhang peaks. The wind and dust on the sky were like flying snow. Under the ground, Mi Yun''s throwing knife is full of Qi. Where the bright moon knife passes, it is hard to turn into powder. Even if it is deep underground, the anger in his heart can soar to the sky. Yang Ling is also anxious to attack for a long time. He gets angry and gets angry. Mi Yunfei''s feeling is not just terrible, but fear and extreme fear. Even if Mi Yunfei doesn''t have pu Lingyu, Yang Ling has decided to kill Mi Yunfei. With his talent and resistance ability, and his abnormal combat experience, such a abnormal person will die The spirit of calculating Yang can be tolerated, but people all over the world can''t. Under the dark abyss, the golden light and green light never stopped. Here, they have been impacted by their strong and barbaric strength. For a moment, the whole underground had begun to shake, and the powder on the two walls began to float down, as if it would collapse at any time. Yang Ling was so anxious that he didn''t dare to make a pause. He waved to MI Yunfei with the power of swallowing heaven and earth in his palm. Then his feet were on the walls on both sides, and his body shape had swept away towards the entrance of the abyss. Mi Yunfei waved a knife and eliminated the palm power. He caught up with them at a high speed, and they came out of the ground almost at the same time. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth began to tilt and all the mountains and rivers were destroyed. They didn''t know what was going on, so they couldn''t stand steadily, and their minds were dizzy, which was completely like the coming of the end. "Ah!" With a scream, cold frost and mengxianling rolled down the abyss, leaving only half of their body outside, and their hands had been inserted into the soil. Because Leng Hanshuang is the closest to MI Yunfei and Yang Ling, they are hit the most. Therefore, when the ground tilts, they will overturn unexpectedly. If they fall at this time, only one will be buried alive. Mi Yunfei was so anxious that he couldn''t care about Yang Ling. He was trying to rush to save people, but a palm wind had hit him. He had no choice but to look up to the sky and sigh. "Ouch!" At this time, a dragon chant resounded through everyone''s ears. Mi Yunfei was overjoyed when he heard it, because it was peerless who made the sound. Although it could not solve another divine dragon, it was about to win. When peerless heard Mi Yunfei''s lament, he immediately found the two people below. The unparalleled speed is the first in the world. Although it has not reached the level of divine beast, it is still as fast as lightning. No beast can compare with it in the same level. In the blink of an eye, the two women had been thrown onto their backs with unparalleled dragon claws, and the two women were able to escape. At this time, a loud noise came from the ground again, the tremor on the ground was even greater, and the fierce fight between MI Yunfei and Yang Ling was even more intense. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the water under the ground was surging, and Mi Yunfei and his wife were also rushed out by the water suddenly emerging from the ground. "Click!" The ground began to collapse continuously, and the underground floods poured out one after another. Fortunately, the water was not too big, so the rest of the people were OK. The battle between the two people was too fierce. After the ground was blasted away by the two people, the two people hit deep underground, so it triggered water deep underground. The flood came and went quickly, but the ground had dropped seven or eight feet in the periphery of the ten thousand evil Jue vein, and the low-level beasts were killed and injured countless. This war was really terrible. Although the bodies of MI Yunfei and Yang Ling were soaked by the flood, they were top experts. With a little luck, their clothes had been completely dried. Mi Yunfei''s cold light never left Yangling. If it wasn''t unparalleled just now, Leng Hanshuang might have been buried alive. At that time, the gains outweighed the losses. After thinking of these, the murderous spirit in his heart became even worse. However, when the variables regenerate, a thick smoke blows. Mi Yunfei only feels an extremely pungent smell and shouts in his heart, "no, these smoke are poisonous!" When Mi Yunfei turned his head to look at his companions, all the people had begun to reach the ground. He didn''t have any strength. It seemed that almost all of them had been poisoned. These smogs are the intoxicating epilepsy commonly used by the demon clan. Intoxicating epilepsy is a kind of overpowering drug that can anesthetize people for five hours. As long as they don''t reach the level of breaking martial arts, they are absolutely immune. In these five hours or so, the whole body is weak and the limbs are numb, but the mind is still clear. It will return to normal in five hours. Mi Yunfei rushed up with big strides. His heart was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. All the people present fell to the ground except Leng and Meng. "Elder brother, eldest brother, second brother and third brother, how are you?" Mi Yunfei asked eagerly. "Yunfei, don''t worry about us. You go quickly. Now you''re not their opponent." several people comforted Mi Yunfei. They were afraid that MI Yunfei would pick the remaining ten people of the demon clan alone. There was a great difference in Yang Ling''s heart. They didn''t coma because they had taken the antidote in advance. However, MI Yunfei clearly didn''t reach the level of breaking martial arts, but he didn''t coma. It''s too strange. In fact, MI Yunfei can resist all poisons because he once ate the courage of Bingchi mang. Don''t say intoxicating and crazy, even the Huagong powder in the dream old place is useless. "Well, you want to die faster. I''ll help you!" After a burst of drinking, MI Yunfei became angry. He was completely angry. He began to go crazy. His eyes were angry and blood and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. As long as someone hurt his relatives, there was only one word to die! "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. When the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil to show their true self after the devil! The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" The sound of seclusion is more terrible than the soul summoning sound of the ninth nether world. No matter who is present, they all feel the arrival of a god of death, which makes it difficult for people to raise the idea of resistance. After some hard work, MI Yunfei can use other skills. What about the magic dragon formula? To what extent can it be abnormal? Can Mi Yunfei monopolize more than a dozen masters of the demon clan with one person? Going crazy! The devil is going crazy! The long-awaited magic dragon formula is finally about to reappear brilliance! Chapter 123 "Crackle!" After a crisp sound, MI Yunfei''s body began to expand, his arms grew, his chest grew, and his eyes turned blood red. Pieces of scales quickly covered the whole body, but this time the scales turned blue. And his fingernails are also turning into sharp claws. On the tip of his claws, the cold light flashes and catches people''s heart and soul. The transformation speed of MI Yunfei is faster this time, but it takes only a blink of an eye. "Click!" After a sound, MI Yunfei''s coat turned into floating catkins, and the high bulging muscles in his chest were even more frightening. "Boom!" Above the sky, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed one after another. The whole sky has completely turned dark without a trace of light. Mi Yunfei''s eyes have oozed blood, his hands are blue and violent, and his murderous spirit is even stronger. He has only one idea in his heart, that is, killing. As long as he is alive, he always feels uncomfortable in his eyes. "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!" "I want to kill heaven and earth crazy, I want to kill ghosts and gods!" "I said, you''re all going to die! You''re all going to die!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, but carefully listening to his voice, it seemed that it was different from before. His voice became very heavy, just like a demon about to eat people. Although Yang Ling and others are members of the devil''s way, they are much more normal than Mi Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei is most like a devil at this time, even better than a devil. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s strange appearance, Yang Ling was distracted for a while. After a long time, he stared and exclaimed, "magic dragon formula, it''s actually magic dragon formula. This anti heaven skill has appeared on earth again!" Yang Ling is an expert in breaking the martial arts realm. Naturally, he is qualified to enter the demon family to watch the ancient classic. Therefore, he can know that MI Yunfei uses the magic dragon formula. "Oh. Oh! You know the goods very well! But you can''t spread the news when you know it, because you are already a dead man. Ha. Ha." Mi Yunfei''s low voice came out again, but there was no emotion in his tone. It seemed that more than a dozen people in front of him were dead. Not long after MI Yunfei''s words were finished, suddenly, there were strong winds and smoke and sand flying. There was a fierce fire in the sky. It was about to sneak into Miyun Fei. "Hum! I don''t know what to do!" After MI Yunfei snorted coldly, he waved it gently with one hand, and the fire completely changed its direction. At this time, he put more effort on his feet, and his body soared to nearly thirty feet high. It''s not abnormal. You know, thirty feet high can''t even break the martial arts realm. Although the world is big, no one can break the martial arts realm. It''s very good that they can fly up to twenty feet high at most. Therefore, when Mi Yun flew into the air, everyone was scared and stupid. "Hey, hey! It''s you half dead dragon again. You want to sneak on me." Mi Yunfei''s tone is very evil. When he flew to 30 feet high, he took up his internal strength with both hands and grabbed it with force. A strong wind similar to a tornado suddenly attacked the divine dragon. When the strong wind hit, the Dragon couldn''t get rid of it. He was immediately rolled to MI Yunfei by the strong wind. Mi Yunfei grabbed half of the dragon''s tail with one hand. At this time, his whole person and the Dragon had fallen to the ground. "Sneak attack me, let you taste my means!" said Mi Yunfei angrily. As soon as the voice fell, MI Yunfei started the dragon tail with one hand and smashed it hard to the ground. "Bang!" After a sound, a huge pit was hit on the ground. It was a dragon of more than thirty feet! It was swung up by Mi Yunfei with one hand. "Ah, die! Die! Die! Die!" Mi Yunfei shouted once and fell the dragon in his hand. Every time he fell, the ground would tremble once. After more than a dozen falls, the dragon''s head has been smashed into meat sauce by Mi Yunfei, and the Dragon scales on his body have fallen to the ground. "Go together and kill him quickly. Otherwise, we''ll be dead!" Although Yang Ling has never seen anyone perform the magic dragon formula, the metamorphosis of the magic dragon formula is recorded in the ancient strange Sutra. Now, seeing that MI Yunfei is so strong, his heart trembles even more. After hearing this, a group of people rushed towards Mi Yunfei, and all kinds of evil and strange skills were used. They wanted to smash Mi Yunfei into slag. "Ha. Ha! Come on, I''ll kill one, I''ll kill two, and I''ll kill them all together!" The crazy man laughed wildly. At this moment, no one questioned the arrogance in MI Yunfei''s words, because he already had enough arrogant capital. "Er ah! All die!" After a violent drink, MI Yunfei unexpectedly swept the people who rushed up with the dragon as the best weapon. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After "sweeping thousands of troops", the first three people rushed up and were swept out by the dragon in MI Yunfei''s hand. "Ha. Ha. Come on, all of you!" Mi Yunfei smiled wildly. The dragon in his hand was held high above his head and kept turning. His action was very casual. It seemed that what he threw on his hand was just an iron chain. "Ah, kill!" After a roar, the remaining dozen people all rushed up, and the killing moves flashed at the same time. The action of more than a dozen people was not small, and the momentum was even more frightening. Mi Yunfei waved the dragon to more than a dozen people again. Although the dragon was heavy, it was gently wheeled up by Mi Yunfei, and the speed was still very fast. "Boom!" The power of more than a dozen people was so terrible that the world was pale. The vast palm power was like the raging waves of the angry sea. After the move, the dragon in MI Yunfei''s hand was shocked into two sections by the vast palm power of more than a dozen people. "Boom! Boom!" After a few sounds, MI Yunfei was stiff and received three palms, and he also blew out two palms. Although Mi Yunfei received three palms, he only retreated three steps in a row, and his injury was not too serious. However, the two palms he blew out blew more than a dozen people away, and the two people in front exploded directly, leaving no bones and blood. Although Qinglan and Xianling island have weak limbs, their minds are still clear. What Mi Yunfei showed was too scary. At this moment, the image of MI Yunfei in their mind has been listed as an extreme terrorist and must not be provoked. After two fights, there are still more than a dozen people left in the demon family. In their eyes, they are not demons, and Mi Yunfei is the real demons. They are also timid. "Don''t retreat. If you don''t, even if you are lucky enough to return to the church, the venerable will not let you go." seeing that all people began to be timid, Yang Ling had to remind them. The remaining dozen people trembled when they heard the two sons of the "venerable". After gritting their teeth, they rushed towards Miyun again. "Hum, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes today, he will die! Let you see the real magic dragon formula! The first type of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" After saying this, MI Yunfei rowed his hands, his hands facing the sky, and a golden light rose in his hands. The golden light was sacred and dazzling, and then quickly separated from MI Yunfei''s palm. On the nine sky sky, a mysterious black dragon flashed, and the vast prestige made the dead risk. "Die!" Mi Yunfei roared angrily, and a violent wind gushed out of his body. A black tornado had been formed around him, which shocked Mi Yunfei''s long hair against the sky. The ferocious face, iron and blood means and terrible pressure all make people''s scalp numb. Now this place has completely become hell. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a shocking sound, the destructive forces of both sides collided with each other. For a moment, there was a stalemate. Almost half of the legs of more than a dozen people disappeared into the ground. It seemed very hard to see them. On the contrary, MI Yunfei''s expression was ancient. "The little bastard of the rice family, go to hell!" After a furious drink, I suddenly saw a sword flash. People came quickly, but the sword was faster and colder at the same time. "When!" After the sound of metal impact sounded, the sword was directly inserted into the scale of MI Yunfei''s chest, but the sword tip was difficult to penetrate. "Ah!" After a roar, the man poured out strong internal strength and rushed to the tip of the sword. "Puff!" Half of the sword was stabbed into Mi Yunfei''s chest, and blood flowed out along the sword. "Ha ha! Little bastard of the MI family, I don''t believe you''re not dead yet!" The man who laughs wildly is Yang Ling who has never shot. Because he saw that MI Yunfei had suffered so many palms and didn''t lose any combat power, he picked up a sword from the ground and attacked Mi Yunfei. "Uh ah! I''m going to kill!" Mi Yunfei was furious and danced wildly. After shaking more than a dozen people, he quickly waved a palm at Yang Ling. "Bang! Poof!" After a slap, Yang Ling was shocked more than ten feet away, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed out of his mouth. Yang Ling''s chest fell to the ground and fluctuated. It seemed that he had been seriously injured. Mi Yunfei stepped back for more than ten steps to stabilize his body. There was a sharp sword on his chest, and his body kept bleeding out. "Hum, I''ll kill you while you''re sick!" I don''t know who shouted, and the remaining ten people rushed up, many with swords in their hands. Before Mi Yunfei could pull out his sword, he saw that everyone rushed up, stretched out two palms and grabbed six or seven swords. "Puff! Puff!" After a few sounds, three swords and two knives were inserted into Mi Yunfei''s body again. The sword body pierced his body, the crisp sound of his ribs could be heard, and the blood gushed out again. "Er ah! Die!" After MI Yunfei roared, the swords in his hands were broken by his hands. He didn''t care about his wounds, didn''t stop at all, and waved his hands again. "Boom!" After a crisp sound, the tianlinggai of two demon people had been exploded by his two palms, and his brain flowed all over the ground. And Mi Yunfei''s body is also splashed with blood. This place has been completely reduced to purgatory. The terrible scene makes people''s scalp explode. "Ha. Ha! Don''t think you can kill me like this. You underestimate the magic dragon formula. It''s time to die!" Mi Yunfei''s injury is more serious, but his words are more arrogant, and his momentum is also more high. His chest was slowly bulging, and the swords all over his body began to shake. It seemed that he would leave his body at any time. When the sword leaves the body, that is, the real killing move of the magic dragon formula is about to appear, and the craziest killing is about to begin! Chapter 124 Above the sky, cold frost and dream fairy were burning with anxiety. No matter how much they begged, unparalleled was not to let them go down to help Mi Yunfei. "Brother Yunfei, Xiaomi!" the cold frost and dream fairy stood on unparalleled back and cried anxiously in the sky. Unparalleled has been following MI Yunfei for the longest time. It knows how terrible Mi Yunfei is after his transformation. Those injuries are not fatal to MI Yunfei after his transformation. However, if something happens to the cold frost on his back, it is the most painful injury for MI Yunfei. Therefore, peerless didn''t promise to let them go down. "Unparalleled, I beg you. Will you let us go down? Can you understand what I say?" Leng Hanshuang begged bitterly. "Don''t worry, ladies. The master will be fine." Unparalleled finally spoke. It didn''t know how to call the two women, but it felt that it should. For a long time, MI Yunfei didn''t let it spit human language, because if people knew that he could spit human language at an unparalleled level, it would definitely cause a great storm. Therefore, unparalleled has not spit human language. As soon as the two women heard this, they almost fell off their unparalleled back. It was amazing. They gasped for breath after a long time. "Wu Shuang, are you talking?" cold frost asked timidly. "Yes!" matchless turned his head and stared at the cold frost and the dream fairy. "You. You can spit human language, how can you spit human language?" Leng Hanshuang asked in surprise, with a panic on his face. "Hey, hey, I don''t know. I can say it anyway." matchless smiled and simply replied. "Matchless, will you let us go down to help brother Yunfei? Brother Yunfei is seriously injured. I''ll go down to help him." Leng Hanshuang cried. "Yes, unparalleled, let''s go down quickly! You see that guy''s whole body is full of swords. If he goes on like this, he must die." Meng Xianling said anxiously, and his tears are about to flow out. I don''t know why. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s injury, she has a burst of angina pectoris. "No, absolutely not. After the master changed, he was completely possessed by the devil. It was difficult for him to control himself. Although he was seriously injured, those people couldn''t kill him at all. The master once said that outsiders only knew the strength of the magic dragon formula, but they didn''t know the real secret of the magic dragon formula. I don''t know what it was. The master just said that practicing the magic dragon formula was even the heart You can''t die without it. So, instead of helping, you''ll drag him down. " Although Wushuang said so, the two women were still very worried. However, Wushuang refused to let them go down. They had no way but to watch Mi Yunfei fight alone. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" Mi Yunfei''s face is ferocious and his hair is dishevelled. He looks very terrible. For a moment, he was angry and his sword jingled. The wild wind made the rocks on the ground spin, and there was sand all over the sky. Mi Yunfei''s performance was simply heinous. Everyone felt as if they were at the bottom of hell. The surrounding air was almost cold, and they couldn''t help shivering. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, his arms raised slightly, the vast strength shocked the void, and his face became more ferocious. "Whew. Whew!" After a few sounds, all the swords on MI Yunfei''s body were detached, and the majestic impact penetrated half of the broken mountain, and none of those swords entered the mountain. "How. How is it possible that he will be all right?" the people of the demon clan roared in surprise, as if they didn''t believe their eyes. "Ha. Ha! Do you think you can kill me like this? You are too simple. The world only knows that the magic dragon formula is very powerful, but no one knows that people who have practiced the magic dragon formula can die unless they lose their form and spirit. Even if you dig my heart, you can''t kill me. Ha ha! Do you feel helpless? Do you feel powerless? I want to know Slowly torture you to death. Is it hard to die in fear? Since you have the capital to bear if you dare to make mistakes, do you have it? Ha. Ha. "Mi Yunfei laughed wildly, but also more yin. After MI Yunfei said that, he walked towards more than ten people of the demon family step by step. There was always an evil smile on his face. When he took a step forward, the hearts of those people of the demon family would always tremble. "Devil, you are the devil, I fight with you!" After a big drink, one of the demons rushed to MI Yunfei with a broken sword in his hand. "Hum, you have to die first. I''ll help you!" The killing machine flashed in MI Yunfei''s eyes, and the momentum was even more frightening. Countless evil spirits poured out around him. Faintly, there seemed to be countless demons roaring, adding a trace of Yin to the strange forest. "When! CLICK!" After the two sounds, the sword of the man in the evil way was inserted into Mi Yunfei''s chest, but it couldn''t be inserted, but Mi Yunfei''s claws were also inserted into his head. "Die!" Mi Yunfei roared angrily. The head of the demon family man had been crushed by him, with blood splashing and brain sprinkling. The disgusting smell of blood came out, making people feel like vomiting. "Ha. Ha. Go to hell!" After saying this, they suddenly saw a gust of Yin wind roaring, and then a powerful destructive force poured out. They only felt that their bodies seemed to be swallowed up by that force. Countless evil spirits added a trace of strangeness to the dark sky. Mi Yunfei''s whole body rose a dark evil spirit. However, at the end of the evil spirit, it was the beginning of the killing move. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" As Mi Yunfei''s voice just fell, a magic gas rushed into the sky. The magic gas rotated rapidly, and finally formed a dark Zhalong shape, arousing countless crazy sand around it. The sky changed color, the earth churned, and the terrible pressure was like a mountain on the demon people. They forgot to breathe in a short time. That terrible power is like a wild dragon swallowing the sky. The whole heaven and earth has returned to the most primitive state. Endless evil spirits are raging. This day is destined to be a bloody day. Mi Yunfei held up the sky with one hand, just like a peerless crazy devil. At this time, he clapped it, and the black dragon immediately fell from the sky. The speed stirred up gusts of wind and sand all over the sky. The vast magic Qi spread all over the sky, and the terrible evil Qi rushed to Jiuchong sky. All the people in the evil way were shocked and panicked. They had never been so frightened in their life. In the face of MI Yunfei, they had nothing left but helplessness and hesitation. The devil Qi startles the world. The wild sand roars thousands of miles. In the wind and sand, there is no light or shadow. I only feel that the vast devil threatens my soul. The palm cannot be connected, the power is more difficult to fade, and there is no place to hide between life and death. With one move, the airflow surged and directly dispersed the dark clouds above the sky. "Ah! We fought with him!" In the panic, a voice sounded. After a moment of panic, they all moved out together. For a moment, heaven and earth faded, and the wind and cloud were shocked. The periphery of the ten thousand evil Jue pulse was destined to become a chaos. More than a dozen strong internal forces gush out at the same time. The palms are staggered, the sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the golden light is dazzling. In the blink of an eye, there was a flash of killing intention, and there was only a fleeting cold light between breathing. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Boiling, boiling! Complete boiling! With a loud noise, the ink dragon directly penetrated the bodies of seven or eight people. After repeated explosions, blood poured like a torrent, and the ground was full of intestines and liver. As for the remaining few people, they also lost their combat effectiveness due to the impact of the afterwave, and their bodies and faces have been completely covered with blood. However, MI Yunfei was not much better. The impact of more than a dozen people had hurt his internal organs. Although his combat power was reduced, his killing intention did not retreat at all. "Ha. Ha! I said you all have to die. Now it''s time!" Mi Yunfei always had an evil smile on his face, but the smile was as frightening as the call of death in the eyes of those demon people. As soon as the voice fell, MI Yunfei stepped on the body of a demon family man on the ground. "Click!" After a crisp sound, the man''s whole body had completely stepped into the ground, leaving only his frightened head and trembling feet outside the soil. Mi Yunfei''s expression didn''t hesitate at all. At the moment, he only had the intention of killing. Even if it was high in the sky, he would hesitate. The cold light in his eyes splashed, and an evil smile hung around his mouth. He stepped forward again. "Click!" Another person''s whole head has been completely crushed by Mi Yunfei''s foot, and his brain overflowed on the ground. This situation is shocking and numbing. The remaining two people were trampled to death by Mi Yunfei. Speaking of it, these people did die a little bit. It would be a bit of face if they were killed, but they were all trampled to death by Mi Yunfei. Even if they become ghosts in the future, they don''t have a complete face. I have to say that they are really sad. Mi Yunfei''s cruel and violent hand was in Yangling''s eyes. Even the devil who killed countless people felt his scalp numb. And Mi Yunfei didn''t hesitate when killing. He was vicious and decisive, and never dragged his feet. In his eyes, it was as simple as stepping on an ant. Even if you step on an ant, you have to see if your feet are dirty! However, MI Yunfei''s various performances seem to be born a murderer, worthy of being called a demon God. Mi Yunfei slowly walked up to Yang Ling. His eyes looked at the sky and said leisurely, "there is no one who does not make mistakes in this world. However, some mistakes can be corrected after they are made. However, some mistakes are made once in his life and there is no chance to repent. And your mistakes happen to be the second kind." this sentence seemed to be said to Yang Ling, It seems to be talking to the heaven respected by everyone. "Hum, don''t think it''s great for you to cultivate the magic dragon formula. Even the magic dragon fell into the hands of the ancestors of my demon family, not to mention you." facing Mi Yunfei, Yang Ling knew that he could not escape death, so he just threw himself out and said what he wanted to say. After hearing the magic dragon, MI Yunfei was stunned, and then his eyes burst out two cold lights, and the rolling magic gas filled out from him. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s eyes, Yang Ling felt a storm in his heart. He killed countless people in his life. He had never seen any venomous eyes. Even if he had faced the venerable, he had never been so afraid as now. However, when he caught a glimpse of MI Yunfei''s eyes, he felt his heart was about to jump out and his breathing almost stopped. "It''s terrible. This kind of eyes is terrible. There should be such terrible eyes in heaven and earth. He''s not a human, he''s a devil, he''s a devil." Yang Ling shouted in his heart, and even his mind began to get confused. "You go away, you go away, you are the devil, you are the devil, kill me! You kill me!" Yang Ling almost lost his mind and roared madly with his head. "Hum, it''s not so easy to want to die. I''ll torture you slowly!" when Mi Yunfei spoke, the muscles on his face were twitching. Thinking of the death of a generation of wizards and magic dragons, MI Yunfei''s killing intention was no longer controllable, and finally poured out at this moment. "Ah! Life is better than death!" There was a roar of anger. It seemed that they trembled that day. Mi Yunfei pinched his hands and broke Yang Ling''s hands and feet. Then Mi Yunfei punched his Dantian. After hearing a scream, Yang Ling ejected a mouthful of blood. His elixir field was also broken by Mi Yunfei, and his whole body cultivation was wasted. A top expert turned into a waste man. Sad! Sad! After MI Yunfei turned and left for a while, when he came back again, there was a honeycomb in his hand. At this time, he sprinkled all the honey on the wounds of Yang Ling. "Kill me! I beg you, kill me!" Yang Ling naturally knows what Mi Yunfei wants to do. After a while, even if the bees don''t sting him, the ants will bite him. That feeling is really better than death. Therefore, even fearless of life and death, he lowered his head and begged Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was not moved. After all this, his body returned to its original appearance. I have to say that MI Yunfei was seriously injured this time, but the magic dragon formula is a strange skill between heaven and earth. Those deep visible bone wounds are no longer bleeding and are slowly healing. When he recovered his original face, a sense of pain spread all over Mi Yunfei''s body. At this time, suddenly a sacred light rushed out from the deepest part of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. The sacred light broke through the dark clouds in the sky and reached the Jiuchong sky. Looking at this divine light, MI Yunfei sighed in his heart. He understood what the divine light represented, and said vaguely: "master magic dragon, the historic site has finally appeared, and your first last wish will be completed." Chapter 125 In the sky, peerless also slowly came to the ground, and the cold frost was burning with anxiety. When it was ten feet high from the ground, it jumped off peerless''s back. "Brother Yunfei, how are you? Are you badly hurt?" Leng Hanshuang asked eagerly with a crying cavity. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. This injury is like scratching for me." Mi Yunfei will smile at Leng Hanshuang sweetly after saying that. He doesn''t want Leng Hanshuang to worry about him. "You Xiaomi, make people worry about you, but you look indifferent." it was mengxianling who spoke. However, when she finished saying this, she suddenly felt something wrong, and a red glow rose on her face. "Yunfei, the relic is about to be born. Go quickly. The relic will only appear for a few hours. If it is late, it will have to wait 500 years." Mi Yunfei looked up. The person who had just spoken was mengxianfeng. As for the rest of the people, they were lying on the ground without any strength. "But, you." Mi Yunfei hesitated. He never thought he was a good man, but he didn''t think he was a bad man. Although he was decisive in killing, he was also against the enemy and asked him to leave his friends here. He really couldn''t bear it. "You don''t have to worry about us. We''re just paralyzing drugs. It''ll be fine after a while." Lu Chaohai and others said, and the others nodded after listening. Mi Yunfei nodded: "in fact, it''s better if you don''t go, because there''s an array in the ruins, which was laid by another master of mine, the magic dragon. After his death, no one in the world can break it except me." Mi Yunfei learned the magic dragon formula, was favored by the magic dragon and passed on its array. Therefore, in MI Yunfei''s heart, the magic dragon will always be his master. However, because the dream went alone first, he called it "another master". Hearing the word "magic dragon", many people have a sense of respect in their eyes. The legend of magic dragon may not be known by many people in the secular world, but it is like thunder in those big sects. That is a generation of talented people who dare to compete with heaven and earth. They dare not say that they are not coming, but they are definitely unprecedented. Even if that kind of person falls, even if there is only one name, it can frighten countless people. It''s a pity for a man to live in the world. As soon as they heard this, they understood why Mi Yunfei knew the magic dragon formula. Of course, they all thought it was taught by the magic dragon himself. However, everyone was in a cold sweat. If it weren''t for MI Yunfei, even if they hadn''t been killed by the people of the demon clan, they would probably die in the array under the magic dragon cloth. "Hehe, Yunfei, it''s destiny. Your master''s things will always fall into your hands in the end. Go, we''ll be fine." Jian forgot his worries and said with a smile. Mi Yunfei hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "unexpectedly, I''ll go first. Be careful yourself." "I''m going too," Leng Hanshuang said with the dream fairy. "This. That''s all right!" Mi Yunfei thought for a long time and finally decided to take the two women together. After all, although the array is very dangerous to outsiders, it''s as easy for MI Yunfei to say as entering his own house. After MI Yunfei and the two women jumped on unparalleled''s back, unparalleled sped away towards the depths of ten thousand magic Jue pulse. Although the ten thousand magic Jue pulse is only a mountain range, it is larger than the territory of several countries. Even if you want to turn around the ten thousand magic Jue pulse at an unparalleled speed, you have to fly for at least half a month. It is recorded in the ancient Scripture that ten thousand demons Jue pulse is one of the most dangerous places in Qinglan. The deepest part of the ten thousand demons'' Jue pulse, no one knows what''s in it, because none of the people who have gone in have come out. Therefore, where will become a mystery. Now, MI Yunfei finally understands why the deepest part of the ten thousand demons'' Jue vein is the most mysterious place, because that place is where the ruins are located. And there, the magic dragon once set up a "Yin and Yang kill array", so everyone who went in died in it. After two hours of flying, he was getting closer and closer to the divine light, and a familiar feeling came to MI Yunfei''s heart. It was a familiar sense of crisis. Looking from a distance, even the air had solidified. "Master, I feel so uncomfortable. I''m afraid I can''t fly any further. The sky ahead seems to be imprisoned by the supreme power." unparalleled gasped and said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "well, I feel it too. It''s the breath of Yin-Yang kill array. Let''s go on foot!" Wan Mo Jue''s pulse was originally the fierce place of Qinglan. Mi Yunfei and others were able to travel unimpeded because of their unparalleled existence. The king''s power can make countless monsters crawl on the ground, so the journey is so smooth. Otherwise, those demon people wouldn''t go to the East China Sea to invite a dragon. It is because there are countless monsters along the way that we need the power of the dragon to frighten those monsters. Otherwise, even those who are at the peak of the sky can''t get away. After walking for about two hours, MI Yunfei and others finally reached the periphery of the yin-yang kill array, where there were no birds or animals for hundreds of miles. Looking at the array in front of him, MI Yunfei cautiously reminded the cold frost and dream fairy behind him: "you two must follow me for a while. No matter what you see, don''t be surprised or resist, because those are illusions. As long as you follow me, there will be no problem." After MI Yunfei finished, he looked at Wushuang and said, "Wushuang, just stay here in order to have an accident." "Yes, master," unparalleled nodded and replied. Mi Yunfei held cold frost''s hand tightly in his palm and said to them, "you two hold hands with each other to avoid accidents." Cold frost only felt a warm feeling from his hand to his heart, and then nodded. Although Mi Yunfei is extremely familiar with this array, after all, it is a kill array. As long as there is a slight mistake, they will die. The three stepped into the array together and immediately felt that the scenery in front of them was completely changed. It was refreshing outside, but recently, they felt reduced to hell. Thousands of skeletons were suspended in the air around the three people, their ears were also cold ghost howling, and the soles of their feet were full of insects and ants. Although Mi Yunfei had told the two women that what was inside was an illusion, the two women still felt disgusted. Seeing the skeletons open their huge mouths and bite at Mi Yunfei, MI Yunfei didn''t feel it at all. The two women in a hurry really wanted to shout. However, when they saw the skeleton touching miyunfei, it immediately disappeared again. The two women believed that it was an illusion. After a few people had traveled some distance, what appeared in the three people''s vision was a fairyland, where spring was full, peach blossoms and willows were green, and warblers and swallows could be heard everywhere. On the distant mountains, the clear water flows for thousands of miles, and even the air seems to be filled with the smell of wine. Unfortunately, these scenes are flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. Mi Yunfei chose to enter from the middle of the array, so they met the magic array as soon as they came in, and there were yin-yang array and five elements array on both sides. Without any consideration, MI Yunfei directly stepped into the five elements array, because the most powerful array is the yin-yang array, so he chose it. After stepping into the five element array, the scenery here has completely changed. Even the air is different from the original. Mi Yunfei understands that this is the real scenery of Wanmo Jue pulse, and everything in it is true. "You two can''t go wrong with my footprints, otherwise you will have great trouble." Mi Yunfei looked a little dignified when he spoke. Although the two women could not see any crisis here, they still nodded. Because they believe that there must be his reason why Mi Yunfei said so. Miyun flew to the Dantian, concentrated all his strength at his feet, and slowly stepped out. Every time he stepped out, a deep footprint would be left on the ground, and the two women were walking with his footprints. It must be mentioned here that the five elements are mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing. Gold generates water, water generates wood, wood generates fire, fire generates earth, and earth generates gold; Jin Ke mu, Mu Ke Tu, Tu Ke Shui, Shui Ke Huo, Huo Ke Jin. Meaning of the five elements: wood makes fire because wood is warm, fire is hidden, and wood makes fire by drilling wood. Fire generates soil because fire is hot, so it can burn wood. After wood is burned, it becomes ash. Ash is soil, so fire generates soil. Native born gold, because gold needs to be hidden in stones, attached to mountains, moist and born, gather soil into mountains, and mountains will produce stones, so native born gold. Gold produces water, because the temperature of less Yin moistens and flows, gold depends on water, and gold can also be changed into water, so gold produces water. Because the water temperature is moist, the trees grow out. The meaning of the five elements: because the nature of heaven and earth is more numerous than few, water is better than fire. Fine is better than hard, so fire is better than gold. Hard is better than soft, so gold is better than wood. Special wins scattered, so wood wins soil. Reality wins emptiness, native land wins water, and the five elements are restrained and taboo. The human body also belongs to the five elements, the liver belongs to wood, the heart belongs to fire, the spleen belongs to soil, the lung belongs to gold, and the kidney belongs to water. Therefore, MI Yunfei seems to be moving forward slowly. In fact, every step he takes is moving forward according to the principle of five elements. It seems simple, but it''s really dangerous. If you take one step, you will be attacked by the five elements. When the five elements are combined, even the immortal gods in the sky will be taboo, not to mention Mi Yunfei and others. After walking for less than a cup of tea, the sweat on MI Yunfei''s face has soaked his whole body. When the three walked forward for about half an hour, a dazzling light flashed in the eyes of several people. At this time, the moon knife on MI Yunfei''s back flew out of the scabbard and stood straight in front of MI Yunfei. Looking at the strange performance of Mingyue Dao, MI Yunfei was surprised. Although he and Mingyue Dao could communicate simply, he still didn''t understand the strange performance of Mingyue Dao. However, what Mi Yunfei can feel is that Mingyue Dao is very excited. "Is there something you like to eat?" asked Mi Yunfei tentatively. But as soon as he finished saying this, he felt that he was really asking some idiots. Can Mingyue Dao eat? After listening to Mingyue Dao, she shook her head vigorously, and the blade became a little ruddy. It seemed that she was not satisfied with MI Yunfei''s stupid question. "Then. Do you have any relatives or friends?" Mi Yunfei asked again. After listening to Mingyue Dao, the blade trembled slightly, and the blade tip was bending vigorously. Obviously, it agreed with what Mi Yunfei said. This is nutrition! "Don''t worry, you''d better stay on my back first! Otherwise, even if you are a divine soldier, you may not be able to break in." After hearing this, Mingyue Dao seemed unwilling, but finally he obediently returned to the scabbard on MI Yunfei''s back. The three continued to drive forward, and they were getting closer and closer to the divine light, and the performance of Mingyue Dao was getting more and more excited. After the three entered the divine light, there was a sudden darkness in front of them, as if they had experienced ten thousand years of reincarnation. When several people opened their eyes, a magnificent palace appeared in their eyes. The palace is magnificent, magnificent and domineering. The smell of dignity makes people feel a sense of worship. However, when Mi Yunfei looked up and saw the two lifelike patterns on the gate of the palace, he was shocked. These two patterns seemed to erode people''s hearts. However, when Mi Yunfei turned and looked at Leng and Meng, they were not at all different. At this time, MI Yunfei only felt that his blood was expanding and his mood was excited. His state of mind went to a new level at this time, and the perception of his soul was stronger. In other words, when he encounters a flat bottleneck in the future, it will be easier for him to cross over than others. This is the greatest advantage of a high mood. It can even be said that MI Yunfei will not have a bottleneck again. What a terrible thing! Looking at the two patterns, MI Yunfei felt warm in his heart. A feeling of relatives filled his whole heart. On the left of the two patterns was a devil''s head, which was very ferocious and frightening at a glance. The pattern on the right is a divine dragon, sacred and solemn. The combination of the two patterns is the word "magic dragon", which proves that the palace was built by the magic dragon. Mi Yunfei walked in front. Before he pushed the door with his hand, the door opened naturally. When Mi Yunfei saw the situation inside, he finally lost his voice and shouted, "my mother, this is too exaggerated!" Chapter 126 Cold frost and dream fairy also leaned over their heads and looked inside. The situation inside was really frightening and could not be described as luxury. The first thing that caught the eyes of the three people was two luxurious tombs. The two tombs were almost half the size of a mountain, and the tombs were made of white jade. In front of the two tombs, there is only a stone tablet with no name and only a poem engraved: love is difficult to go all the way, so you can only look forward and don''t look back. It''s better to drink today than to miss yesterday. When I''m drunk, I''m drunk watching flowers, and singing songs in my dreams is also sweet. Don''t sigh how hard the world of mortals is. I''ll be with you all my life. Whether we meet in the afterlife or not, it''s enough in this life. Looking at the two tombs in front of him, there was only one tombstone, and there was no name. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were wet. What kind of love is this? Is love hard to go all the way? Maybe it''s difficult, maybe it''s not difficult, but for the magic dragon''s parents, it''s difficult to go to heaven. One is from the demon family and the other is from the dragon family, but they have no estimate and ignore the opposition of people all over the world. Love is love. Even if the world abandons them, they will be together. And there is only one tombstone, which shows that their two feelings have been integrated. When one person dies, the other will not live alone, and both die, it means that only one person dies in the world. Why is there no name? Presumably, they just want to live their lives in another world. They don''t want to leave a name in this world so as not to be disturbed. This poem was actually written by the demon dragon''s father when he proposed to be with the demon dragon''s mother, which was opposed by the whole family, so he was drunk. Later, when they were about to die, he asked the demon dragon not to leave a name for them, leaving only this poem. Leng Hanshuang gently stroked the handwriting on the stone tablet with his hand, and his voice choked: "whether we meet in the afterlife or not, it''s enough in this life. There are so many people in love in this world, but who can really do so? The greatest happiness in the world is not to get anything, but to cherish what we have now. We don''t care about eternity, but only about having once. This is love." Years can erase everything, but it can''t erase the traces left by that love. Just as the three were lamenting, suddenly the whole palace trembled slightly, and a gap was directly listed on the ground. In the gap, a dazzling light came out, and the whole palace was full of sacred majesty. "What''s going on? Is the palace going to collapse?" the dream fairy asked anxiously. "I don''t think so. The palace was built by master magic dragon. He even asked me to take the things inside. He wouldn''t want to bury me in it?" Mi Yunfei replied positively. Just after MI Yunfei''s words finished, the moon knife behind him rushed out again, and then suspended in the air. The sacred golden light stabbed the three people naturally close their eyes. However, although the three closed their eyes, they still clearly felt that the tremor on the ground was getting bigger and bigger. When the three opened their eyes, they had a sword in their sight, exactly a peerless sword. The sword was slowly getting bigger, and finally it was more than twenty feet long before it stopped. The moon knife was also getting bigger, and finally it became the same size as the sword. The power of the sword is not weaker than that of the moon sabre. Two peerless magic soldiers are suspended in the air. Around them, there was a light visible to the naked eye. It could even be said that it was just a breath. Looking at the sword in front of him, MI Yunfei immediately exclaimed, "the setting sun sword, which is the first of the four magic soldiers!" Yes, the peerless divine sword in front of us is indeed the setting sun sword, which ranks first among the four divine soldiers. The setting sun sword has a straight body and is about five feet long. It is as ruddy as blood. It seems that it is naturally a blood drinking divine soldier, and the end of the hilt is in the shape of a round of sun. The bright moon Sabre is different. The blade of the bright moon Sabre is curved like a crescent moon, and the blade is snow-white and transparent, just like the bright moon in the sky. The end of the handle is also a crescent moon. These two magic soldiers are very different when put together. The difference is too big. The two magic soldiers were spinning rapidly in the air, faster and faster. Finally, it was difficult to see Mi Yunfei. The holy light made the whole palace bright. The rotation speed of the moon Sabre and the setting sun sword rolled up a strong wind. The three people were accidentally blown to the ground by the strong wind, and the sacred breath was even more difficult to move. At this time, the three people could clearly feel that countless heaven and earth auras poured in from outside the gate of the palace. These auras were so crazy that they could almost overturn a person. A large number of heaven and earth auras passed by the three people and rushed directly into the divine light in the air. After a long time, the aura finally stopped pouring in, and the magic soldiers in the air stopped rotating. At this time, the phenomenon of half empty surprised Mi Yunfei, and the whole jaw almost fell to the ground. "Is there a mistake? Are those two magic soldiers in love? They hug each other without scruples. They don''t want to give birth to another magic soldier? Is the world crazy or we are too backward?" Mi Yunfei finally held back. However, as soon as his words fell, a more strange phenomenon appeared, and the two magic soldiers began to merge slowly. The body of the sword and the body of the sword merged together, and the handle of the sword and the handle of the sword began to merge together. There was no sound in the whole palace. The air was completely frozen at this moment, and there was almost no sound of breathing. Suddenly, the two magic soldiers flew out of the palace and rushed directly into the air. Mi Yunfei and others also ran out with their eyes on the two magic soldiers. Suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds. At last, the dark clouds accumulated more and more, and almost fell down. The terrible pressure came out of the dark clouds, which made people hesitate and tremble. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning passed through the dark cloud and directly split on the two magic soldiers. The terrible power, even a palace, must be split into powder. "Chi Chi!" Lightning split on the two magic soldiers and made a harsh sound. Mi Yunfei also had an inexplicable pain in his heart. Mingyue Dao has been with MI Yunfei for many years, and they have a deep relationship with each other. It''s natural for MI Yunfei to see Mingyue Dao split by thunder. "Are these two magic soldiers crossing the robbery?" the dream fairy asked curiously. "No! They are not crossing the robbery. Nothing in the world can destroy them. They should be using the power of heaven and earth to further awaken themselves, that is to say, they are further sublimating." Mi Yunfei replied faintly. In fact, what Mi Yunfei said is true. The setting sun sword and the moon sabre are using the power of Tianlei to further sublimate themselves, so as to make themselves stronger. Since the gate of the fairyland was closed, no one or thing in the human world could cause thunder robbery. Once the thunder robbery appears, either the power of people or things exceeds the power allowed by the human world. Another situation is that the person or thing has attracted the attention of heaven and earth. This kind of person or thing is the most terrible existence between heaven and earth, which will bring thunder robbery. "Boom!" There were three continuous thunders on the two magic soldiers in the sky, but the two magic soldiers did nothing at all. The dark clouds dispersed slowly, and the sky recovered as before, but the two magic soldiers were changing. After a long time, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky and finally fell in front of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei widened his eyes and looked at the golden things in front of him. He found that what he saw was a weapon like a sword rather than a sword, like a knife rather than a knife. "What''s going on?" Mi Yunfei was shocked. It was ridiculous! This weapon is absolutely a rare magic weapon in heaven and earth. Even if it fell to the ground from high altitude and finally inserted into the stone, there was no sound in the middle. Mi Yunfei carefully stretched out his right hand and gently touched the magic weapon. Suddenly, he felt that the Yin and Yang Qi that had not moved for a long time in his Dantian began to rotate, and Mi Yunfei''s hands became red and white. Mi Yunfei waved his palms forward, and a heat and a cold gushed out of his palm. "Boom! Chi Chi!" On the ground, a huge rock was burning, but the exception was a huge pit, which was full of ice. "Brother Yunfei, your palm power is so strange!" "Yes, it''s cold and hot, and the power is so terrible." Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling were startled by the sudden palm power of MI Yunfei. "In the past, although my palm power was sometimes hot and cold, it had never been so powerful. Is it because of this strange magic weapon?" Mi Yunfei was also puzzled. "The setting sun sword and the moon sabre, aren''t these two magic soldiers one cold, one hot, one Yin and one Yang? Is it because after having two magic soldiers integrated, I can emit Yin and Yang at will?" In order to determine his mind, MI Yunfei finally reached out and held the strange magic weapon on the ground. As soon as he reached out and held it, MI Yunfei felt the strangeness of his Dantian. Yin and Yang were rotating rapidly. A high sense of war came to his mind again, but there was no pain a few years ago. "Shifu is right. It seems that the two Yin and Yang Qi in my body are not necessarily bad! I really want to know what effect will be achieved after the integration of yin and Yang Qi in my body? At that time, if this skill of magic dragon formula can be matched, it is estimated that it will become the strongest combat power in the world?" Mi Yunfei was very happy. Instead of worrying about the impact of the two powerful Qi in his body on his Dantian, he looked forward to the integration of the two powerful Qi. However, MI Yunfei''s idea did come true in the end, and the power of yin and Yang combined with the magic dragon formula increased several times. Of course, this is just a later remark, not to mention for the time being. "I once watched the ancient classics According to the above records, this kind of magic weapon will never easily succumb to people. The moon Sabre doesn''t say anything. There are feelings there, but although the setting sun sword is integrated with the moon sabre, it has its intelligence in it after all, but why don''t I feel its rejection at all? Is it because I have a good character or am I handsome? " Mi Yunfei said to himself with a smile and touching his chin. "Hey, Xiaomi, where are you muttering?" looking at Mi Yunfei''s treacherous smile (in her eyes), Meng Xianling asked curiously. "Oh, nothing, just a little strange." Mi Yunfei replied absently. Holding a strange weapon, MI Yunfei wondered for a while. The weapon said that the knife was not a knife, and the sword was not like a sword. It could be cut and stabbed. It was very easy. "You say, what kind of name should I give this strange weapon?" Mi Yunfei turned to them and asked. "As for you, there is a master named magic dragon. Your skill is called magic dragon Jue. There is also a title called Devil God. People look like a devil. It seems that you can''t get rid of the word ''devil'' in this life. How about this weapon called magic shadow?" Meng Xianling said seriously. "Demon shadow? Come without a trace, go without a shadow, and the blood shadow flashes like the devil of hell. Good name, what a good name!" Mi Yunfei praised the name and liked it very much. Dream fairy was just talking casually. She wanted to take the opportunity to attack Mi Yunfei. Who knows that guy really took it seriously. Holding a strange weapon, MI Yunfei said to him, "will you be called the devil shadow in the future? You shouldn''t refuse such a windy name?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, the strange weapon in his hand jumped out of MI Yunfei''s hand, then turned a few somersaults in the air, and then danced. "OK, OK, I know you''re happy, but you don''t have scabbard or scabbard, so you can''t let me carry you on your back?" Mi Yunfei was also worried about this. What if he cut himself with such a big weapon on his back. Fortunately, it won''t be put on the belt. Otherwise, if you accidentally cut off a section, you will lose a lot. How many generations did you kill! However, after listening to the shadow, it suddenly became smaller rapidly, and its body rolled into the handle. Finally, it was so small that it could hold the palm of its hand. After seeing this, MI Yunfei was even more happy. He said in his heart, "such a magic weapon is really good! It can be put in his arms. How wonderful it would be if he could change at will! After dinner, he can also be used as a toothpick to pick his teeth." Mi Yunfei took the shadow in his arms and said to the two women behind him, "let''s go into the palace and see what else!" then he strode towards the palace. As soon as I entered the palace, a light suddenly appeared on the wall of the palace. The light was written with a line of words: future apprentice, congratulations on getting the treasure of the palace. Next, there are many surprises. I will never disappoint you. Looking at those words, MI Yunfei said to himself, "what else will there be next?" Chapter 127 Looking at a line of words, MI Yunfei''s scalp blew up. He has seen more strange things today than others in his life. First, two magic soldiers embraced, then "mated", and finally attracted divine thunder. Then, his own Dantian was able to use Yin and Yang at will. Now he sees this line of unpredicted words. How can he not be surprised? Just when Mi Yunfei was in a state of shock, a line of words appeared on the wall again: don''t be surprised, being a teacher hasn''t reached the level of prophecy. These words can appear because the door was opened by yourself when you came in. There is only one reason that the door can be opened by itself. That is, you have learned the magic dragon formula. No matter who you are, can''t you admit that I am your master after learning the magic dragon formula? After seeing this, MI Yunfei realized that it was not the magic dragon that could predict things in ten thousand years, but the above reasons. If he could really predict things in ten thousand years, it would be a bit against the sky. After all, the fact that they can see through the secret of heaven is too abnormal. Even the gods in the sky can''t do it. They estimate that they can deduce at most. "Hey, Shifu, what''s the matter? Doesn''t he know it will scare people to death?" Mi Yunfei complained. However, as soon as his words fell, a line of words appeared on the wall: I forgot to tell you. Don''t complain that I didn''t tell you before! If you complain, it may be difficult to know what gifts are left behind. As soon as Mi Yunfei looked at the word, he really closed his mouth and stared at the wall. A line of words appeared on the wall again: Well, that''s right! Gifts are indispensable to you, but you have to knock a hundred heads in front of my parents. Otherwise, hey hey, you know. After seeing the words on the wall, MI Yunfei sighed. In fact, even if the magic dragon didn''t say it, he would do it. In his life, MI Yunfei did not kneel to heaven or respect the ground, but only his parents and teachers. However, MI Yunfei can''t have today without the magic dragon. What the magic dragon taught him really made him unrequited. Now he just asked him to kowtow a hundred heads, and the object of kowtow is also a pair of affectionate people admired by Mi Yunfei. He will naturally do so. "Cold frost, dream girl, you two knock a hundred heads together!" Mi Yunfei said to cold frost and mengxianling. After hearing this, the dream fairy moved in her heart and knelt down immediately. Leng Hanshuang thought that she would do what Mi Yunfei did, but mengxianling''s idea was completely different. Three people kowtow together. In addition to worshiping the handle, it seems that there is only that thing, and there are two elders in front of them. Although they are dead people, they can be regarded as witnesses! So she knelt down and kowtowed without hesitation. After the three knock a hundred times, a box pops out in front of the three. Inside the box is a piece of white cloth. Although many years have passed, the white cloth is still intact. Obviously, this white cloth is not made of ordinary cloth. At this time, the word "travel" appeared on the wall again: if you can do it according to my meaning, it means that you have me in your heart. The palace is full of secret devices on all sides. You touch the mechanisms as soon as you come in. If you don''t knock the 100 heads, these mechanisms will shoot out automatically as time comes. You know the consequences. There is a map on that white cloth. Don''t go wrong! If you go wrong, you still understand the consequences. After reading these words, MI Yunfei was sweating all over. At this time, he admired the magic dragon more. His understanding of human nature was clear, even what he thought and would do. If you''ve been outside for a long time and don''t see these words, or if the people who come in just ignore those words for treasure hunting and rush forward, only one will die. The magic dragon is not only astonishing in cultivation, but also wise in mind. Otherwise, it is absolutely difficult to create the magic dragon formula and yin-yang kill array. Mi Yunfei took the white cloth in his hand and began to look at the map. The places with mechanisms on the map were also clearly marked. After reading it, MI Yunfei and the two women continued to walk to the next room. Of course, the route they took was without mechanism. When the three came to the second room, there was only one bookshelf with many books on it. Mi Yunfei knew that this must be a skill without doubt. Mi Yunfei carefully opened those skills and shook his head every time he saw one. It''s not that these skills are bad. Seven or eight of them are holy level skills, but they are too cruel. There are many skills that can only be practiced by swallowing human blood. Mi Yunfei naturally ignores such evil and vicious skills. When he came to the end of the bookshelf, he suddenly found that there was a single skill in the corner of the bookshelf. Mi Yunfei took the skill in his hand and suddenly saw a few big words: the top skill of the demon family, the six forms of the demon God. Looking at this skill, MI Yunfei had an idea that he wanted to practice it. Without him, he aimed at the word "demon God" on it. An idea suddenly came to MI Yunfei''s mind: his biggest enemy was the people of the demon family. If he learned the six forms of demon God and used this skill to deal with the people of the demon family, I don''t know how they would feel? Thinking of this, MI Yunfei smiled and decided to learn this set of skill. Mi Yunfei took a rough look at the six forms of demon God. Indeed, it is divided into six forms. The first form, soul wandering in the world, the second form, smart ghost, the third form, demon shaking the wind and cloud, the fourth form, ghost roaring in the sky, the fifth form, evil anger in the sky, and the sixth form. The devil destroys everything. "This set of skill is really not simple. Every one seems to be a killing move." it can be heard from MI Yunfei''s words. He appreciates this skill very much. Mi Yunfei looked at the two women and said, "cold frost and dream girl, you two should not learn these skills. These skills are too evil for girls." after MI Yunfei said that, he carefully put the book "six types of demon God" in his arms. The dream fairy threw her mouth away and said in her heart, "let''s not learn, but you should take it in your arms like a treasure." but she just thought about it in her heart, and finally gave up those skills. "Let''s go! Don''t be reluctant, go to the next room!" after MI Yunfei said, he went to the next room, and the two women followed him closely. When the three came to the third room, there was nothing in it. At this time, the three were stunned. "No! Master magic dragon, is he joking? He''s making such a big room, but he doesn''t put anything in it." looking at the empty room, MI Yunfei''s heart is empty, and the whole person is like a frosted eggplant. As for Leng Hanshuang and Meng Xianling, they don''t care. They didn''t intend to get anything. They just came in curious to see if there is anything in this room. Now they don''t feel lost at all. "I remember the master once said that there was a ring from what space in this relic, but a ring is so small that I can''t find it?" Mi Yunfei said suspiciously. "What, space ring? Are you sure you heard right? My father said that it only exists in legends. It is estimated that there will be people in the fairy world. How can there be in the world?" the dream fairy who was calm just now suddenly became very surprised. "I don''t know, but that''s what Master Magic Dragon said. By his old man''s means, it''s not uncommon to have a space ring? It''s estimated that some immortal in distress fell to the earth. Later, he met master magic dragon and was robbed by master magic dragon." Mi Yunfei secretly analyzed. "How big do you think that circle would be if it were a ring?" the dream fairy pointed to the circle made of a huge stone on the roof. "You idiot! How can you carry such a big ring on your hand? What space ring do you think is an artifact like a magic shadow that can become so big?" Mi Yunfei said to the dream fairy dissatisfied. "Well, wait, what did I say just now?" the sentence flashed in MI Yunfei''s head. Mi Yunfei said suspiciously, "artifact? Maybe the space ring can become so big?" Mi Yunfei jumped to the circle on the roof. He touched the circle with his hand and said with a dignified eyebrow: "this thing is so big, how can it become smaller? It''s not like the magic shadow. Let it be small and let it be big." Mi Yunfei tried his best to remove the circle from the roof. "Bang!" When the circle fell to the ground, the whole ground trembled. You can imagine how heavy it was. "I said Xiaomi, you don''t really think this is the space ring? Can you take it so big?" Mi Yunfei didn''t seem to hear the words of the dream fairy. He held his chin with his hands and repeatedly recalled every word that the magic dragon had said to him. Suddenly, a word of the magic dragon flashed in his mind. The magic dragon once said to MI Yunfei, "the space ring can only be used by you after blood drops recognize the Lord." "Dripping blood recognizes the Lord, dripping blood recognizes the Lord." Mi Yunfei thought about this sentence repeatedly. "Dream girl, give me the sword on your back." Mi Yunfei said to the dream fairy. After hearing this, Meng Xianling didn''t understand what he was doing with the sword, but he handed him the sword. After taking mengxianling''s sword, MI Yunfei gently scratched it in his hand, but what he heard was the sound of steel impact. "Hey, it''s not a good thing that the skin is behind!" after MI Yunfei sighed mockingly, he poured a little internal strength into the sword, then crossed his fingers, and finally his fingers broke a layer of skin. "Ha ha! As long as the blood is dripping, it should be OK!" after MI Yunfei chuckled, he extended his cut finger to the huge circle. However, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see any change in that circle. Mi Yunfei was puzzled. When he looked down at his fingers, he immediately shouted and scolded: "shit, what''s his hand? He made a mouth. He clearly saw blood, but how can the wound heal all at once? It can''t be so fast!" To be honest, if this guy''s words were heard by people outside, it would certainly cause public anger. Isn''t it obvious that you have a good physique and come to wash people? Other people try their best to exercise just to make themselves better, but this guy doesn''t think he has thick skin. Mi Yunfei had to destroy himself again and finally cut a big wound. He hurriedly put his hand on the circle. Mi Yunfei squeezed his fingers hard, and the blood flowed out very hard. Just then, when Mi Yunfei''s blood dropped on the circle, the circle finally changed strangely. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei couldn''t help shouting excitedly: "ha ha, I cut myself twice. It''s not in vain! Space ring, I finally see you!" Chapter 128 The huge ring was getting smaller and finally stopped when it became almost as small as an ordinary ring. Mi Yunfei curiously put the ring on his hand. He was really full of questions: "according to the master, this ring can store a lot of things, but how do you store it? If you don''t know how to use it, it''s useless to hold it!" Mi Yunfei took the ring off his finger and looked at it several times. However, he couldn''t find a hole. If there was no hole, how could he put something in it? Mi Yunfei took out the book "demon god six styles" from his arms and pushed it into the ring, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t put it in. "I said, man, which song did you sing? You shouldn''t be a pirated product? Please, can you put this book in?" Mi Yunfei begged to the ring in his hand. When Mi Yunfei finished his last sentence, the skill in his hand immediately disappeared. Looking at the magical scene, MI Yunfei said with joy: "can you consciously ask the ring to close?" Mi Yunfei thought aloud and silently said, "come out! Spit out that book!" Sure enough, the skill returned to MI Yunfei''s hands again. "Ha ha! Yes, this time it is. With such a ring, you won''t have to worry about things and no place to put them." Mi Yunfei was ecstatic, but almost didn''t kneel on the ground and scream. "Brother Yunfei, is the ring really so good? Can it make you so happy?" Leng Hanshuang saw that MI Yunfei was excited, and she was heartily happy. "Well, with this ring, it will be much more convenient in the future. You know, if a person carries a lot of things, it is not conducive to combat, but with this ring, those problems are no longer troubles." Just as several people were immersed in this joy, the whole palace suddenly shook and the ground tilted. It seemed that it might collapse at any time. "Come on, we have to go out right away. Once the ring is taken out, the palace will collapse. It seems that master magic dragon wants this palace to disappear forever and doesn''t want his parents to be disturbed by the secular world." Mi Yunfei said, and took the two women and ran out quickly. "Boom!" Not long after several people walked out of the palace, the palace fell completely into the whole ground, as if they had never been to the palace. The scenery outside was as usual, and those arrays disappeared completely. After MI Yunfei came out, he bowed to the place where the palace collapsed, and then said with a heavy heart: "master magic dragon, your first wish has been completed. I owe you too much in my life. But don''t worry, I will help you improve the magic dragon formula, and I will make the magic dragon formula a set of skills that are ancient and modern." Somehow, MI Yunfei''s heart has an extremely strong desire to improve the peerless skill of magic dragon formula. The breeze blew, the dead leaves fell, and bursts of dust flew with the wind. That huge palace collapsed completely. In fact, isn''t that what people are? There will always be the end of life. Is it like this palace, just a flash in the pan, and no one will remember it later? Mi Yunfei''s heart was cold. From the beginning of a useless man to today''s situation, he was absolutely inseparable from the magic dragon. The magic dragon is dead. He left everything to MI Yunfei, just hoping that the skill he created will last forever. A tear fell quietly, and Mi Yunfei led the two women to leave reluctantly. Several people have entered the ruins for several hours, and they have been fighting with Yang Ling for a long time. That is to say, in these hours, the intoxicating madness in Qinglan and Xianling island has long been eliminated. When Mi Yun flew to the place where he used to hide the Tyrannosaurus Rex skin, he completely collected the things harvested at the bottom of the sea into his space ring. After looking back at the ten thousand demons Jue pulse, he finally disappeared. In the hall of tianlingzong, several leaders gathered here, and one of them was mengbai Weng. Several people looked anxious, and those sitting on both sides were young masters who participated in the competition for relics. "You say, how to deal with the this matter? It''s too tricky." it was Yang Xiaoyi, leader of the Qiyin sect who spoke. "What else can I do? Although Mi Yunfei practices the magic dragon formula, it''s just a set of skills. What I recognize is not his skills, but him." listen to the soft voice, not lengxuemei. Who else can it be. "Yes, cold palace master is right. Yunfei is already so good at his young age. He must not be a simple person in the future. Although his behavior is difficult to figure out, he is not an evil person." "What brother Meng said is true, but you should know that when Mi Yunfei was still in the realm of change, he killed three families with one man''s power. That''s too extreme. Now he has learned the magic dragon formula again. If he goes crazy, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the world." this man is xuanchen. He is not dissatisfied with Meng baiweng''s statement, but thinks of the horror of the magic dragon formula, No one dare take it lightly. Ling Tianxing, who had not spoken for a long time, nodded and said, "brother xuanchen is right. I have to admit that MI Yunfei is really a genius. He is so strong at a young age that we all feel terrible. If he grows up one day, with that set of anti heaven skills, who else can control him in the world?" "Dear predecessors, can you listen to me?" Suddenly, a young man''s voice came from both sides of the hall. The people fled with the sound. The speaker was forgetting his worries. "Oh, sword forgets sorrow. What do you think?" they asked together. The sword forgot his worries and nodded: "In fact, in my eyes, there is no distinction between good and evil in this world. There is only difference between good and bad. If a person in the right way does bad things, he is a bad person, and if a person in the evil way does good things, he is a good person. People in this world can distinguish between good and evil, let alone a Kung Fu? Your eyes only see the weird and domineering magic dragon formula, but ignore Mi Yunfei, Whether a skill is evil or not depends on the person who uses it. " Jian forgot his worries and saw that several other leaders had begun to wonder, so he continued: "in fact, after the magic dragon created this set of skills, did he do anything harmful to ordinary people? I think several elders should understand in their hearts! Everyone''s fear is only because of the magic dragon formula." It''s just more frightening than any other skill. Is it because of this that you have to deny a person? Then, how many predecessors, who in the world dares to create a set of peerless skill? Do you dare? Or do you dare? " Jian forgot to worry, pointed to several leaders and asked. It seemed that he didn''t treat them as a leader at all, and the leaders did ask themselves in his heart, and the conclusion was really dare not. "Ha ha! You don''t dare, because whoever created this kind of anti heaven skill will be pursued and killed by people all over the world. It is precisely because of this idea that the way of martial arts is becoming more and more backward. That''s why generations are getting worse. Now, a genius has been born and created unprecedented miracles. However, in your eyes, such a person is a genius Disaster. Ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! "The sword forgot his worries and looked up at the sky with a long smile, which was mixed with a lot of sadness. Mengxianfeng patted the table and stood up and said: "Well, that''s a good point! If Yunfei didn''t want to save us, he wouldn''t know his secret. Doesn''t he understand the consequences? He knows that he knows better than anyone else. Otherwise, he used it in the world war. Several predecessors are sensible people. Do you only see Yunfei killing, but ignore him saving? Who did he kill? It''s the devil''s way Chinese people are the ones who should be killed. I guess those evil people would like you to put Yunfei to death as soon as possible. Haven''t you thought about the pain of relatives and the joy of enemies? " "Yes, we all support Mi Yunfei! Support Mi Yunfei, support Mi Yunfei!" all the strong young people in the hall stood up and shouted together. The voice was so loud that they almost broke through the roof. Leng Xuemei shook her head and said, "it''s all right. I didn''t expect that we didn''t see as well as these young people after living so long. You don''t feel ashamed, but I feel ashamed." Leng Xuemei''s words were hot on several faces. Although these words were harsh, they were really true. "Do you still think Mi Yunfei shouldn''t stay?" lengxuemei asked coldly. Several people finally stopped talking, apparently acquiesced in the matter. "Ouch!" Just then, a loud dragon chant resounded through the people''s ears. Everyone ran out of the hall and looked at the sky. On the sky, unparalleled dragon tail hovers in the air and stands on its back in three shadows. The three people are mi Yunfei and others. "Ha ha! Everybody, I''m back!" A hearty laugh spread slowly in the sky. The laughter was just made by Mi Yunfei. After listening to the laughter, all the young masters were filled with emotion. Many people''s eyes had turned red. Mi Yunfei''s feet are a little sharp, his body is floating down, and his posture is so handsome that he looks like an immortal God in the sky. And the two charming flowers also fall from his unparalleled back. This scene is really exciting. As soon as Mi Yunfei and others landed, a voice came from a distance: "wood, you''re finally back! Why don''t you come to see me? Ah! Why are there many girls around you?" As soon as Mi Yunfei heard the voice, he suddenly felt his head big, and his heart was also ruthlessly despised him: "look, you dare not come out so arrogantly in the future. The situation in front of you depends on how you deal with it. This is your punishment." "Ha ha! It''s Xiao Lan! I just wanted to tell you so loudly. I knew you would come as soon as possible. Sure enough." "As for the two around you, ha ha, what''s the relationship between them? I''ll introduce you another day. Oh, you''ve been much more beautiful recently." Mi Yunfei was embarrassed and quickly avoided the topic. It''s really troublesome for these three people to meet together. As for the dream fairy, MI Yunfei didn''t think about it at all. However, I''m afraid that the girl would make a prank and use the moves she used to use against her (dragon claw hand) It would be terrible if you broke the news. No one could shake the position of Leng Hanshuang, and the other two knew it. But I didn''t mention Ye Xiaolan and mengxianling to Leng Hanshuang. In case of a harem war, the last tragedy would be our Xiaomi. "Eh, are you sister Hanshuang? You are in a coma. I often go to see you. Although your appearance has changed a little, I still recognize you." Ye Xiaolan said to Lengshuang with a smile. "Hey, little girl, who are you?" Before Leng Hanshuang could speak, Meng Xianling asked aloud, and her heart was extremely unhappy. It was nothing at all, but seeing these women around Mi Yunfei, they were so beautiful that they couldn''t help but have a competitive heart. "You say me! The relationship between me and wood is really beyond ordinary people''s understanding. Why do you ask these questions?" Ye Xiaolan was also very angry. She scolded Mi Yunfei in her heart: "this dead wood, rotten wood and smelly wood have been missing for only a few months, and even hooked up with another one." After hearing this, Meng Xianling was immediately angry and said in his heart, "I didn''t ask you what your relationship with that guy was. I only asked who you are, but the answer was not what you asked. Isn''t it clear that you want to annoy me? Hum, look at us. Who is so angry?" "I don''t know what relationship you have with Xiaomi, and I don''t want to know, but I want to tell you that I have a close relationship with Xiaomi, and he still treats me." Before mengxianling said anything, MI Yunfei rushed over and covered her mouth. He knows the girl''s personality. In order to be competitive, he might really say what he shouldn''t say, which would be embarrassing. "Ha ha, everyone, let''s laugh. Things are a little troublesome. I''ll deal with my family first." Mi Yunfei said to the people behind him. After all, there are so many people watching! "You three come with me." after MI Yunfei finished, a man walked in front. His speed! It''s said to walk, but it''s almost faster than running. More than three peerless Jiaohua finally lowered her head and left with MI Yunfei. Love this thing! It''s really troublesome. I don''t know whether Mi Yunfei, who always goes his own way and kills decisively, will deal with this matter like this? Sigh again, no one loves sadness, but too many people love more sadness! You know that feeling. Chapter 129 The three women followed Mi Yunfei to a pavilion. Mi Yunfei sat down angrily, while the other three were like frosted eggplant, and their heads were almost buried in their crotch. "You all sit down!" said Mi Yunfei to the three. The three of them sat down after listening. None of them dared to speak. They were yelled by Mi Yunfei just now. They were really afraid. "You. First tell me what you want? In front of so many people, you can say anything. If I hadn''t been quick, I would be embarrassed today. Now tell me what I''ve done to you?" Mi Yunfei said, pointing to the dream fairy. After hearing this, mengxianling didn''t dare to make a sound again. She thought of what she had just said. Hongxia was also full of the whole face. Now she felt embarrassed to think of it. "And you, what are you laughing at? Is it funny? Do you have to show off that you have a good relationship with me? Do you want everyone to know?" Mi Yunfei yelled at Ye Xiaolan again. "And you." "Brother Yunfei, didn''t I say anything?" Leng Hanshuang asked suspiciously. "You. You. You''re not right. You won''t persuade them to quarrel." Mi Yunfei said after holding back for a long time. Mi Yunfei was feeling: "it''s no wonder there are so many people who eat soft food in this world. It''s better to shake the husband''s gang like me!" "Say what you want, I''ll sit here and do what you want!" Mi Yunfei''s tone is like a good family woman surrounded by people. After finding that she has nowhere to escape, she has no choice but to admit defeat, and then she has to cooperate with several people to pose. "Dream girl, tell me first! We don''t seem to have anything! When did you plan to rely on me?" Mi Yun was full of doubts. It seemed that the girl had always been against herself. Now it seems that she really likes herself. Is it because her character has exploded? This seems to be a bit like the legendary son of a bitch. "What do you mean nothing? You. You. You treat others like that. How can you say nothing?" the dream fairy looked wronged, and her tears swirled in her eyes. It seemed that she might cry at any time. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was startled and wondered, "is there a mistake? What do you mean I did that to you? Why does this sound wrong? This girl can''t be serious?" Sure enough, when Mi Yunfei looked up, he suddenly found two pairs of eyes staring at himself. That kind of eyes seemed to ask: "honestly, what have you done to others? Did you take the medicine or force it?" Mi Yunfei has a feeling that he wants to hug his head and cry bitterly. It''s nothing. How does it sound like things are not like that? "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything to him." Mi Yunfei said timidly. His tone didn''t sound as tough as before. "Well, we understand." Leng Hanshuang and ye Xiaolan nodded together, but the more they said so, the more wrong they became. "Do you really understand?" Mi Yunfei asked uncertainly. "Understand!" the two women answered together, but their faces were full of "don''t believe". "I really didn''t do anything to her!" Mi Yunfei explained with a cry. "We really understand," the two women answered again. Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart, "Oh, dog seller, if God can give me a chance, I will never use the ''dragon claw hand'' easily. That move is too powerful and lethal." "Tell me! What do you want?" Mi Yunfei was completely speechless and could only recognize the plant. Even his voice roared out. The dream fairy suddenly cried out: "the two sisters are going to make decisions for me! He has done that to me, and even asked me how I am. She spoke so loudly." her heartbroken voice coupled with her pathetic appearance would scold Mi Yunfei. "Brother Yunfei, you see, you treat people like that. In case they have one, you don''t care about them. Will your conscience be better?" Leng Hanshuang said sympathetically. After listening to this, MI Yunfei felt that he had a big head. After a long time, the two people still didn''t understand. How did he become an unforgivable person? No way, the more you explain, the darker it gets. You can only sigh, and then lightly answer, "unexpectedly, she can do whatever she wants!" this voice sounds very helpless. The dream fairy suddenly showed a winning smile, and then winked at Mi Yunfei, which means, "ha ha, when you fall into my hands, see how I deal with you!" "Wood, I." "You don''t have to say what you should do!" Mi Yunfei immediately interrupted Ye Xiaolan. If this girl is like the previous one, maybe she will say that children can speak? "You talk slowly! I''ll go first." after MI Yunfei finished, he flashed and disappeared. After MI Yunfei left, the three women left and became a group, talking and laughing. Where was it like being jealous just now? Mi Yunfei came to the hall of tianlingzong alone. Almost all the people here were still waiting for him, and Mi Yunfei finally said all the results. As we all said before, no matter who gets the relic, everything belongs to that person. In addition, MI Yunfei is an apprentice of the magic dragon, and the relic is left by the magic dragon. Therefore, all those things naturally belong to MI Yunfei. At night, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang strolled in the garden of tianlingzong. At this time, MI Yunfei took out a sword from the space ring, which was the fairy sword Yuanmei he obtained from the dragon god palace. "Han Shuang, I got this sword from the dragon god palace. It''s a sword handed down from the fairy world. It''s called Yuanmei. Although it''s not as good as my shadow, it''s a rare magic weapon in the world. I''ll give it to you today." after MI Yunfei said that, he handed the sword to Leng Han Shuang. After Leng Hanshuang took over Yuanmei, he immediately cried happily, "this sword seems to have aura. It seems to like me very much." After Leng Hanshuang said, he pulled out the sword body, and a transparent sword appeared in front of her with a little cold light. The sword body was like a piece of transparent glass, but it sent out divine light. Even this dark night became bright. Leng Hanshuang holds the kite plum and can''t help waving it. The sword is very beautiful, but people are more beautiful. Even the fairy in the sky will look much darker in front of her. "Brother Yunfei, I like this sword very much. Thank you!" Leng Hanshuang said happily. "Silly girl, you''ve been in a coma for so many years to save me. Now what''s it worth if I give you a sword?" Mi Yunfei''s heart is filled with emotion. The past events of that year also slowly emerge in front of his eyes. The aroma of wine is still there, and things and people are no longer. After MI Yunfei and cold frost left, a figure appeared in the dark. The corner of the man''s mouth tilted slightly and said slowly, "Mi Yunfei, you can''t escape this time. If several leaders don''t deal with you, I''ll let the world deal with you. At that time, even several leaders can''t protect you. This is the end of offending my Gongsun without tears." Black shadow is Gongsun Wulei who was crippled by Mi Yunfei, and now his hands and feet are completely good. On the third day of tianlingzong, MI Yunfei suddenly heard news from the outside: it is said that MI Yunfei has cultivated the magic dragon formula and has become a murderer. Now he is only 20 years old and has been rated as the first person of the young generation. If he grows up, the world will be disrupted. At that time, the creatures will be charred and blood will flow. With Gongsun Wulei''s ingenious arrangement and the help of some interested people, the name of MI Yunfei''s demon God has lived up to its name, which is no different from that of a murderer. After the news came out, people all over the world were shocked. The magic dragon formula reappeared on earth. The world was in turmoil, and the name of MI Yunfei''s demon God resounded through the whole Qinglan. All martial arts practitioners began to set out towards qinglanfeng. They all vowed to kill Mi Yunfei and never allow such people to exist. This action was recorded in history as "action to kill demons". Mi Yunfei''s harm to the whole Qinglan has risen to more than the demon clan. For a moment, the wind surged, the undercurrent surged, and an unprecedented catastrophe was slowly approaching Miyun. When the news reached the ears of several leaders, they were shocked. Although qinglanfeng is a holy land of martial arts, it has not reached the point of competing with people all over the world. Several leaders gathered in tianlingzong hall. They didn''t look very good. At this time, MI Yunfei also came to the hall. "I don''t know what it''s all about when several elders ask for younger generation?" Mi Yunfei asked aloud as soon as he came to the hall. "Yunfei, you must have heard the rumors outside?" Ling Tianxing spoke first. "Well, it''s spread so much that the whole world knows it. How can I not know?" Mi Yunfei answered truthfully. "Predecessors, I know I''m embarrassing you. I''ll leave qinglanfeng immediately. The world is so big. I don''t believe that if there is no place for me, I''ll go to other places." Mi Yunfei naturally understands that if he continues to stay in qinglanfeng, it''s estimated that the four sects may be destroyed by people all over the world, That''s why it''s said. Leng Xuemei sighed and said, "Yunfei, you are a wizard. No matter where you are, you will make a name. Gold will always shine. All of us in qinglanfeng will remember you forever." Mi Yunfei looked at several leaders and said, "Dear predecessors, I remember your love for me. Although my strength is low, maybe you have no place to use me. However, things are changeable. If qinglanfeng is in danger one day, I will come back at the first time." After MI Yunfei finished, he walked out without looking back. He walked so magnanimously without hesitation, just like his character, heroic and free. When Mi Yunfei went out, Leng Hanshuang and the other three women each stood at the door with a bag. It was obvious that they were ready to go with MI Yunfei. "You. What are you three doing?" there was a surge in MI Yunfei''s heart. He naturally understood what the three women wanted to do. "The three of us will go with you." the three women replied in unison. "Nonsense, it''s nonsense. When I leave this time, there are many dangers on the road. Don''t go again." "Brother Yunfei, if you want to live together and die together, I will never shrink back." "Wood, if you go to heaven, I will go to heaven. If you go to the earth, I will go to the earth. The ends of the earth follow you all your life." "Xiaomi, you should have caught something you shouldn''t have caught. Do you want to leave like this? If you are a man, you have to be responsible for me. My father and second uncle have been persuaded by me. What else do you want?" The three people''s different words show the same meaning, that is, under any circumstances, they fly with Ding Miyun. Mi Yunfei''s voice was choking. He couldn''t speak for a long time. What else could he do for this share. "OK, let''s go together. No matter how many disasters ahead, let''s break through together. Even if all the people in the world come, I, MI Yunfei, will protect you with my own life." after MI Yunfei said that, she strode away, and the three women followed him with joy. When I walked out of the hall and came to the martial arts arena, the martial arts arena was full of personnel. Everyone''s eyes were red and their mouths were shouting: "demon God, demon God, demon God!" "Yunfei, old four, let''s go with you!" "I''ll go too, I''ll go too." At this time, Lu Chaohai and Jian forget worry, mengxianfeng and Mi Yulong said together. Everyone looked very reluctant. Mi Yunfei hugged him and the others for a while and said: "You all stay. Now this matter is so big that the people of the demon family must make a big fuss about it. Let me know what you have here. I already have the communication jade of the four sects. As long as you crush it, I can feel it. I will come even if I''m far away." After MI Yunfei finished, he said to the rest of the humanity: "I remember the friendship of everyone. If I can meet you one day, I will get drunk." After finishing his words, MI Yunfei screamed, and peerless in the sky immediately swooped down. When Mi Yunfei and the three women sat on the top of the back, they stopped looking at the people, and finally flew away. Many people cried below, but the huge voice shocked the world, and the word demon God echoed on the sky! Chapter 130 Mi Yunfei left qinglanfeng with a feeling of loss. He never thought that he would be chased and killed by people all over the world. And the road will certainly not be so calm, but fortunately, it is unparalleled. If you walk on foot, it is estimated that you will be chopped as soon as you leave qinglanfeng. The wind roared in his ears and the fog was in front of him. Looking at the familiar mountains below, MI Yunfei felt a sigh in his heart. He decided to leave Qinglan and go to Hong Xing nearby. When the wind calmed down, he would come back at that time. "Do you want to go back to the mountain to see the master before you leave?" Mi Yunfei was uncertain. "Forget it, if you come out like this, you won''t have the face to go back to see the master! I''m afraid it will break the master''s peaceful life at that time." Mi Yunfei was a little lost in his heart. He didn''t expect that he would be forced to flee. My father didn''t rescue me even if I wanted to see the master before I left. This feeling of helplessness is very hard. "Brother Yunfei, don''t be sad. Life is helpless and many things can''t be as beautiful as expected. However, as long as you work hard, the outcome will no longer be important. Even if people all over the world don''t understand you, even if God abandons you, you won''t be alone, because you still have us." Cold frost''s words made Mi Yunfei feel sad. He took a deep breath, then changed his decadent face and said, "cold frost, you''re right. Even if people all over the world don''t understand me, so what, as long as you understand me, it''s enough." After his words, he attracted a burst of joy in the hearts of several women. "I''m very satisfied with MI Yunfei. It''s worth living with three confidants in my boundless life. It''s really good to have you. God treats me well. It''s the best thing in life to have a beautiful companion during the long journey!" However, things in the world are so wonderful. When Mi Yunfei laments the beauty of life, the ugly will always appear after the beauty. The sky in the distance was suddenly dark, with gusts of wind. The cloudy sky was more ferocious, and even the air became a little depressed at this moment. Several people looked into the distance and saw dozens of flying animals flying towards Miyun in the sea of clouds. Looking at the situation in the distance, MI Yunfei exclaimed, "no, there seem to be many flying animals ahead. It seems that they don''t intend to let me leave Qinglan alive." "Unparalleled, immediately change direction and get rid of those flying beasts." facing so many flying beasts, MI Yunfei immediately made arrangements. After hearing this, Wushuang immediately turned around and flew towards the other side. However, when Wushuang turned around, he found that the whole sky was full of flying animals in all directions. It was estimated that there were hundreds of them, and they could not escape at all. Hundreds of flying beasts also slowly flew close to Miyun. The momentum made the white clouds roll constantly. "You are the demon God Mi Yunfei?" one of the young men in the two winged tiger asked Mi Yunfei. "Yes, it''s me. It seems that you want to fight with me in the air?" seeing that it''s hard to escape, MI yunfeisuo stopped flying. "Hey, hey, I heard that the demon God Mi Yunfei is the first person of the young generation in the whole Qinglan. I was attacking the realm of martial arts a few days ago and simply succeeded. However, it''s a pity that I didn''t fight with the demon God. It''s really fate to meet him today. I hope the demon God can compete with me and see who is the first person of the young generation?" Mi Yunfei looked at the man in front of him curiously. He was arrogant. It seemed that he was a proud man in his bones. His face was quite handsome. His age should be only twenty-eight or seventy-eight. If you have reached the level of breaking martial arts at this age, then this person''s talent can really be regarded as the type of terror. "I don''t have time to talk to you. Even if the person I compete with will spit blood seriously. You''d better get out of the way and don''t do anything unwise." Mi Yunfei doesn''t give the other party face at all. On the surface, he says he''s coming to compare. In fact, who knows what he''s doing here. Is it possible that hundreds of people have come to compete these four weeks? "Hey, hey, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go. Although you have a dragon, this dragon is still a minor. Besides, where can you go quickly with four people?" the visitor saw that MI Yunfei''s tone was a little bad, he was very angry and didn''t hesitate to speak. "It turned out to be so, then go to hell!" after Mi Yun finished, he waved a knife at the man at a distance of twenty or thirty feet (the shape of the magic shadow is a little strange, so I''d better call it a knife for the time being). When seeing the situation around, MI Yunfei had already quietly held the shadow in his hand, but the shadow had not become bigger at that time, so the visitor didn''t pay attention. After a knife was wielded, suddenly a hot flame swept towards the visitor. The flame was with terrible high temperature, and even the air seemed to burn. The man didn''t take any precautions. In addition, the two were far away from each other. No one expected that MI Yunfei would suddenly start to fight. When the flame hit, the man could only wave a palm wind in a hurry to resist the flame. "Hiss!" After a whine, the two winged tiger under the man''s feet was burned by the flame waved by Mi Yunfei, and his body was shaky. "Hum, you didn''t listen to what I told you just now. You really thought I was ill if I didn''t catch you twice." after MI Yunfei got a good blow, he immediately scolded. However, when he saw that his random knife could make such a momentum, he was more confident. Even if there were hundreds of flying animals, he could kill them as long as he was not surrounded and raided one by one. In air combat, in addition to the tearing fight between flying animals, it is difficult to fight between people. Of course, the generation with high strength is another. The strength is too low, the distance is too far, and it is shaky. It is not easy to fight at all. Not everyone can be as abnormal as Mi Yunfei, and the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand can be transformed at will, so he is not afraid. If he gets angry, he will be killed. "Listen to me, everyone. Although Mi Yunfei practices the magic dragon formula, I have never done anything harmful to heaven and justice. I kill people who should be killed. I don''t mean I''m afraid of you. If you want to embarrass me, I''ll have to kill. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel after I get to hell." The sound of MI Yunfei slowly swings in the air, and the loud sound makes those flying animals thrilled. "Ouch!" Matchless also sent out a loud dragon chant, probably warning those flying beasts: if you help your masters, don''t blame me for oppressing you with dragon power. The unparalleled voice frightened the flying animals, and their bodies were shaking violently. It seemed that they might fall at any time. When had they seen this dragon power? Others came to make fun of the excitement. Seeing Mi Yunfei''s move, they made an expert in breaking the martial arts realm embarrassed, and many people began to retreat. Among the flying beasts, a voice suddenly came out: "don''t be afraid, everyone. No matter how powerful he is, there is always only one person. We must not allow such a terrible person to exist. If he grows up one day, there will be no peace in the world. For the sake of the common people in the world, we will die and leave him." After hearing this sentence, all the people felt afraid for a while and made up their minds. Even if they died, they would leave Mi Yunfei for nothing else, just for the common people in the world. "Kill! Kill the devil and die without regret for all the people in the world!" I don''t know who roared. All the flying animals flew towards Mi Yun tremblingly, and those people all looked murderous, and their anger soared into the sky. "Unparalleled, go, use your speed to deal with them. Since people all over the world recognize me as a demon God, I will really be a demon God today. No one can leave alive." Unparalleled after listening to MI Yunfei''s words, he immediately understood that MI Yunfei wanted to break one by one, so he played his fastest speed and circled with those flying beasts. "You three sit down and are all behind me. If anyone doesn''t listen, then he can leave." Mi Yunfei was afraid that the three women would be hurt and had to say seriously. He would rather die himself than see any of the three injured. "Xiaomi, how can you do this? You can''t resist everything?" Meng Xianling said with dissatisfaction. "Shut up, don''t you hear what I said? Even if I die today, you will never be hurt at all." Mi Yunfei''s eyes are red and his voice is almost roaring. After listening to them, no one dared to say anything more. They all know Mi Yunfei''s character very well. However, although Mi Yunfei''s tone is very barbaric, the three feel very happy, because Mi Yunfei is good for them. Peerless flies rapidly in the air, while Mi Yunfei holds the shadow in his hand and looks like Xiao Sha. He asked himself that he had done nothing wrong, but the world was so pedantic that he would no longer be kind. "Hey, hey! You don''t want to make me feel better. Then I must leave a deep impression on you before I leave." Mi Yunfei smiled coldly. The unparalleled speed is indeed extremely fast. Even if it carries four people, it is not comparable to those hairy birds. When a flying beast is alone, unparalleled will rush to it, and then miyunfei will attack it suddenly. Scream constantly, the sound of sorrow shook the sky, and the blood spread all over the sky. After chasing for a long time, MI Yunfei has attacked more than a dozen people, but the other party doesn''t even see the shadow of MI Yunfei. If hundreds of pilots want to surround Mi Yunfei, they must be alone. If they don''t surround Mi Yunfei, MI Yunfei will break through the encirclement. Everyone also feels that things are not as simple as they thought. There was either a fire in the knife awn waved by Mi Yunfei, and the flying animals roasted fell directly from the air. Or it was a large icicle. The result was even worse. People and flying animals were hit and fell directly. Suddenly a man yelled at the others, "don''t surround him anymore, guys. That guy is really terrible. We can''t be attacked by him unless we get together." After hearing this, they were relieved, so they all gathered together and rushed to MI Yunfei. The huge momentum shook the air. "Hum, demon God, what else can you do this time? If so many of us fight together, I''m afraid it''s hard to resist even if you are a person who breaks the peak of martial arts?" one of the leaders shouted at Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha! Many people have farts. You haven''t learned my real means! A group of frogs at the bottom of the well are arrogant. I''ll show you my real means." "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" At the end of the sentence, a knife awn of more than 40 feet suddenly flashed, as dazzling as a startling rainbow. The knife awn cut through the sky, and the whole sky seemed to break at any time under this knife. The crowd only felt a breath of death locking them. When they saw the Dao Mang, their faces suddenly changed, and they exclaimed, "it''s not a Dao Mang, it''s a real Dao!" Chapter 131 When all the people reacted, the light of the startling sword had arrived. In a hurry, they walked all over and raised their palms to meet each other. "Boom!" A bright fire lotus burst out in the sky, and its powerful Qi rushed straight into the sky, rippling circles of ripples visible to the naked eye. After one move, the top of the mountain was destroyed, and the boulders were like flying snow. I heard the sad cry, and I saw the red catkins flying. "Ha ha! Looking at the world, how many young heroes can fight with me. Even if you are all here, I am not afraid at all. Today I will turn this sky into a sea of blood. You asked for it." arrogant words echoed in the sky, and the not tall figure was hard to shake. "Unparalleled, let''s rush over." after a shout, MI Yunfei''s blood soared, and his eyes were as cold as a knife. "Ouch!" Unparalleled roared up to the sky, and then rushed towards the crowd at the speed of chasing wind and electricity. "The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain is absolutely Seven Realms!" As soon as the voice fell, the dazzling light of the knife flashed. Mi Yunfei had cut a knife in the air dozens of feet away. The icy sword light and the angry killing intention have become people''s lifeline. Above the clouds, the giant giant giant jade pillar cut through the eternal sky, with a cold sense of Xiao killing, straight into the crowd. The weather is extremely cold at this moment, and the small ice particles all over the sky are like pouring rain. The people had already made sufficient preparations and took the palm together. The vast palm held up a light blue light mask, and all the ice particles were bounced away. However, the Optimus jade pillar is hard to resist. "Boom!" The jade pillar smashed on the light shield and sent out a flood sound. The situation also became a little critical. I saw that the jade pillar was about to smash through the light shield. "Ah! Miexianzhang!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly, like a giant troll, roared and poured out boundless strength. Around him, the clouds were scattered by the strong wind, and a flame rose in his hand. "Go to hell!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red with blood, and his robe fluttered with the wind, which made his evil spirit more prosperous. With one hand, the flames spread rapidly, and the whole sky turned blood red. The flame, like a fire dragon breaking through the seal, rushed directly into the crowd, screamed everywhere, and many flying animals fell straight from high altitude. After several wild attacks, MI Yunfei also felt some emptiness in his body, but fortunately his Dantian was unusual and recovered his strength in the blink of an eye. Several times in a row, hundreds of people have been killed by Mi Yunfei, and as many as 40 or 50 people have been killed. Some of them were forced to withdraw from this "demon killing operation" because of the serious injury of flying animals. Now there are more than 200 people left in the air with combat effectiveness. However, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to fight, so he had to fly to those forests. They suffered several losses in MI Yunfei''s hand. Now they see that MI Yunfei wants to go. They are willing to let go! Everyone rode the flying beast and chased after MI Yunfei. The sky is full of flying animals. The scene is like a group of locusts passing through. Even the animals in the forest are scared to flee everywhere. Peerless shuttles through the forest, and the sound of dragon singing never stops, and the flying animals behind slow down a lot due to the peerless dragon power. Mi Yunfei stood on his unparalleled back and looked around for favorable terrain. At this time, he suddenly found a canyon in the distance. There were mountains on both sides, and the top was covered. There was only a gap in the middle that could accommodate a flying beast. Mi Yunfei''s mouth tilted slightly upward, and his life was matchless. He immediately flew towards the canyon. When all the people were chasing Mi Yunfei quickly, they suddenly found that unparalleled in the distance was staying there. All the people felt a little bad. They can see the terrain here clearly. If they want to chase Mi Yunfei, they have to pass one by one. However, MI Yunfei''s endless strange moves have already frightened them. Who dares to rush over first? "Ha ha! Aren''t you going to kill me? So many people don''t have the courage to come forward and kill me? I''m waiting for you here!" Mi Yunfei looked leisurely, as if he was really waiting here. The crowd whispered to themselves, "who doesn''t know what you mean by waiting for us here? Don''t you want to kill us one by one? We are not fools, so we won''t be fooled by you." "Hum, everyone said they wanted to kill me. I want to ask you, have I ever had a festival with you since I became a monk? If I am free, you are welcome to take revenge, but I don''t seem to know any of the people here! You all say I am a devil, but who of you has seen me kill innocent people indiscriminately and endanger people? No? You know why my eyes are always in front of my ears Face? That''s because seeing is believing and hearing is false. Don''t be shot by others. I don''t know. They are a group of headless guys. You can''t take my life. I''ll keep more people of the devil. Hum, maybe the news was released by the people of the devil, but they wanted to kill me with your hands. " Mi Yunfei''s words are merciless. After listening to what Mi Yunfei said, many people began to meditate. They didn''t know whether Mi Yunfei had indiscriminately killed innocent people, but what they knew was that MI Yunfei and the people in the devil''s way didn''t die. Now looking back, it seems that all this is groundless. No one has seen it with their own eyes. They are just worried about Mi Yunfei''s talent. If such people grow up, it''s ok if they do good things. If they do bad things, it''s really a cancer! "What''s the matter? I don''t speak anymore. If this happens, I''ll go. If anyone wants to follow me again, I swear again that even if I''m misunderstood by people all over the world, I''ll kill all his family, because it''s all by Bi." "Mi Yunfei, although we are not completely convinced of what you said, it is not unreasonable. Do you dare to promise in front of so many people that you will never do anything harmful to life in the future." a leader said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei glanced at the man and said: "Don''t make me promise, I can''t promise anything. Just like today, I don''t want to kill people, but you have to bi me. Can I just stay there and let you kill? Promise? Ha ha! What a joke! I can only say that if you don''t provoke me, I won''t go crazy to trouble you. But if anyone provokes me, I''ll kill you in a word!" When Mi Yunfei spoke, he made no secret of his killing intention in his eyes, and the terrible momentum soared out and rushed into the sky. After listening to his words, everyone had a cold war. No one would doubt the authenticity of what Mi Yunfei just said, because the title of "demon God" is definitely not in vain. "Do any of you have any questions? If not, then I''ll go." Mi Yunfei said to everyone. Everyone looked at each other and said nothing. No one wanted to rush up and fly dry with Mi Yun. In that way, people could not catch them, but lost one of their lives. "Unexpectedly, then I really have to go. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that the people of the devil''s way seem to have begun to enter Qinglan. If you use your strength against me to deal with those people of the devil''s way, the people who believe in the devil''s way have long been extinct. How can they be so rampant as now?" When Mi Yunfei said this, everyone felt red in the face, because Mi Yunfei was right. If the people of Qinglan could unite a little, there would be no demon clan now. "OK, MI Yunfei, we won''t embarrass you today, but if one day we really find out that you have done something harmful to people in the world, we will never let you go even if we die." the leader said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei chuckled and said, "don''t make a mistake. It''s not you who let me go, maybe I let you go. However, I still say that as long as people don''t offend me, I won''t be a prisoner. If people offend me, it''s not as simple as me." "You don''t have to send it again. When I come back that day, it''s the day when I find the demon family. All my enemies need blood to repay them. You''re just used by others. I hope I can see you when I come back." after MI Yunfei said that, he didn''t look back, and unparalleled has already carried him away. When Mi Yun flew away, all the people''s faces became dignified. Now the people of the demon clan are about to enter Qinglan. I don''t know how many people can live at that time? Unparalleled carries Mi Yunfei all the way to a town. After a big war, MI Yunfei is also a little tired. Therefore, he decides to take a break before going on his way. It takes at least two months to catch up with Hong Xing at unparalleled speed. Although those people today are no longer embarrassed by Mi Yunfei, they don''t represent others He didn''t come to embarrass him, so Mi Yunfei had to retreat. The town where Mi Yunfei is now located is on the edge of the star moon empire. Because it is remote from the imperial capital and local officials are greedy, it is relatively poor on the whole. Because the appearance of the three women provoked the victim everywhere, they dared to appear in the secular world after a simple change of appearance. However, even so, it still attracted the curious eyes of countless people. Even if it was a change of appearance, it was difficult to hide their peerless beauty. Mi Yunfei walked into a hotel, found a place and ordered some dishes. "Hey, I didn''t expect that MI Yunfei would be Bi forced to leave Qinglan. I don''t know when I will be able to come back?" there was some sadness in MI Yunfei''s tone. "Brother Yunfei, our departure today is just a temporary tolerance. When we come back one day, we must surprise all the people so that they don''t underestimate it." Mi Yunfei nodded and said: "Han Shuang, you''re right. It''s just a temporary tolerance. When I come back, I must surprise all the people in the world. Whenever I think of Uncle Meng''s deeds, I feel heroic. What kind of pride is it to challenge all the people in the world? When I come back, I''ll challenge all the young people in the world. As for those who lose. Hey hey, I''ll let them all know They all work for me. At that time, I will take the initiative to challenge the people of the demon clan. I want them to know that they can''t afford Mi Yunfei. "When Mi Yunfei spoke, he looked excited, a kind of pride came out of him, and even the rest of the inn felt that pride. After dinner, several people bought many items needed on the way in the town. Since they had the space ring, they could pack as many as they wanted. Mi Yunfei even bought hundreds of jars of wine. After all the items were fully prepared, they finally embarked on the journey to Hong Xing. Another legend of the demon God began with Hong Xing, Until the whole world was surprised. Chapter 132 Unparalleled has been flying with four people for nearly 20 days. In fact, this departure is not too unwilling for MI Yunfei. Qinglan is just the tip of the iceberg in the world. If you don''t step out of that circle, you will have a lot less to grow up. All the way, the wind roared in his ears. Looking at the strange environment below, MI Yunfei was excited. People can grow faster only in a strange environment. "Wood, look at the beautiful scenery below! Why don''t we go down and have a rest?" the dream fairy is the most active among several people. As long as she sees a place with beautiful mountains and rivers, she will always propose to have a rest for a while. In her words: "life is a journey, we should always enjoy the scenery in the journey, rather than pay attention to the results of the journey." As soon as mengxianling''s words came out, the other two women also focused on MI Yunfei. There was no way. If the master didn''t agree, the most beautiful scenery could only be missed. Being stared at by the strange sharp eyes of the three women, MI Yunfei felt a cold war all over. He subconsciously held his chest with both hands. It seemed that he didn''t agree. He might run naked in the air at any time. Mi Yunfei shook his head and then sighed gently: "you have all decided. Why do you ask me? I can''t say to rest. Can you agree?" "You''re quite sensible. You know what''s going on." Ye Xiaolan said. I''m kidding. Can our Xiaomi be good without knowing each other? I suffered a loss once before and almost didn''t toss Mi Yunfei to death. These girls made it clear that they were a group. Offending one is tantamount to offending all. In the world, only women and villains are difficult to raise. Mi Yunfei still understands this truth. "Unparalleled, plunge down." mengxianling patted unparalleled neck and said excitedly. After hearing this, Wushuang was sweating: "my dragon mother! Why is this lady sometimes smart and sometimes so stupid? Can she plunge down? There is a big mountain below. It will take at least one more corner to plunge down my faucet." Unparalleled, a beautiful dragon swayed its tail and dived down at a lightning speed. "Ah, peerless, stop quickly. There is a river below!" the three women shouted. If peerless rushed down again, she would really fall into the river. "Poop!" After a sound, the water splashed ten feet high. Then the three women danced and shouted for help. "Ha ha! Ladies, don''t you know where you can use it as a husband?" although Mi Yunfei is also in the water, he looks very leisurely. In fact, as early as dozens of feet high, MI Yunfei saw the river below, and then sent a message to Wushuang to let him rush into the river, so this scene happened. Mi Yunfei is not worried about the three people drowning. He is joking. Except that ye Xiaolan is still in the middle of the realm, the other two people are really in the early realm of the spirit of heaven! Drowning? Don''t be kidding. It''s OK not to breathe for at least a few hours. "You dead wood, smelly wood, rotten wood, when I go up, I want you to look good." Ye Xiaolan shouted and scolded while struggling in the water, but she had drunk several salivas. "You stinky rice, rotten rice, when I come up, I have to cook you." mengxianling is also scolding. Among the three, only Leng Hanshuang didn''t scold. "Hey, you two are not very obedient. Han Shuang is the best. I''ll pick her up first!" after MI Yunfei said that, he had swam towards Leng Shuang. Mi Yunfei lifted Leng Shuang and waved it with one hand, and had thrown Leng Shuang ashore. "Brother Yunfei, pull them up quickly!" Leng Hanshuang begged as soon as she got ashore. "Hey, frost, don''t worry about it. You didn''t see their swimming posture. It''s so handsome! It''s still the most primitive posture!" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. "Woo woo! Wood, will you pull me up? I''m drowning." "Yes! Xiaomi, can you bear to see the two beauties struggling in the water with the most unsightly posture?" mengxianling begged. "Hey, hey, call your husband and I''ll pull you up. What''s up? It''s all a matter of time anyway. You don''t suffer any loss. Otherwise, I''ll go up." in some cases, MI Yunfei will never forget this matter. The two women hesitated for a long time and finally said, "husband. Husband." "What were you muttering about there just now? I''m an expert in the middle of the heavenly spirit. I can''t hear it. Can you speak louder!" As soon as the two women heard it, their eyes were almost angry. This guy got cheap and sold well. There''s no way. It''s always ugly for beautiful women to choke on water, isn''t it? He could only bite his teeth and shout again, "husband, please do me a favor!" "Ha ha, that''s good. It''s called husband, so there''s no reason not to save." Mi Yunfei felt good about himself, and then swam towards the two women. Both of them choked several mouthfuls of water. Now when they saw Mi Yun flying over, it was like a man who fell into the sea saw a straw. Needless to say, they stretched out their arms and grabbed Mi Yunfei. "Oh, you can''t come together, or I''ll be pushed into the water by you." Mi Yunfei shouted anxiously, but for those who can''t swim, how can you care so much! Anyway, as long as you catch it, you won''t let go. Mi Yunfei felt his hands all over his body. Suddenly, there was a burst of pain below him. He immediately exclaimed, "Xiao Lan, you let go. You caught the wrong place. You can''t catch that thing so hard!" "I''m so angry! Don''t blame me if you''re so cruel." after saying that, MI Yunfei used the ''dragon claw hand'' again. The momentum was unimaginable, the action standard was speechless, and the goal was directed at the two peaks in front of the two women''s breasts. "Ah!" After two screams, the two women instinctively let go of MI Yunfei, and then covered their chest with their hands. Seeing the situation, MI Yunfei took Ye Xiaolan and swam to the shore. "Bang!" Ye Xiaolan was thrown directly on the ground by Mi Yun, and almost fell into two halves (after my personal research, I finally came to the conclusion that it seems to be two halves). "Hey, dream girl, those two were taught bad by you. I''ll take care of you like this." Mi Yunfei smiled in his heart, but he still shouted: "fairy wife, I''m coming now." after that, the speed of swimming was really speechless. Looking at Mi Yunfei so desperately, mengxianling was deeply moved and said in her heart: "if you go up, you will never sing against him again." However, mengxianling''s idea was just mature and was broken by Mi Yunfei''s next move. Mi Yunfei''s posture at this time feels extremely handsome. He is behind the dream fairy. And two salted pig feet? Do not see do not know, a look at the next jump, my mother ah! What''s the matter with the pigs? Salted pig feet can catch steamed bread. "Ah! You hooligan, take away your two pig feet quickly." when it was found that the situation was wrong, the dream fairy screamed. "You have to be sure! If I let go, you might really be in the river." Mi Yunfei threatened. When he spoke, his hands were very dishonest, and his actions were very similar to those necessary before making noodles, kneading flour. "But can you change your posture?" the dream fairy almost cried. "You can see that when I came in front of you, I was almost pressed in the water and couldn''t get up! If I changed my posture, it would be very dangerous. Maybe you and I would have to drown in the water!" Mi Yunfei looked serious, but no one knew what he was thinking. "You. You. Then you don''t get me ashore quickly!" the dream fairy almost roared. Her heart was so wronged that she could only do so. Why did she say so much nonsense? She had to keep this posture all the time. "Oh, don''t you have nothing to do if you said this earlier?" after MI Yunfei said that, he put mengxianling under his arm with one hand, but the hand was still where he thought it should be. They went slowly to the upstream of the bank. When Mi Yunfei brought mengxianling ashore, mengxianling''s tears almost gushed out, which was too oppressive. "Hey hey, it feels good! Remember, this is my punishment for you. If you were more calm, you wouldn''t be like this. It''s still a long way from Hong Xing. If you''re dishonest, I can''t guarantee whether such a thing will happen again. I forgot to tell you that you are so beautiful. If you suddenly find someone in the water when you''re taking a bath one day, you''ll feel so sad Chueh, hehe. "After MI Yunfei finished, there was still a sly smile on his mouth. No matter who read it, he would think of the word treachery. But as soon as these words came out, the three women were much more honest. Although they like Mi Yunfei, they haven''t reached the point of being naked in front of him. The three women are beautiful people and love to be clean. No one can take a bath for a month or two! When I was bathing in the water and was still feeling how cool the water was, suddenly someone came out of the water, and then almost put his face on his own. He was still saying, "beauty, I''m an adventurer. I like climbing mountains. Can you let me stand on your mountain and watch the stars and the moon?" thinking of this, the three stopped talking. "Well, that''s right!" Mi Yunfei smiled proudly and said in his heart, "Hey, hey! It''s so easy to use!" Mi Yunfei''s space ring has plenty of food in it, but it''s all dry food. It''s tasteless when you eat too much. On the way, I occasionally played some game to eat, but it was naturally done by Mi Yun. "You''d better change your clothes! I''ll cook some game." Mi Yunfei threw some clothes out of the space ring, and then left. The three women looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. What if Mi Yunfei suddenly appeared later? Originally, they could dry their clothes with internal strength and wear them directly. However, they all love beauty, so it''s not very comfortable to wear them. So, want to change clothes and dare not change. "That enemy, there''s nothing he can do about him. Anyway, he''s already like that, and it''s not bad. Anyway, I can''t stand changing clothes first!" after Meng Xianling said that, he ran to a big tree to change clothes. When Leng Hanshuang and ye Xiaolan met, they also looked for places to change their clothes. Mi Yunfei rode on unparalleled back and looked for game all the way. As long as unparalleled was there, it was too simple to catch those animals. I also saw some on the road. However, MI Yunfei felt that the taste was not very good, so he went on to walk in the forest. With unparalleled, we should at least catch the kind of delicious game! This is mi Yunfei''s idea. At this time, unparalleled suddenly turned to MI Yunfei and said, "master, I feel a strong breath in the depths of the forest. At least it is a spirit beast with strength no less than mine." Peerless''s perception of beasts is not comparable to that of MI Yunfei. For peerless, MI Yunfei absolutely believes that it is the king of beasts! You can''t believe his words. Who else do you believe? Mi Yun frowned and said thoughtfully, "this forest is just a very ordinary forest. There should be such a high-level spirit beast. It''s definitely not that simple. Unparalleled. Let''s go and see if that guy will give you face. There will be a quarrel at that time, but at least he can run. Maybe there will be an unexpected harvest!" Peerless nodded, and then slowly flew towards the strong breath in the forest. What is in the forest? Will mi Yunfei be in danger? Can he have a harvest? Chapter 133 Mi Yunfei and matchless are still worried. If the monster doesn''t give matchless face, there will be some trouble to start. The most important thing is that we don''t know what the strength of the monster is. The only thing I know is that the monster''s strength must be unparalleled. At present, the unparalleled strength can completely defeat the human beings in the early stage of breaking the martial arts, and it is still very easy. Unexpectedly, the monster''s strength is unparalleled, that is to say, it is at least equivalent to the strength of the middle stage of breaking martial arts. What''s the concept in the middle of breaking martial arts? Think about Mi Yunfei''s egg pain. Even after he changes, he may not be able to fight! Although Mi Yunfei once defeated Longyan, which was equivalent to the early stage of breaking martial arts, it was also an accident. Although he also defeated Yangling in the early stage of breaking martial arts, it was only the early stage of breaking martial arts! You should know that the realm after the promotion of martial arts is very far away. It is not as easy to fight across the ranks as those in front. The more you get to the back, the more difficult it is. After flying for some distance, MI Yunfei and Wushuang both walked on foot. They still felt more secure when their feet fell to the ground. Stepping on the fallen leaves, MI Yunfei''s heart became nervous. Since his debut, he has competed with people in the early stage of breaking martial arts. Now the strength of this monster is still unknown. Mi Yunfei can only silently pray that it is only the strength of human beings in the early stage of breaking martial arts, or pray that it can give unparalleled face. Walking forward for a while, a sound could be heard in the distance, and the whole ground trembled slightly. There was no beast within ten miles, and even the breeze had a cold smell. "Shit, what kind of monster is this? Even the sound of snoring can shake the ground." Mi Yunfei can clearly recognize that the sound is the snoring sound of the monster. The closer he gets, the colder he feels. Although the weather is in autumn, how can he feel the coolness for MI Yunfei, an expert in the middle of the heavenly spirit! The ancient trees around block out the sun, and the whole forest is also dark. You can only see a little light. For a long time, MI Yunfei, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, had a sense of retreat at this time. A sense of fear filled every nerve of him. Mi Yunfei and matchless move forward carefully for fear of waking up the sleeping monster. If it weren''t for their curiosity, MI Yunfei might have run away. Suddenly, MI Yunfei stood still and looked very frightened. "Master, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you stop?" the unparalleled behind him whispered to MI Yunfei. For the sake of safety, it''s better to communicate. "Matchless, do you see any difference in this pit?" asked Mi Yunfei. Unparalleled came to see that the pit was at least three or four feet long and more than one foot wide, but strangely, there were several uneven pits in front of the pit, which looked like a footprint. "Master, can''t this pit be a footprint?" when unparalleled heard, his face became a little frightened. If the pit is really a footprint, the size of the monster is a little scary. It must be about the same as that of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Mi Yunfei nodded. His heart was shocked to the extreme. Such a big monster, recorded in the ancient classics, seems to have only black bears on the land. Mi Yun quickly looks for the information of black bears in his mind. Black bears, which live in dark forests all year round, are the largest beasts on land. Together with Tyrannosaurus Rex on the sea floor, they are called "two males of beasts". He is grumpy, never lives in groups and likes to sleep. However, I hate that others disturb it when it is sleeping. Otherwise, even if it is desperate, it will kill the people who disturb it. Looking at the footprints in front of him, MI Yunfei can be sure that he met the black bears. It''s so big that if you step on it, you''ll have to step out the shit. This is the guy who is called "two males in the beast" with Tyrannosaurus Rex! It''s just one on the bottom of the sea and one on the land. The Tyrannosaurus Rex Mi Yunfei learned it when he was flying. His cruel temperament really made people speechless. At that time, he was so badly injured that he almost killed Mi Yunfei. Now he has encountered black bears as cruel as Tyrannosaurus Rex, and his strength is likely to be black bears above the middle stage of breaking martial arts. Mi Yunfei is hesitating whether to move forward. Mi Yunfei wanted to retreat, but when he thought of the place where the black bears lived, how could it not be this forest? The more you think about it, the more you feel that there is definitely something attracting it in the place where the black bears are. Otherwise, it won''t stay in the forest. Menglao once said to MI Yunfei that if those beasts appear in places that shouldn''t appear, there is definitely something important in that place to attract them. It is likely to be natural wealth and earth treasure, or some rare things. Thinking of those rare treasures, MI Yunfei was excited and put all the dangers behind him. After communicating with unparalleled, I decided to continue driving. I must see what it is before I can leave. If it''s good, get it at all costs. So say! Curiosity can really kill people. That''s right! "Peerless, I''ll see what''s attracting that guy later. If it''s good, you can use your identity to communicate with it first to see if it can let it out. If it doesn''t give you face, we can only rob it. But if we can''t fight, you have to help me run faster! My life is in your hands, Anyway, you can''t die if you want to. It''s not dangerous for you. No matter how powerful the black bears are, they can''t kill you. "Mi Yunfei exchanged all his ideas with unparalleled. He must be foolproof before he can take action. The Supreme Master nodded, meaning: "don''t worry, I''m here, what are you afraid of?" but his heart was muttering: "what''s the meaning of wanting to die? I can''t die! Although I''m difficult to be killed, I still feel pain!" One person and one dragon hid their breath and walked forward with hands and feet tied. In MI Yunfei''s idea, it''s better to hope that the guy hasn''t woke up after he took away the things. The man moved forward carefully step by step. It''s certain that MI Yunfei''s action is not a thief. It''s a great loss among the grand thieves! "Boom! Boom!" Several voices came out in succession, and the leaves fell one after another. Mi Yunfei felt the sound like thunder in his ear and almost scared him to death. "This guy not only snores loudly, but also has bad breath! It''s estimated that he hasn''t brushed his teeth for a long time. If this smell is put in those towns, it will suffocate many people?" it''s so close to the danger that MI Yunfei still wants to think about it. It''s really that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! "Creak!" The sound of some branches being trampled off sounded in the dark forest, as terrible as ghosts in hell chewing human bones. A cold wind blew, and Mi Yunfei shivered subconsciously. The quieter the place was, the more difficult it was for him to calm down. After walking a hundred feet, the disgusting smell became heavier and heavier, and the sound of snoring was like thunder. Many towering ancient trees have fallen around, messy branches are everywhere, and huge footprints on the ground are frequent. Mi Yunfei looked up and looked forward. There seemed to be some light at the end of the distance. It is absolutely impossible for such a forest to have light, and not many people dare to make light near this monster. The only explanation is that the light should be from some treasure, at least in MI Yunfei''s heart. The unknown is terrible and people don''t know how to guard against it. However, human beings are always curious about the unknown and always want to find out. Obviously, MI Yunfei is that type of person. Curiosity can open people''s minds and make progress, which is a good thing. But curiosity can also kill people. Mi Yunfei felt thirsty in his throat. After choking, he continued to walk slowly towards the source of light with strong curiosity. After walking forward for some time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang finally came to the end of the light source, and what appeared in front of MI Yunfei and Wushuang was a huge cave about 40 feet high and 20 feet wide. The green light came out of the cave, and the outside of the cave was sacred because of this light. Some luxuriant ancient trees outside the cave radiate a little light and look vibrant, which is completely different from those trees seen by Mi Yunfei before. Mi Yunfei can conclude that the reason why these trees are so green is mainly because of the bathing of green light in the cave. Some of the flowers and plants nearby have strange light, and the whole body seems to emit a little aura. Reaching out and touching the green light, MI Yunfei felt a burst of comfort in his heart. It seemed that even his soul was drifting, and the strength in his body was also moving faintly. "These lights have such an effect on cultivation. It seems that the things in the cave are absolutely extraordinary." Mi Yunfei was shocked at the bottom of his heart and made up his mind to get the things in the cave even if it was cheating and using various means. "Boom!" The sound of snoring became more and more tired, and some trees around were trembling. As for the disgusting smell, even Mi Yunfei, a top expert in the middle of the heavenly spirit, could not resist it. Mi Yunfei had to lament the vitality of these trees. It''s too tenacious! It''s a miracle that it can grow so luxuriant in such air. Mi Yunfei made a look at Wushuang, and then one person and one dragon quietly moved slowly towards the mountain entrance, almost even breathing stopped at this moment. Mi Yunfei carefully put his head in. A strong wind hit the cave and almost blew him out. The two shelters in the cave emit ten thousand rays, and the whole cave is very clear. Suddenly, a behemoth appeared in MI Yunfei''s sight. Mi Yunfei only felt a thrill. I''m really afraid of anything. This giant can''t be described as huge at all. It can be called extremely ''towering''. This behemoth is naturally the black bear that MI Yunfei is most worried about. Although the black bears curled up, in MI Yunfei''s eyes, what appeared in front of them was simply a small mountain. Before the fight, MI Yunfei felt that his clothes were almost soaked. The heads of the black bears are as big as half a house, and their snow-white teeth always send out a chilling chill. As for the authentic bear fur coat, it is estimated that it is too thick for ordinary swords to cut in, and its bear paws are as big as Mi Yunfei''s waist. Looking at the black bears in front of him, MI Yunfei took a breath: "my God, it''s too challenging! How can you fight when you''re so big?" However, at this time, the sleeping black bears moved their noses and sniffed repeatedly. They seemed to feel a strange smell around them, and their closed eyes finally opened slowly. Chapter 134 When Mi Yunfei was hesitating whether to fight with the black bears, he suddenly felt two faint cold lights shining on him, as if he had been stared at by the Shura devil of hell, and a terrible sense of crisis immediately came to his mind. "Peerless, go back!" Mi Yunfei moved as fast as lightning, and peerless immediately flew back out. "Roar!" A deep roar came out of the cave, and the whole cave was shaking. Mi Yunfei only felt that his mind was shaken and dizzy. For a moment, it was like the end of the world. After the sound came out, the black bears stepped out of the hole, the ground trembled again, the flowers and plants rose around, and the big tree fell in one direction. After stepping out of the cave, the black bears finally found two tiny creatures who broke into their cave. The green and faint cold light in its eyes was also stimulated. As for its nasal cavity, a visible anger had been blown out, blowing rice clouds and long hair. The black bears looked at the two tiny creatures in front of them, and their angry eyes suddenly became a little confused. Mi Yunfei was directly ignored by him, and his eyes were falling on the unparalleled body. Looking up at the black bear in front of him, MI Yunfei felt that this guy might be more terrible than T-Rex. However, when he found the confused eyes of the black bears, MI Yunfei suddenly understood that the black bears saw their unique identity. "Matchless, you communicate with it and see if this guy can let out the things in the hole?" Mi Yunfei said to matchless. After entering the cave just now, MI Yunfei''s vision was stabbed by the light in the cave. It was difficult to see what it was, but he still determined that it was definitely not a simple thing. Peerless nodded and communicated with the black bears, and two different voices rang through the forest. "Roar!" The black bears seemed a little angry and roared at peerless. "Master, he said he could not embarrass us, but he would never give anything." unparalleled preached to MI Yunfei. As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, his anger slowly rose. He had never been afraid of anyone in his life. Unexpectedly, the black bears didn''t even give unparalleled face. I just want something! As for being so stingy? "What are you pulling? It''s for your face to discuss with you. Don''t think you''re big. I''m afraid of you and annoy me. I''ll kill you directly." Mi Yunfei roared at the black bears. "Roar, roar!" The black bears roared twice in a row, their eyes were about to burst out fire, and their snow-white teeth were exposed. "Matchless, what does it say?" Mi Yunfei asked matchless. "It said, you''re so big. It annoyed me and slapped you to death." After listening to this, MI Yunfei was extremely angry. This guy even treated him like a mosquito. He said he would shoot him to death? "The shadow comes out of the scabbard!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s voice fell, a peerless magic weapon immediately appeared in his hand. He was originally a person who was not afraid of heaven and earth. Now, after holding the magic shadow, the belligerent blood in his body revived again. Looking at this tiny creature in front of him, the black bears are even more angry. It has lived for many years and has not seen any human dare to challenge it. "Roar!" After a roar, the black bears slapped Mi Yunfei, as if to crush the arrogant guy. Mi Yunfei stepped on the skimming step, and his body was like a spirit snake to avoid the slap of the black bears, and his unparalleled speed was faster. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared in the sight of the black bears. "Boom!" After a loud noise, a deep pit appeared on the ground. Although Mi Yunfei was not slapped by the black bears, he was shocked and flew out by the huge aftershock. "Ouch!" Above the sky, a dragon''s chant resounded through the forest, and the whole sky seemed to be rolling. The unparalleled body is growing rapidly, and finally it is more than thirty feet long, but even so, it is still worse than the black bears on the ground. Mi Yunfei was shocked and flew out by the huge aftershock. He felt that his internal organs were about to be broken. Fortunately, his body was already very strong. If it were for other celestial masters, it was estimated that his internal organs would have been broken long ago. Mi Yunfei, who fell to the ground, suddenly became dark before he could turn over. Just use your toes to know that it was definitely the slap of the black bears, which obscured the light of the whole sky. Mi Yunfei didn''t think much, but rolled on the spot, looking very embarrassed. "Boom!" After a startling sound, a deep pit appeared on the ground again, and Mi Yunfei was stunned by the sound. The startling sound echoed in his ears, and he was deaf for a moment. "Ouch!" The sound of dragon singing broke the sky. Unparalleled dived down from high altitude. A flame burst out of its air. The bright world was ruddy. The terrible high temperature was baking the whole sky. The black bears ignored Mi Yunfei on the ground and took a deep breath. Its chest bulged rapidly and could explode almost at any time. "Drink roar!" The head was raised, the sound was shocked, the mountains and rivers shook, and a strong wind suddenly spewed out of the mouths of the black bears. The strong wind was so fierce that even Mi Yunfei was rolled by the residual wind, and the shadow in his hand was deeply inserted into the soil. Above the sky, white clouds were torn apart by the strong wind, while the ground was filled with flying sand and stones. The smoke was vast, and the great momentum seemed to sweep all things. When the strong wind blew towards unparalleled, the fire was extinguished immediately, and unparalleled also fell straight by the strong wind. The current situation is extremely critical. Although Mi Yunfei believes that the black bears can''t kill unparalleled, how can he not be in a hurry when he sees that unparalleled is about to fall into the devil''s hand (accurately speaking, bear''s paw)? Taking advantage of the wind, MI Yunfei made a little effort at his feet. The whole person had bullied him, and the shadow in his hand directly split out. Black bears have eyes and ears. When the wind roared, it had felt it. One palm fell into the air, and the other palm met Mi Yunfei. "When! Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s knife directly hit the claws of the black bears, and his hands were numb. In addition, the unparalleled falling in the sky was slapped by the black bears and flew out. "Boom! Boom!" Unparalleled, who was photographed flying, directly broke two strong trees before it stopped. "Unparalleled!" Mi Yunfei was extremely anxious, and his voice became a little anxious. Although it is said that few people in heaven and earth can kill peerless, MI Yunfei really felt the strength of the slap of the black bears just now. Even a mountain is expected to be blown through. Why don''t Mi Yunfei worry? "Too arrogant! I will not teach you a lesson. You really think I am bullying." how big is the shadow? Mi Yunfei was angry and completely angry. Unparalleled was his relatives in his mind. What he couldn''t accept was that his relatives were hurt. The dragon has inverse scales, and he will die if he touches them, and Mi Yunfei''s inverse scales are his relatives. As soon as the angry sound fell, a huge magic weapon with a length of more than 40 feet and a width of two feet appeared in MI Yunfei''s hand. This knife is the devil''s shadow. The shadow trembled rapidly, as if the demon who had not eaten for a long time longed for fresh human flesh. Even the black bears had to turn right. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways, cut!" After a burst of drinking, the powerful momentum shook away the surrounding boulders, and a strong spirit, such as a wild beast out of the cage, rushed directly to the devil''s shadow. Immediately, a huge magic weapon came down from the sky. This Sabre can be called an unprecedented sabre. It is outrageous and peerless. The black bears roared, and a golden light appeared outside its body. The golden light was intertwined to form a light mask. "When!" The harsh sound sounded, and Mi Yunfei''s so powerful knife didn''t work. "Ouch!" Peerless doesn''t know when it has been blasted from a distance. Its speed is so fast that it is difficult to detect with the naked eye. It passes like a tornado, and the fallen leaves on the ground are rolled into a hemp rope. A solid ice suddenly spewed out of its mouth, and the surrounding air solidified at this moment. The autumn wind is bleak, the fallen leaves are falling, and the cold is even more striking. "When!" The ice has no effect on the light mask. The strength of the black bears has made Mi Yunfei and unparalleled frightened the dead. "Hum, I did it with you today. Either you die or I die." "The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain is absolutely Seven Realms!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, and the Yang Qi in the Dantian was spinning rapidly. A hot air strung his hands from the Dantian. Mi Yunfei''s hands became red and cut at the black bears again. The wild sand is flying and the fallen leaves are swirling. Even the strong wind is blowing, with the awe inspiring meaning of killing. Looking up at the sky, I suddenly saw a huge red light flashing in the sky. In the sky, the white clouds all turned red, and the knives scattered all over the sky sent out a terrible high temperature. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The shadow split firmly on the light shield. The instep of the black bears had been blasted into the soil, and the light shield became much weaker. "Uh!" After a roar, Miyun''s hair soared against the sky. The strong wind blew his robe, and the cold light in his eyes burst out. The evil spirit of his whole body broke through the clouds, and the power of the demon God will reappear. Mi Yunfei stamped his feet on the ground, and the earth suddenly cracked a crack, and the aura of the surrounding world quickly poured into his hands. Around him, there were ripples, the rocks were broken, and the big trees were blown up by the crazy momentum. "The third move of killing God crazy knife, thunder shock eight wastelands!" "The fourth move of killing God crazy knife, electric photography Jiuyou!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, and the devil''s shadow pointed at the sky. He was strong and dignified and wanted to break the sky. For a moment, I was angry and moved my whole body. Stepping, wielding a knife and finishing at one go, the posture is so perfect. The Qi of Xiao Sha breaks through the wind and cloud, and the powerful force startles the world. The blade of Ling ran in the void sweeps the white clouds, the mountains and rivers are turbulent, and the dust all over the sky blocks out the sun. The world has faded. What you can see in your eyes is only endless darkness, but what you can hear in your ears is the roaring sound of breaking the air. However, the miraculous thing was reborn, and the huge shadow was divided into two and turned into a sword and a knife. The sword is like the setting sun, blood red and dazzling, just like a demon soldier who has just sucked human blood. The knife is like the moon, white and dazzling, and looks like an artifact that is about to kill all things. The two peerless magic soldiers burst out two huge lights, just like two meteors falling from the nine days, but they were a little strange. The whole world, no light, no shadow, only a sword and a knife. The red clouds covered the sky and the white light avoided the sky. Two powerful and peerless destructive forces broke the wind and cloud of the nine nights and destroyed the evil spirits of the nine yous. Finally, they came to the world with a shocking move! Chapter 135 The autumn wind was whistling and angry, and the overwhelming momentum swept across the fields. Around the black bears, the sand waves were like tides, splashing tens of feet high. Seeing the momentum of MI Yunfei, the black bears were also shocked, and an unprecedented sense of urgency came to his heart. Although I have never experienced it, I can still feel that it is the call of death. Escape? There is no place to avoid. The smell of death has locked it. There is no place to escape. Hard shake? It''s hard to shake. The power of destruction can only be predicted by feeling. "Roar!" The black bears gave a shrill wail, and a crystal tear came out of the corner of its eyes. A faint green inner alchemy spewed out of its mouth. The surface of the inner alchemy was filled with a trace of aura, and the interior of the inner alchemy was indeed full of terrible power. The moment this inner pill came out of the black bear''s mouth, the black bear knew that even if he didn''t die today, he would probably return to the realm of a primary Warcraft. After years of cultivation, it turned out to be nothing. This is the real reason for his tears. Inner alchemy whirled rapidly and finally went straight towards a sword and a knife. "Chi Chi!" A sword and a knife were deadlocked with Nathan. Their surfaces were full of destructive power, and the whole ground was shaken by the power it shot. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a series of explosions around. The ground around was uneven and a crack appeared in the earth. "Ouch!" The matchless dragon head soared to the sky, and the whole dragon body had burned and turned into a fire dragon. At a glance, it looks like a moving rainbow passing through the sky and passing away in the blink of an eye. Looking at the unparalleled galloping in the sky, the whole face of the black bears even changed, but no matter how it changed, it was still the bear face, and its eyes finally showed an extremely frightened color. "Boom" "Puff!" The unparalleled body quickly passed through the chest of the black bears, and a heart was held in its mouth. When it opened its mouth and swallowed it, the heart of the black bears had been swallowed by unparalleled. The black bears looked at their heart, and their eyes almost bulged out. At this time, a burst of explosion came out of its body again, a huge hole had been blown out of its chest, and its blood was like a torrential rain. "Bang!" The black bears finally fell to the ground, and the whole ground shook again. At this time, all your eyes can see is the dust splashed by the black bears when they fell to the ground. As the black bears fell to the ground, the inner pill in the sky also fell from the air. Mi Yunfei jumped up and took the inner pill in his hand. "Whew, whew!" The setting sun sword and the moon Sabre merged into a magic shadow again and quickly flew towards Mi Yun. Looking at the magic shadow suspended in front of him, MI Yunfei felt a burst of joy, nodded to it and said, "hard work, go back first!" As soon as Mi Yunfei spoke, the shadow became smaller in an instant, and then disappeared. After World War I, MI Yunfei''s whole body was soaked. The whole person felt extremely weak and his bones were sore. "Peerless, how are you?" Mi Yunfei looked at the peerless one side and asked. Just now, MI Yunfei really felt the terrible blow of the black bears. "Master, don''t worry! Although that guy is powerful, he can''t hurt me with it." unparalleled said proudly. Mi Yunfei had to lament that his unparalleled defense was really powerful and frightening. With such a terrible blow, he was completely fine. It was even more terrible than the magic dragon formula. In fact, it was only because of MI Yunfei''s magic dragon formula that he practiced the second move. Once the magic dragon formula reaches the fourth move, unless it is a magic weapon like the shadow, no one really has any weapons that can match him. Of course, if Mi Yunfei can improve the magic dragon formula, it may be difficult to shake even the four ancient magic soldiers together. Of course, these are what the magic dragon once thought. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know. "Master, can the inner pill be given to me?" unparalleled asked Mi Yunfei. As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he immediately remembered that matchless had devoured the inner alchemy of the Flaming Winged tiger, so he asked, "matchless, will you improve your strength if you devour the inner alchemy? If so, let''s kill more animals, can''t you advance earlier?" Peerless shook his head and said, "it''s not that simple! I can only increase my strength by swallowing the inner alchemy of higher-level animals than me. As for the inner alchemy of lower-level animals than me, it''s useless." After listening to this, MI Yunfei realized that if it was really so simple, it would be really unacceptable. However, although devouring the inner alchemy of unparalleled high-level beasts can increase its strength, it is not a simple thing. Just like today, black bears are a good Liezi. They almost died if they were careless. Moreover, the black bears are just equivalent to the strength of human beings at the peak of breaking martial arts. If they encounter a more powerful one, even if unparalleled will not die, they will be flattened by the other party and their strength will decline. That''s not a good thing. Unparalleled took the inner pill of the black bears from MI Yunfei, and his eyes became blurred, as if he saw a mother dragon without dragon scales. Peerless looked up, his mouth quickly widened, and with a "Gudong" sound, the inner pill had completely gone down. Mi Yunfei looked at this scene curiously. He really couldn''t wait. He really wanted to know immediately how much peerless could evolve. After the unparalleled swallowed the inner pill, there was a burst of dry heat in the body, the chest was slowly expanding, and the spirit of heaven and earth around was also pouring into the unparalleled body. A bright golden light suddenly flashed from the two corners of the peerless head. The golden light is very harmonious, like a newly awakened spirit snake, swimming slowly, from the top of the head to the unparalleled body, and finally to its dragon tail. The unparalleled standing body curled up at this moment, and the breath on it gradually disappeared. The dragon body more than thirty feet long also slowly changed back to its original size, and finally directly entrenched on the ground. Mi Yunfei doesn''t dare to be distracted. Unparalleled. Now it''s a critical moment. Naturally, he can''t leave. If there is any accident on the way, he will regret it all his life. At this time, a refreshing air flow suddenly filled the cave. After the air flow strung out of the cave, it poured directly into the unparalleled body. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei was also very curious. But what he understood was that the breath was absolutely good for unparalleled. Therefore, MI Yunfei didn''t stop it, and he couldn''t stop it. The last time unparalleled evolved, it was a strange python that directly evolved into a divine dragon. It took as much as half a year that time, and Mi Yunfei didn''t know how much time it would take this time. However, no matter how long, MI Yunfei will wait patiently here. "Hoo Hoo!" The wind roared in my ears, and the aura of heaven and earth became more and more crazy. A gust of wind rolled up, and some surrounding trees withered in an instant. For a moment, within the unparalleled fifty feet, it had become a dead area, surrounded by dead things, and there were no viable plants. Leng Hanshuang and her three daughters waited by the river for a long time, but they didn''t see Mi Yunfei return. They also began to worry. "Brother Yunfei and matchless have been gone for so long, why haven''t they returned? Shouldn''t they have met any powerful monsters?" Leng Hanshuang was a little anxious when he spoke. "I don''t think so! The wood guy''s body is tough and outrageous! Even if there are monsters in the forest, how strong can it be? Besides, there is the unparalleled king of beasts. It''s estimated that something has been delayed!" Ye Xiaolan replied, but when she said this sentence, her heart was also a burst of fear. The dream fairy looked at them, and the jade crown also showed an anxious look and said: "I think we should go into the depths of the forest to have a look. Xiaomi and matchless are together. Even if they encounter any powerful monsters, they can at least escape. He hasn''t come back now. He may have fought with some difficult monsters, but it''s hard to get away. If we go, Xiaomi may be much easier." It has to be said that the imagination of the dream fairy is really rich, and this kind of thing can be imagined, but Mi Yunfei didn''t fight with any difficult monster, but killed the difficult monster. "Well, sister Xianling is right. We should go in and have a look, but we should leave a mark along the way so that brother Yunfei won''t find us when he comes back, so he''s afraid he''ll come to us again." Leng Hanshuang said to the other two people. "OK, that''s it!" The three women hit it off immediately, so they got up and sped away towards the depths of the forest. Unparalleled is like hibernation. There is no big fluctuation on his body, but the golden light has been swimming in his body. At this time, the spirit of heaven and earth has not poured into unparalleled body, and peace has been restored all around, but it has become a lifeless forest. Mi Yunfei was worried about the cold frost in his heart, but he couldn''t leave rashly. He was anxious. Suddenly his heart moved, and the shadow immediately suspended in front of him. "Buddy, can you do me a favor?" Mi Yunfei asked the demon shadow. After hearing this, the demon shadow did not hesitate, and the blade trembled rapidly. "Ha ha, I know you''re a friend. You''ve seen the situation here, and I can''t leave. But, you know, your hostesses are still waiting. If I haven''t been back for a long time, they''ll peel me alive. Don''t you want to see me like this? So I hope you can lead them here. Is that no problem?" After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the demon shadow nodded and left immediately. After watching the shadow leave, MI Yunfei put down his worry and looked comfortable. He said proudly, "I didn''t expect this to be thought of by me. I he is really a genius! Gaga!" after that, he smiled proudly. Cold and frost, the three of them were running rapidly towards the depths of the forest. At this time, they all felt a strong breath, and the branches around them were shaking violently. "You see, what''s that, a meteor?" cold frost pointed to the tiny shining object in the distance. "That seems to be Xiaomi''s weapon!" "Yes, it''s the weapon of the wood guy." The shadow was very fast. It soon came to the three people, and then crossed in front of them. It also hooked the sword, which means: "come with me." Although the three women were surprised at the performance of the shadow, they still understood its meaning, so they followed the shadow and hurried to the depths of the forest. After running for about two hours, several people finally came to the place where Mi Yunfei was located. Far away, they saw the situation here. When I saw the dead black bears on the ground again, I didn''t need Mi Yunfei to say more. Several people could understand that there had been a tragic war here, and all three focused on the unparalleled body. "Unparalleled neon, which has just eaten the black bear, is now absorbing the essence of the Nei Dan. After the internal alchemy is absorbed, it is estimated that no one should be able to get into the first grade again," explains Mi Yun to the three. After MI Yunfei peeled off the meat of the black bears, he barbecued on the spot. The black bears are so big that it''s estimated that he can''t eat it all in a month. In this way, several people stayed here for three days, day and night. Three days later, an extremely strong breath came out of the unparalleled body. The whole world was in turmoil at this moment. The storm surged and the fallen leaves swirled, and the world became eclipsed in an instant. Looking at this change, MI Yunfei was also excited and said, "is peerless finally going to succeed? To what extent will it evolve?" Chapter 136 This strong breath woke up several people who were sleeping. Their instinctive reaction made them turn over immediately, like facing a great enemy, and their expression was also very nervous. Mi Yunfei directly summoned the shadow and blocked the three women. However, when several people looked at unparalleled, they realized that this breath was emitted from unparalleled, which relaxed their vigilance. "Peerless may wake up soon. I don''t know how far it can evolve?" Mi Yunfei looked forward and excited. The unparalleled body is slowly growing, and the golden light around him is becoming brighter and brighter. Finally, unparalleled is directly submerged in it. The golden light broke through the white clouds in the sky, and the whole forest became brilliant and dazzling. "Ouch!" After a dragon chant, unparalleled rushed directly into the air, and the whole sky has been echoing with unparalleled dragon chants. When the golden light dispersed, several people looked up, and a 50 foot long dragon appeared in everyone''s view, which was more powerful than before. "Master, I didn''t expect that I had evolved into an eighth order spirit beast this time." peerless told Mi Yunfei happily in the sky. "Oh, why did you jump two levels directly this time? That''s equivalent to the mid-term state of human breaking martial arts!" Mi Yunfei also wondered. Unparalleled was a six-level spirit beast. Although it swallowed the inner alchemy of black bears this time, it''s impossible to jump two levels? "Well, I don''t know very well. Originally, it would only evolve into a seventh order spirit beast, but when I was sleeping, I felt another air flow pouring in my body." unparalleled had fallen from the sky at this time, and my body changed as before. "Another breath?" Mi Yunfei thought in his heart. Suddenly, he remembered that there was an air flow from the cave when peerless was sleeping. "I know. It must be the thing in the cave." Mi Yunfei replied positively. When the three women heard this, they looked puzzled and asked in unison, "what is it?" "You come with me, I almost forgot the purpose of fighting with the black bears." after MI Yunfei said that, he took the lead in walking towards the cave, while the other three followed closely. As soon as they entered the cave, several people were blinded by the green light. After adapting to it for a while, they saw the luminous things on the two walls of the cave. "Wow, the colored stone is so beautiful!" the three women said with emotion. Mi Yunfei also looked at the colored stones on both sides of the cave, which were all on the walls of the cave. Mi Yunfei touched the colored stones with his hand. Just touching the colored stones, he suddenly felt an air flow pouring into his body, and the whole person became radiant, and the strength in his body seemed to be much purer. Feeling the changes in his body, MI Yunfei was surprised. A magical thing Xiling stone described in the ancient classics quickly appeared in his head. Xiling stone is divided into inferior, middle, top, top and supreme. The lower grade is light blue, the middle grade is blue, the upper grade is dark blue, the best grade is cyan, and the supreme grade is emerald green. This spirit stone is so strong that ordinary swords can''t cut it. If you keep it around for a long time, it is of great benefit to the cultivation of human body and can make people''s cultivation faster. Xiling stone also has the function of meditation and concentration, which makes people rarely go crazy. It is rumored that hundreds of the thousands of the years ago, many people refined weapons and made them spiritual precisely because they participated in Xiling stone. However, there are few Xiling stones so far, which is a divine product that many practitioners dream of. "Is this Xiling stone? Most of these are emerald green! I can meet such good things?" Mi Yunfei was already excited. This thing is a rare treasure in the world! Although it is not as exaggerated as the spirit pulse of heaven and earth, it can be regarded as a divine product. "Brother Yunfei, what are you laughing at?" Leng Hanshuang asked Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha, nothing, nothing, ha. Ha!" Mi Yunfei tried his best not to laugh, but he still laughed. Later, he simply laughed loudly. "Look at his swinging face, even his smile is so ugly." mengxianling doesn''t forget to hit Mi Yunfei from time to time, but she says in her heart: "this smile is really good-looking. Even if he swings, I like it." "Get out of the way first." Mi Yunfei stopped smiling and said to several people. He had to check whether it was Xiling stone. If not, he might have to cry. Although they didn''t understand what Mi Yunfei was going to do, they still stood aside and looked at him curiously. Mi Yunfei walked away from the Dantian angrily, carried five success forces, and then clapped his hand on the wall. He didn''t dare to use ten success forces. If it wasn''t Xiling stone, the cave would have to collapse. "Boom!" After a slap, the whole ground trembled slightly, but the stones on the wall didn''t even leave a trace. Mi Yunfei checked the wall, but there was no trace left. He couldn''t wait. The strength of both hands again. This time, MI Yunfei has exerted eight success forces and once again waved a palm towards the wall. The palm wind is very strong and brings up bursts of wind. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the cave trembled again, but not a bit of ash fell on the wall. Mi Yunfei was very happy in his heart. Once again, he had enough success and waved it out. When the women saw it, they were shocked. No matter how strong the cave is, it must collapse. "Boom!" The ground trembled violently, and the three women covered their ears. The sound was too loud. "Wood, do you want to beat this cave?" Ye Xiaolan roared to MI Yunfei. "You rotten rice, what are you doing? If you want to practice martial arts, you should see where we are?" Meng Xianling was also angry and roared. "Brother Yunfei, have you found anything?" among the three, only Leng Hanshuang is a calm character. "Ha ha, don''t you think it''s strange that my ten success powers are difficult to shake these stones?" Mi Yunfei said excitedly to the three. As soon as they heard this, they looked at the rocks on the wall. They knew very well that even a small hillside might collapse. But now the wall didn''t even leave a palm print. Several people immediately asked curiously, "these stones are so strange! Why are they so hard?" Mi Yunfei smiled and looked at Sanren: "this time we are developed. These stones are not simple stones, but rare Xiling stones in the world." "Xiling stone?" the three exchanged a look at each other. What they saw from each other''s eyes was confusion. Mi Yunfei originally thought that among the three people, the dream fairy should at least know, but suddenly thought that this girl''s typical playful type, how can she go to the library to see the ancient classics? Even if you look at it, you probably won''t look very carefully. It''s normal not to know. After shaking his head, MI Yunfei told the three people all the action levels of Xiling stone, but their expression was not as excited as Mi Yunfei. "Although these Xiling stones are precious, we can''t get them down at all! What can we do if they are so hard?" Ye Xiaolan said angrily. "Hey, hey, have you forgotten my shadow? Even if the Xiling stone is hundreds of times harder, it is as soft as a piece of tofu under the shadow." Mi Yunfei smiled proudly and summoned the shadow. "You all retreat outside the cave. If so many Xiling stones are taken out, it''s estimated that everyone in the world will be shocked?" Mi Yunfei said to several people with ecstasy. When the three women quit, MI Yunfei acted as a mining worker alone and cut down the Xiling stones with a magic knife. It has to be said that the divine weapon is the divine weapon. Mi Yunfei''s words are not exaggerated at all. Cutting the shadow on the Xiling stone is as simple as cutting tofu. However, even so, MI Yunfei spent nearly two days cutting the Xiling stone in the cave, leaving only a very small Xiling stone on the wall. "I can''t be too good at being a man. Just a thumb! It''s estimated that after tens of thousands of years, the cave will be full of Xiling stones. Even if I''m cruel, I''ll leave some for future generations!" Mi Yunfei laughed at himself. If his words were heard by people outside, his lungs would explode. Isn''t that amazing? Xiling stones all over the cave have been harvested. Some places are too high to scrape down! Even riding a dragon to scrape. What else do you say is that the thumb is so big. If the strength is a little worse, you can''t see it. Even the child''s thumb is not that big? Mi Yunfei used his divine sense to check his space ring. Although there are many things in it, it doesn''t occupy one tenth of the space ring. Mi Yunfei took out three Xiling stones, then cut them into shape, and asked the three people to take Xiling stones with them, and they can''t be seen by outsiders. Otherwise, the consequences are very serious. After all this, MI Yunfei and three women left the forest on their unparalleled backs. Unparalleled, after advanced, the speed is much faster than before. The people looked up and down, and it was almost difficult to see the mountains. Fortunately, the strength of several people is not weak. Otherwise, the heart can''t stand moving forward at this speed. After flying for about 20 days, it has far left the scope of Qinglan and will soon enter Hongxing. Several people''s hearts were lost and looked forward to. What is lost is that he has left the once familiar place, expecting to enter another strange environment, and what is that strange place like? No one knows. Mi Yunfei slowed down his flight speed, took out a map from his arms, and then said to the three women behind him: "with unparalleled speed, we are about to enter Hong Xing. It is estimated that it will take only three days!" As soon as the three heard it, they were also happy. As long as Mi Yun flew around them, you can''t go anywhere in the world. Only you are enough. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Standing on his unparalleled back, he looked at the towns below and the strange architectural planning. Mi Yunfei deeply breathed the air here, his heart was agitated, and the bottom of his heart was shouting: "Hong Xing, my demon God is coming, I want to create an immortal legend here!" Chapter 137 In a towering mountain. "Peerless, don''t appear in the eyes of ordinary people in the world. If I need you, I will contact you." Mi Yunfei said to peerless. "Master, I will miss you all the time." unparalleled said with a heavy heart. "Well, practice well! I''m looking forward to you killing the demon clan with me! My road to heaven can''t be without you. You are my indispensable friend." "Master, take care of yourself." without two heads, he had rushed up into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. "Let''s go, ladies. We''re here. Let''s have a good look at what Hong Xing is like. Let''s start from the secular world!" Mi Yunfei left with a wave of his hand, and cold frost three followed. However, their faces have changed, and they look quite ordinary. If they don''t do so, it is estimated that they will cause an uproar wherever they go. After walking out of the forest, MI Yunfei and others came to a remote mountain village. Along the way, MI Yunfei had a simple understanding. Hong Xing and Qinglan were roughly the same, and their skills were also similar. However, compared with Qinglan, Hong Xing''s overall strength is still much worse. The language spoken here is almost the same as that of Qinglan. There is no big difference. At least it can communicate. The slightly different thing is that the coins here are different from Qinglan. There seems to be no unity in this aspect. Although there are many gold coins on MI Yunfei''s body, they have no effect in this place. In short, they come from scrap iron. After entering the mountain village, MI Yunfei found that there were very few people in these villages who practiced martial arts. Many people didn''t even reach the newborn state, but there were only two entering the realm. As for the masters of the realm, it was difficult to find. There are hundreds of people in this village! I don''t even have a realm master. This makes Mi Yunfei feel very incredible. He is also making a comparison in his heart. Finally, it is concluded that Hong Xing''s strength is indeed much worse than Qinglan. In fact, no wonder Mi Yunfei thinks so. He was born in a big family. He has never been to those poor places! Then I came into contact with that kind of sect. Of course, my strength will be much stronger. Even the cultivation skills will be much higher. The skills that people in this place practice are all human level skills. It seems that the gap is really not small. The village is relatively poor. Now it is approaching the Spring Festival. In other families, they may have begun to decorate more or less, but they can''t even feel the atmosphere of the Spring Festival when they enter the village. Mi Yunfei took her three daughters to the door of a house. At the door, a middle-aged woman was washing vegetables. The walls at the door were covered with spears, bows and arrows. At a glance, it was known that this was a hunting family. "Excuse me, aunt. We''re from other places and don''t have any money. I don''t know if we can stay here for one night. Of course, we can do some farm work for you. We won''t live in vain." Mi Yunfei said politely to the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman looked at Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang. When she saw the three women, her eyes became different. "Young man, it doesn''t matter if you want to stay overnight. You don''t have to do any work. However, these three girls are so bright. It would be miserable if Chen Dahu next door saw them." After listening to the middle-aged woman''s words, MI Yunfei said secretly, "this woman''s intuition is really impatient! It''s easy to tolerate, and she can see it?" In fact, the reason why the middle-aged woman can see that the three women should be beautiful is that their temperament is completely different from others, and their skin is much whiter than her woman. "Aunt, who is the Chen Dahu you just mentioned?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. "Young man, keep your voice down. Don''t be heard. That man is a bully in our village. He only bullies the weak and is very lecherous. That''s why I kindly remind you. However, if you''re not afraid, stay here!" The middle-aged woman looked at Mi Yunfei, looked at three women, and then said, "I have only one empty room. Look at this." Mi Yunfei whispered to the three women: "look, three ladies, it''s all God''s will! Anyway, it''s all a matter of time. It''s better to make do with it tonight!" when Mi Yunfei whispered, a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth, which meant: "Hey, hey, I''m killing flowers tonight." After hearing this, the three women raised a red glow on their faces. They all lowered their heads and seemed afraid of being seen. "Aunt, do you have a firewood house here?" asked the dream fairy. As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he was'' cluttering ''in his heart and shouted, "Oh, my God, the dead girl is going to play tricks again. She won''t have the heart to make me so miserable? Why hasn''t my life been glorious?" "Yes, yes, how can we poor people not have firewood houses? It''s right behind." the middle-aged woman pointed to the room behind. So Mi Yunfei turned his eyes to Leng Hanshuang and ye Xiaolan. As soon as they saw Mi Yunfei''s eyes, they immediately turned their heads to one side and pretended not to see them. Mi Yunfei once again turned his eyes to the dream fairy. The eyes were absolutely pitiful. At first glance, they belonged to the kind of children who were not loved. The dream fairy turned her head and said to the middle-aged woman, "aunt, just let him sleep in that wood room! He doesn''t feel dirty. If you don''t believe it, ask him." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard the poor expression, he immediately turned into a smiling face. A mouthful of white teeth showed up with all his strength, as if he was very happy. Then he smiled and said, "ha ha, aunt, it doesn''t matter. I''ve loved sleeping in the firewood room since I was a child. I''m very nostalgic about the taste. I can''t even eat without sleeping in the firewood room all day." When the middle-aged woman heard this, she was very puzzled: how can there be any kind of people these days? There are people who love sleeping in the wood room. Take another look at Mi Yunfei''s brilliant expression. It seems that it''s not pretended. The middle-aged woman had to agree happily. The grievance in MI Yunfei''s heart! It''s like being slapped and swollen half of my face, then holding a front tooth in my mouth and saying, "I''m not flat. Please do good deeds and blow the other side of my face up!" this feeling of being fat is really uncomfortable! After hearing this, several women immediately clenched their teeth and tried not to make themselves laugh. It was really weird. Before Mi Yunfei put away his smiling face, there was a loud noise. Mi Yun flew to the village and saw three or four people outside the village dragging a wild boar slowly thinking about the village. Wild boar is very big. It is estimated that it weighs seven or eight hundred kilograms. "Wife, hurry out to help. I have a harvest today." another voice came in from outside the village. "Young man, I think you are quite strong. Why don''t you help my husband carry the wild boar in!" the middle-aged woman said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei nodded and walked out of the village with the middle-aged woman. "Daniel, this young man is going to stay at our house for one night. I think he is very strong, so I asked him to help." "Oh, it doesn''t matter to stay one night, but the wild boar is too heavy. It took us a long time to drag it over. Although the young man is strong, we don''t have the strength. We''d better ask someone else to help carry it!" said the middle-aged man Daniel. "Uncle, it doesn''t matter. I can do it alone." Mi Yunfei said to the man. "What? You alone? Young man, this wild boar is at least seven or eight hundred kilograms! Do you think we are carrying pig skin?" one of them thought that MI Yunfei was joking, so he said aloud. Without saying a word, MI Yunfei grabbed the leg of the wild boar with one hand. The whole wild boar was lifted by him in the air, and it looked as if he was carrying not a wild boar but a pheasant. At this moment, almost everyone''s mouth fell to the ground and their eyes were wide open. "I''m going crazy. Is this young man a person? That''s a wild boar of 7800 kg! You see how he walks naturally, it''s like dancing. 7800 kg! He can be thrown around so easily!" one of them exclaimed. "Wife, who is this young man? He''s so powerful. I''m afraid he should at least be a master of the realm?" the man called Daniel asked. "This. I don''t know this very well. He just came to stay for one night." the middle-aged woman was also puzzled. "Hurry, hurry and call the calf back from the back mountain. If you can worship this man as a teacher, the calf will be promising. Maybe you can go to the town to see the government yard in the future, that''s enough!" "Well, I''ll go right away, right away!" the middle-aged woman immediately ran towards the back mountain. "Uncle, where is this wild boar?" Mi Yunfei turned his head and asked the middle-aged man. "Oh, just put it there." the middle-aged man pointed to an empty tunnel in the house. Mi Yunfei waved with one hand, and the wild boar was thrown out directly. The middle-aged man was frightened. If the seven or eight hundred kilograms of weight fell on the ground, even if the floor didn''t hit a pit, the house would at least tremble. But when the boar was thrown out by Mi Yunfei, it slowly floated to the ground without making a sound. The big man named Daniel suddenly shook his head and felt dizzy. He exclaimed in his heart, "what kind of state can we achieve this? How deep cultivation is it to be able to control heavy objects to fall to the ground? At least it seems that the realm master can''t do it." The middle-aged man was distracted. In such a poor village, he didn''t even have a master of Huajing. In his memory, he has only seen one realm master, that is, a relative of Chen Dahu, who is a real realm master. That Dao mang is the representative! However, although the present one does not show the unique characteristics of the Huajing master, it shows the strength of the Huajing master. Before long, two figures came from the door. One of them was the middle-aged woman just now, and the other was quite young, probably in her teens. "Dad, I''m back. I''m not lazy today. I''ve been running around the back mountain since the afternoon." the boy gasped. Looking at the boy in front of him, MI Yunfei''s eyes blurred. Why hasn''t he always been like this? He was trained by his father Bi every day, but he was not as successful as the child. Finally, I didn''t regret until I lost everything. At that time, I tried my best to practice martial arts. However, all this seems to be a little late. "What''s your name?" Mi Yunfei asked without waiting for the middle-aged man to speak. The boy looked at Mi Yunfei and replied seriously, "my name is Wang Xiaoniu. Many people say I am the worst talented person in this village, but the more so, the more I have to prove myself." After listening to this sentence, MI Yunfei''s tears couldn''t help but flow out at last. He was once known as the most gifted person in the family. At that time, he didn''t practice martial arts well. In front of him, the child is considered to be the most gifted person, but he can be angry and strong. Everyone has found the strangeness of MI Yunfei, but among many people, only Leng Hanshuang knows why Mi Yunfei is so strange. "Brother Yunfei, don''t be sad." Leng Hanshuang patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder to comfort him. Mi Yunfei wiped the tears on his face and said seriously to the little boy, "would you like to be my apprentice?" Chapter 138 As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, Wang Xiaoniu''s parents immediately urged him happily: "this big brother is an expert! Don''t you worship the teacher quickly!" After hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu said to MI Yunfei with disapproval: "I, Wang Xiaoniu, only worship real masters as masters. Are you powerful? Have you ever beaten Huajing masters? If you can''t fight, even if I rely on my own efforts all my life, I will never worship you as a master." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was stunned. He thought he would speak. The child would definitely worship himself as a teacher, but he didn''t expect the child to be so stubborn. As soon as Wang Xiaoniu''s words came out, not only Mi Yunfei was stunned, but even Leng Hanshuang felt funny. Incarnation? Although there are not many Tianling masters killed by this guy, there are also a few. As for the defeat, there are more. Immediately, several women laughed and looked at Mi Yunfei sarcastically, as if to say, "look, you still think how great you are. A newborn child despises you." As soon as Wang Xiaoniu''s parents heard Wang Xiaoniu''s words, they immediately said to MI Yunfei, "this little brother, this child is not sensible. Don''t blame him." then they turned to Wang Xiaoniu and scolded him, "what do you know about this child? He''s a master. It''s your blessing to accept you as an apprentice." Wang Xiaoniu did not immediately obey his parents'' words, but said bluntly: "although I have poor talent, I work hard. Even if I want to worship a teacher, I also want to worship a real master as a teacher. Otherwise, I will always be an ordinary person. What''s the significance of this?" "OK, that''s good!" Mi Yunfei clapped his hands, his eyes were very excited, and then looked at Wang Xiaoniu and said, "you''re right. If you worship a disabled man as a teacher, you''ll only be a disabled man. I want to ask you, what''s the most powerful person you''ve ever seen?" As soon as Wang Xiaoniu heard this, he said excitedly, "I''ve seen it. Chen Dahu next door has a relative named Zhang Zhizhong. He''s a master of the realm! He broke a 10000 pound boulder with one punch. But although he''s very powerful, he''s a bad man. If that''s all, I''d rather be an ordinary person." Mi Yunfei nodded: "Although you are young, you can see things clearly. In fact, many people in the world have amazing accomplishments, but they can''t be a man. Even if such a person has peerless accomplishments, he is just a moth in the world. The most important thing in life is to be a man. If people can''t do well, what''s the significance of practicing martial arts?" "Wang Xiaoniu, come with me." after MI Yunfei finished, he went out of the house, and Wang Xiaoniu and his parents followed Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei went to a hillside outside the village, then turned to Wang Xiaoniu and said, "do you think the man you met can destroy this hill?" Wang Xiaoniu immediately shook his head and said, "no, absolutely not. It''s impossible." "Wang Xiaoniu, you should remember that we are negligible to the world. There is nothing in the world that can''t be done, only unexpected things. You look forward to it." After MI Yunfei finished, he sank into the elixir field, and his hands were full of internal strength. A golden light came out of his hands. After the golden light came out, Wang Xiaoniu''s father immediately lost his color and said, "master of the realm!" The palm wind roared and the Qi wandered. After a palm was waved, the sky was dark, and the surrounding sand and dust surged, forming a huge vortex and rolling up pieces of fallen leaves. "Boom!" There was a huge noise. The small hill burst into pieces under the palm of MI Yunfei. Flying stones covered the sky and splashed thousands of dust. When the dust dispersed, the small hill was completely razed to the ground. After a slap, all the people present except Leng Hanshuang were stunned, and the people in the village were so frightened that they ran out. For a moment, the flow of people surged and the noise was heard. "It''s amazing. How could it be? How could it be?" Wang Xiaoniu was completely shocked. How could a child like him who grew up in this poor village have seen such shocking palm power, which was hard to accept for a moment. "Master, this is definitely a master ten times more powerful than Zhang Zhizhong." Wang Xiaoniu''s father shouted in the bottom of his heart. "What''s the matter? How could the hill in front of us be gone?" a shout came from the crowd in the distance. "Do you think I can defeat Zhang Zhizhong now? Am I qualified to be your master?" Mi Yunfei asked Wang Xiaoniu in a very flat tone. "Master, please be worshipped!" Wang Xiaoniu immediately knelt on the ground and respectfully kowtowed to MI Yunfei three times. "Get up!" Mi Yunfei waved with one hand. Wang Xiaoniu only felt a soft force coming at him. His knees stood up uncontrollably. He was even shocked by Mi Yunfei''s skill. "You said that you must be a strong person to be your master. That''s right! However, being my apprentice also needs to be a real strong person and surpass hundreds of millions of people." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his momentum suddenly soared, and he felt arrogant. Feeling the momentum of MI Yunfei, Wang Xiaoniu and his parents inexplicably felt a sense of worship, and Wang Xiaoniu was awakened by Mi Yunfei''s words. "Above hundreds of millions of people? Can I?" Wang Xiaoniu asked foolishly. Mi Yunfei said calmly, "you don''t have to belittle yourself. It should be noted that the starting point of success comes from self-confidence and the end point of success comes from persistence. If you don''t even have this self-confidence, how can you be a strong man and how can you reach the peak of martial arts? If you want to do it, do it best or don''t do it. If you choose to do it, you naturally have to struggle towards the peak." Wang Xiaoniu trembled all over. "Win the peak of martial arts! Win the peak of martial arts! Yes, I want to do my best, I want to win the peak of martial arts!" Wang Xiaoniu almost roared at his throat. "You have just reached the state of being a newborn now. Tomorrow you will formally learn the skill from me! Although I said I would make you a real master, everything depends on yourself." Mi Yunfei said to Wang Xiaoniu. "Please don''t worry, master. The disciple will study hard and won''t let the master down." Wang Xiaoniu patted his chest with a look of ecstasy. "Thank you for taking the child as an apprentice. Unexpectedly, the little brother should sleep in the boy''s room tonight! I''ll let him sleep in the firewood room." Wang Xiaoniu''s mother said sincerely. "Yes! Yes! Yes! There is no truth that disciples sleep in beds while masters sleep in firewood rooms." Wang Xiaoniu''s father also said. "Uncle and aunt, my name is mi Yunfei. You''ll call me Yunfei in the future. In fact, it doesn''t matter where to sleep. I''d better sleep in the firewood room." Mi Yunfei said firmly. In fact, he was thinking: "the bed is not sleeping in the third daughter! What''s the use of that?" Seeing Mi Yunfei''s insistence, Wang Xiaoniu''s parents no longer said much, and the party also began to go home. The neighbors gave way one after another. When Mi Yunfei and others left, everyone began to talk. "Did you see that the hill was flattened by the young man just now," said one of the people. "What is a palm? You didn''t see it just now, but I saw it very clearly. The man just waved his hand, as if he were driving mosquitoes. As a result, the hill disappeared. That''s amazing. This man is a top expert!" "It is estimated that Zhang Zhizhong is not his opponent!" "How can it be called an opponent? It''s estimated that the man has to kill several Zhang Zhizhong with a slap." For these discussions, MI Yunfei could not hear them. He could not imagine that he was just a random slap, which would lead to such a result. In the evening, Wang Xiaoniu''s parents have prepared the meal. For them, it is estimated that this meal can only be eaten during the new year. Through understanding, MI Yunfei knows that Wang Xiaoniu''s father is called Wang Daniu. People who have no money are so illiterate, and Wang Xiaoniu''s mother''s name is slightly better called Chen Si. After dinner, MI Yunfei slept alone in the firewood room. It felt uncomfortable. Although he once lived alone in the cave with Meng, he was better than this firewood room! In order to sleep early, MI Yunfei had to learn to count sheep from children. In the early morning, a ray of morning glow came in through the window. Mi Yunfei was also awakened by the glow. When he pushed the door of the firewood room, he was startled by the scene outside the firewood room. Outside the door, there are already a sea of people. There are many chickens, ducks and several sheep on the ground, and even a pig. "Master, you finally wake up. If you don''t get up, there will be trouble." Wang Xiaoniu said to MI Yunfei after squeezing into the crowd. "This. What''s going on?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled by the current situation. Seeing Wang Xiaoniu coming, he immediately asked. Without waiting for Wang Xiaoniu to speak, a woman in the crowd immediately knelt in front of MI Yunfei and cried, "brother, please help us!" Mi Yunfei was also shocked by the woman''s behavior. He immediately pulled her up and asked, "aunt, what happened? I''ll try my best to help if I can." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, all the people knelt down and said together, "please help us." "You. What are you doing now?" Mi Yunfei was a little flustered. When he woke up, something strange happened. "Little brother, this sheep is the only valuable thing in my family. Please accept it and be sure to help us!" an old man over sixty knelt on the ground and begged Mi Yunfei bitterly. He was still carrying a chicken in his hand. At this time, Leng Hanshuang and Wang Xiaoniu''s parents crowded in. Seeing this, MI Yunfei immediately asked, "uncle, what''s going on?" Wang Daniu shook his head and said: "Yunfei! In fact, we villagers have a hard life. Chen Dahu in our village, relying on the power of his relative Zhang Zhizhong, runs roughshod and does evil in the village. He Bi forces the villagers to hand in ten silver coins every month. If he can''t take them out, he will take the good-looking women in his family to pay his debts. If there are only men, he will work hard in his family. We fight again But I can''t help it. Originally, the people in the village lived very well. It was because Chen Dahu came that it became like this. Only Chen Dahu''s family was the richest in the whole village. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s eyes were about to burst out fire. He shouted angrily at the people: "everyone, I''m in charge of this matter today. As for all your things, I''d better take them back! I''ll make Chen Dahu spit out twice as much of your things." Just after MI Yunfei''s words were finished, a voice came from a distance: "ha ha, I want to see who he is. Pulling like this can make me spit out things." After the sound came out, everyone was quiet, and some timid people were still shaking, because it was Chen Dahu. Chapter 139 Watching Chen Dahu coming, people stepped aside one after another, and their expression was full of resentment, but no one dared to say more. "What are you doing? He doesn''t have to do anything. Do you want a boy to support you? Grass! He wants to die early, doesn''t he?" Chen Dahu is a medium-sized man with a beard and a look of "I''m a hooligan and I''m afraid of who". A coat is very luxurious. It is also hung with many beautiful jewelry. It is pulled when walking. A dozen strong men followed behind him. At a glance, they knew that these were the thugs he invited. "Are you Chen Dahu?" Mi Yunfei asked blandly. "Yes, it''s me. People outside call me tiger master." Chen Dahu''s tone is very arrogant. Then he looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "boy, you just said you wanted me to spit things out?" Mi Yunfei didn''t answer, but said to Wang Xiaoniu: "calf, go and slap him in the face." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, everyone became noisy, and Chen Dahu was angry. After hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu was a little timid, but he dared to disobey Mi Yunfei''s words and had to take a step forward. "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. He likes to be beaten and won''t fight back." Mi Yunfei said to Wang Xiaoniu. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s confident eyes, Wang Xiaoniu finally summoned up his courage, stretched out his palm and slapped Chen Dahu. All the people stared. They all knew that Wang Xiaoniu''s strength could never compare with Chen Dahu. This slap fan could never be taken back in the past. Chen Dahu said secretly, "you newborn boy wants to hit me. It''s like dying. It''s strange that I don''t break your hand." however, when Wang Xiaoniu slapped him, Chen Dahu was about to move, but he suddenly felt an extremely terrible breath, locked him and made him unable to move. "Pa!" Although the voice was not big, it clearly rang through the people''s ears. Everyone stared and looked incredible. "Look, I said he likes to be beaten. Come on. Anyone who wants to practice can go up and have a try. You see, he has so much meat that his hands won''t hurt." Mi Yunfei said to the crowd with a smile. Wang Xiaoniu thought his hand was definitely scrapped. Who knows that Chen Dahu, who is usually domineering and arrogant, doesn''t move. He was also curious: "does he really like being beaten?" Although they hated Chen Dahu, no one dared to go up. They just turned their eyes to Wang Xiaoniu and shouted in their hearts: "go up and beat him up and show us again. If we really don''t fight back, we''ll go up." Wang Xiaoniu looked back at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei smiled at him and motioned him to continue. After getting this smile, Wang Xiaoniu summoned up all his strength and waved it to Wang Dahu. "Pa!" There was another crisp noise. When they saw it, Chen Dahu''s face was swollen and blood was still emitting from the corners of his mouth. However, he didn''t move. Even the thugs behind Chen Dahu looked surprised. As soon as they saw this, they rubbed their palms one after another, and one excited sea flattened up. "Pa! PA! PA!" "bang! Bang! Bang!" Slapping and kicking suddenly rang out. Even the thugs behind Chen Dahu felt itchy and wanted to try one by one. After all the people vented for a while, MI Yunfei shouted to them, "let''s stop first!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, the people stopped one after another, and everyone''s eyes at Mi Yunfei also became worship. At this time, Chen Dahu had been beaten so that he could not recognize his appearance. The alveolar in his mouth fell off, and his eyes were so swollen that he could hardly see his eyes. Mi Yunfei squatted down, patted Chen Dahu''s face and said: "I didn''t expect that you really like to be beaten! Remember, this is just a small lesson. Don''t think it''s great to have a relative. You are allowed to return all the things of your blind friends within five days. Otherwise, hey hey. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will find you to fulfill my promise. At that time, even if you are your relative, I will never let you go ¡£¡± After MI Yunfei finished, he stood up and said to the thugs, "take your master back! He''s a little confused now. He may not remember what I said just now. When he wakes up, you remember to tell him. If he feels unhappy, call his relatives and I''ll kill him together." The big men nodded and promised as soon as they heard it, then lifted Chen Dahu and fled. When those big men carried Chen Dahu away, everyone cheered, and some people were so excited that they began to cry. "Brother, you are our benefactor. We really have nothing to repay!" everyone said together and knelt down. Mi Yunfei waved with one hand and attacked the people with a strong internal strength. Everyone felt that he could not kneel down anyway. He was extremely frightened of MI Yunfei''s strength. "Hehe, you don''t have to. If you really want to repay me, you might as well help me build a house! It''s really hard to sleep in a firewood room!" Mi Yunfei said with a smile to the people. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, Leng Hanshuang immediately covered his mouth and smiled. As soon as everyone heard this, it was lively. Several of them immediately shouted, "benefactor, don''t worry. We have so many people working. We will build you a spacious and comfortable house today." "Yes, it''s going to be built today," everyone said in unison. So everyone immediately went home and took out their tools to cut wood on the back mountain. Mi Yunfei and others are not idle. Although others help to build, how can this house live by themselves? It''s meaningful to build it by yourself. In the mountains and forests, many people cut down with tools. At this time, seven or eight people were tutting around a huge stone. The giant tree is so big that it takes almost ten people to hold it together. It is estimated that this tree is enough to build a house. Mi Yunfei smiled and said to the crowd, "let''s go! I''ll cut down this tree." "Benefactor! The quality of this tree is very good, but it''s too big. Can you do it alone?" one of them asked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "you all stay away!" After hearing this, they stopped talking and retreated one after another. "The shadow comes out of the scabbard!" The sound of Mi Yun''s flying was shocked, and suddenly a golden light flashed. The people didn''t see what was happening at all, but could only hear the sound of "Hua Hua". "Click!" "boom!" The giant tree fell to the ground immediately after a crisp sound. Everyone was stunned. What kind of Kung Fu is this? They didn''t see Mi Yunfei start, but after a roar, the huge tree had been cut off. Wang Xiaoniu was even more surprised. His eyes at Mi Yunfei also became blind. Mi Yunfei said to Wang Xiaoniu, "that tree is just cut off with my magic weapon. When your level is improved, I will make a weapon for you." Wang Xiaoniu nodded repeatedly and made up his mind secretly that he must practice well anyway. Everyone was shocked to the extreme, but they were shocked when they saw Mi Yunfei''s next performance. Mi Yunfei waved several hand blades with both hands. The branches and leaves of the giant tree have been cut. At this time, MI Yunfei forced his hands and shouted loudly. The huge tree was resisted by him, and it didn''t seem very difficult. "Mom, damn it, damn it! How many kilograms does that tree have? He fought it alone. Is the world crazy?" one of them shouted in surprise. After all the materials were complete, all the people helped build Mi Yunfei''s house. When the sun had not yet set, a spacious and solemn house had been completely built. The things needed in life in the house are basically complete, most of which are sent by some blind dates. Mi Yunfei couldn''t postpone it. In addition, he needed it. Finally, he reluctantly accepted it. When several people walked into the house, MI Yunfei said to the three women with emotion: "this is Hong Xing''s own home. It''s your home and me. It''s the first time I''ve felt at home since I went down the mountain for so long. This home was bought back with a lot of sadness and difficulties, but it''s very warm because of you." After hearing this, the three people felt a pain in their hearts. After a period of time together, they all understood Mi Yunfei''s experience. Since Mi Yunfei''s debut, he has been fighting. It''s difficult to calm down like this. This is indeed his first home. In fact, people go out like the floating duckweed. They have no roots and float around with the water. They will stop only when they reach the end of the river. The building of this house is also built as Mi Yunfei thought. There are several secret rooms in the house, which MI Yunfei uses for cultivation. Originally, MI Yunfei wanted to have a husband and three wives live in the same house, but this idea was finally rejected by several women. Therefore, several more houses were built. After Chen Dahu was carried back, he was furious and annoyed at everything. His hatred for MI Yunfei also reached the point of immortality, so he immediately repaired the book to his cousin Zhang Zhizhong in the town. In the town, Zhang Zhizhong also trembled after receiving Chen Dahu''s letter. He couldn''t understand why there were experts in Huajing willing to stay in a poor place like Wangjia village. It is reasonable to say that a master of the realm of change came to the town. As long as he wanted, he could definitely go to a rich family and be the head of a government yard. Zhang Zhizhong is located in Nanyan town of haoyin empire. Nanyan town is close to haoyin Empire, about 300 miles away. Zhang Zhizhong is 30 years old. His accomplishments have reached the middle stage of the incarnation. There are few rivals among the young generation in Nanyan town. What he has learned is prefecture level skill. He is a shrewd man. He is now a level 5 guard in the prime minister''s house. The Prime Minister of the current Dynasty was named Xia Jingyuan, and the guards of the house were divided into ten levels. Level 1 guards: the peak of the spirit of heaven, level 2 guards: the middle of the spirit of heaven, level 3 guards: the initial stage of the spirit of heaven, level 4 guards: the peak of the realm of incarnation, level 5 guards: the middle stage of the realm of incarnation, level 6 guards: the initial stage of the realm of incarnation, level 7 guards: rufan peak, level 8 guards: the middle stage of rufan, level 9 guards: the initial stage of entering the realm of incarnation, and level 10 guards: the realm of rebirth. Zhang Zhizhong can be rated as a level 5 guard, and his strength is definitely not low in this Nanyan town. Although there are ten levels of guards in total, the identity of each higher level is too high. However, the prime minister''s house still has one level of guards up to now. While Zhang Zhizhong was worried about his cousin Chen Dahu, a voice suddenly came out. "Brother Zhang, look at your sad face. What''s the matter?" Zhang Zhizhong knew who the visitor was as soon as he heard the voice. When he turned his head, the visitor had come behind him. "Brother mu, your lightness skills are getting better and better! I can''t find you anymore." Zhang Zhizhong said to the visitor with a smile. The visitor is mu Qipeng, who is also a level 5 guard with Zhang Zhizhong. His cultivation is almost the same as that of Zhang Zhizhong, but his body method is even better. "Hehe, you and I have the same skills, but I''m just a little better than you. You and I have known each other for many years. Today, I see your sad face. What''s the matter with you? You might as well say what you think of me as a friend." Mu Qipeng said with a smile. So Zhang Zhizhong told mu Qipeng about Chen Dahu, and then asked, "brother mu, what do you say?" Mu Qipeng nodded and said, "it''s really difficult to do this. If that man is an expert at the top of Huajing, he may be in trouble. However, I can go with you. If we find that he is only in the early or middle stage of Huajing, we can kill him together. If he is an expert at the top of Huajing, we can persuade him to serve the prime minister. I believe he can''t give the prime minister face." As soon as Zhang Zhizhong heard this, he immediately shouted, "it''s a good idea. It''s like this. Then we can''t delay. We''ll start from Wangjia village tomorrow. What do you think?" Mu Qipeng nodded and said, "OK!" "I''ll start tomorrow. I''ll see who pulled it like this and who can pull it to the end!" Chapter 140 There are dozens of stumps outside Mi Yunfei''s house. On the stumps, Wang Xiaoniu has been standing for about an hour. On his arms hung two stones, each weighing about ten kilograms. On Wang Xiaoniu''s forehead, sweat rolled down like rain, and his feet trembled, but from beginning to end, he just didn''t hum. Seeing Wang Xiaoniu''s perseverance so strong, MI Yunfei was also pleased. Mi Yunfei decided to pass on the "Hunyuan fist manual" to him first. Therefore, he must exercise his arms as hard as iron. "Calf, you can stop," said Mi Yunfei to Wang Xiaoniu on the stump. "Yes, master." since Mi Yunfei showed all kinds of supernatural means, Wang Xiaoniu''s words to MI Yunfei were like an imperial edict. "Mavericks, you said that your talent was very good, and then it decreased because you were slapped by Zhang Zhizhong?" asked Mi Yunfei. "Yes, master, a year ago, I had reached the initial stage of rufan, but later, because I was slapped by Zhang Zhizhong, my cultivation began to regress from then on." Wang Xiaoniu answered truthfully. Mi Yunfei nodded and thought, "no wonder your cultivation is only in the infancy stage, but your physique has completely reached the peak." "Put your hand over here and let me see." Mi Yunfei said to Wang Xiaoniu. After hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu immediately stretched out his hand. Mi Yunfei put his hand on Wang Xiaoniu''s pulse and felt that Wang Xiaoniu''s pulse beat a little disorderly. At this time, MI Yunfei was startled. This phenomenon was obviously a vicious Kung Fu, and then disrupted his meridians. Mi Yunfei was secretly lucky, and then focused on Wang Xiaoniu''s Dantian. In Wang Xiaoniu''s Dantian, a black vitality was stagnating there. After some scanning, MI Yunfei''s mouth tilted: "no wonder so." "Calf, your pulse is a little messy. There is a black energy stagnating in your Dantian. If that energy is not expelled, even if you try hard, you will only stop at the birth stage forever." Mi Yunfei told Wang Xiaoniu what he saw. Hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu immediately panicked and said, "master, according to what you say, can I never be a strong man?" Mi Yunfei smiled faintly: "hehe, how can this little trick be difficult to hold your master? Sit cross legged first and expel the strength immediately. However, this process will be a little painful." After hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu said happily, "master, don''t worry, I can''t help it." then he sat cross legged. Mi Yunfei said no more and his hands were strong. At this time, his palms had become red. Mi Yunfei''s Dantian is originally composed of two distinct Yin and Yang Qi. At this time, the vigorous Qi He transports belongs to Yang Qi. If others want to expel the black Qi in Wang Xiaoniu''s body, it may be a little difficult, but it is very easy for MI Yunfei, because the Yang Qi in his body is the bane of the sinister Qi in the world. When Mi Yunfei''s palm reached Wang Xiaoniu''s back, Wang Xiaoniu felt a burst of warmth all over his body. He felt an airflow flowing towards his Dantian. However, just when I arrived at the Dantian, I felt that my Dantian was hot and dry, as if it had been burned by fire. Wang Xiaoniu bit his lips, a drop of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and the sweat on his face was rolling down. Mi Yunfei is not worried that someone around him will suddenly break in, because now he can retract and release freely, and there are three women outside, so ordinary people will never break in. At this time, Wang Xiaoniu felt that his Dantian seemed to be struggling violently. A feeling of colic spread all over his body. He wanted to shout loudly, but he held it back forcibly. Gradually, Wang Xiaoniu''s whole body began to heat up, and his whole body became red, just like the hot sun in the sky. Looking at the changes of Wang Xiaoniu''s whole body, MI Yunfei also showed a smile on his face. At this time, he suddenly had an idea that he would take the opportunity to help Wang Xiaoniu flush away some of the remaining blocked meridians. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei poured a little inner strength into Wang Xiaoniu''s body again. After some colic, Wang Xiaoniu also adapted to this feeling, and a trace of black blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth. Since the black blood spilled, he felt an unspeakable sense of comfort all over his body. He clearly felt that the black energy in his body seemed to have been expelled, but he found that MI Yunfei did not stop exercising Kung Fu. On second thought, he understood Mi Yunfei''s intentions and was more grateful to MI Yunfei. After the tea time, MI Yunfei stopped exercising Kung Fu, and he also felt tired. After he stopped, he hurried to exercise Kung Fu and adjust his breath. When Mi Yunfei adjusted his breath, Wang Xiaoniu immediately knelt in front of MI Yunfei and said respectfully to MI Yunfei: "thank you, master, for expelling the poison in his body and helping him break through some blocked meridians in his body." Mi Yunfei smiled faintly: "calf, get up! How do you feel now?" After Wang Xiaoniu stood up, he replied, "master, it seems that I have entered the early stage of rufan." "Yes, you have indeed entered the early stage of rufan, but although your state is in the early stage of rufan, your body has also met that requirement. But your foundation is not very stable. Don''t take it lightly. You have to continue to consolidate your foundation." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Wang Xiaoniu nodded again and again and said, "master, please rest assured. I will practice hard." "Well, can you learn some skills?" Mi Yunfei asked Wang Xiaoniu. Wang Xiaoniu shook his head and said, "the disciple''s family is very poor and can''t afford to buy skills at all. Even the lowest level human skills need 100 silver coins. How can our family have so much money! I especially envy Zhang Zhizhong since childhood. It is said that he practices prefecture level skills!" "Ha ha! It''s just prefecture level skills, but as a teacher, there are no prefecture level skills here." Mi Yunfei said with a smile. As soon as Wang Xiaoniu heard this, he was even more lost, so he said to MI Yunfei, "it doesn''t matter. Even if master gives me a level I skill, I can still learn it well." "Although there is no prefecture level Kung Fu as a teacher, there is one today. I don''t know if you are willing to learn it?" "What? Tian level Kung Fu? Shifu, aren''t you trying to make me happy?" Wang Xiaoniu was shocked after hearing this. Heaven level skill! In the whole Nanyan town. "Is heaven level skill very high? As long as you practice hard, when you reach the level, I can teach you holy level skill that is rare in the world." after MI Yunfei said this, he thought, "even if I teach you holy level skill at that time, at least I have to ask my master if he agrees!" As soon as the words "holy level skill" came out of MI Yunfei''s mouth, Wang Xiaoniu sat on the ground and his head was buzzing. These children are really shocking. In such a poor village, don''t talk about Saint level Kung Fu. Even a local level Kung Fu will lead to death. "Shifu, you. You really didn''t lie to me? Do you really have holy level skill?" Wang Xiaoniu asked in surprise. "Do you think it''s strange that Shifu has holy level skills?" After hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu recalled Mi Yunfei''s various performances. Indeed, each performance is amazing. It''s not impossible to have a holy level skill now, but Wang Xiaoniu''s heart is not too sure. Mi Yunfei took a panoramic view of Wang Xiaoniu''s expression. He didn''t want to say anything more. He just took out a book from his arms and said to Wang Xiaoniu, "this skill is called Hunyuan boxing manual." , there are four forms in it. You should be able to practice the first form now. To practice the fourth form, you generally have to reach the realm of heaven and spirit before you can perform it. But the last form is comparable to the spirit level skill. However, I have a requirement for you, that is, you must play the last form at the peak of the realm, which requires a very strong physique. " After hearing this, Wang Xiaoniu nodded again and again: "master, please rest assured that I will meet the requirements and will never lose face to master." Mi Yunfei nodded, then took out a Xiling stone from his arms and said to Wang Xiaoniu, "you put this on your body. Don''t throw it away at any time. Even if you take a bath, you should put it in the bathtub. It''s very important to your cultivation. However, you can''t let anyone know, even your parents can''t, understand?" Wang Xiaoniu reached out and took Xiling stone. He immediately felt a warm current pouring into his body. He also understood the role of this stone, so he nodded again and again: "please rest assured, master. I understand. Even if the master asks, I won''t say." After hearing this, MI Yunfei burst into laughter: "you boy, really. Yes, that''s what you want." Just then, MI Yunfei moved his ears and said to Wang Xiaoniu, "there are strangers in your house. Let''s go and have a look!" after that, he walked towards Wang Xiaoniu''s house. Wang Xiaoniu said in his heart, "master''s house is built on the hillside of the back mountain. It must be at least hundreds of feet away from my house! There are so many woods in the middle that he can''t see it! How can he know that there are strangers at home?" Mi Yunfei didn''t let Leng Hanshuang follow him, but took Wang Xiaoniu for a while, and soon came to Wang Xiaoniu''s house. Some neighbors in front of Wang Xiaoniu''s house put their heads out to watch Wang Xiaoniu''s house, but no one dared to say more. When Mi Yunfei arrived at Wang Xiaoniu''s house, there were three figures standing in front of Wang Xiaoniu''s house. They seemed to be talking to Wang Xiaoniu''s parents. At this time, Wang Xiaoniu could see the three people clearly, and his whole teeth were "rattling". One of the three faces was swollen. Naturally, this man was Chen Dahu who was beaten to half his life a few days ago. However, he seems to be much better today. The other two are Zhang Zhizhong and mu Qipeng. "Ha ha! I thought it was an illusion! It turned out that there were really guests coming!" Mi Yunfei said with a smile when he was more than ten feet away. The three turned their heads one after another, and their expressions were different. Chen Dahu was angry and wanted to eat Mi Yunfei immediately, while the rest of Zhang Zhizhong and mu Qipeng were curious. "Dare you ask, brother, but Mi Yunfei?" Zhang Zhizhong asked politely. Because he saw that MI Yunfei was as good as him in the middle of Huajing, but it was just that MI Yunfei deliberately pressed his strength in the middle of Huajing. "Yes, who are you?" Mi Yunfei didn''t give each other face at all, and his tone was very cold. "I''m Zhang Zhizhong, Chen Dahu''s cousin." Zhang Zhizhong said with a smile, although his face was a little ugly. "Oh, you are the Zhang Zhizhong who helps his cousin to help the tiger! He can''t even compensate. Why should he take your cousin with him? Is it because his family property is not enough and you can repay it for him?" Mi Yunfei said sarcastically, looking like a ruffian like ''I''m the best in the world''. "Boy, you can''t die. Don''t think it''s great in the middle of Huajing." it was mu Qipeng who spoke. His character is not as calm as Zhang Zhizhong. When he saw that MI Yunfei was just in the middle of the realm, he didn''t want to say more. Now, MI Yunfei looked rebellious and had a bigger fire in his heart, so he roared out. "Die!" As soon as the voice fell, MI Yunfei''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. The people next to him couldn''t see how he disappeared. Suddenly ''bang!'' With a sound of, mu Qipeng had flown far away, and then he was fried into minced meat in the air. "Hum, you can be arrogant in front of others, but don''t be arrogant in front of me, because I am more arrogant than you!" Chapter 141 All the people took a breath, especially Chen Dahu and Zhang Zhizhong. They didn''t see how Mi Yunfei shot. Even Zhang Zhizhong only felt a gust of wind. This is nothing. The most frightening thing is that MI Yunfei''s hand is so vicious. Others just said a bad word. He didn''t even ask about the identity of the other party. He killed him directly, and didn''t leave a complete body. We have never heard of this decisive killing, even if we have heard of it. Mi Yunfei ignored Zhang Zhizhong directly and said, "Oh, I forgot to ask you. Who was that man just now? I forgot to ask his name. I''ve always been light when I shot. I didn''t expect him to hang up like this." Zhang Zhizhong couldn''t even say anything at this time. He said in his heart: "what kind of strength is this? Maybe he''s also an expert in the realm of heaven and spirit. What''s the meaning of light hand? You guy''s hand is a human life, and there are no bones left. Is this still called light hand?" "Brother MI, do you know who you killed?" Zhang Zhizhong was afraid, but he still stubbornly asked. "Oh, who is very important? Is he a man of status? What can I do? I''ve taken a very light hand." Mi Yunfei pretended to be very afraid, but everyone could see that his face didn''t matter. Zhang Zhi''s angry eyes are about to burst out fire. He is a master in the middle of the realm! He even said he would kill, or even kill without saying anything. "He is the level 5 guard of Xia Cheng''s residence in haoyin empire. If brother Mi doesn''t care about my cousin, maybe I can help brother MI." after Zhang Zhizhong finished, he said in his heart, "I don''t believe you dare not even give the prime minister''s face." Upon hearing this, MI Yunfei was surprised and said, "what? He''s from the prime minister''s house! Why didn''t you say it earlier?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, Zhang Zhi center was relieved and said happily: "it seems that this guy still doesn''t dare to fight the government!" however, MI Yunfei''s next words almost made him spit blood. "How could the people in the prime minister''s residence be so bad! It''s humiliating to keep it. You said earlier that I would have killed him." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, Zhang Zhi center knew what kind of person he met. He was completely afraid of things. He was worried, so he asked, "brother Mi dare not even pay attention to the people in the prime minister''s house. I think brother Mi''s backstage must be very hard? Is brother MI from the five holy fairyland?" "Five saints fairyland? Haven''t you heard of it? What''s the matter?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. This time he didn''t pretend. He really didn''t know. He was also wondering: "where are the five saints fairyland? Can''t the people there provoke?" Zhang Zhizhong carefully observed Mi Yunfei''s expression and saw that he really didn''t look like he was pretending. He was relieved, but he thought, "you''re not from the five saints fairyland, so there''s nothing to be afraid of." thinking of this, Zhang Zhizhong''s center has a better bottom. "Brother MI is not from the five holy fairyland, so it''s a little troublesome for you to kill the people in the prime minister''s house, so." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Mi Yunfei: "I don''t care about your elephant house or cow house. If you annoy me, I''ll let you go to the underground house. The five-day deadline has come. Spit out what you eat quickly so as not to waste everyone''s time." The fire in Zhang Zhi center! It''s almost burning to the top of my head. Who is this person I met today? He''s a hooligan, a bandit, a robber. It seems that you can''t fight again. If you don''t fight, you don''t seem to have face. After some reflection, Zhang Zhizhong finally decided to bear it temporarily. When he returned to the prime minister''s house, he was fanning the flames and asked the prime minister''s house to send people to deal with this guy. "Well, brother Mi''s words are all for this purpose, so I won''t have much more, Dahu, spit out all the food!" Zhang Zhizhong said to Chen Dahu. "But, cousin." "I told you to spit it all out, didn''t you hear?" Zhang Zhizhong roared at Chen Dahu. "Wait, what I said last time was double. It should be regarded as something borrowed by all the villagers. Why do you have to have some interest?" said Mi Yunfei. "Brother MI, don''t you think the interest seems too high? Stay on the front line and see you later." "Yes, is the interest high? Why don''t I think so? We don''t have to meet again in the future. If we meet again, you will regret it." when Mi Yunfei said his last sentence, he almost said it with a smile, but the more it was, the more creepy Zhang Zhizhong felt. "Well, young people are different. They don''t look forward and backward like old people. They have courage and courage!" Zhang Zhizhong praised Mi Yunfei again and again, but he did bite his teeth when talking. Finally, he turned to look at Chen Dahu and said, "spit things out twice!" after that, he waved his sleeve and left. Seeing this, MI Yunfei shouted to the village, "come out, everyone! Someone should be kind! If you go early, you will grab more!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, Chen Dahu''s feet softened and he threw himself on the ground with a "plop". He was wronged in his heart! Don''t mention it. This is a robber even more arrogant than himself! What else do you say? Those who go early grab more. Although I rob myself, I have to find some reasons! And the guy in front of him didn''t find a reason at all, and he shouted openly. Mi Yunfei''s voice was so loud that everyone in the village could hear it. Everyone rushed in the direction of Chen Dahu''s house. After seeing this, MI Yunfei was startled. How long did he say this! Each of them carried baskets, as if they had been planning for a long time. One of them was the most exaggerated and even pushed out the cars usually used to push stones and build walls. This group of talents is really called robbers! At ordinary times, everyone is very honest. How come now they are as brave as a group of soldiers charging into battle! Mi Yunfei believes that if a country can have such aggressive soldiers, that country is absolutely expected to win the war forever. What''s more, when Mi Yun flew to Chen Dahu''s manor, he knew what a mountain is and a mountain is high. Chen Dahu''s luxurious building is a little broken. After moving things, many people didn''t even let go of the walls. They directly pried off some high-quality bricks and tiles with tools. After only half a day, Chen Dahu''s whole manor has become devastated. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei turned to Wang Xiaoniu and said: "See, this world is a world of the jungle. Only when you have stronger strength than others can you dominate others'' fate. Chen Dahu used to be stronger than you, he can rob your things, but now I am stronger than Chen Dahu, I can rob his things. We don''t have to have the strength to bully others, but at least we should have the strength not to be bullied by others The strength of bullying. If you want to never be bullied, you have only one way to go, that is to become stronger. This is the natural law of survival in this world. " Wang Xiaoniu nodded knowingly and more firmly in his heart. He will never be the weak and the object of being bullied. In Nanyan Town, there is a government yard that stands out from the crowd. The whole government yard is built in a unique way. There are many houses. There are many pavilions, and the carvings of walking Luan and flying phoenix can be seen everywhere. The magnificent decoration and towering jade pillars all seem very atmospheric, giving people a sense of painting pillars and flying clouds. Such a luxurious government gate can not be found in the whole Nanyan town except the prime minister''s house No more. However beautiful and luxurious the prime minister''s residence is, it''s hard to enjoy it. Because the moon is dark and the wind is high tonight, even the air seems to be a little depressed. It''s obviously a good weather for bandits to make trouble. The wall of the prime minister''s residence is very high, which is estimated to be seven or eight feet, because this is the back road left by the prime minister Xia Jingyuan when he was preparing to rebel. Although the king of the current Dynasty knew that Xia Jingyuan was rebellious, he could not win it. Because Xia Jingyuan was in power, half of the civil and military officials in the court were his people, and he also held the military Amulet of two million troops, and there were many strange people and strange things in the residence There are countless people, but they have the destructive power of no less than two million troops. Therefore, the current king has nothing to do with him. In Xia Jingyuan''s opinion, it is difficult for anyone to break the wall. It is guarded by hundreds of archers, with many spears and boulders, and people take turns to monitor the movement outside the city every night. Therefore, even if he fails to rebel, no one can break the wall he built. However, there is no absolute thing in the world. There is a dark shadow just outside the city wall. This man does not hide it at all. He is completely showing his true face. When the figure looked at the wall, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly upward and smiled faintly. Then a crane rushed to the sky, and his body flew to a height of more than 20 feet, that is to say, there was almost a distance of nearly 20 feet from the wall below. After the shadow rose into the air, the corners of his mouth smiled: "hey hey, don''t think that building a wall seven or eight feet high can stop me. I flew to more than twenty feet high. You can''t think there are people in the sky!" The shadow finally landed on the ground after several consecutive rotations in the air. Obviously, although this man''s cultivation is amazing, he has not reached the realm of controlling the air. Otherwise, he would not rotate for several consecutive circles and fly directly across the air. "Shit, how can I find so many houses? I saw Zhang Zhizhong come in just now. Why didn''t I see others? Haven''t I come yet? I''m too fast?" the shadow said to himself. In fact, the shadow is mi Yunfei who followed Zhang Zhizhong all the way. Before leaving, MI Yunfei obviously felt the hatred of Zhang Zhi''s center. In order to cut the grass and root, MI Yunfei let him leave and followed Zhang Zhizhong''s horses all the way to the prime minister''s house. There are more than 200 miles from Wangjia village to Nanyan town. It''s good that the tracker is mi Yunfei. If someone else changes, he may really lose him. I have to say that no matter how good a person''s lightness skill is, even if he can run over a horse, he has to keep up with hundreds of miles and keep this speed all the time. It''s still very tiring. Mi Yunfei hid his breath. He believed that even the experts who broke the martial arts realm would never feel his existence. Slowly, he had released his divine knowledge and searched for Zhang Zhizhong everywhere. Soon, the corner of his mouth smiled: "it''s still outside the door! It''s too slow." The reason why Zhang Zhizhong didn''t come in at the door was that his heart was still wandering. He was thinking about how to tell Xia Jingyuan about it, and then encouraged Xia Jingyuan to send personnel to kill Mi Yunfei. After thinking for a long time, he finally thought of a way, so he smiled at the corners of his mouth and walked excitedly towards the prime minister''s house. Mi Yunfei followed Zhang Zhizhong to a house that looked very luxurious. Looking at Zhang Zhizhong''s complacency, MI Yunfei sneered: "sample, you''re complacent! Later, I''m going to wipe it out." When Mi Yunfei was secretly proud, he suddenly heard an angry roar from a house: "who is it?" Chapter 142 Hearing this voice, MI Yunfei secretly shouted, "no? I hide so well that I can be found?" Just when Mi Yunfei wanted to show up, he heard Zhang Zhizhong''s voice: "old Wang, it''s me, Zhang Zhizhong." At this time, MI Yunfei patted his chest to ease his tension. Mi Yunfei''s accomplishments are so well hidden. If they are still found, the strength of the person in the room must be too much higher than him, so the voice just scared Mi Yunfei. "Oh, it''s brother Zhang. Then come in! The prime minister is looking for you." the man''s voice came out again. After hearing this, Zhang Zhizhong strode in, and Mi Yunfei immediately followed up. After Zhang Zhizhong walked into the house, he knocked hard. His voice was very rhythmic. It probably meant three long and two short. Just after knocking a few times, the door opened immediately, and Zhang Zhizhong crept in. Mi Yunfei saw that there was no way to enter, and the windows everywhere were iron windows. He couldn''t see the situation inside, let alone hear the sound inside. After watching around for a while, MI Yunfei smiled, and then a jump had floated to the roof. His movements were so gentle that he didn''t make half a sound, and even a tiny dust didn''t splash. The tiles on the roof are loose. Mi Yunfei carefully opened a tile and finally saw the situation in the house through the light in the house. There are more than 40 people in the house, and it seems that their accomplishments are not low. Among them, two old people have reached the state of the middle stage of Tianling, three early stages of Tianling, eight peaks of Huajing, more than a dozen experts in the middle stage of Huajing, and the rest are at least experts in the early stage of Huajing. Such strength is nothing among the four sects. However, MI Yunfei was surprised that there were so many experts in a prime minister''s house in the secular world. The people in the house sat on both sides, and there was an old man in the middle. Although he was sixty years old, his eyes were shining cold and looked very divine. The thick sword eyebrows always exuded a kind of awe inspiring killing intention. Although he is a little old, he has an extraordinary bearing. Although there is no fluctuation of internal strength in his whole body, he sits there at will and has a feeling of admiration. Especially the self-confidence on his face, there is a feeling that the world is in my hands, strategizing and winning thousands of miles away. The atmosphere in the room seemed a little tense, and some people were still whispering. You don''t have to think about it. They must be discussing something important. After seeing the strength of those people in the house, MI Yunfei understood why those people didn''t discuss things in the secret room. With the strength of these people, who else can have the strength to eavesdrop on them in the secular world? However, how can people like Mi Yunfei be described as secular people? That is beyond the scope of secular people. "Zhizhong, why didn''t Qipeng come back with you? Where have you been these days?" the old man in the middle asked aloud. The old man obviously knew Zhang Zhizhong''s actions like the back of his hand, but he still pretended not to know what he meant. "Back to the prime minister, I went back to Wangjia village a few days ago and dealt with some private affairs, but." Mi Yunfei on the roof heard their conversation clearly. Then he realized that the old man was Xia Jingyuan, the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. "But what? But it doesn''t matter." Xia Jingyuan''s eyes flashed a cold light, and his expression seemed a little unhappy. "However. But brother mu can''t come back." Zhang Zhizhong was frightened by Xia Jingyuan''s words and broke into a cold sweat, but he said it directly. As soon as Zhang Zhizhong''s words came out, everyone in the room seemed to be moved, and they both looked puzzled. "How do you say that?" Xia Jingyuan asked with restraint, although he looked a little unhappy. Seeing that Xia Jingyuan was not angry, Zhang Zhizhong was a little relieved, and then replied, "a master appeared in Wangjia village a few days ago. His cultivation is estimated to have reached the realm of heaven and spirit." Zhang Zhizhong''s words were just said. Everyone in the house, including Xia Jingyuan, was moved. "Heavenly spirit Master!" everyone took a breath. They all know where Wangjia village is. It''s definitely not easy for a Heavenly Master to appear there. Xia Jingyuan vaguely felt something unexpected, so he said to Zhang Zhizhong, "go on." Seeing that everyone attached importance to this matter, Zhang Zhizhong was also very happy, so he continued: "As soon as the heavenly spirit Master arrived at Wangjia village, he argued with my cousin Chen Dahu. My cousin was forced to ask for help. At that time, I also felt that something was wrong. Now it is an extraordinary period. I have to find out even if there are some unfavorable factors for the prime minister, so I discussed with brother Mu and went to investigate." Xia Jingyuan nodded and said, "you''re right. Now it''s an extraordinary time. You can''t let go of even a little strange things." After hearing this, Zhang Zhizhong was very happy, and then said, "at that time, after brother Mu and I went, the man didn''t say a word and directly fought with brother Mu and me. At that time, I was defeated, but brother Mu was killed by the man. The man finally decided to let me go. He asked me to bring a word to the prime minister." After listening to Zhang Zhizhong''s words, MI Yunfei secretly shouted, "what a cunning guy. I knew I shouldn''t have left you. However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you won''t live long." Hearing this, Xia Jingyuan also vaguely felt that things might have changed, so he asked in a deep voice, "what words?" "He said. He said." when Zhang Zhizhong spoke, he looked a little nervous and seemed very unspeakable. "What did he say? Say it quickly!" Xia Jingyuan roared. Zhang Zhizhong nodded repeatedly and said, "he said, don''t think the prime minister''s house has some strength to be right with the king. If you annoy me, I''ll call the prime minister''s house directly." Mi Yunfei almost fell off the roof and admired Zhang Zhizhong. He praised: "this guy knows me so well. I really came here today. He''s right. He''s really a confidant!" "Pa!" After hearing this, Xia Jingyuan slapped on the table. The whole person stood up and looked extremely angry. "That man must be xuanyuhong''s man. It seems that xuanyuhong has been on guard against me. It is estimated that he has been on guard for a long time. He deliberately asked someone to go to Chenjia village, and then led you there after causing trouble. If I expected it well, Chenjia village must have ambushed a lot of people. They deliberately threw out a person in the initial realm of heaven spirit. I expected that I would send one or two Heaven spirit realms at most When I send someone there, he will annihilate them one by one. It''s really a good plan! However, if I come to counter siege, ha ha, none of his people will want to run. "Xia Jingyuan said with a dark smile. I have to say that sometimes people are like this. When Xia Jingyuan is in that situation, he feels a lot of doubts about everything. Even if it is not related at all, he will slowly associate it with each other. There may be similar things in everyone''s life. For example, when you look at a person, that person seems to be full of advantages. And if you see a person unhappy, no matter what he does, you feel out of the way. In fact, MI Yunfei was wronged the most. He was completely confused by the following two people and asked in wonder: "When did I become xuanyuhong''s man? Xuanyuhong seems to be the king of their country? No matter what they think, they should misunderstand. Let them misunderstand. Anyway, they are all dead. I''ll do something good for that king." After listening to Xia Jingyuan''s analysis, Zhang Zhizhong immediately clapped his hands and said, "the prime minister is really wise! The prime minister is far beyond our reach because of his foresight and wisdom. I really want to see what kind of expression xuanyuhong will have when he finds out that all the people he arranged are dead?" Xia Jingyuan nodded and said, "this is just a part of my plan. Calling you today is another thing to arrange." "Oh, is the prime minister ready to take action?" Zhang Zhizhong asked suspiciously. "Yes, I decided to do it on the sixth day of next month. However, according to the secret report, xuanyuhong has begun to deploy. It seems that he has been on guard for a long time. This thing can only be carried out in advance. Otherwise, things change, and the outcome is not something I can master." Zhang Zhizhong knew Xia Jingyuan''s meaning as soon as he heard it, so he asked, "I don''t know what the prime minister needs me to do? As long as I can share the sorrow for the prime minister, Zhizhong will devote himself to death." "Hehe! You are all my elite strength, which determines whether this war can change the dynasty. Although you are young, your strength is not weak, and your mind is extremely intelligent. I need you very much." Xia Jingyuan looked at the crowd and said, "if you can help me win the throne this time, you will be indispensable for my future prosperity. However, there are also two experts in the middle of the heavenly spirit in the palace, which is my biggest trouble." "Please don''t worry, Prime Minister. Just give us the two old guys in the palace." at this time, two old men came out from both sides. Both of them were experts in the middle of the heavenly spirit. They were called Wang Tong and Chen Huai respectively. They were good brothers when they were young. Later, they killed their opponents because of fighting with others, but they also ended up seriously injured. Finally, they were saved by Xia Jingyuan. Wang Tong and Chen Huai are both good natured people. In addition, some means of Xia Jingyuan finally made them grateful and disrespectful to Xia Jingyuan, so they stayed in the prime minister''s house. They have never appeared in the prime minister''s house, and outsiders do not know. They are also Xia Jingyuan''s last trumps. Looking at the two people volunteering, Xia Jingyuan flashed an imperceptible smile at the corners of his mouth, but he said in panic: "it''s so troublesome, you two, isn''t it good?" "The prime minister is serious. If the prime minister hadn''t saved us in those years, I''m afraid my two brothers would have been dead. The prime minister has never asked us to do anything for so many years. If I don''t do something for the prime minister, I''ll feel really bad." Wang Tong said shamefully. Chen Huai nodded and said, "yes, brother Wang is right. Please give me a chance to fight." Xia Jingyuan looked at the two humanitarians: "they have decided, so I won''t dissuade them any more, but I''m still very sorry in my heart!" I have to say that Xia Jingyuan''s move is indeed Yin enough. Obviously, I want others to go, but my mouth is repeatedly pushing away, which also makes them work harder. At this time, a voice suddenly came from the roof: "ha ha! Neither of you need to go, because you can''t go!" Chapter 143 As soon as the voice fell, a figure fell from the roof. The figure fell into the house with some falling tiles. Looking at the visitor, Zhang Zhizhong suddenly shouted, "it''s you, MI Yunfei!" It was Mi Yunfei who came. He didn''t care that there were so many experts waiting for him in the house. If he was afraid, he would be so sorry for the word "demon God". Who is the demon God? That''s a person who can defeat more than a dozen masters of the devil''s way, not to mention these people in the house? The atmosphere in the room suddenly became more tense, and all the people were in a state of tension. When did the visitors arrive on the roof? They didn''t know at all. How could they not be surprised? Mi Yunfei went straight to an empty chair and sat down. Then he picked up a fruit next to him and ate it. His mouth was still shouting, "sit down, everyone! Don''t be so polite." Xia Jingyuan was also surprised to see that MI Yunfei was confident and careless. This man can quietly enter the prime minister''s house, and can hide on the roof without being found. This strength is definitely not simple. "I don''t know what it''s like for this little brother to come to my house at night. If he''s a guest in my house, he can come in completely aboveboard, or let me be prepared to avoid neglecting the little brother." Xia Jingyuan said politely. He would never rush to do anything about mi Yunfei''s strength and identity before he knew it clearly. Mi Yunfei looked at Xia Jingyuan, but thought in his heart: "this official is just different! I know it''s not good for me to come, but I still have to pretend to be very polite. Don''t you feel tired?" "Oh, I''m too tired of staying in Chenjia village. My hands are a little itchy. I just come to kill people." Mi Yunfei replied carelessly. After this, everyone was angry. Arrogance, extreme arrogance, arrogance made him speechless. If vision can kill people, it is estimated that MI Yunfei has been killed hundreds of times. "Boy, I don''t think you''re awake yet? Don''t you know where you are now?" Wang Tong, the official speaker. As soon as he said this, the tense atmosphere suddenly disappeared, and the whole room laughed in the twinkling of an eye. "Ha ha! This boy can''t be sleepwalking!" laughter suddenly came out of the house. Mi Yunfei smiled faintly: "Oh, I really forgot if you didn''t tell me. I didn''t see the thatched cottage outside the city just now, so I went to this cow house to pee. No, I''m a little hungry, so I came down to have something to eat." Suddenly a strong man came out. The man looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "hum! You haven''t woken up yet, so I''ll let you sleep forever!" This man is called Wu mang. He is fat. Although he hinders doing serious things, his cultivation is really an expert at the peak of the realm. After finishing his words, Wu mang waved a palm at Mi Yunfei. The palm power was strong and fierce. With the sound of breaking the air, it was about to be printed on MI Yunfei''s chest. Mi Yunfei shouted, "Mom, how come you hit people?" he seemed very afraid. Although he shouted on his mouth and waved with one hand, he seemed to cover his head instinctively. Wu mang only felt a vast palm wind hit him. His hand deviated and the fruit was really printed on the wall. "Bang!" The solid wall was pierced by his palm. The strong palm force shook the stone bricks flying, alerting many guards. Soon, hundreds of guards surrounded the door. However, no one dared to enter the house without Xia Jingyuan''s order, because ordinary guards can''t enter the house. After a slap, MI Yunfei patted his chest and said, "I was scared to death. I thought you were hitting me! It was just hitting the wall! Good palm power, good palm power! But you can''t show off! Your slap pierced the wall. What if the flying stone bricks hit the children? Even if you don''t hit the children, it''s not good to hit the flowers and grass!" Everyone in the room except Xia Jingyuan could see that Wu Mang''s palm was definitely taken towards Mi Yunfei. As a result, MI Yunfei just waved his hand casually, and Wu Mang''s palm power had deviated from the target. Just such a casual hand has shocked the people in the house. In this room, only Wang Tong and Chen Huai have the highest strength. They ask themselves that they can also remove Wu Mang''s palm power, but they can''t be as free and unrestrained as Mi Yunfei. Although they can''t see through Mi Yunfei''s cultivation, they can guess that MI Yunfei''s cultivation should also be in the middle of Tianling. "My brother''s cultivation is really not weak! However, if you break into the prime minister''s house at will, even if you are an expert in the middle of the heavenly spirit, I''m afraid you can''t resist more than 40 people in our house? If you don''t give an explanation today, you won''t want to go out of the prime minister''s house." Wang Tong said it. After seeing the strength of MI Yunfei, he discussed it with Chen Huai, This person must not stay. If one can''t, then two, if two can''t, then twenty, if twenty still can''t, then go together. In the middle of the two heavenly spirits and in the early stage of the three heavenly spirits, there are so many realm masters. Even if the visitor is a heavenly spirit peak, he will fall here. However, no one can imagine that although Mi Yunfei is not an expert at the peak of Tianling, he is more terrible than the people at the peak of Tianling. Even one who broke the martial arts realm died in his hand. Not even those who break the martial arts realm, let alone these people? These people are totally different from those in the cultivation world. First of all, the cultivation methods are not as strong as those in the cultivation world. Secondly, fighting experience is not as rich as those people. Finally, the cultivation is much worse. Therefore, MI Yunfei has no scruples at all. After hearing this, MI Yunfei said in doubt, "what did I say? I just said that my hands are a little itchy. I''ll kill and hide." "Hum, boy, you''re so stubborn. Then I''ll send you to the hell to wake up. Remember my name is Wang Tong. I''ll be a ghost after I die." After the conversation, Wang Tong and Chen Huai shot at the same time. They both learned the beast king divine fist. The beast king divine fist is a prefecture level skill, which is a set of skills created by integrating the postures of various beasts. After punching, you can often hear a roar of animals. Its power is really terrible. Mi Yunfei gave a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and then his two palms poured out incomparable internal strength and directly shook them. "Boom!" After an earthshaking sound, the stone bricks on the ground were shocked to fly by the strong strength of the three people, and the whole house was shaky. After a slap, Wang Tong and Chen Huailian took five or six steps to stabilize their body, and Mi Yunfei also shook slightly. Everyone was shocked. Mi Yunfei''s strength completely exceeded their imagination. He even beat the two middle-term masters of the heavenly spirits and gained the upper hand. How can it not be surprising? "Let''s fight together. If not, it will be dangerous when he escapes." Wang Tong shouted to the crowd. His voice sounded a little empty. At this time, one or two people were left to protect Xia Jingyuan, and the remaining people unexpectedly took action together. The momentum of a reasonable strike by more than 40 people was unimaginable. The whole room was full of golden light. Even Xia Jingyuan felt a burst of suffocation. The strong wind rose in all directions, and the palm power surged in all directions. The destructive energy directly destroyed the roof. The tiles on the roof splashed, the beams of the house smashed, and the intoxicating golden light rushed into the sky, breaking the dawn. In the face of such a huge blow, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to hold it up, and he didn''t dare to despise it. Move your palms and Qi away from your body. It''s a heroic act to ask the sky. The vast palm power of the people hit, like a violent tornado, the ground cracked directly, and the wall was washed away in an instant. "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yunfei closed his palms and shocked his anger. He directly used his unique skill. There was no doubt that the killing intention in his eyes was obvious, and the arrogant and peerless palm power directly rushed to the people. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a series of explosions, the houses were turned into ashes in an instant, and some beams burned directly, adding a trace of color to the prime minister''s house. They even took a few steps back, but their body shook a little, and Mi Yunfei was shocked by the joint efforts of the people, so he could go out. In mid air, Mi Yun''s flying body finally stumbled to the ground. A trace of blood had spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his hair was a little scattered. "Ha ha! If I don''t find someone to play once a day, I feel uncomfortable. You''ve been very good to hurt me! However, it''s not so good next. Let''s see what it means to have someone outside the person and there is a day outside the world." "The shadow comes out of the scabbard!" After the words, a golden light flashed, and a peerless magic weapon appeared in MI Yunfei''s hand. The sword is a magic weapon, but people are like demons. After holding the shadow, MI Yunfei''s momentum rose instantly, and his evil spirit was even more amazing. The violent momentum shook the broken house. "Hey, no matter whether you have a grudge against me or not, you have the capital to threaten my apprentice. In order to avoid trouble, I can only solve it at one time." the evil man gave an evil smile, and everyone was scared. "All on, hurry. Kill him quickly!" Xia Jingyuan''s weak voice came from the ruins. At this time, his appearance was very embarrassed, his clothes were broken, a huge wood had been pressed on him, and the corners of his mouth had been covered with blood. If two people at the peak of the realm had not protected him just now, it is estimated that he would have been shocked to death by the leaked strength. However, even so, he was seriously injured. As soon as Xia Jingyuan''s words came out, both the experts in the house and the bodyguards outside rushed towards Mi Yun. The momentum was no less than the fighting on the battlefield. "Hum, die!" After a cold hum, MI Yunfei''s feet are one, the ground is rapidly splitting, and then a strong internal strength is swinging. "Whew, whew!" Tens of thousands of rubble shot out of the cracked ground and shot directly at the bodyguards. Mi Yunfei raised the shadow in his hand again, and the Yin and Yang Qi in his body turned rapidly, and his arrogant and peerless internal strength filled his body. All the heroes in the world are powerful and powerful. They rush into the clouds in the nine days. The devil''s shadow and cold light flash. The murderous spirit shocked the world. Everything in the drunk eye is nothingness, and the world is small. "Heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are ruminant dogs. If I am not benevolent, you are all mole ants! The first move of God killing crazy knife, six ways of wind swing!" The wind and sand swirled around, and the black robe floated with the wind. A heroic roar broke through the silent sky. A brilliant golden light lit up the dark night sky. Arrogance and violence are drunk together, and madness and destruction sleep together. This is one move, and it is a sign that once resounded through the blue haze. This move means that the peerless demon God finally reappears the world with real strength! Chapter 144 The sky is no longer dark; The earth is no longer calm; People are hesitating. A golden light shot out from the shadow, like the brightest meteor in the stars across the dark night sky. The vitality is divided into two, and the sky seems to be divided into two parts. One side is red like the scorching sun and the other side is white like the moon. The two spirits are quite different, but the only thing they have in common is that they both have the power of destruction. The shadow is also getting bigger, like a pillar of heaven, pounding the sky. The man holding the shadow is more like a demon God. He is angry, full of killing intention, and his whole body gushes out countless evil spirits, like a demon in hell. He pointed to the sky with one hand, swallowing mountains and rivers with anger. His divine power shocked the sky, like a martial god in the fairy world. The momentum of the great momentum was like a galloping horse, and the magnificent momentum rolled up the whole world as if crying. Seeing the situation, they were shocked, and their scalp almost blew up. Such a great momentum seemed to be completely beyond the scope of the warrior, and a feeling of death came to my heart. At the critical moment of life and death, people dared not reserve anything. They used their most proud killing moves and took out their own strength to eat milk, just to resist the huge momentum. "Ah! Fight!" everyone roared and fought together, and the ground trembled violently. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Dozens of strong Qi collided and made a sound of destroying the sky and the earth. Some bodyguards nearby were blown to pieces, their hands and feet were broken all over the ground, their brains and intestines were flying all over the sky, and their blood was like a flood all over the sky. At this time, the houses of the prime minister''s house are also beginning to collapse one by one, which is more terrible than the flash flood. In a short time, some people who did not escape were directly crushed to death by the collapsed houses. For a while, blood flowed into a river and countless deaths and injuries. From then on, I''m afraid this great prime minister''s house no longer exists. "Boom!" The ground could not withstand the violent impact of dozens of people, and finally collapsed downward. People in the whole Nanyan town could feel the turbulence. "Whew, whew!" The shadow broke out hundreds of strong Qi, which directly penetrated the bodies of dozens of people. Some people have been frozen into a sculpture, and some human bodies are full of dry and hot temperature. "Boom!" "boom!" Many people were directly blown to pieces, and their bodies and heads were completely separated. Others were directly turned into ice grains on the ground. The whole prime minister''s house has completely become a terrible purgatory, and there is rarely a complete body on the ground. After the move, only the only two celestial masters were still breathing, and even Xia Jingyuan on the side died in this series of explosions. Mi Yunfei walked step by step with the shadow in his hand. He was covered with blood, his clothes were broken, his whole head was disheveled, and his mouth was always hung with a shocking smile. Many years later, this smile was also called "the difference between life and death" by many people. There is no other reason, because as long as Mi Yunfei has this smile on his mouth, the original living person will turn into a corpse in the twinkling of an eye. Therefore, he is called "the difference between life and death". Looking at Mi Yunfei''s evil smile, Wang Tong and Chen Huai were frightened and afraid. They have killed countless people in their life. They have never been so afraid. They have never been so close to death as now. Only half of their feet are still in the world. "You can''t kill us. You can''t kill us. We are the ghost blade gate from the five holy fairyland." Wang Tong and Chen Huai said to MI Yunfei in horror. However, the only answer to them was "the difference between life and death", and then the cold light flashed, the knife fell, and the life was dead. Since then, it has been announced that there are two more bodies and two less lives in the world. The demon shadow didn''t leave a drop of blood after killing. It seems that the magic soldier has never been stained with blood. It''s a magic weapon, but it''s more like a magic knife in MI Yunfei''s hand. "Hum, is the ghost blade gate of the five saints fairyland amazing? Kill it if you kill it. Why do I care so much? But if you have the chance, you can go and see what the five saints fairyland is." Mi Yunfei didn''t feel guilty after killing so many people. He was still wondering when to make trouble in the five saints fairyland. After World War I, more than 40 people died in the hands of MI Yunfei, and none of them survived. This war almost completely destroyed the prime minister''s house, and it became a ruin. The next day after MI Yunfei left, not only Nanyan town was shocked, but even the whole haoyin empire was shocked. Overnight, the whole prime minister''s house turned into ruins. Of course, the happiest is xuanyuhong, king of haoyin empire. At first, people thought it was caused by natural phenomena, but when xuanyuhong sent someone to check the ruins, even the people who checked threw up. In the ruins, the ground is full of broken limbs, which makes people feel soft, and the whole ground has collapsed. These broken bodies can fully prove that the death of these people is definitely not a natural disaster, but a real man-made disaster. For a while, rumors spread everywhere. Some said it was the arrival of immortals, some said it was the devil, and others said it was an earthquake. In the palace, xuanyuhong was completely dull after listening to the report. What do people do? What kind of strength does it need to do? After the prime minister''s house was turned into ruins, xuanyuhong, king of haoyin Empire, couldn''t sleep safely for several nights. It turned out to be man-made. Will the prime minister who died today die a king tomorrow? No one knows that all xuanyuhong will be too frightened to sleep every night. Who knows if they will have a head to sleep and get up without a head. After several consecutive nights, it seemed that nothing had happened. Xuan Yuhong was relieved and asked all the ministers in the court to restrain a little recently, so as not to make the mysterious expert angry and move the whole empire. After returning to Chenjia village tired, MI Yunfei slept for three days. I can''t help it. After World War I, I consumed too much physical strength. Now I have time to sleep more. Three days later, after MI Yunfei got up, he suddenly found that the strength in his body seemed to be much thicker. He has not been promoted since he entered the middle of the heavenly spirit. However, in recent months, after repeated wars with people, the strength in the body is always circulating, and it is constantly accumulated after being released. In fact, it''s like eating. When you''re full, you always have to excrete some, so that you can eat more. However, the same is true in the process of cultivation. Only after releasing strength and gathering Qi, can cultivation be improved. Therefore, people who often fight with others will always be promoted faster than others. Mi Yunfei felt that he was not far from the peak of Tianling. Since he fought with mengwuji on Xianling island and his state of mind improved, his cultivation has declared that there is no bottleneck since then. Perhaps it took him more than three years from the early days of Tianling to the middle of Tianling, because he only practiced alone and didn''t often fight with people. Now, it may take a lot less time for him to enter the peak of Tianling from the middle of Tianling. First, his experience is different. He often fights with people for life and death. Previously, he competed with mengxianfeng, and then with mengwuji. Then, the competition for ancient relics is more intense. Later, he fought with people continuously, which led to his release and accumulation of Qi more than anyone else. Second, his state of mind is many times higher than his strength. His state of mind has at least reached the middle stage of breaking martial arts. Third, now he is pregnant with Xiling stone, and his cultivation is multiplied. Therefore, it is normal that his cultivation may be admirable quickly on the later road. Mi Yunfei stretched out his waist and made a series of bone sounds. A comfortable feeling made him howl uncontrollably. "Brother Yunfei, are you up?" Leng Hanshuang shouted to MI Yunfei. "Well, I''ve slept for a few days. I feel really comfortable!" Mi Yunfei twisted and stretched his muscles and bones as he spoke. "Brother Yunfei, you see, we''ve been in Wangjia village for some time. There''s nothing in the village. Why don''t we go to the city?" As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, his face was full of doubts: "there seems to be nothing missing in this Wangjia village! How can you say that there are no many things?" In fact, where does Mi Yunfei know what girls want to buy? Several women are people who love beauty and don''t like the face after Yi Rong. On the second day after MI Yunfei came back from Nanyan Town, the three women showed her true face. At that time, people in the village were amazed. Where have they seen such a beautiful person? Although there are daily things in Wangjia village, I haven''t seen any rouge and gouache used by girls. Besides, do you have to change that belly pocket or something? You can''t just get a piece of cloth to finish it. That will hinder the development of others. (I don''t know if people in other world wear that thing, maybe it''s still in neutral! This book is written like this. I hope friends don''t study it deeply) "Brother Yunfei, shall we go to the city? Just buy something we should buy." "What should I buy? What? I don''t seem to lack anything." Mi Yunfei scratched his head and looked puzzled, but it was definitely not pretending. Leng Hanshuang also looked embarrassed after listening. Can''t you tell him directly? After thinking about it, he replied, "you just accepted an apprentice. Why do you have to buy him a knife or sword? Do you want to fight others with a stick?" Mi Yunfei thought it was the same, so he immediately agreed: "well, if that''s the case, let''s go to the city and call the calf by the way. It''s estimated that the guy is so long and hasn''t been to the city yet!" Leng Hanshuang ran out immediately after hearing this. She wanted to share the good news with her two sisters immediately. Chenjia village is not very far from the town, about 40 kilometers. Chenjia village has no horses, so a few people can only walk into the city. Originally, a villager brought a cow and said to MI Yunfei, "Grandpa, you have to walk more than 40 kilometers into the city. Why don''t you ride my old yellow ox!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei was almost scared out of his wits and hurriedly ran away. What''s all this and what? Just imagine, a great handsome man (what Mi Yunfei thinks of himself) with three great beauties and a poor boy. This combination is absurd enough. If you ride another yellow ox into the city, it would be a great nonsense in the world. Among them, except Wang Xiaoniu, their feet were very good. Half an hour later, the four finally arrived in the town. This town is called Chixia town. Although it is not as rich as Nanyan Town, the overall economy is good. On both sides of the street, there are heavy traffic and people coming and going in an endless stream. All kinds of Hawking came out, and the smell of all kinds of baked cakes was fragrant for ten miles, which made people salivate and stimulate their appetite. After entering the city, Wang Xiaoniu looked left and right, curious, and wanted to touch everything. The other three women are even more exaggerated. They obviously have no money, but they have to look everywhere, and they still have a look in their hands. In this regard, MI Yunfei has no way. After walking for a long time, he finally saw a pawnshop. Mi Yunfei''s eyes lit up and immediately went in, while the rest followed him. "Boss, how much is this thing worth?" Mi Yunfei asked the boss with a pearl obtained in the South China Sea. The boss''s eyes lit up when he saw them, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes, but he soon pretended to be calm and said, "this pearl is ten gold coins." How can the greed in the boss''s eyes hide from top experts such as Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei smiled faintly and said, "boss, are you blind? You have to see the goods clearly! Don''t bully me! I''ll be angry if you lower it." then Mi Yunfei released a pressure all over his body. Just then, a burst of laughter came from the door: "ha ha! It''s a pity that such a good pearl and ten gold coins. If you need money urgently, I can lend it to you." Chapter 145 After hearing this voice, MI Yunfei was also quite surprised, because he felt that this person''s skill was not weak. Although he may not be comparable to him, he is a rare expert in this town. After MI Yunfei turned his head, a well-dressed, fresh and handsome young man was walking towards him. His steps were steady, his feet didn''t stick a trace of dust, and he still held a folding fan in his hand. His face was always filled with an intoxicating smile, which made him feel like attracting bees and butterflies. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei couldn''t help thinking of Lu Chaohai, the prodigal son of the dust. However, this person lacks some masculinity compared with Lu Chaohai, and belongs to a typical butter Xiaosheng character. Thinking of his brother, MI Yunfei felt a little good for him. "Who are you? We don''t seem to know each other." Mi Yunfei said to the visitor. "Ha ha! Meeting is fate, and acquaintance is share. Since you and I meet, even fate, whether we can meet or not is the matter in the future." the visitor said with a smile. Looking at this man''s smiling face, MI Yunfei can''t get angry even if he has a fire in his heart. As the saying goes, "reach out and don''t hit the smiling face." this is really true. "Since you don''t know me, why do you want to borrow money from me?" Mi Yunfei understands that nothing is courteous, and either rape or theft. Be careful, MI Yunfei has to be on guard against the coming people. "Hehe, it''s really rare to have an expert like brother in this world. Although I can''t see your accomplishments, I clearly felt that your strength is definitely not weak just now. I''m going down the mountain to do something this time. Otherwise, I won''t meet brother at all. You and I are both practitioners. I think we can understand how to meet people of the same type in this world What an exciting thing. " Mi Yunfei''s imagination also makes sense, just like he was originally a Qinglan person, but if he could meet a Qinglan person after coming to Hong Xing, he would feel the same as the person in front of him. "I wonder if you can give me a face and have a drink together?" someone asked Mi Yunfei. "Oh, it''s OK to drink, but I want to tell you that I can''t get any money out of me. Don''t run away after drinking." Mi Yunfei is also very interested in this man, because he sees that he is almost the same age as him, and has reached the cultivation achievement of the early days of the spirit. Although such strength can not be compared with mengxianfeng, it is also comparable with the ordinary young experts of Qinglan''s four sects. In addition, MI Yunfei thought of the five holy fairyland mentioned by Wang Tong, so he also wanted to know more about it. "Ha ha! I''m joking, brother. It''s a great pleasure to drink with people of the same type. In that case, how about going to the highest drunken building ten miles away from the east of the city? However, in the process, let''s compete with each other to see who arrives first. The loser will naturally punish himself with a jar of wine." After hearing this, MI Yunfei praised: "OK! It''s so, so you''re going to drink more bars!" After the words, they almost flashed out of the pawnshop at the same time. It''s just that MI Yunfei still holds a Wang Xiaoniu in his hand, and there are only two mysterious virtual shadows in the pawnshop. Leng Hanshuang and the three immediately flew out, and the three closely followed the two in front. Because the drunken drink building is the highest floor in the whole Chixia Town, MI Yunfei is not worried that the cold frost can''t find it there. The man walked side by side with MI Yunfei, and they almost didn''t land on their toes. However, when the man saw that MI Yunfei was still holding a person in his hand, his whole eyes almost fell to the ground, and Mi Yunfei was not slower than him. Few people of the same age can compare Mi Yunfei''s lightness skill with it. Just listen to the name to know how fast it is. Wang Xiaoniu was even more surprised. He just felt the wind roaring in his ears and couldn''t see anything. When the man was still recovering from the shock, he suddenly found that there were three more figures behind him. He turned his head and almost paralyzed, because the three people behind him were the three women of cold frost. Three hands holding hands, like a fairy passing through the world of mortals, leaving only a few body fragrances to be in the world of mortals. "My God! The world is crazy. This is the first group of martial arts practitioners I met when I went down the mountain for the first time, and it''s also the first beauty I''ve ever seen. Their body methods are so fast. These people are so young, especially the guy in front. He''s abnormal and can pull a person faster than me. I''m one of the young generation of Xiao Yuanxian alliance Second master! What monsters are these people? Do you still let people live? " Several people are very fast. After a incense burning time, they have reached the door of the drunken drinking building. "Brother, the speed of body method is unprecedented for people of the same age, and the speed of several girls is rare among the same age. Today is really an eye opener for me!" "Ha ha! Don''t forget our bet!" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. "Willing to gamble and admit defeat, this jar of wine is inevitable. Please come inside, brother." As soon as Leng Hanshuang came to the door, there was an uproar. Everyone looked at the three together. However, when they were close to the three, they suddenly felt some majestic pressure. Therefore, many talents gave up the idea of looking forward to the peerless fairies. The drunken drinking building has a total of more than ten floors, which is the highest floor in Chixia town. However, each floor is different. It is difficult for ordinary people to enter this place. It is mainly used to receive martial arts practitioners. The drunken drinking building is very complete. There are many weapons for sale. There are also some rare jewels or natural treasures for sale. There are also brothels, swimming pools, casinos and other places. The highest level is the drinking place. The wine here is the most famous in the whole haoyin Empire, and many people come here for the wine. This is why it is called the "drunken drinking building.". This place has also become a regular pastime for martial arts practitioners. Even people in the five holy fairyland can meet in this place. Just as Mi Yunfei and others rushed in, they suddenly came from the door and stopped Mi Yunfei. "Stop, the child''s clothes are untidy. You can''t take him in," said one of them at the door. "Master, I''m sorry. The apprentice humiliated you, so he won''t go in." Wang Xiaoniu felt humiliated by Mi Yunfei and looked wronged when he spoke. Mi Yunfei gently held Wang Xiaoniu''s head and said, "silly boy, who says you''ve humiliated me? You''re my mi Yunfei''s Apprentice. I''ll see who dares not to let you in today." after that, MI Yunfei''s whole body gushed out a suffocating threat of terror. Don''t say two gatekeepers, Even the Celestial Master on one side felt his heart trembling. "Hum! He is a guest invited by the young master. Who dares to stop him?" the nearby celestial master roared. At this time, a charming voice suddenly came out: "Oh, it''s Mr. Xing''s friend! Naturally, it''s unimpeded." Mi Yunfei followed the sound and fled. At the entrance of the stairs, a gorgeous and charming woman with heavy makeup was hooking one foot on the railing of the ladder in the most seductive posture. A Qianqian jade hand held his chin, and the posture looked like a poor dust woman. In her eyes, she always throws out beautiful eyes, which makes people lose their soul for a while, look back for thousands of days, and linger for thousands of years. Her beautiful dimple is more beautiful than flowers, and her waist is like a weak willow. Although it is not a perfect masterpiece of heaven, it can also be regarded as a beautiful thing in the world, with charming charm. It can really be described as "not to startle the world, but to move the world"! The young master Xing said with a faint smile, "it''s Miss Li! I''m really lucky to see Miss Li!" Miss Li''s name is Li Wumei, and outsiders also understand it as'' you are charming ''. Her person is as charming as her name is. In this drunken drinking building, her identity is not low. Many people want to eat her tofu, but in the end, she almost sticks out her tongue and doesn''t come back. "Ouch! Young master Xing, you can really make people happy! The three behind you are full of beauties. I dare not come out to see anyone in front of them. But fortunately, you still remember me." Li Wumei''s voice is so delicate that even Mi Yunfei felt his feet soft and goose bumps all over. Childe Xing smiled faintly: "ha ha, Miss Li often sends wine to Xiao Yaoxian League. How can I not remember?" Mi Yunfei wondered at the bottom of his heart: "this woman is really not simple! Her voice alone is so good. I don''t know how many men died in her hands." Looking at Mi Yunfei''s appearance, the Qi in the heart of mengxianling suddenly surged into his heart, and suddenly his hands attacked Mi Yunfei''s waist. "Oh!" A scream interrupted the conversation between Mr. Xing and Li Wumei. It has to be said that the most powerful thing for women is not what skill or unique skill. The most powerful skill is the one just used by the dream fairy. After that, mengxianling gave that move a name called ''jade hand a clip of pork''. This move doesn''t take a little effort to deal with someone, and it''s safe. (don''t imitate this move, madam. Otherwise, it is against heaven. I believe that male compatriots must strongly support Qingyun''s statement) "Why did the childe howl so miserably?" Li Wumei asked Mi Yunfei, and didn''t forget to throw a wink when he spoke. "Hehe, nothing. I was bitten by a dog a few days ago, so I still have some pain." Mi Yunfei replied with a smile. As soon as Mi Yunfei said something, several people wondered, "what''s the answer? A dog bit? How can an expert like you be bitten by a dog? It''s good if you don''t bite a dog." Among them, only Mengxian is gnashing his teeth. He wants to fly to Mi Yun again. "Excuse me, Miss Li, is there an independent elegant room upstairs? I want to have a drink with this brother." the young master Xing said leisurely. Li Wumei smiled and said, "there''s nothing for others to come to me, but you still have such a room when eldest son Xing comes." "So please ask Miss Li to lead the way." Mr. Xing said politely. With Li Wumei leading the way, the pedestrian never encountered any obstacles on the road and walked directly to the top floor. The scenery upstairs is completely different from that below. The top floor is just a place to drink, and you can enjoy the scenery of Chixia town while drinking. It really has a different flavor. When Li Wumei brought Mi Yunfei and others to the independent house, even Mi Yunfei was amazed at the design of the house. There are several windows on the wall of the house, you can see the scenery outside, and there are two servant girls drinking with you. Although these two servant girls can''t be compared with Li Wumei, and can''t be compared with Leng Hanshuang, they are also extremely beautiful among ordinary people. The two servant girls in this room are extremely intelligent people. They can analyze what kind of people they are, and then lay hands on the guests. On the one hand, you can accompany the guests to drink, and the people who come to drink can have a good time. On the other hand, you can make the drinkers drink more, so the money will naturally be more. Just as Mi Yunfei and others appreciated how unique the design of this room was, a burst of rapid footsteps came in from the outside, followed by an extremely arrogant voice. "I don''t care who the people inside are. In short, I''m going to top that room. There are no people in this Cheshire town that I can''t provoke in the blood shadow Pavilion." Chapter 146 As soon as the sound fell, two people came up from the entrance of the stairs. They were all dressed in red, as if they were covered with blood. The man walking in the front was about twenty-six or seven years old. He was tall and powerful, with extraordinary appearance, a slight pick of sword eyebrows, and a sudden cold light in his eyes. The man behind him was a little short, about thirty years old, with small eyes, hands on his back, and looked quite arrogant. When they walked, their footsteps seemed unusually heavy, as if to let everyone know their arrival. After looking at the two people, the young master Xing raised his eyebrows, looked a little unhappy, and then whispered to MI Yunfei: "These two people are the experts of the young generation in the blood shadow Pavilion. The one in front is Zhang Yingxun. He is known as the first expert of the young generation in the blood shadow Pavilion. He has reached the middle of the heavenly spirit and has great strength. The one behind is Tuo Caiyin. He can''t be underestimated. He has entered the early stage of the heavenly spirit and is not much worse than me." Mi Yunfei nodded, but just looked out of the window and didn''t seem to want to know who the two were. "Oh, what''s the wind blowing today? I wonder who dares to howl loudly in our drunken drinking building? It''s the two heroes of the blood shadow Pavilion." Li Wumei twisted her hips and waved her robe towards Zhang Yingxun and Tuo Caiyin. Her charming posture made people''s nose bleed. "Hehe! Sister Li, I heard that the only elegant room above was wrapped by someone. I don''t know if I can ask that person to let it out?" it was Zhang Yingxun who spoke in front. Listening to his tone, he seemed to respect Li Wumei very much. "Eh! Wonderful! Wonderful! Unexpectedly, there are still three such beautiful women in the world." when Zhang Yingxun spoke, his eyes kept staring at Leng Hanshuang''s three women. His eyes showed that kind of desire, which had completely changed his imagination. As for MI Yunfei and the young master Xing next to him, he didn''t look at them at all. "If the three girls want this room, I have to give personal information. I wonder if I''m lucky enough to have a drink with the three girls?" Zhang Yingxun rubbed his hands and walked towards Leng Hanshuang. "If you don''t want to die, go away immediately. Otherwise, you will regret it all your life." it was Mi Yunfei who spoke, but his eyes kept looking out of the window, carrying his hands on his back, directly and completely ignoring Zhang Yingxun. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, not only Zhang Yingxun, but also the son Xing and Li Wumei were surprised. After hearing this, Zhang Yingxun''s face was also a little unhappy. He was very happy after seeing three beautiful women. Unexpectedly, someone destroyed his happy mood. Zhang Yingxun said proudly: "boy, if you want to pretend to be a hero in front of beautiful women, you also need strength. Don''t beat a swollen face. If you can''t fill a fat man, the gain is not worth the loss." after saying that, a magnificent internal strength poured out and flew directly at Miyun. In this regard, MI Yunfei seemed to have no feeling, and then turned to look at him: "don''t challenge my bottom line with your stupidity. Otherwise, there will be one less living person and one more dead body in the world." After feeling the fierce look in MI Yunfei''s eyes, Zhang Yingxun took three steps back to stabilize his body. The sweat on his body also soaked his clothes, and his look became a little trance. Zhang Yingxun''s heart had already thrown up a huge wave: "terrible, terrible! This kind of look is unique in the world. It''s not a human look, it''s a beast''s look, it''s a devil''s look!" Just now he himself secretly poured out eight success powers. As a result, the person in front of him ignored it directly. Then the cultivation of the person in front of him will not be weaker than him, and there is an expert in the early days of the heavenly spirit. As for Leng Hanshuang, the three people all pressed their cultivation achievements in the early days of the realm, he did not count them. Seeing the form in front of him, Zhang Yingxun decided to bear it for the time being. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that your cultivation is so profound. Today, I''ll take the liberty to hope we''ll meet again later." Zhang Yingxun hugged his fist and walked downstairs. Just as Zhang Yingxun came to the entrance of the stairs, suddenly there was the voice of MI Yunfei. "Wait, just now I said, don''t challenge my limit, otherwise there will be less one person in the world. Some things may I can tolerate three million times, but some things I won''t tolerate once. Your luck is very bad, and you happen to run into something I can''t tolerate once. So don''t go today." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, the young master Xing immediately came to persuade him and said, "brother, they are all from the blood shadow Pavilion!" And the Li Wumei also said, "little brother, do you think you can give me face and forget it?" "Hum, what about the blood shadow pavilion? I only look at my mood when I kill, never ask about the background, and don''t care whether the person should be killed or not." Miyun feidun looked at Li Wumei and said, "as for your face, I don''t want to give it, because I don''t know you at all. How can I get face?" Mi Yunfei''s words are not crazy. He''s crazy to the bone. He didn''t want to cause trouble, but who called Zhang Yingxun violated his favorite in his heart. Men can''t stand that others despise your favorite in front of you. If it''s not hot, that thing will really grow in vain. "Your Excellency is so crazy. Do you think your personal strength can shake our whole blood shadow pavilion?" it was Tuo Caiyin who had never spoken. "As I said, I only look at my mood and never ask about the background. Even if people all over the world provoke me, I can kill them." when Mi Yunfei spoke, the killing opportunity in his eyes was obvious, and his whole body was full of evil spirit, which made people tremble. Zhang Yingxun''s anger could no longer be suppressed. He turned around and looked at Mi Yunfei coldly and said, "hum, I respect you. Don''t think I''m afraid of you and want to fight. Then we''ll fight outside. It''s too small to let go." after that, he had already walked outside. The young master Xing immediately wanted to follow him. Mi Yunfei stopped him and said, "you and I have only one side, so you don''t have to go." The young master Xing shook his head and said, "brother, I''m not helping you, but you and I haven''t drunk the wine yet. I''m afraid you''re lazy and ran away halfway." "Ha ha! You call the wine first. It doesn''t take much time to solve them. Maybe I''ll be back as soon as your wine is good." Mi Yunfei jumped down from more than a dozen floors. "Miss Li, serve the wine first, and I''ll come back for a drink in a minute." the young master Xing jumped down after saying that. Li Wumei looked at Leng Hanshuang and asked suspiciously, "why don''t you three go?" Ye Xiaolan curled her lips and said, "it''s just two people. One of the previous guys can handle it. It''s superfluous for us to go. It''s estimated that they can come back in a Jixiang time!" After hearing this, Li Wumei said in her heart, "who are these people? They are both heavenly masters! What is it that there are only two? It''s just that. Is that guy really so powerful?" At this time, in the room of the pavilion, an old man always saw the outside situation clearly through the window. He looked puzzled and said: "The accent of these people doesn''t seem like Hong Xing''s accent! That accent is too familiar to forget. Who is that boy just now and why he has such deep cultivation skills so young? I have to go and have a look. I''ll tell elder martial brother later." after the old man said that, he floated down from the window. Mi Yunfei came to a deserted place with Zhang Yingxun and others. It was a piece of ruins. Looking at this place, MI Yunfei smiled and sighed: "this place is good. It''s a good place to kill people! You really would choose a burial place for yourself!" Zhang Yingxun sneered and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If Xing Qiaoyu comes, he may still be able to draw. However, you alone dare to talk big." even Tuo Caiyin''s face showed a sneer, as if Mi Yunfei was a dead man in their eyes. If they knew that the thing in Nanyan town a few days ago was done by Mi Yunfei alone, it is estimated that they would not be like this. "Oh, his name is Xing Qiaoyu." Mi Yunfei said silently in his heart. "Come out! Use your most powerful killing moves. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance. I have to go back to drink after solving you!" Mi Yunfei''s words were very casual and didn''t have a sense of urgency like facing a great enemy. However, the more he said, the more angry Zhang Yingxun was. "Arrogant boy, die!" With a roar, they move at the same time. They are both heavenly masters. The momentum of the move is like the residual wind rolling the moon. With bursts of wind, it will arrive in the blink of an eye. "Hum! Remember not to do ignorant things in your next life, kill fairy palm!" With an angry drink, MI Yunfei''s spirit rushed into the sky, and the heaven and earth suddenly changed color. Dark clouds were deposited in the sky, and a large amount of heaven and earth aura poured into Mi Yunfei, with strong strength surging out like the raging sea. At this moment, almost all the people in haoyin town felt a sense of evil spirit. It seemed that the air had become a little depressed, and the whole void seemed distorted. Xing Qiaoyu, who had just arrived, was also thrilled when he felt the powerful and unparalleled destructive power. When he saw the palm of MI Yunfei, he was stunned. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The collision of the arrogant force and the fierce competition broke out a deafening sound. As soon as Mi Yunfei came up, he used the last version of the immortal killing palm. It was so powerful that few of his peers could match it. The palm issued by the three people was like several savage dragons fighting, and the strong internal strength directly pulled up the peak of a thousand feet. "Hum! Go to hell!" A sneer crossed the corner of MI Yunfei''s mouth. This smile is his sign. He smiles at the difference between life and death. A smile determines life and death, and a smile judges parting. With an awe inspiring smile, who can escape? After sneering, the strong internal strength was urged again, and Mi Yunfei became violent, and the killing was even more irresistible. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the two figures swept away. Zhang Yingxun and Tuo Caiyin were shocked and flew out, with blood like rain, and their whole face was completely covered by blood. Looking at the two people who fell to the ground, MI Yunfei snorted coldly: "you are really called the blood shadow Pavilion. Your clothes are red and your face is red." Mi Yunfei came to them. They stared very hard, but they couldn''t say a word. At most, there was only one breath left. Mi Yunfei said with a faint smile: "remember, don''t make the same mistake again in your next life. I forgot to tell you that I did everything in Nanyan town a few days ago. Unexpectedly, you are all dying. I also let you be an understanding ghost. My name is the demon God Mi Yunfei. Remember, the next generation must not provoke anyone with this name." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, they regretted very much. They didn''t realize what kind of person they provoked when they died. They slaughtered more than 14 experts on their own! Two of them are people in the early days of the spirit, let alone the two of them? As soon as they closed their eyes, they finally swallowed their last breath, but before they died, they still said to themselves: "we must not provoke people called the demon God Mi Yunfei in our next life." "Have you seen enough? Come out when you have seen enough!" Mi Yunfei shouted at Xing Qiaoyu''s hiding place. Xing Qiaoyu still beat his chest with lingering fear at this time, and then came out. "Have you ordered the wine? I''m saving time." Mi Yunfei said with a smile. "Call, call, don''t get drunk today." Xing Qiaoyu replied again and again. After that, they jumped up and left. No one found that when Mi Yunfei and her two left, a figure floated from a distance. This figure was the old man in the previous Pavilion. "It''s so terrible to be so young. This boy is really not easy. I must tell my senior brother about it." after the old man said that, he left quickly. Chapter 147 There is a unique room in the pavilion on the first floor of Zui drink building. The room is very ordinary, so ordinary that the whole room has only one game of chess. In the house, an old man closed his eyes and meditated. His eyebrows and eyes danced faintly. He still held a chess piece in his hand, as if he were playing fierce chess with others. Suddenly, the old man''s ears moved slightly, and the corners of his mouth said with a smile: "ha ha, Ziyan, you''re back so soon. Is it over?" "Ha ha! Elder martial brother''s skill is getting better and better. I''ve tried my best to hide my breath. As a result, elder martial brother noticed it." After the words, an elegant figure flashed in from the door. His body method was so beautiful that he almost didn''t even disturb the air. This man is the old man who watched Mi Yunfei fight with Zhang and Tuo. "Two or one?" the old man holding the chess piece asked the old man named Ziyan. "Alone." the old man named Ziyan replied. "Oh, it seems that I underestimated him. Do you think he would be Qinglan''s man?" "His accent is very similar. There should be no mistake," replied the old man named Ziyan. "It''s so good when he''s so young. It''s not easy. Unfortunately, he''s too impulsive. Let dance charm bring him to see me later." "Yes, elder martial brother." the old man named Ziyan hugged his fist and left. In the elegant room on the top floor of the drunken building, many wine jars have been filled on the table, and the intoxicating aroma fills the whole house, making people intoxicated. "You are so young, but your accomplishments are so terrible. You are really the model of my younger generation. Haven''t you asked your name yet?" Mr. Xing asked Mi Yunfei while pouring wine. "My name is." "His surname is Mi and his single name is Qiang. When he is a friend, people call him Xiaoqiang." before Mi Yunfei finished, mengxianling continued. "Poof!" The young master Xing had already taken a sip of wine into his mouth. As a result, after hearing the introduction of mengxianling, a sip of wine almost sprayed directly on MI Yunfei. "What? Xiaoqiang?" Mr. Xing was surprised. The name was so brilliant that even this thing came out. Mi Yunfei was embarrassed. He wanted to refute immediately. As a result, he looked up and saw the man eating appearance of mengxianling. Mi Yunfei choked at his throat and could only swallow it. "Hehe, the fairy is right. When I''m a friend, call me Xiaoqiang." when Mi Yunfei spoke, the fire in his heart had rushed to the top of his head, but he had to pretend to enjoy it. Don''t mention how much he felt. "Brother Xiaoqiang, I''m Xing Qiaoyu, a disciple of Xiao Yuanxian League. I haven''t asked Xiaoqiang who he follows and who he comes from?" Hearing the word "Xiaoqiang", MI Yunfei felt a little uncomfortable all over his body. As a result, he had to pretend to be very natural and say, "I have no door and no school. As for my teacher, his old man doesn''t like the noise of the world, so I''m not allowed to report his name at will. I hope brother Qiao Yu will understand." Mengxianling and ye Xiaolan saw that MI Yunfei looked uncomfortable. They almost laughed. Xing Qiaoyu naturally knows that some hermits like quietness. He can understand this. He just keeps guessing what kind of people can teach experts such as Mi Yunfei? "Brother Xiaoqiang, I don''t know what to say?" Xing Qiaoyu said hesitantly. After hearing the address, MI Yunfei pulled a little savings on his face and said with a smile, "brother Qiao Yu, but it doesn''t hurt to talk." "Brother Xiaoqiang, in fact, you really shouldn''t kill those two people today. You''ve made a big disaster this time." "I have a problem. When someone violates something I can''t tolerate, even the gods in the sky can''t stop me from killing him." Mi Yunfei said decisively without hesitation. "Hey! You killed the people of the blood shadow Pavilion this time! They are both the pride of the blood shadow Pavilion. Killing them is equivalent to destroying the hope of the blood shadow Pavilion. Do you think they can let you go?" Mi Yunfei said calmly, "kill it. If they make it big, I will never let them feel better." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Xing Qiaoyu sighed and stopped talking. At this time, Li Wumei came from the door and said to MI Yunfei, "little brother, our boss here wants to see you. I wonder if you can give me a face?" Mi Yun frowned and said, "I didn''t expect your boss to want to see me with such a big face. I also want to see what kind of people can do such a big business here, and make the people in the five holy fairyland dare not be too presumptuous." People who can make the five holy fairyland dare not be too presumptuous. Mi Yunfei is also very curious. Now I hear that the owner wants to see him, he will not delay it. "So please come with me!" Li Wumei said, and then took the lead to the door. Leng Hanshuang wanted to go with them, but they were immediately stopped by Mi Yunfei. "You three just wait for me here. I''ll go alone." "But." "I feel that their boss seems to be harmless to me. Believe me, I''ll be fine." before the three finished, MI Yunfei interrupted them. The three women hesitated for a moment and stopped talking, because they understood that if Mi Yunfei''s strength could not cope with it, it would be useless for them to go. Mi Yunfei can''t beat him. At least he can use the supreme lightness skill to retreat, but with the three of them, it will only drag him down. Mi Yunfei threw a smile at the three women, and then followed Li Wumei downstairs. Not long after, MI Yunfei followed Li Wumei and came to a house. Li Wumei said to MI Yunfei, "our boss is inside. Go in!" Mi Yunfei nodded to Li Wumei, pushed open the door and walked in. As soon as he went in, he saw a back. Mi Yunfei can feel that although the man in front of him has no internal strength fluctuation, his strength is absolutely extreme terror. "Young man, sit down!" the old man suddenly turned his head and said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei looked at the old man curiously. The older he was, his eyes were bright, his loose beard and his firm face. His figure was a little slender, his white robe fluttered in the wind, and his whole body always exuded a sense of awe inspiring righteousness. "Can you play games?" the old man asked. "I learned it when I was a child, but I''m not particularly proficient." Mi Yunfei answered truthfully. "Can you see the end of the game?" After hearing the old man''s words, MI Yunfei immediately looked carefully at the chessboard in front of him, and then replied, "this game of chess is dead, and the red side has lost." The old man touched his beard and said: "You''re right. The red side has lost, and it''s hard to turn defeat into victory. At the beginning of playing chess, it''s hard to tell the difference between the two sides, but it''s because the red side took a wrong step that led to the loss of the whole game. In fact, life is like playing chess. When you take a wrong step, you may lose your whole life. Playing chess is just a game. After you lose it You can still come again, so can life come again? Today you are too aggressive. You really shouldn''t kill those two people. " After listening, MI Yunfei said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. The younger generation knows what they are doing. In my eyes, life is actually a game. People''s life, what they do and what they talk about, is like a game. The key is to see how to play the game." "People know the day and the earth, and know the basic playing methods of games, so they won''t be fooled by others. Playing freely is the foundation of life. There will be many games in different forms in people''s life, which can prove what kind of character a person is. Therefore, we should let go of it. We should not think about how to grasp ourselves every day, but should think about how to control ourselves How to grasp every game of our life, then we will not waste the happy art of our life. Therefore, life seems to me to be a game. " "Well, a good life is a game. I didn''t expect that I''m so old that I''m not as good as you. Your words make me enlightened!" the old man''s words are very excited and his view of MI Yunfei is higher. "Young man, are you from Qinglan?" the old man asked. Mi Yunfei suddenly felt that his soul was a little cool. In this Hongxing, no one knew that he was Qinglan except unparalleled and cold frost, but the old man in front of him saw it at a glance. How could he not be surprised? Looking at Mi Yunfei''s deadlocked expression, the old man has determined that MI Yunfei is definitely from Qinglan. "Young man, don''t worry. I mean no harm to you. The reason why I can guess that you are Qinglan''s person is that that place used to be the place where I grew up, and I will never forget it." the old man looked up out of the window when he spoke with a heavy heart. After listening, MI Yunfei understood why the old man could guess his identity. Mi Yunfei was naturally happy to meet people from the same place in a strange environment. "Young man, tell me about Qinglan! I haven''t been back for many years. I''m homesick, but I can''t go yet." After nodding, MI Yunfei simply told the old man some news about Qinglan, mainly about the people of the demon clan entering Qinglan. When the old man heard of the demon family, he looked very angry and his chest fluctuated. After a long time, he sighed and said, "I can''t imagine that such a thing has happened after leaving for so many years. The people of the demon family really don''t give up!" The old man turned his head and looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "calculate the time. The battle between Qinglan and Xianling island should be over. Have you heard of it? Why did you leak it after talking so much?" Mi Yunfei scratched his head and said with a smile, "senior, it''s not that the younger generation doesn''t tell you. I really think there''s nothing to say." As soon as the old man heard this, his face was also a little unhappy. He immediately scolded and said, "what is nothing to say? In my eyes, this is a big event. Quickly tell me which descendant of Xianling island is the final winner of this competition?" "Hey, master, the winner this time is not Xianling Island, but someone else." Mi Yunfei said with a smile. "It''s so possible. Did Xianling Island lose this competition?" the old man asked suspiciously. "Well, you''ve actually met the winner." Mi Yunfei nodded and replied. "I''ve seen it? Is it mengwuji? Calculate the time. He should be over 30 years old, not him." "is it Mengfei or mengzihua? They were only four years old when I left. It should be one of them." the old man said to himself. After listening to the old man''s words, MI Yunfei was also surprised and wondered, "this elder is so familiar with Xianling island. Is he from Xianling island?" "Is he?" Chapter 148 After thinking for a long time, the old man suddenly felt something wrong. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "no, it''s definitely not Mengfei or mengzihua. If it''s the two of them, how do you know I''ve seen them? Is it possible that the person you just said is you?" "Hey, hey, it''s just a fluke." Mi Yunfei said with a wry smile. "It''s terrible! It''s terrible! You don''t look 20 years old. Are the talents of Xianling Island withered? Or are you too powerful?" "Tell me quickly, among the participants in Xianling Island, what is the highest level of strength?" the old man asked urgently. "Well, Meng Xianfeng, the son of the dream island Master, has reached the peak of the spirit of heaven." Mi Yunfei answered honestly. "The peak of the heavenly spirit? This realm has been defeated by you? Don''t tell me you have reached the realm of breaking martial arts?" the old man said in surprise. The old man revolved around Mi Yunfei and didn''t see what Mi Yunfei was after a long time. He looked even more surprised and said: "your boy is so strange. I can''t see through your accomplishments. How is this possible?" Mi Yunfei smiled: "elder, younger generation is actually just the middle of the spirit of heaven. It should take some days to break through to the peak of the spirit of heaven." After listening, the old man shook his head and said, "you boy are completely lying. If you are only in the middle of the spirit, you may be able to defeat other spirit peaks, but you will never defeat the spirit peak of Xianling island." Mi Yunfei naturally understood why he was so sure, because Xianling Island cultivates God killing crazy sabre, and there are few holy level skills comparable to God killing crazy sabre. Therefore, MI Yunfei said that he defeated mengxianfeng in the middle of Tianling. It''s normal that the old man doesn''t believe it. "Senior, if you don''t believe it, you can''t help it. I really won in the middle of Tianling, but there was an accident at that time, so I said it was a fluke." After hearing this, the old man asked suspiciously, "what''s the accident? Did you win by cheating? I knew it wasn''t that simple! You''re so mean!" Mi Yunfei really wants to cry without tears. What kind of logic is this? Can there be such reasoning? "Elder generation, younger generation won the competition only after showing the last form of killing God crazy knife, so it was an accident." The old man shook his head and said: "Impossible, absolutely impossible! There are too many loopholes in your words. First of all, except for the people in Xianling Island, it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to learn the God killing crazy knife. Second, at least they have reached the breaking martial arts level. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for them to display the last form of the God killing crazy knife. Even if they reach the breaking martial arts level, it is difficult to ascend to heaven, so what you said is completely wrong Trusted. " Mi Yunfei shook his head. What happened to him was really weird. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, don''t say that the old man didn''t believe it. It''s estimated that people in Xianling Island wouldn''t believe it. Mi Yunfei suddenly walked away from the Dantian with anger and took a knife with his palm. At this time, a large amount of heaven and earth aura poured into the window, and Mi Yunfei''s hand became very red at this time, and the world outside was tarnished at this moment. The old man looked at Mi Yunfei''s hand. He was very familiar with this move. He didn''t know how long it took him to do it. Now he is very familiar when he sees it again. "The last copy of the murderer''s crazy knife is indeed the last copy of the murderer''s crazy knife! Are you from Xianling island?" the old man asked in surprise. Mi Yunfei stopped the move, shook his head and replied, "I''m not from Xianling Island, but I''m half from Xianling island." The old man feels that after talking with MI Yunfei today, the whole person seems to be numb. There are too many strange things happening to the boy. Moreover, the boy''s speech is always incomprehensible. "What do you mean, half a Fairy Island man?" the old man asked. "My master is from Xianling Island, and my future daughter-in-law is also from Xianling island. Do you think I''m half from Xianling island?" "Oh, who is your master? Who is your future daughter-in-law?" the old man asked suspiciously. It seemed that he was very concerned about Xianling island. "My master told me to dream and walk alone." "Bang!" After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the old man stepped back a few steps, and his body directly hit the wall behind him. His facial expression had become a little dull, and his expression was extremely frightened. "The sea laughed and the tide surged on both sides of the Strait. I walked alone at the end of the world. I didn''t expect that it was a dream walking alone. The old master, he. He''s still alive! Great, he''s still alive. What''s the matter with the demon clan!" the old man''s tone was very excited and tears were rolling in his eyes. "Elder, is my master so powerful? Can he frighten the whole demon clan alone?" Mi Yunfei was very confused. "Powerful, more than powerful. Although I''ve never seen him, his strength should be taboo even for the whole demon family, otherwise the demon family wouldn''t do everything to get rid of him. His strength has exceeded the unimaginable level, and I''m afraid it''s not far from there." When the old man spoke, he pointed to the sky outside the window, which is the fairyland that many people have been longing for for for a long time. After listening to this, MI Yunfei was really shocked. He was not far from the fairy world. What terrible strength would it take to get such an evaluation? "I didn''t expect that you were the apprentice of the old master Meng walking alone. So it''s nothing that these strange things happened to you. Who''s the future daughter-in-law you just mentioned?" "it shouldn''t be one of the three outside? You''re really." "Hey hey, elder, you know that this person has a good character. That beauty naturally threw herself into her arms. I don''t want to, but the three people have to follow me. What can I do?" said Mi Yunfei proudly. The old man looked angry and scolded: "listen to your boy, it seems that you have been wronged? Those three are all top beauties!" "Don''t mention it, elder. That dream girl always makes me feel embarrassed. Alas, it really makes me happy and worried! You can''t beat or scold. Who makes her the daughter of the dream island Master?" "What, what are you talking about? The island leader''s daughter? It''s really unreasonable! Why did the island leader''s sons and daughters fall into your hands? One was defeated by you, and the other was captured here by you. Did the island leader not agree, and then you eloped with her, and went back after the raw rice was made into rotten rice three or five years later? At that time, the island leader couldn''t oppose it. That''s the way "This method is really Yin enough." the old man felt very good about himself. He nodded as he spoke, completely intoxicated with himself. After hearing this, MI Yunfei had to admire the old man. His imagination is a little too rich. He can think of such absurd ideas. However, after hearing this, MI Yunfei almost felt like this. The old man sighed and said, "come on, I don''t care how you get the girl. Anyway, your boy has been in trouble today, but don''t let that girl get into trouble! Five holy fairyland is very fierce, but they give me three points and thin noodles. I''ll see if I can mediate it from time to time." Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "senior, you came to this place and started business here. I must have something important. I''d better deal with it myself." In fact, MI Yunfei''s guess is right. The old man is indeed from Xianling island. He came to red star to hide his name and start a business. There is definitely something fishy in it. The old man nodded and said, "well, it should be so. Be careful yourself. If you are in trouble, inform dance charm, and she will help you." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "remember what you said. However, I still hope to solve this matter by my own strength. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first." after that, MI Yunfei had to walk towards the door. "Wait!" the old man immediately stopped Mi Yunfei. "What else can I do for you, sir?" The old man frowned and said, "have you ever heard of poison sect and cults?" "I just came to Hong Xing. I''ve only heard of the five saints fairyland, but I haven''t heard of poison sect or cult." The old man said: "Poison sect and evil cult came out only in the last month. These people are unknown, and their strength is excellent. These two sects killed two sects one night with lightning speed a few days ago. Although these two sects are not as strong as the strength of the five holy fairyland, they can''t be underestimated. Such strength doesn''t even have the strength to resist, even the five holy fairyland The people of the five saints fairyland were moved. A few days ago, the people of the five saints fairyland fought with both poison sects and cults, but the five saints fairyland was defeated. Therefore, they sent outstanding disciples of the young generation down the mountain to invite people practicing martial arts all over the world in order to jointly resist poison sects and cults. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei was definitely wrong. The two sects were able to defeat the people in the five holy fairyland. What kind of strength is that? "What does the elder mean?" "The reason why I came to Hong Xing was that the island leader sent me to monitor the actions of the demon clan. Although I don''t know where the demon clan people live in seclusion, I always feel that they are not far from Hong Xing. However, now there are two sects mysteriously, and the means of acting are exactly the same as those of the demon clan people. Maybe the demon clan people not only want to occupy Qinglan, but also want to occupy According to Hong Xing, I hope you can go to the hero League this time, so that you can better understand the strength of those people. " When Mi Yunfei heard the word "demon clan", the whole person had become angry and his teeth were biting. "How can we join the hero League?" Mi Yunfei asked fiercely with a firm face. "Just get the invitation from the people of the five holy fairyland. The little baby drinking with you is sent by Xiao Yuanxian League to invite the heroes of the world." the old man replied. "I see. The younger generation of hero League must go. I have a feud with the people of the demon clan. I can''t kill enough in Qinglan, so I must make up for the previous one this time." after MI Yunfei said that, he walked towards the door. When he came to the door, he suddenly turned his head and asked the old man, "I haven''t asked your name yet." The old man smiled faintly: "ha ha! I was the winner of the competition between Xianlin island and Qinglan thirty years ago. I was definitely not lucky at that time!" After listening, MI Yunfei turned and left. When he came out, he smiled: "it''s him, Bai Lingfeng!" Chapter 149 After MI Yunfei walked out of the room, his heart was hard to calm for a long time. He didn''t expect to meet Bai Lingfeng in Hong Xing. When he was near the island, MI Yunfei often heard mengbai Weng mention Bai Lingfeng, and he was also deeply impressed by him. Bai Lingfeng, the winner of the battle of the last prosperous age, was very talented and upright among the young generation thirty years ago. In MI Yunfei''s eyes, Xianlin island is a pure land of immortals, isolated from the world, and a good place for self-cultivation. However, when Bai Lingfeng chose to leave, MI Yunfei couldn''t understand. Now I know that Bai Lingfeng''s departure is to explore the trend of the demon family. Thinking of these, MI Yunfei''s heart admired Bai Lingfeng more. The change of MI Yunfei''s life is due to the demon clan. If it wasn''t for the emergence of the demon clan, maybe Mi Yunfei is still just a hairy boy with unique talent but unwilling to practice frequently. How can he become a demon God feared by many people like now. So what a blessing in disguise? However, the price is too high. Mi Yunfei would rather be an ordinary person than exchange the whole family for this result. Now the people of the demon family have begun to touch Qinglan, and there are poison sects and cults in Hong Xing. Although it has not been determined whether these people are the people of the demon family, MI Yunfei will never let go even if there is only a glimmer of possibility. Because the hatred in his heart can''t be erased by anything. Mi Yunfei walked towards the top floor of the drunken building step by step. He was very sad. He had decided to enter the hero League anyway. He had a hunch that those poison sects and cults must be people of the demon family. The ambition of the demon people has been shown in the eyes of the world. First, the development of sects, that is, the evil cult called by the world, and then entered Qinglan through the evil cult. Now there are poison sects and cults. Maybe these two sects are also sent by the evil clan. When Leng Hanshuang saw that MI Yunfei came back safely, they seemed to put down a heavy stone in their hearts. However, several people got along with MI Yunfei for a long time. After MI Yunfei came back, several people noticed that it was different from the past. Usually, in front of the three, MI Yunfei looks like a playful smile, but in front of outsiders, MI Yunfei looks serious and rarely jokes with people. The three knew that MI Yunfei was under a lot of pressure, but he was never willing to show it in front of the three. Now, seeing the dignified face of MI Yunfei, they don''t have to think about it and understand that something must have happened. "Brother Qiao Yu, I want to go to the hero League. Can you help me?" Mi Yunfei said to Xing Qiao Yu as soon as he went upstairs. "Yes, yes! I went down the mountain this time to invite the world''s cultivators under the orders of the three leaders. Brother Xiaoqiang''s strength is so profound that I will invite you even if you don''t speak." Xing Qiaoyu said excitedly to MI Yunfei. When he first felt the strength of MI Yunfei, he decided to invite Mi Yunfei. At that time, he would only invite Mi Yunfei to drink. Now Mi Yunfei has automatically proposed it, and Xing Qiaoyu will certainly not refuse. "We''re going too." Leng Hanshuang said in unison. Although they didn''t know what the hero alliance was, they went wherever Mi Yun flew. "You. You''re fooling around. Do you know what the hero League is? It may be to fight against the demon people." Mi Yunfei roared. "Demon clan? Brother Xiaoqiang, how do you understand this?" in Xing Qiaoyu''s memory, it seems that it should be poison sect and cult. Now a demon clan comes out of MI Yunfei''s mouth, and he is confused by the monk Zhang Er. After MI Yunfei sighed, he told Xing Qiaoyu what he knew about the demon clan. "Brother Xiaoqiang, according to your opinion, are those people of poison sect and cult the people of the demon clan?" Xing Qiaoyu asked suspiciously. Mi Yunfei rubbed his temples and said, "it''s not clear whether it is, but there should be no mistake according to the ways of poison sect and cult people. Whether it is or not, I must go to the hero League this time." "Brother Yunfei, the three of us must go. We don''t want to live together, but we want to die together. We''ll be where you are." Leng Hanshuang said firmly. Ye Xiaolan nodded and said, "yes, sister Hanshuang is right. She doesn''t want to live together, but to die together. In the eyes of the world, women are cumbersome, but the three of us don''t want to." The dream fairy also said solemnly: "no matter when and where, no matter the ends of the earth, you are with me, life and death follow, never leave." Seeing the three people''s attitude is so firm, MI Yunfei is also very helpless. He can only sigh with a long sigh: "it''s up to you!" and then he strides away. Several people secretly rejoiced when they saw it, and then they had followed up, and they were still talking vaguely. After walking out of the drunken drinking building, MI Yunfei looked up at the white clouds in the sky, but his heart was heavy. He didn''t know what the poison sect and cult wanted to touch Hong Xing this time. Is it really because the base of the demon clan is closer to Hong Xing? If so, MI Yunfei has to worry, because if the three women follow him, the road in the future may be more difficult. "Brother Xiaoqiang, why are you so sad?" Xing Qiaoyu asked Mi Yunfei behind him, and cold frost was not far away. Mi Yunfei turned and looked at Xing Qiaoyu and said, "tell me about the five saints fairyland!" Xing Qiaoyu nodded: "The strength of the five holy fairyland is the strongest strength of Hong Xing. They are five sects: Xiao Yuanxian alliance, blood shadow Pavilion, Sansheng hall, ghost blade gate and Lingyin valley. These five sects have the strongest strength, which should belong to our Xiao Yuanxian alliance, because Xiao Yuanxian alliance is a combination of the three sects, so it is called ''Alliance'', but the other four sects are almost the same. The people of blood shadow pavilion are belligerent and have the same means It''s bloody, but it doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. Although Sansheng hall is not as belligerent as the blood shadow Pavilion, and its means are not so bloody, it will never leave alive as long as it takes action. That''s why it''s called Sansheng hall. As for the ghost blade gate, they are good at body methods and their means are more strange. Lingyin Valley is the most mysterious, and they are almost very mysterious Don''t walk outside. " After listening, MI Yunfei thought deeply, and then asked, "where is the hero alliance this time?" "Cloud City!" Xing Qiaoyu spit out almost word by word. "Cloud City? Why is it here?" asked Mi Yunfei, puzzled. According to the truth, it should be in one of the five holy fairyland sects, but the hero alliance is in Cloud City this time. It''s not difficult to understand. Xing Qiaoyu looked at the clouds in the sky and said excitedly: "You know what? There is a legend in Hongxing. It is said that hundreds of thousands of years ago, an outstanding man named Wan Jinghong came out of Hongxing. He crossed the sky like Jinghong. Later, with his own talent, he reached the limit of cultivation, triggered a thunder robbery, and finally soared to the legendary fairyland. The place where he cultivated was Yunxiao City, which is the fairyland Li is also the holy land for our Hongxing practitioners. No one can mess around there, so this hero alliance is set in Yunxiao city. " Mi Yunfei secretly said, "hundreds of thousands of years ago? Although Qinglan didn''t rise in batches hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was definitely more than one. It seems that our overall strength of Qinglan is still much stronger than Hong Xing." Mi Yunfei made a comparison between Qinglan and Hong Xing in his heart. "Brother Qiao Yu, I don''t know when the hero League will start?" Mi Yunfei asked. Xing Qiaoyu said faintly, "because we want to invite many practitioners, the hero alliance is scheduled for February 18 next year. Brother Xiaoqiang wants to participate in the hero alliance. Why don''t we go to Xiao Yuanxian alliance? We can go together at that time." "No, I still have some things to deal with, but I will be there on the day of the hero League." Mi Yunfei refused Xing Qiaoyu''s invitation, because what he thought was to make his strength further before February 18 next year. If he stayed in Xiao Yuanxian League, it would be more or less inconvenient, so Mi Yunfei refused. "Even so, then I''m no longer reluctant. I have to invite people of cultivation all over the world, so I''ll see you on February 18 next year!" Xing Qiaoyu turned and left. At this time, Leng Hanshuang and others also came to MI Yunfei. They thought they would get temporary peace after coming to Hong Xing. Who knows how long they have been here, and they may have to deal with the people of the demon clan. When you don''t want to find something, things always find you inexplicably. Maybe this is fate. "Let''s go! Let''s go back!" Mi Yunfei raised his hand to the people behind him and walked away. When Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang returned, MI Yunfei immediately began to shut down. He felt that he was very close to the peak of Tianling. It seemed that there was only a layer of film in the middle, which could be broken with a pinch of his hand. Wang Xiaoniu''s cultivation was naturally handed over to Leng Hanshuang and others. On the back mountain, there was a vast expanse of snow and snow, and even the night was as bright as the day. In a cave in the back mountain, there was a person sitting in the cave. His eyes were closed, and there was a kind of awe inspiring air between his eyebrows. The man''s upper body and skin are bronze. In front of his chest, you can see two light bodies, red and white, swimming slowly. The snow is cruel and the wind is roaring in the cave, but the man doesn''t feel cold. On the contrary, there are faint sweat on the surface of his body. The man sat cross legged with his five hearts to the sky. One day later, he was so, and ten days later, he was still so. If it weren''t for the faint breath, it would be almost like a statue. Although the cave was wide open, except that the cold wind could blow in, I didn''t see an animal break into the cave. If a deep old man was here, he would shout, "array!" Yes, an array has been set up outside the cave. Otherwise, in such cold weather, those beasts have already broken in. And this man is mi Yunfei who goes up and down. Mi Yunfei didn''t choose to stay at home this time, but came to the back mountain alone. Now poison sect is rampant, cult is hegemonic, and hero alliance is imminent. When he fights with poison sect and cult, God knows what experts will appear. About his own strength, MI Yunfei probably made a summary. People in the early stage of breaking martial arts can basically overcome before they don''t change their body, while those in the middle stage of breaking martial arts may have some difficulties. If they meet people in the middle stage of breaking martial arts and practice Saint level skills, they can''t win if they don''t change their body. As for people at the peak of breaking martial arts, even if they change their body, they can only fight at most As for winning, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to think about it. After all, the difference between the middle stage of breaking martial arts and the peak of breaking martial arts is only a little, but the gap in strength is very far away. The Spring Festival has come. After the help of MI Yunfei, every family in the poor Wangjia village has put on lanterns and killed pigs and cattle. Everyone''s face is filled with a happy smile. They were able to live last year because of what Mi Yunfei brought to them. In their eyes, MI Yunfei is their patron saint. Since then, people in the village have quietly carved a huge statue at the entrance of the village, which is the face of MI Yunfei. With a cold anger in his cheerful smile, the master who carved this statue has very good skills and is lifelike. Firecrackers roared, and everyone was jubilant, while the cold frost was busy. Two days before the Spring Festival, people in the village sent pigs and cattle every day, and that enthusiasm was always hard to refuse. Over time, several women also like this peaceful life, but can the world be peaceful now? At night, the cold wind is cold. Although their bodies are a little cold, their hearts are very warm. Fireworks are intoxicating and dazzling. However, at this time, a dazzling golden light flashed across the sky, and the golden light flashed away. It was gone before they could see it clearly. Among all the people, only the cold frost three saw the golden light clearly. After they looked at each other, they immediately exclaimed, "unparalleled!" Chapter 150 The golden light just crossed in the sky is unparalleled. Other ordinary people can''t see it clearly, but the cold frost three can see it clearly. The golden light is unparalleled. "Shiniang, what did you just say about matchless?" Wang Xiaoniu asked puzzled. The three women were asked by Wang Xiaoniu, but they didn''t know how to answer him. If it was a dragon, it would frighten him into a coma on the spot. Not to mention ordinary people like Wang Xiaoniu, few people in the cultivation world have seen the dragon. What is the dragon? The king of all animals. When you reach the level of divine beast, you can call the wind and rain, which is more difficult to see than people in the realm of magic soul. After thinking for a long time, Leng Hanshuang decided to slowly guide Wang Xiaoniu''s unparalleled existence, so that he wouldn''t be in a coma one day. "Maverick, unparalleled is actually your master''s partner and our partner. It is an animal, and it is a very high-level animal. It has been with your master since its birth." Leng Hanshuang explained to Wang Xiaoniu. "Oh, beasts? Shifu is so powerful that he still has a mount." Wang Xiaoniu said happily. "Calf, don''t say that after that. Unparalleled is definitely not a mount in your master''s eyes, but a friend in our eyes. Your master hates others to say that, remember." Leng Hanshuang immediately interrupted Wang Xiaoniu''s idea. "Well, I see." Wang Xiaoniu nodded. "Shiniang, can you let me see the unparalleled? I''ve only seen wild animals since I was young, not even those Warcraft, let alone spirit animals or holy animals." As soon as they heard Wang Xiaoniu''s words, they were stunned. Take him to see unparalleled! What if you''re scared? Don''t take him! But the three really couldn''t bear to refuse such a simple child. "Sister Hanshuang, take him to have a look! Unparalleled said that he was waiting for us in the back mountain. He was really poor. He didn''t have a friend, only us. He must also want to spend the new year with us! Otherwise, he must have something important to come." Meng Xianling said to Leng Hanshuang. Leng Hanshuang nodded and said to Wang Xiaoniu, "calf, you can go and have a look, but you must not tell anyone about it, including your parents, okay?" "Well, I know. I won''t tell anyone." Wang Xiaoniu nodded naively. The party soon walked towards the back mountain. They were not weak, and soon came to the back mountain. As soon as he stepped into the Houshan mountain, Wang Xiaoniu felt that the Houshan mountain was somewhat different from usual. At ordinary times, even if it was late, there could not be no sound. At this time, it was extremely quiet. There was no roar of animals, or even the hiss of insects. "Ladies, I feel that the back mountain is a little different from before! The back mountain has never been so quiet." Wang Xiaoniu told the three people his doubts. Just then, a deep dragon chant suddenly came out of the forest. Wang Xiaoniu was caught off guard and was scared back and forth. "Look, Shiniang. What''s that?" Wang Xiaoniu pointed to the golden light in the distance. The dream fairy smiled faintly: "what''s the matter? Are you scared? That''s your master''s friend, that''s our friend. It''s a unique beast in the world." Peerless body braved the golden light and occupied half of the forest. It was natural to be afraid of Wang Xiaoniu when he saw the peerless real face for the first time. "Wushuang, he is brother Yunfei''s apprentice, called Wang Xiaoniu." Leng Hanshuang explained immediately after seeing Wushuang, so that Wushuang doesn''t know why. Peerless nodded at Wang Xiaoniu, which meant that he had said hello, and Wang Xiaoniu was no longer afraid when he saw that peerless was not as cruel as other fierce animals. "How strange it looks, ladies! It''s as long as a snake, but it looks more powerful than a snake." Wang Xiaoniu said curiously. "Don''t compare me to a snake. I''m not a snake." after hearing Wang Xiaoniu''s words, unparalleled seemed unhappy and immediately explained. However, he was really afraid that the child in front of him would look at it as a snake. The magnificent king of beasts, if he is called a snake, it is really a little tragic. "You. You can even talk. How is that possible? Animals can also talk?" Wang Xiaoniu stepped back a few steps and looked very frightened. "Well, matchless, don''t scare him. He''s just a child." Leng Hanshuang was afraid that Wang Xiaoniu couldn''t bear it, so he immediately came out to stop it. Ye Xiaolan stepped forward and made a circle around Wushuang, and then said curiously, "Wushuang, your body seems to have gained some weight again? It wasn''t so thick a few days ago. Won''t you come this time just for a year?" "Yes, I really have something to discuss with my master this time. It''s no small matter. It may affect the safety of the whole Hongxing." "Oh, what can make you so frightened?" the three people were puzzled. It''s definitely not a small thing to make unparalleled so. The matchless dragon''s beard swings slightly. It''s hard to see the expression of its dragon face. It grabs its beard with its front paw and says in a deep way: "A few days ago, I felt an extremely evil breath. At that time, I was more curious. I found an evil divine beast at the end of the breath, and that divine beast happened to be one of the four great divine beasts in ancient times." "Poor strange, you''re talking about one of the four fierce beasts in heaven and earth?" the dream fairy once heard mengparting mention to her about the four divine beasts and the four fierce beasts, so she asked. "Yes, that''s it." matchless nodded, and its expression looked very humanized. Matchless then said: "I had a fight with him a few days ago, but that guy''s strength is really not covered. It is estimated that he has reached the Ninth level spirit beast, and he should not be far from the holy beast. As soon as the three women heard it, they immediately asked, "unparalleled, is there anything you want?" After hearing this, Wushuang was very warm in his heart, and then replied: "although that guy is a ninth level spirit beast, how can I say that I am also the top emperor among the beasts! It''s not so easy for him to defeat me, and it''s even more impossible to kill me. However, it''s also very difficult for me to win it." Matchless then said, "poor Qi is very cruel and likes to kill innocent people. If he goes crazy, Hong Xing will suffer. However, if poor Qi is independent, I wouldn''t be so surprised. But later I found that it has become someone else''s ride. It''s a rare beast in the world!" Among them, only Wang Xiaoniu was completely at a loss. He didn''t understand what unparalleled said, and the faces of the other three people had changed dramatically. None of the three are stupid. In Hong Xing''s land, it''s definitely not easy to make poor Qi, an ancient fierce beast, become a mount. It''s obviously impossible for the five saints fairyland, so the only possible person is the people of poison sect or cult, and Mi Yunfei has to deal with the people of poison sect and cult. How can they be at ease? The three have never seen the power of poor Qi, but they understand the power of peerless. Even if peerless was still in the sixth level spirit beast, MI Yunfei would never be able to fight against him if he didn''t change his body. Now that peerless has evolved to the eighth level spirit beast, he can only fight with poor Qi. If Mi Yunfei is right, it will be difficult to fight with him even after he changes his body Unless Mi Yunfei can break through the peak of the spirit of heaven, there may be some chances of winning after transformation. Otherwise, if he encounters it alone, he will only die. "I don''t know if brother Yunfei can make a smooth breakthrough and go further? If not, the result. The result." Leng Hanshuang didn''t say what he meant later, but everyone knew what he meant. Ye Xiaolan patted Lengshuang on the shoulder and said, "sister Lengshuang, don''t worry. Wood is not ordinary. He is a person who can create miracles. He will be fine." The dream fairy also said positively, "there is no desperate situation in this world, only those who never forget the situation. If you don''t give up this second, there will be hope in the next second." However, at this time, the wind and cloud changed color and the wind roared. In the forest, a golden light broke through the sky and made a huge explosion. "It''s the place where brother Yunfei is closed. Let''s hurry to have a look." Leng Hanshuang strode towards the depths of the forest after saying that, and several people followed closely. When several people came to the cave where Mi Yunfei closed, the cave was destroyed, the dust was still floating in the air, and the ground was full of gravel. A figure stood beside the gravel pile. His clothes were a little ragged, his face was like dirt gray, and his hair was a little scattered. Although his face was covered by his disordered hair, he could still feel the fierce eyes under his disordered hair. This is mi Yunfei. "Brother Yunfei, how are you, Mu and Xiaomi?" the three asked in unison. "I''m fine. It''s just that when I hit the peak of the spirit of heaven, the noise was a little bigger." Mi Yunfei replied calmly. "Did you succeed?" the three asked in unison. Mi Yun shook his head and said, "when I was closing, I suddenly felt something. According to my current cultivation speed, it has been very fast, and I can feel that I don''t seem to have any difficulty in impacting the next level." "Then why didn''t you succeed?" the three asked. Mi Yunfei chuckled: "In fact, although I haven''t made further progress these days, my mind is much more open. If I practice too fast, it may not be a good thing. Only through continuous training, step by step, can I lay the most solid foundation. Such a person will not be possessed by evil. If I just blindly strive for speed, although my accomplishments have been improved, my realm will be improved But they can''t go further. In that way, it''s easy to have a lack of state of mind and lead to being possessed in the future. " As soon as they heard this, they realized that MI Yunfei could not go further, but because he was not willing to break through to the peak of Tianling. Later, Wushuang told Mi Yunfei about the appearance of the ancient fierce beast qiongqi. They thought that MI Yunfei would feel tricky, but Mi Yunfei just smiled and said, "when I meet him, although I can''t beat poor Qi 100%, as long as I work with Wushuang, poor Qi can''t turn over much waves." After that, MI Yunfei has left. Leng Hanshuang and others are full of doubts. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s confident appearance, they also put down their hearts. The days and months are fleeting, and the blink of an eye is gone. In the twinkling of an eye, it is February 18, the day when the hero League begins. Although the name Yunxiao city has the word "city", it is not a town. Yunxiao means a distant place, and another means nine days above. There was an outstanding man Wan Jinghong here. When Wan Jinghong soared, later generations built a city here, so it is called Yunxiao city. This has become the holy land of Hong Xing. It is used as a place for practitioners to discuss. Even the king of the empire can never set foot here. Yunxiao city is located on the peak of Yunxiao Feng of the Red Star empire. The cloud front, as its name suggests, stands high into the clouds and goes straight into the sky. It belongs to the highest peak of the Red Star empire. Here are high mountains, overlapping peaks and towering peaks. On both sides of the mountain, I occasionally hear the sound of running water, which makes people full of infinite ideas. The misty fairy mist never dissipates from dawn to sunset. On the peak, the dense fairy Qi is even more tantalizing. However, this mountain has a strange phenomenon. Every thousand years, the bottom of the mountain is always shaking, and then a vortex will appear at the bottom of the mountain, as if there were eternal fierce animals sealed below. When someone discovered this phenomenon, everyone dared not go to the cloud front at this time. The mountain road here is in a spiral shape, like a wild dragon sleeping for many years. It looms with irresistible dignity. There are also pavilions on the way. After all, it takes an hour or two to climb from the mountain to the top of the mountain. Even experts in the realm of heaven and spirit. In the Yunxiao city above the summit, there has been a sea of people here for a long time. The overall strength of the people here is not weak, and the lowest ones have reached the state of the initial stage of Huajing. Because there were too many people, the hero League was set outside the martial arts field. Everyone was standing. Only five people were sitting in the middle of the high platform on the martial arts field. The five people are over 50 years old and have different expressions on their faces, but the only thing they have in common may be that they are all experts. "Qiao Yu, can the young man you mentioned come?" an old man in the middle asked. His attitude was very casual, without the slightest anxiety. "He said he would come. I''m sure he won''t break his appointment," Xing Qiaoyu replied. "Hum! I heard that two of my disciples died at the hands of that boy. I don''t know if it happened?" another old man asked Xing Qiaoyu angrily. It was so loud that everyone present could hear it. "This. This." Xing Qiaoyu didn''t know how to say it. He hesitated for a long time. "Ouch!" At this time, suddenly, the Dragon roared into the sky, the wind rose everywhere, and the world was pale. Then a hearty laughter resounded through the sky. "Ha ha! Brother Qiao Yu, what can''t you say? This is what I did." Following the prestige, they saw a dragon hovering in the sky, with a man and three women on the dragon''s back. An invisible threat emanated from the air. People felt shortness of breath and tied tongues. Some people still exclaimed, "shit, he. He, is my eyes blind? I saw the dragon!" Chapter 151 "Strange, strange! I''ve lived for so many years, and I''ve never seen a dragon, and I''ve never heard of such a strange dragon in the world." one of the elders on the high platform exclaimed suspiciously. This old man is Qiu Wanren, the leader of the ghost blade sect. He looks rather thin and small. His loose beard and a little white hair have some obscene looks. His hands look like dead wood, but he is very clever. "Brother Liao, do you think it''s a dragon?" another old man asked. This man is the valley leader of Lingyin Valley, Jiu Shengxian. He gives people the feeling of a teacher. He is tall and dressed in white. The breath is completely introverted. If you don''t know, you will certainly see him as an ordinary person. Brother Liao nodded and said, "it should be the dragon. It''s just that the color is quite strange. It''s estimated that there was an accident when the dragon and the Jiao were mating!" if Wushuang heard this, he didn''t know how Wushuang would feel. Did the dragon have an accident when mating with the Jiao? What else can happen when mating? Brother Liao is one of the three leaders of Xiao Yaoxian alliance. I have to mention Xiao Yaoxian alliance here. Xiao Yaoxian League was once a sect created by three good friends with their own strength. The three people are Shan Xiaoyao, Xing YinChi and Liao Zhijie. After they created their own sect, they merged because of their good relationship, and Xiao Yaoxian alliance is also the strongest sect in the five saints fairyland. "Hum! I don''t know where the Dragon came from. That boy is just good luck." in the five holy fairyland, the only person who is hostile to MI Yunfei is the Ziyi soul, the leader of the blood shadow Pavilion. "Ha ha! The soul in purple, no matter whether others are lucky or not, it is really a dragon! If you have the ability, you can turn one." "Hum! Don''t ask Sheng, it seems that there is only one double winged lion in your Sansheng hall! It''s nothing great." although the mouth of the purple soul said so, the look of envy on his face still betrayed his heart. Mo Wensheng did not pay attention, but looked at Mi Yunfei above the sky. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang slowly floated down from unparalleled back. The breeze blew and several people swayed with the wind. Their quiet posture was like an immortal on earth, elegant and free and easy. When several people landed steadily on the ground, a series of exclamations came out of the whole martial arts field. First, I saw the legendary dragon. Although it was a little strange, it was also a dragon anyway! Now there are three beautiful women suddenly. What we see today may be the most shocking day for everyone here. "Sorry to keep you waiting," said Mi Yunfei with a smile. They were pulled out of their absence by Mi Yunfei''s words. They exchanged greetings and made way for several people. Mi Yunfei and the third daughter went straight to the high platform, and then hugged several leaders and said, "younger generation Mi Qiang has seen all the leaders." and the women also saluted one after another. There was no way, because they once dreamed of fairy pranks, so Mi Yunfei had to use this most annoying name. "You are mi Qiang. I don''t know why my two disciples offended you. Do you want to hurt the killer?" asked the purple soul in his words. "They should be punished for what they shouldn''t have done. It must have been almost investigated by the means of your blood shadow pavilion?" Mi Yunfei didn''t answer directly, but said angrily. The soul in purple patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder and said, "young man, don''t be so unique. You should know that you can stay on the front line and meet each other in the future." his hand seemed to be very relaxed on MI Yunfei''s shoulder, but it was secretly lucky under his hand. Mi Yunfei immediately found that a strong force had passed into his shoulder. The feeling was almost the same as that of a mountain pressing on him, and his breathing became urgent. Suddenly, MI Yunfei secretly raised his internal strength. The Qi of Dantian rushed to his shoulder and fought against the power of the soul in purple. The hand of the soul in purple suddenly felt a burst of cold, which was like the one stabbed into the bone marrow, and even the soul was frozen. However, suddenly, I felt that my eyes were getting hot again. It seemed that even heaven and earth would be burned. The purple clothes soul secretly said: "no, this boy is so strange." Breathing, the soul in purple immediately took his hand down from MI Yunfei''s shoulder. At this time, when he focused on his hand, his hand had completely changed color from the back of his hand to his arm. One place became snow-white and seemed to have ice on it, while the other became as red as rosy clouds. The soul in purple was shocked and immediately rushed to his arm. Otherwise, his hands would be wasted. After a long time, his arm improved, but the feeling of cold and hot remained in his memory. "Good boy, it''s not easy! No wonder I can kill my two disciples unscrupulously. In this way, I really despise you." Ziyi soul gnashed his teeth. "Hehe, Ziyi soul, don''t compete with a younger generation. No matter what hatred you have, at least wait until the poison sect and cult are solved. Otherwise, you are supporting the hind legs of other sects. I''m afraid you can''t afford this crime?" Liao Zhijie stroked his beard and said faintly. Ziyi soul was shocked and thought of the terrible of poison sect and cult. He put away the idea of revenge on MI Yunfei immediately. He looked up at Mi Yunfei and said, "now the enemy is in front of us. I won''t embarrass you until the matter between the cult and the poison sect is solved. Let''s wait until the matter between the poison sect and the cult is solved. I hope you can give me an explanation at that time." When Mi Yunfei heard the speech, he said in his heart, "although the purple soul has some shortcomings, it is still the demeanor of some headmaster. If he can afford to put it down, he is a man." thinking of the poison sect and the cult, he nodded and said, "the purple headmaster has said all his words. Then when the matter is over, MI Qiang will naturally come to the blood shadow pavilion to visit the purple headmaster." Ziyi soul nodded and said, "OK, boy, although you have some cruel means and impulsive personality, you are still bold. I''ll wait for you to go to the blood shadow Pavilion." After hearing this, Liao Zhijie smiled with satisfaction and said, "unexpectedly, then our hero League Conference will officially begin!" As soon as Liao Zhijie said something, several leaders nodded, and then they sat down at the same time. At this time, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang also walked down. "Everyone, please be quiet." Liao Zhijie''s voice was deep and thick, and the whole martial arts field was suddenly quiet. Liao Zhijie sorted out his words and then said, "it''s an honor for us to come to Yunxiao city. You must know that there is a cult and poison sect in Hongxing after receiving the hero post?" As soon as the words came out, the quiet crowd immediately roared, and anger appeared on many people''s faces, and even insults came out one after another. It can be seen that people have heard of the acts of cults and poison sects. Liao Zhijie waved his hand and said, "don''t be impatient. The actions of poison sect and cult are too vicious and evil. They want to control Hong Xing. Do you think we, as practitioners of Hong Xing, can watch our territory occupied by outsiders?" "No!" the people below roared, and the loud voice shocked the sky. "Then, as practitioners of Hong Xing, should we stand up and protect our own territory?" Liao Zhijie then roared loudly. "Should!" the person below then replied. Even Mi Yunfei was infected by the atmosphere. "What should we do to those invaders?" "Get out, get out!" they shouted in unison. "Yes, get out." Liao Zhijie said angrily. Liao Zhijie looked around at the crowd below and said, "friends and brothers! Everyone knows that the word" man "is supported by a skeleton. It is single. But the word" crowd "is composed of many people. It is collective. If we want to drive away the invaders, the only way is to unite as one." "Unite as one, unite as one, unite as one." everyone below stirred up. Some people''s eyes were about to burst out fire, and their anger was difficult to suppress. They wanted to tear the people of the poison sect into pieces immediately. Mi Yunfei sighed at the bottom: "Liao Zhijie is really simple. A few simple words mediate the people''s emotions. He is worthy of being a leader of a generation." "Hey, Xiaomi, you said that if you announced the news that poison sect and evil cult were evil clan, would they be more angry?" mengxianling asked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "I''m not sure whether poison sect and cult are evil people." After hearing this, the dream fairy immediately scolded: "you''re stupid! You don''t care whether they are the people of the demon clan. Even if they are not the people of the demon clan, their means of action are almost the same as that of the demon clan. Just treat them as the demon clan and fan the flames. Wouldn''t the result be better?" Mi Yunfei sighed: "is the little girl too cruel? Can it all work?" The dream fairy smiled and said, "you don''t understand. If they are really demon people, you can kill people with a knife! Even if not, it can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people. Isn''t that very good?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei nodded again and again: "it makes sense. Wait and see the performance for her husband." after that, MI Yunfei walked towards the stage. "How many elders, young people don''t know what to say?" said Mi Yunfei to several leaders on the stage. Several leaders looked at each other. They didn''t understand what Mi Yunfei meant when he came up at this time. However, he nodded to MI Yunfei, obviously acquiesced. Mi Yunfei went to the stage of the martial arts field, exercised his internal strength, and then said to everyone, "please be quiet and listen to me first." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, they immediately felt the sky shaking and the ground shaking, and they immediately quieted down. After several leaders looked at each other for a word, they shouted in their hearts: "what a strong internal strength! This son''s strength is really terrible!" Mi Yunfei said with a serious face: "in fact, you may have dealt with the people of the poison sect cult only recently, but I had dealt with them a few years ago." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, everyone was boiling again. A few years ago? Why have they never heard of it? "In fact, I''m not from Hong Xing. I''m from Qinglan." As soon as these words came out, many people looked at each other with a blank face, because they had never heard of Qinglan. Only the five leaders knew this place. Qinglan, it''s a place where heroes compete. There are many experts, and some hidden aristocratic families are even more terrible. The five leaders still know this news. Several people sighed in their hearts: "no wonder this boy is so good, but if it comes from Qinglan, it''s understandable." Mi Yunfei then said, "in fact, there is another race in the world besides the dragon clan. Their strength can compete with the dragon clan, that is the demon clan." "Click!" After a crisp sound, the armrests of several chairs on the high platform were completely crushed. "What are you talking about? Demon clan? Haven''t they been exterminated?" Liao Zhijie asked in surprise, and the other leaders were shocked. "Please listen to me, senior." Mi Yunfei turned around and then said, "the people of the demon family are cruel and ambitious, and they want to control the whole world. I have fought with them many times. This time I came to Hong Xing to investigate their actions, which just let me find out that poison sect and cult are their sects." Mi Yunfei said half true and half false, No one can tell true from false. "Hua Hua!" The flow of people surged up, and all the people were frightened. The demon clan was a race that could compete with the dragon clan, and its ambition was so great that it was decided in my heart at the same time, so I couldn''t leave them. "Destroy the demon clan, protect our territory, destroy the demon clan, protect our territory!" the loud voice shocked the sky. At this time, a sudden change occurred. Suddenly, the sky changed color and the sky was dark, like a beast sleeping for many years. The crowd only felt a burst of depression, and their throats were choking. Looking up into the distance, the momentum above the sky was frightening. There were hundreds of flying animals alone, rolling up gusts of residual wind, and the void seemed to turn around. The people shouted in their hearts at the same time: "they are finally coming!" Chapter 152 Looking at the flying beast in the sky, MI Yunfei immediately summoned unparalleled. Only heard a startling dragon sound, and a startling Changhong swooped down from above. After MI Yunfei and three women jumped up, they had landed on the unparalleled back. The personnel below were shocked, and all the people began to surge. Fortunately, the people of the five holy fairyland sent flying beasts when they came. They immediately ordered some people who are good at air combat to get on the flying beasts first. And the rest of them pulled out and prepared to fight. Looking at the dark area in the distance, everyone knew that it was the people of poison sect and cult. There are hundreds of flying beasts on the other side, and there are almost ten people on each. That is to say, there are at least thousands of people from poison sects and cults, while there are nearly 3000 people from the hero alliance, which has an advantage in the number of people. But the other side will poison, which is the most difficult to prevent. Unparalleled rushed into the sky with MI Yunfei. He immediately summoned the devil''s shadow. He has enough experience in fighting in the air. He is more familiar with and even likes this large-scale space battle. Because he is the kind of person who specializes in restraining large-scale combat. "Peerless rushed towards them. I want a tiger into the sheep." Mi Yunfei said to peerless. After hearing this, Wushuang raised his head and swayed his tail, and rushed towards the flying beast in the distance. When there were still dozens of feet away from the flying beast on the side of the poison sect and the cult, Mi Yun held the devil''s shadow. The devil''s shadow quickly grew larger and longer, and didn''t stop until it was more than 40 feet long. Mi Yunfei is furious and holds a knife in both hands, just like a world shaking demon God. The not tall figure exuded an irresistible momentum, and a soul killing opportunity flashed in his indifferent eyes. The evil spirit whirled around and the cold light splashed everywhere. For a moment, MI Yunfei''s Qi went all over his body, and then ran through it. Behind him was filled with the killing intention of the cold man. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways, cut!" A loud drink shook the clouds in the sky, and Mi Yunfei showed the power of the king. He had a great spirit of punching the sky and stamping his feet on the ground. The red clouds all over the sky are intoxicating, but the murderous spirit in the void is even more striking. Above the sky, a huge blade came like breaking through the layers of obstacles in the nine days. It was so powerful that both heaven and earth were surprised. In the face of Hong tianjumang, all the people of poison sect and cult were shocked. What have they never seen in their life? However, I''ve never heard that I can directly chop it with a substantive knife from dozens of feet away. Frightened, the people of the poison sect and the cult rushed to use their palms to resist this amazing giant awn. "Drink!" After more than a dozen low voices sounded, the golden lights were as bright as the night pearl in the dark, and even the scorching sun seemed to be eclipsed. The surrounding void was squeezed a little deformed by the strength of more than a dozen people. Gradually, a black hole appeared around more than a dozen people. The black hole looked like the huge mouth of a wild beast under the nine quiet. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After several successive sounds, six or seven people on the other side were shocked by the knife and fell off the flying beast. The overwhelming strength poured out like a roaring sea, and even the people of the hero League below felt the threat of death. "That. That boy. That boy is so crazy that he can fight against more than a dozen people ahead alone!" "It''s terrible. Who can compete with his peers for this strength? This guy is crazy, completely crazy!" "I''ve seen crazy people, but I haven''t seen this crazy method. If you want to reincarnate, you can leave a whole body!" Bursts of exclamation came from below. The bottom was completely fried. They have read countless people in their life, but no one has seen such a crazy person as Mi Yunfei. They are hundreds of flying animals! There are thousands of people! Someone dares to rush over. It''s looking for death. For other people''s opinions, MI Yunfei doesn''t want to know. He only knows that he is the nemesis of all flying beasts. He fights in the air. No one present can compare with MI Yunfei. First of all, MI Yunfei has unparalleled, which is the fastest speed in the world, which is most needed in air combat. Secondly, MI Yunfei has a shadow in his hand, which is the best enemy of air group warfare. It can be imagined that if a knife with a length of more than 40 feet is swung in the past, people who can''t be killed will also be killed. Besides, there are so many people on the other side, you should hang up a few at any time! But the other party can only resist. It can''t hurt Mi Yunfei at all, because the distance is too far. Mi Yunfei waved a knife again, but this time his goal was a row of flying animals in front. The knife awn reappeared, the blood rain floated, and the sound of grief resounded through the whole sky. Mi Yunfei was not relieved. He waved the knife again with the devil''s shadow. After a rainbow, more than a dozen flying beasts in the sky had died under the knife. "Peerless, come on, I''ll kill you!" Mi Yunfei yelled at peerless. "Whew!" I can only smell the wind whistling in my ears. Unparalleled has impacted in the past. Mi Yunfei waved his knife and swept across. The golden light was drunk and the cold air hit people. Immediately, several flying animals fell slowly from the air. After winning the knife, MI Yunfei immediately ran away. When the people of the poison sect continued to move forward, he killed them back from behind. At this time, the lungs of the people of the poison sect and the cult burst with anger, and their eyes almost spewed out fire. Mi Yunfei''s madness made their heads as big as a fight. They immediately sent more than 20 flying beasts to chase Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha, come on!" Seeing that only more than 20 flying beasts came from the other party, MI Yunfei decided to kill them all. However, MI Yunfei doesn''t dare to shake with people. You know, more than 20 flying beasts are equivalent to more than 200 people! No matter how arrogant he is, he dare not fight against more than 200 people! Mi Yunfei held a knife in both hands and raised his strength to the peak. The demon shadow trembled violently. At this time, the Yin and Yang Qi in MI Yunfei''s body rapidly rotated in his Dantian, and his whole body was golden, gradually forming a circle. (it''s actually a Tai Chi) Suddenly, the wind blew everywhere, as if to devour heaven and earth. Even the 20 flying animals in the distance were tottering, and the cold and frost people grabbed Mi unparalleled. This feeling really made people''s scalp numb. "Ah! The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain will never reach the Seven Realms!" Mi Yun''s jade crown looks up to the sky, his hair dances wildly, and his robes fly. At this time, he was even better than the nine yous demons. The cold light in his eyes seemed to condense into two peerless cold soldiers, which made people tremble. After a roar, the sky suddenly became red, and the terrible high temperature was even higher than the high-altitude sun. "Chi Chi!" There was a noise in the sky, as if the air were burning. The blade can stop, but the fire is hard to stop. It is estimated that other weapons would have been burned to ashes by this fire. Fortunately, it is the magic shadow that can withstand such a terrible high temperature. The startling giant awn from the devil''s shadow shot directly at the flying beast of the other party, and the people of the other party were shocked. This guy was so terrible that it was difficult to resist that strange attack. The most terrible thing is that the object of attack is not them, but the flying animals under their feet. "Chi Chi! Ow. Ho!" The huge blade with a raging fire directly split on the flying animals, which fell down one after another like a heavy rain. "Kill!" After a burst of drinking, MI Yunfei drove unparalleled to impact the past again. "Click! CLICK!" It was like cutting melons. More than 20 flying animals were injured and died. In short, they were completely unable to fly and fell one after another. From a distance, it''s like withered petals meeting the bleak autumn wind. "That boy. That boy is so angry! We have lost our troops before we fight with the people in the five holy fairyland. We must kill that boy. He is obviously an expert, but he always makes sneak attacks. He is more hateful than us." an old man headed by him roared angrily. "People of the poison sect, go up together, surround him, and then use poison." the old man commanded all the people. After hearing this, the people of the poison sect immediately dispersed and formed a circle. "Hum! If you want to surround me, just the speed of your miscellaneous birds? I''ll break them one by one today." after MI Yunfei snorted coldly, he rushed at the people of the poison sect. The battle in the sky has been white hot. After evolution, the speed is faster than before. Where can those hairy birds catch up. Whenever unparalleled turns behind those people, MI Yunfei will suddenly wield a knife. Even if he is more than twenty or thirty feet away, he can still kill, but the other party has nothing to do with MI Yunfei. "Don''t fight hard with that boy. When you see that boy coming, you can directly use three-step inversion. Although it will be much less powerful, at least you can''t make him so arrogant." the old man shouted at all the people of the poison sect. "Three steps down" is a kind of overpowering drug used by people of the poison sect. It is even more powerful than intoxicating and insane. However, the defect of this overpowering drug is that it can not be used on a large scale like intoxication. This overpowering drug is specially used for people below the level of breaking martial arts. Moreover, the materials needed for these overpowering drugs are extremely scarce, otherwise they would be better if they were refined wantonly. Mi Yunfei immediately said to the three women behind him, "remember to hold your breath when I rush over later." Leng Hanshuang and others nodded. They also heard the old man''s words just now and naturally understood what to do. Mi Yunfei strode on his unparalleled back, clenched the shadow with both hands, and pointed the knife to the sky, with a posture of one man holding the pass and ten thousand men not opening. The wild momentum soared into the sky, really as terrible as Optimus. All the people of the poison sect rushed towards Mi Yunfei with a bag in their hands. Mi Yunfei naturally understood that it was three steps down. "Hum, it''s OK to deal with others. If it''s used to deal with me, it''s a miscalculation." after MI Yunfei said that, he swung the shadow, and the shadow quickly grew larger. At this time, MI Yunfei completely used the demon shadow as a fan. He waved it back and forth. The strong wind blew, and the powder scattered by the poison sect had been completely blown back. It was too late and fast at that time. After MI Yunfei fanned the powder back with a magic shadow, he rushed at the people of the poison sect with unparalleled speed. The speed was so fast that it was difficult to see the residual shadow. Mi Yunfei quickly gathered Qi and ran through his hands. His momentum was even more frightening. "Kill fairy palm!" After a burst of drinking, the palm power came out, and the void was turbulent. A huge palm fell from the sky, just like the palm of the nine day demon God, breaking the dawn. In the face of MI Yunfei''s overbearing palm, everyone raised their palms to meet him. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a slap, the blood surged, and both Mi Yunfei and the poison sect suffered serious injuries. The people of the poison sect are mainly the following poisons, and their cultivation is much worse than that of the cult. Mi Yunfei fought alone with more than a dozen realm masters, and it was normal to be injured. However, after MI Yunfei fought with the people of the poison sect, several sword lights suddenly flashed in front of the people of the poison sect. The sword light is beautiful, not inferior to the rainbow. The moment it crosses the sky, time seems to stop. However, although the sword is beautiful, the person who produces the sword is more beautiful. These people are the three women of cold frost. "Whew, whew!" The sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, and the blood splashed. The splashed blood dyed the whole sky red. More than a dozen people of the poison sect didn''t return all their lives. They all died under the sword, and the broken limbs and bodies fell one after another. "Ha ha! Well done! Today I''ll see who can stop it? You''ll all die!" Mi Yunfei laughed wildly, and the blood in his mouth spewed out again, but his momentum was even higher. "Hum! Don''t think no one can cure you." A voice came from the distant sky. The voice was very low, just like the devil who had slept for thousands of years. Mi Yunfei followed his reputation and saw a dark shadow galloping rapidly in the distant sky. When the dark shadow was a little closer, he immediately reminded Mi Yunfei: "master, it''s coming. The fierce beast in ancient times is poor and strange!" Chapter 153 Mi Yunfei looked down at the source of the sound and saw a dark shadow across the air, fast as a meteor. However, MI Yunfei still caught a residual shadow. In the distance, there was a strange looking monster. When the monster was a little closer, MI Yunfei finally got a panoramic view of the monster. The monster is huge, like a small hillside. Its whole body is red, like a tiger or a cow. It is a mammal, but it has wings. A huge mouth seems to devour the wind and cloud, and long sharp teeth are exposed in front of the mouth, which seems to be fierce. And its huge limbs also have sharp claws, flashing a chilling light. The strong skin is no worse than steel, and a huge tail swings with the wind, which is very leisurely. Generally speaking, the monster looks quite strange. It looks fierce without anger. It makes it difficult to associate with the word "divine beast" at first sight. It is definitely a bloodthirsty beast. Although the monster is strange, its name is even more strange. It is called poor Qi. Mi Yunfei feels that his name is still unparalleled. It is handsome, unique and unparalleled in the world. Mi Yunfei stood up quickly. He had not seen the monster, but the monster in front of him not only looked strange, but also was one of the ancient fierce beasts. He was naturally afraid. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect to meet the legendary dragon, but the color is strange. It''s actually a purple dragon." a voice came from a distance. At this time, MI Yunfei saw clearly that the speaker was the old man on poor Qi''s back. The old man''s temples are a little gray. He is obviously a little old. His eyes are like a knife, with a faint cold light. What attracts Mi Yunfei most is the red scar on the old man''s face, which is as red as blood. It is particularly eye-catching and adds a trace of ferocity. Mi Yunfei didn''t choose to escape, but let unparalleled stand quietly in the air. He also wanted to see whether the legendary fierce beast was really so powerful. At this time, the people of poison sect and cult saw the old man coming, and they packed their luggage at the old man. Obviously, the identity of the old man must be not low. "Hum! A bunch of useless things can''t even solve such a smelly boy. There are so many deaths and injuries. If I come later, I''m afraid I won''t have any money left?" Such an arrogant gesture was even merciless, but the others were submissive and nodded repeatedly. It seemed that they were very afraid of the old man. "Roar!" The cries of some flying animals rang out around the sky. Mi Yunfei found that he was from the hero League. With a wave of his sleeve robe, the old man said to the poison sect and the cult, "you go to solve those people of the bullshit League, and this boy will be left to me." when the old man spoke, he pointed to MI Yunfei. "Yes!" the people of the poison sect and the cult immediately drove the flying beast towards the people of the hero League, and a big air duel began. At this time, the old man looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "boy, if you can control the dragon, you must be the remnant of the MI family?" "Hum! It''s me, who are you?" Mi Yunfei asked after a cold hum. The old man carried his hands and looked free. He said proudly, "I''m bloody." After hearing the name, MI Yunfei suddenly remembered the four main hall leaders of evil cult Yin, Yang, blood and demon that mengparting had told him. These four people are: Yin Sha, Yang Ling, Xueming and evil girl, and Yin Sha and Yang Ling have died in the hands of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "ha ha! Who am I? I turned out to be the second blood Ming of the four hall leaders of the demon sect! Unfortunately, I''m not called the four hall leaders now. I should be called the two hall leaders. Oh, I should be the first hall leader right away." "Hum, boy, don''t show your tongue. Don''t think you can be lawless if you kill the two main hall leaders of our holy church by chance." Xueming said angrily. "Can you be lawless? Just try." After the words, MI Yunfei rushed into the sky with high morale, and his internal strength rushed into the shadow of the devil. The shadow trembled violently, as if it could break away from MI Yunfei''s hands at any time. "The third move of killing God crazy knife, thunder shock eight wastelands!" A roar shook the fields and startled jiuxiao. A golden light rose into the sky and ran through the sea of clouds. On the nine days, the huge blade came down, the wind and cloud changed color, and the eight wastelands were shocked. The huge blade flashed past, and the whole sky was in darkness. In everyone''s eyes, there was only that amazing blade left. All the people fighting within a hundred feet were thrilled and fled one after another. Looking at the startled knife of MI Yunfei that day, Xueming frowned slightly, and there was a little appreciation in his expression. Then, his hands flipped rapidly, obviously exercising some skill. Suddenly, the strong wind roared, the evil waves surged, and a black magic smoke filled the whole body of Xueming, finally forming a towering magic cloud. "Soul swallows heaven and earth!" The evil move came out with the sound. There were countless magic clouds between heaven and earth. The magic Qi spread everywhere, and half of the sky had been completely covered. The universe is out of order and everything is in disorder. The huge blade passes through many magic clouds, just like the most beautiful shining star in the night sky, which attracts people''s eyes. "Boom!" The two ultimate forces collided and broke out an amazing sound. The whole void was turbulent, and the powerful explosive force formed a bright and dazzling fire lotus, with sparks flying everywhere. With the fire lotus as the center, you can clearly see with the naked eye that circles of ripples transformed by internal strength are slowly swinging around. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was sweating like rain. The green tendons on his hands were bulging one by one. His whole face had become very red, and his hands holding the shadow were trembling slightly. No matter how fast his Dantian rotates, no matter how much internal force gushes out, it is still difficult to break through the towering magic cloud around the blood ghost. In contrast, Xueming, with one hand on his back, the whole person''s posture was random, and a smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be sarcastic. However, at this time, the strong wind whirled again, and the strong Qi surged violently. The cold frost that had not been shot all chopped a sword at the opposite Xueming. Several sword lights flashed, the dark and matte sky was dotted with silk and beautiful, and the towering magic cloud gradually spread. The sky showed a little bit of its original appearance. Xueming chuckled, and the other hand ran the inner strength, and an ink balloon came out of his hand, which shocked everyone. Xueming waved with one hand, and the black Qi ball immediately took off and shot at the cold frost three women. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A series of collisions, such as fireworks, blew up frequently, and a trace of blood slowly spilled from the corners of their mouths. Seeing several people injured, MI Yunfei had a cramp in his heart. A cold feeling of cold soldiers across his chest rushed into his heart. His eyes were instantly blood red, which was more terrible than the cannibal beast. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, like sobbing, helpless and crazy. His hair rushed to the sky, blood gushed from his mouth, and a trace of blood spilled from his hand holding the shadow. Anger, full of anger, madness, endless madness. The storm raged and his strength was released. The Dantian in MI Yunfei''s body was also turning rapidly. Finally, he swam in front of his chest, but his body was divided into two forms at the moment. Half as red as the sun, half as white as the moon, half as hot as boiling, and half as cold as crazy. The aura between heaven and earth also rushed into his body. "The fourth move of killing God crazy knife, electric photography Jiuyou!" A loud drink shook the sky and the magic cloud dispersed. Two distinct lights, one red and one white, were emitted from the shadow. The light changed instantaneously, forming an iceberg and a volcano, which pressed directly from the sky towards the blood ghost. It was so powerful that it resonated with the sky. At this time, Xueming put away his playfulness and looked squarely. His feet were wide, his Qi went all over his body, and his hands churned quickly. The violent wind rolled the magic clouds into a vortex. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" With the sound of bloody hell''s explosion and drinking, countless evil spirits floated out and scattered between heaven and earth. The bright and clear sky has become a dead area. Then, the breath of terror suffocation filled the air, and the incredible vastness of power would tear the world apart. The same skill, the same move, the difference is the performer. How many times is this move performed by Xueming better than the Yang spirit. "Die!" Xueming shouted angrily and clapped it, and a series of thunder sounded in the whole void. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The iceberg is difficult to block its power, the volcano is difficult to stop its potential, and even the demon shadow is shaken out of MI Yunfei''s palm. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" Hearing the sound of blood gushing, I saw the figure flying upside down. After the palm of Xueming, MI Yunfei and others vomited blood. Their strong palm power shocked several people to fly upside down from their unparalleled back. Peerless eyes were fast and faster. One dodged and flew quickly towards several people, holding two on his back and two on his claws. When they fell to the ground, several people spewed a mouthful of blood again. Although Mi Yunfei was seriously injured, he could barely support it, but Leng Hanshuang was stunned by Xueming''s palm power. "Frost, Xiaolan, fairy!" Mi Yunfei shouted eagerly holding the three people''s bloody faces. However, several people had completely passed out, and it was useless for him to shout to break the sky. She was a peerless beauty, but she was seriously injured. Mi Yunfei''s heart was very painful and cold. The whole person had become cold in an instant. "Unparalleled, you take the three of them to leave first. You''d better lead the fierce beast away. I''ll kill him today." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his anger seemed to burn that day. Unparalleled heard that he immediately took the three people to the sky. When he left, he just said to Mi Yun: "be careful, master." With a move of MI Yunfei''s hand, the shadow in the distance immediately flew into his hand. At this time, the hatred in his heart completely occupied the whole body and mind. He didn''t feel the pain after injury, but full of killing intention. Mi Yunfei held the magic shadow in his hand, then pointed at the sky, and then angrily said to the blood dark in the sky: "son of a bitch, don''t you want that thing? Dare to come down and fight with me, I''ll tear you up today!" The demon family has always regarded getting Pu Lingyu as the top priority. Although Xueming saw unparalleled flying away with cold frost, he did not pursue it, because Mi Yunfei was still below. At this time, after hearing Mi Yunfei''s cry, he wanted to dive down directly by poor Qi and kill Mi Yunfei. However, he was afraid that MI Yunfei was trying to lure the tiger away from the mountain. If Pu Lingyu was in the hands of those people, the gain would not be worth the loss. So, Xueming said to poor Qi, "Lord lingzun, you also know the secret of our demon family. Now that the dragon has flown away, I hope you can catch it. How about I deal with the boy below?" After hearing this, the ancient fierce beast qiongqi hesitated for a while and nodded. When Xueming saw this, he immediately jumped down from a height of more than twenty feet, while the ancient fierce beast galloped away, and the direction was the side where unparalleled flew away. Looking at the bloody hell in front of him, MI Yunfei was angry and showed his killing intention. He just said coldly, "this place is too small. If you want to fight, go to the top of Yunxiao Feng. Today, either you or I die." Xueming snorted coldly, "it''s so good. You need to find a good place to rest and I''ll help you." After saying that, the two had rushed towards the peak one by one, and their most violent battle was about to begin. There are small fights in front, and then there are amazing and crazy wars. These fights are eighteen thousand miles away from the real rage. They can''t be compared. Please pay attention! Chapter 154 At the top of the clouds, clouds and fog surge. Looking down from the top of the mountain, even Mi Yunfei''s vision is difficult to see the hillside. It''s February now. Although the weather is cold, it''s not cold for experts like Mi Yunfei and Xueming. A cold wind came and set off Mi Yunfei''s long hair. Under the long hair, the soul stirring eyes made people creepy. And his whole face turned red and his green veins suddenly burst up. At this time, he was already in a state of rage. The weather was not cold, but the heart was cold. When people all over the world chased Mi Yunfei, Leng Hanshuang chose to follow him without hesitation. When he was Bi left with no way to go, Leng Hanshuang and the three of them were still with him. It was hard to return this feeling all his life. At the bottom of my heart, MI Yunfei told himself many times that he must not let the three get hurt. However, the three people were stunned by the opposite Xueming''s palm. It can be said that the enemy is extremely jealous when they meet. Now Mi Yunfei and Xueming have become enemies. They can''t let go of their hatred unless they die. Mi Yunfei''s momentum soared and his eyes were full of killing opportunities, which was not cold and creepy. The whole mountain top became colder at this moment. With a call, the shadow was already in hand, and its strong internal strength was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. The shadow trembled violently, like excitement and anger. From beginning to end, Xueming never took Mi Yunfei to heart. His smile was still so indifferent, and his face showed a strong self-confidence that heaven and earth were in my hand. His every move was so casual that he was not moved by Mi Yunfei''s killing intention. Looking at the soaring momentum of MI Yunfei, Xueming said with a faint smile: "it''s useless. I''d better hand over Pu Lingyu obediently! Maybe I''ll consider leaving you a whole corpse." this is crazy, but it''s really the same thing from Xueming''s mouth, because the gap between MI Yunfei and him is too big. Mi Yunfei held the shadow in his hand, pointed at Xueming, and said coldly, "whether it''s the blood debt of more than 300 people in my mi family, or your serious hatred for the three cold frost, it''s hard to wash away even with your blood. Let''s count the new and old hatred together!" after saying this, MI Yunfei has waved a knife towards Xueming. Suddenly, the wind and cloud crisscrossed, the airflow surged, and the top of the mountain was turbulent. At the top of the whole sky, the sun was shining all over the sky, the shadow of the knife was disordered, thousands of gravel were blown up, and the wind and sand were all over the sky. A gorgeous blade cuts through the clouds, adding a strange color to the top of the fairyland like sky. The blood dark squint at a glance, one hand rapidly rowed, the speed was as fast as a meteor. On his body, the boundless energy shook the gravel under his feet and rolled up bursts of wind. The immortal fog dispersed, the magic smoke filled the air, and a black balloon burst out, with a momentum as big as ten thousand horses. "Boom!" The two forces are outrageous and peerless, like two violent dragons colliding together. With the startling sound, the boulders on the top of the mountain were broken and the big trees were broken. The whole mountain also shook slightly. After a slap, MI Yunfei was shaken upside down and flew out. In the middle of the air, he didn''t stop until he rotated several times. However, he still drew a few feet after stopping on the ground. Mi Yunfei''s hands were trembling slightly, and his breathing seemed to be a little hasty. A mouthful of blood also rushed up his throat, and finally sprayed it directly. Obviously, the injury was not light. Mi Yunfei was terrified. He never thought that Xueming would be so strong. Xueming was originally one of the four hall leaders. His cultivation should be not far from that of Yang Ling. However, his full blow was shocked by the other party''s random palm. This strength is definitely not comparable to that of Yang Ling. "Ha ha! How? Don''t think you can kill Yin Sha and Yang Ling to be lawless. You''re far from it!" Xueming said with a smile in the distance. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry. It can be judged from his casual tone that he didn''t care about Mi Yunfei at all. "Hum! No matter how strong you are, I still want to kill you on this peak. This is the best place for you to bury your bones." facing Xueming, MI Yunfei is not afraid of danger. Xueming looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "ha ha, I''ll have fun with you until I beat you to the ground." Xueming leaned forward and pulled himself up from the ground, like a thunder with bursts of breaking sound, and then slapped Mi Yunfei. Facing the ferocious attack of the other party, MI Yunfei was angry and danced wildly. His killing intention was even worse. He had fought with Xueming at the tip of his feet. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Where they passed, the sand and stones were flying, the smoke was vast, the powerful momentum rushed into the sky, and the savage and domineering strength spread everywhere, fighting from the cliff to the woods. "Ha ha, haven''t you eaten? If you try harder, you''d better try your best, don''t take it into account." the light laughter of Xueming came out of the noise of the battle. His attitude was casual, arrogant and indifferent. Mi Yunfei was more and more surprised. His sweat completely soaked his clothes. Xueming''s deep cultivation completely exceeded his imagination. He was overdrawn after a series of fierce battles. The devil''s shadow trembled, and the sharp knife Qi pierced the mountain and cracked the stone. The intoxicating knife awn in the forest flashed like gorgeous fireworks, and the huge momentum broke the dawn. The palm power of mountains and seas poured out frequently, trees fell in rows, and the leaked strength broke through the mountains and rocks, fried the rubble all over the sky, and aroused countless dust. In the middle of the sky, thousands of rays of sunlight rushed straight into the sky, which was incomparably gorgeous. The strength of the two people''s fight spread infinitely, and the whole ground was overturned. In the noisy fierce battle, the sound of broken bones can be heard occasionally. Mi Yunfei''s whole body has received more palms, his clothes are also somewhat broken, and there is a faint luster of blood. The sound of falling to the ground repeatedly sounded. Every time Mi Yunfei was shocked by Xueming, he flew out, and then got up and fought again. Obviously, Xueming didn''t do his best at all. Otherwise, MI Yunfei didn''t know how many times he had died. Rao is so. Mi Yunfei doesn''t feel well. He doesn''t know how many bones have been broken, but these injuries are not fatal. "Bang!" another slap, MI Yunfei flew backwards again. Mi Yunfei groaned, jumped up and rushed to Xueming again. "Bang!" was shocked again. Jump up again and wave a knife with anger. "Bang!" was shocked again. The sound continued, and the action did not stop. A little different is that MI Yunfei jumped up from the ground at first, but finally got up. Several palms in a row, it was difficult to keep calm on Xueming''s ancient well''s face. Mi Yunfei''s perseverance completely exceeded that of ordinary people, but the killing intention on his face would not decrease because of his injury. This is a madman, a madman who abandoned life and death for revenge. Is madman terrible? Crazy people are not terrible at all. Is a murderous madman terrible? A murderous madman is not terrible. However, a madman with such strong perseverance and deep cultivation as Mi Yunfei makes people a little afraid, at least in Xueming''s heart. The wind stopped. Smoke and sand, dissipated. The sound of falling to the ground never sounded again. What''s left? There was still a faint gasp on the ground. After the 18th palm of Xueming, MI Yunfei never got up again. It seemed that he was really driven into the 18th floor of hell. They don''t know how many hours they have been fighting. The fierce battle has made them forget time, heaven and earth and everything. There is only one word left in their hearts! Although Xueming didn''t kill him just to play with MI Yunfei, although Mi Yunfei''s body was strong and unparalleled, and although Mi Yunfei''s willpower was very strong, he really couldn''t stand up after receiving the eighteen palms of Xueming. Mi Yunfei, who fell to the ground, had a slight fluctuation in his chest. On his robe, he had been completely dyed blood red, and there were some blood stains on the ground. Does it hurt? No pain, he can''t feel the pain. His whole body has broken more than a dozen bones and has been completely numb. At this time, he was in a coma, but his eyes were still open and looked up at the sky. There was a voice in his mind calling him strongly. It seemed to say to him, "you can''t coma, let alone close your eyes. If you close it, you may never open it again." Mi Yunfei''s mind has been echoing the sentence of dream walking alone: there is no invincible person in this world, only an invincible heart. As long as your war intention is not destroyed, you will always stand up one day. Mi Yunfei laboriously moved his lips and shouted, "master!" but there was no sound. Gradually, his body began to repair, and his bones were slowly connected. From time to time, there was a sound of "bang". Looking at the strange scene in front of him, Xueming was really shocked, but he didn''t stop it. In his eyes, it was more interesting. In my heart, I said proudly, "since your bone can be connected automatically, I''ll let you break it a few more times." It has to be said that Xueming is really a madman. If others don''t get scared when they see this scene, at least they won''t keep Mi Yun flying, but Xueming is such a crazy person. The murmur of MI Yunfei came from the ground, and the sweat on his face flowed down with blood. Although he was numb when he was injured and won''t feel pain after he was numb, when the bone was connected, it was a pain deep into the bone marrow. Rao Shiyi hummed out with MI Yunfei''s resolute personality. Not long after, not only the bones of the whole body were connected, but also the injuries were much better, because these injuries were not too serious, and they naturally recovered quickly. Mi Yunfei clapped his hand on the ground and jumped up with the force of the earthquake. Looking at Mi Yunfei, not only the bone was connected, but also the whole person''s injury was almost as good. Even if Xueming was crazy again, he was afraid at this time. In his mind, he thought of what the elders of the clan said to him before he left. "If you meet Mi Yunfei one day, you must kill him, so he has learned the most rebellious magic dragon formula in the world. No one can predict whether he is another magic dragon. With his current performance, it may not be impossible to surpass the magic dragon. Therefore, whether you can get Pu Lingyu or not, he must kill him and wait until he grows up After getting up, that''s when we have a headache. " At that time, Xueming completely scoffed at the words of the elder in the clan. Who is the magic dragon? Can Mi Yunfei compare with him? However, when seeing the terrible of MI Yunfei, Xueming really believed the elder''s words. Maybe many years later, MI Yunfei will really become another magic dragon. At that time, no one in the world can compete with it. Even in the fairy world, maybe it can stir up a situation? At this time, Xueming''s eyes were full of murders, and his inner strength was dark in his hands. Mi Yunfei''s strange performance had made him a little afraid, so he must not stay. Just as Xueming was about to move, changes suddenly occurred, the clouds in the sky began to rotate, the fallen leaves on the ground also floated with the wind, and an invisible air current was rushing towards Mi Yunfei''s whole body like a wild beast. Xueming felt the invisible air flow, which was the spirit of heaven and earth. At this time, the momentum of MI Yunfei''s whole body suddenly soared. His whole body burst out strong and unparalleled energy. The surrounding rocks were suspended in the air, and the whole mountain range was turbulent. The sun was shining, the void was disordered, and the sky was out of order at this moment, as if it had completely subverted the universe. Looking at this scene, Xueming''s face suddenly changed, his chest fluctuated, his breathing became urgent, and he shouted in horror: "the peak of the spirit of heaven!" Chapter 155 Above the sky, the clouds were a little dim, as if even it was scared black by the movement below. The whole sky looks like a black hole, and even the clear air is somewhat depressed. Looking at the ground, the big trees tremble, the top of the mountain shakes, and the wild and peerless energy rises into the sky, floating all over the sky, a scene of the end of the world. The dense aura of heaven and earth, like a crazy storm, swept through everything, and the whole vibrant forest had been reduced to a dry sea for a moment. There was a man in the storm. Although he could not see his whole picture, he could feel two cold lights emitted from it. That''s a pair of eyes, to be exact, bloodthirsty eyes. However, although the vitality was rampant, the kind of gloomy killing was even more chilling. Under that look, everything seemed to change. With such sharp eyes, who else will there be besides the demon God Mi Yunfei? "Creak!" "boom!" An old tree fell to the ground, splashing smoke and sand, and some rocks on the top of the mountain rolled one after another, and a deep ditch had been cracked on the ground. "Hum! I didn''t expect you to be so terrible. Even if you reach the peak of the spirit of heaven, you are still doomed to failure. You are just a flash in the pan. After today, there will be no more your name in the world." a cold hum suddenly sounded, and your incomparable internal strength penetrated through layers of white clouds and reached the jiuzhong sky. "I can''t keep you." As soon as the word fell, a figure soared up in the air, and the action was very elegant. If it weren''t for the ferocious red scar on his face, he really looked like an immortal God on the nine days. Red scar is the mark of Xueming. Who is this person if he is not him? The blood ghost soared into the air, turned his hands, and was as powerful as thunder. The internal strength of mountains and seas gushed out one after another, and then a palm fell from the sky. Crazy bully''s palm power is overwhelming, straight down to the rice cloud flying in the dust shadow below. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Around Mi Yunfei, a series of explosions sounded like firecrackers, and the ground was blown down by Xueming''s palm. While Mi Yunfei was in the process of upgrading and couldn''t resist it at all. The whole person was blown away by this rude slap. Xueming fell down from the sky and looked around for MI Yunfei''s figure. However, at this time, he changed and regenerated. On the ground, the soil is constantly emerging like sea waves. Xueming is caught off guard, and his body is shaking. In the depths of the ground, it looks like a peerless crazy devil is about to break the seal, and the terrible breath attacks Xueming directly. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Several loud sounds shocked the world, and the soil was blown like snow. Suddenly, a figure broke through the ground. The figure was too fast for people to see, but the leaked momentum was clear. After the figure fell to the ground, Xueming concentrated on seeing that this man was Mi Yunfei who had just been blown away by him. Miyun Fei stood straight, leaving a vague figure. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that he is the only one left in the world. He is so eye-catching and so rebellious, giving people a sense of standing out from the crowd. At this time, he suddenly turned around. His movement was very slow, but every rhythm was startling, as if time had stopped and the air had condensed into ice. Finally, I saw his whole picture clearly. His clothes were broken, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. His hair was no different from the devil crawling out of Jiuyou underground mansion. Suddenly, he turned his eyes to the opposite Xueming, who suddenly shivered. His eyes were like a knife, cold and cold. One eye chased the soul and trembled. Mi Yunfei smiled faintly at the corner of his mouth: "did that palm stretch your muscles and bones just now?" almost every word he said was spit out by biting his teeth. Thousands of gratitude and resentment seemed to be understood by that sentence just now. Xueming''s heart was cold and he took two steps backward. He didn''t know why he was so afraid of MI Yunfei''s eyes. After all, he is an expert and an expert in the middle of breaking martial arts. He just calmed down for a moment, and then said coldly, "don''t think it''s great that you have stepped into the middle of Tianling. I can break your bones just now, but I can still do it now. The gap between the middle of Tianling and the middle of breaking martial arts can''t be made up by a talent or a skill." (because Mi Yunfei''s momentum hasn''t converged, and the vision generated during the upgrade just now, Xueming can see Mi Yunfei''s cultivation) Mi Yunfei sneered: "Xueming, this is destined to be your burial place. What surprises you is still behind! As soon as the voice fell, MI Yunfei had waved a palm. With one palm, it will shake mountains and rivers, roll up thousands of waves and pull up hundreds of mountains. Anger is hard to dissipate, killing is hard to retreat, and the power of destruction is even more difficult to stop. The powerful and unparalleled palm power is mixed with arrogance, sweeping towards the bloody hell. Xueming''s pupils contracted and his face was gloomy. After MI Yunfei was promoted to the peak of Tianling, his strength had doubled, which was completely different from that he had no power to fight back just now. He saw that Xueming''s stomach sank, the Qi of Dantian rushed to his hands, and the fallen leaves around him swayed in the strong wind. The unhurried look finally showed dignity. Xueming turned his hands rapidly and immediately raised his palm to meet him. "Boom!" The two powerful forces collided, like a volcanic eruption, breaking the earth. A huge pit had appeared in the center of the two people, isolating them. Mi Yunfei was shocked and retreated repeatedly. It was difficult to stop his body until he stamped with one foot. At this time, half of his foot had disappeared into the soil, and Xueming also took two steps back to stabilize his body. Mi Yunfei was shocked. He thought he had reached the peak of the spirit of heaven and should be able to compete with Xueming. Even if he was defeated, at least he would not lose immediately. However, after the slap just now, MI Yunfei realized that the gap between the two was so big. In fact, he didn''t know that Xueming was even more shocked than him. Mi Yun couldn''t fly to the top of the spirit. He was a real expert in the middle of breaking martial arts. He was shocked by Mi Yun and retreated two steps. After a cold hum, MI Yunfei rushed up again and wanted to smash Xueming with one palm. The killing opportunity in Xueming''s heart has already risen. Mi Yunfei left him endless fear. If he can''t kill Mi Yunfei today, he will have to escape if he meets him again in the future. The two men fought together in an instant. The wind was everywhere, the residual shadows flashed, some rocks were flying around, and the misty dust covered the sky. A lonely figure rose into the sky, and the air was suddenly cold. "Kill fairy palm!" With a long roar, the sound shook the sky. The powerful force brought by the sound rushed to the surrounding mountains and stones, and a huge palm appeared out of thin air, like the hand of the nine day demon God falling from the sky. Mi Yunfei''s feet are facing the sky and his head is facing the ground. The bright light surrounds his whole body and strikes people''s eyes. It looks like an immortal God who has broken through layers of clouds and returned to enjoy the moon, and his overwhelming palm power has broken through the air. In the air, the wind is moving, the clouds are surging, and the sun is shining. On the ground, sand flies away, and the earth breaks. Below, the blood dark looks moved, and Qi goes through hundreds of veins. Condense Qi and concentrate, turn your hands and palms, and finish it at one go. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" The strange palm aroused countless evil spirits. In the sky, evil spirits roared and roared, and their anger shook the sky. It really didn''t insult the word "Jiuyou". "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two are strong again, and the golden light is staggered, which makes people unable to open their eyes. Once again, strong internal strength surged everywhere, rippling in circles. All the forests were destroyed, leaving only the crazy sand dancing all over the sky. Mi Yunfei''s hands were numb with the shock of Xueming''s palm. He changed his figure several times in the air, and then fell steadily on the ground. Xueming was panting, and his chest fluctuated a little. He said angrily, "good boy, this can''t hurt you. You''re making me angry. Next, prepare to bear my strongest anger!" After an angry drink, Xueming stamped the ground, and the ground trembled. Then his hands quickly turned up, and his palms gradually turned red, like blood flowing out. Looking at the action of Xueming, MI Yunfei is too familiar with it. This skill is the "blood anger reincarnation" of the demon family. Yang Ling once performed this skill. This skill is extremely overbearing. Mi Yunfei doesn''t dare to hold it up. The demon shadow is already in his hand. "Blood anger reincarnation!" After a burst of drinking, I saw a bloody sphere in Xueming''s hand, which was completely condensed by internal strength. Obviously, this is an extremely evil skill. The blood color''s strength rotates rapidly and grows slowly, which makes people startled. The whole top of the mountain is filled with the smell of blood. "Die!" With the roar of the blood dark, the blood colored balloon rushed into the sky, broke thousands of clouds and fell from the sky. The potential is unstoppable, the power is irresistible, and the vast power of destruction has tarnished the world. Suddenly, there was a strong wind and gravel all over the sky. With MI Yunfei as the center, a tornado was formed, and the fallen leaves also formed a huge vortex. Mi Yunfei was disheveled and clenched the shadow with both hands. The whole person rushed up. The violent impact even rolled up some of the surrounding gravel. "Er ah! Killer crazy knife!" On the jiuxiao cloud, a huge knife awn flashed. The bright and clear sky was suddenly dark. The golden light grabbed people''s eyes and breathed people''s mind. As I looked up, the knife awn was divided into two, and the demon shadow differentiated again, emitting two very different lights respectively. The red light sent out a terrible high temperature, while the white light scattered bursts of cold, like two wild dragons breaking through the sky. The momentum was so powerful that it captured people''s hearts and souls. This is the real power of MI Yunfei''s killer crazy knife after he reached the peak of the spirit of heaven. "Boom!" Once again, the confrontation destroyed mountains and rivers, shook the world, and the huge sound exploded like thunder. The powerful and peerless force seems to break through ten directions and three generations, frightening ancient and modern times. "Boom!" On the top of the mountain, the huge gravel falls down like a rainstorm, and the whole mountain seems to collapse at any time. "Click!" At their feet, the earth cracked and the small half of the mountain fell down. They hurried to stabilize their body, and the top of the whole cloud front could be destroyed at any time. Here, birds and animals fled and screamed, and even some insects began to move collectively. The top of the whole cloud front was in a panic. After several clashes, the beautiful scenery became desolate, like a battlefield fought by hundreds of millions of people, with gunsmoke everywhere. However, MI Yunfei, who was in a violent battle, was not moved at all. They were still in a fierce battle. Both sides were in a state of rage. If one person didn''t die, even if the sky was about to fall, they couldn''t stop the fight. For a moment, MI Yunfei''s body retreated, his hands constantly changed their moves, emitting countless black smoke on him, and his eyes became evil. At this time, the sky was dark, the sun was dark, and the magic clouds were everywhere. Only the trembling cold light was left in the whole magic cloud. Seeing that MI Yunfei showed such a strange skill, Xueming was shocked. But when he saw it clearly, his whole person seemed to have been beaten by someone, and became pale and weak. His expression also changed violently. His eyes stared very big. His eyes tightly locked Mi Yunfei. A trembling hand also pointed to MI Yunfei and exclaimed, "how can it be? How can it be? Unexpectedly. It is the top magic six moves in the family!" Chapter 156 It is said that a long time ago, time was almost as long as the time when heaven and earth formed. At that time, the founder of the demon family created a set of skills, which was rated as the most overbearing one at that time. The opening person of the demon family, with his powerful cultivation and this set of skills, rarely can anyone compete with him. At first, this set of skill was called the demon God treasure book. Later, because this set of skill has six forms, each of which has the ability to open the sky and split the earth, later generations call it the demon god six forms! The six moves of demon God are too powerful. This skill has always been passed on only to the patriarch of the clan. In addition, no one can learn it. Later, for some reason, the six forms of demon God were finally lost, but the characteristics of this set of skills have been recorded in the demon family. The people of the demon family have sent countless disciples to look for them, but they failed. After thousands of years, the demon family finally gave up looking for it. Even the ancient strange Scripture has not recorded this skill. How can Xueming not be surprised to see Mi Yunfei show the top skills of the demon family? He is a little numb. Is this a long lost skill of the demon family? He didn''t understand why this set of skill fell into Mi Yunfei''s hands. It is said that the six styles of the demon God were once passed on to the father of the magic dragon. Because the father of the magic dragon fell in love with a dragon woman and later betrayed the demon family, this skill was lost. It is said that the magic dragon was inspired to create the anti heaven magic skill magic dragon formula after referring to the six movements of the demon God. legend Xueming only felt that there was darkness in front of him, and the magic cloud had covered his eyes. After feeling the residual power of terror, Xueming finally broke away from his thoughts and woke up. An idea suddenly excited him. Let''s ask, if he can recover the demon family''s treasure from MI Yunfei and win Pu Lingyu, who else in this world can compete with the demon family. "Ha ha! It''s really interesting to use the skills of the demon family to deal with the people of the demon family. I''m really lucky to be the first person to learn the power of the treasure book!" facing Mi Yunfei''s strange and terrible moves, Xueming was not afraid of danger and took it easy. At this time, the person who can say such words is either a madman or a fool. Obviously, Xueming does not belong to the latter. "Hum, taste the power of the top skill of your demon clan!" "Demon God''s first style, soul wandering in the world!" The sound of anger shocked the mountains and rivers, and the universe lost its color. The whole sky is in a dark, almost the same as the initial chaos. Ghosts all over the sky float in the air and finally converge into a magic shadow, which is very evil. The shadow from the sky down, with wild rage, swept through the thick magic gas, like the Shura devil in Jiuyou hell, which made people''s scalp numb. Xueming frowned, and his whole body burst into an amazing momentum. The Qi of Dantian gushed out quickly, holding his hands on his chest. His whole body was filled with countless dark evil spirits. Then, a blood light came out and reflected on his blood red face, adding a trace of ferocity to his whole person. The blood red light spread rapidly, breaking through the black magic smoke, and the terrible destructive power filled the top of the mountain. Around, boulders are flying and fallen leaves are flying. "Blood anger reincarnation!" The blood anger reincarnation is divided into five layers, and the blood hell has been repaired to the fourth layer. Now he is only casting the third layer. The power of this move is definitely not comparable to that of the first time. The bloody hell roared up to the sky, and his anger echoed in the sky. He waved it with one hand, and the strong spirit rushed straight into the nine days. A blood red light burst out, and the whole day was reflected red, so ruddy as fire burning clouds. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The battle between them was like the eruption of a volcano. There was only a dazzling golden light in the air. The residual power of terror spread everywhere and swept through Vientiane. "Boom!" click! " The top of the cloud front was completely in chaos. Some towering mountains and rocks collapsed directly, and the solid cliffs were cut off by strong Qi. The broken boulders were like flying snow. After a slap, MI Yunfei was shocked, his clothes were broken, and his face was covered with blood. However, the cold light in his eyes was more sharp, and his killing intention was even worse. It was hard for Xueming. A mouthful of blood poured into his throat, but he swallowed it forcibly. He is a man in the middle of breaking martial arts, and he is not the kind who has just entered the middle of breaking martial arts. He has almost one foot and has reached the peak of breaking martial arts. Even so, as a result, he was hurt by Mi Yunfei. His anger went straight to his head, and his anger in his eyes became more prosperous. "Hum, little bastard, go to hell!" With a roar, Xueming waved his palm again, which dominated the world and shocked the world. In a hurry, MI Yunfei could only raise his palm to meet him. This palm almost emptied his whole body, and his palm was not as powerful as before. "Boom!" After a slap, the blood splashed and the lonely shadow flew back. The man was Mi Yunfei. The blood ghost snorted coldly and gathered Qi to palm again. The vast palm power hit Mi Yunfei again. Blood was sprinkled on the sky. "Bang!" The cliff was shattered, the rocks rolled down, and a few stones pressed on MI Yunfei. At this time, his face was very pale, and the blood flowed out again along the corner of his mouth. Mi Yunfei covered his chest with one hand. He felt it was so difficult to breathe, even to take another breath. "Yuan. Lai. Tianling. The peak is so far from the level of breaking the middle stage of martial arts." Mi Yunfei said slowly, his breath is a little unstable. He also looked a little unwilling and even did not believe it. Once he was still in the middle of the heavenly spirit, he united with unparalleled to defeat even the black bears. Why can''t he fight the middle of the broken martial arts like Xueming when he has reached the peak of the heavenly spirit today? In fact, he didn''t know that if he hadn''t been unparalleled, he might have become a good meal for the black bears. The blood in Xueming''s body was also churning with his palms. At this time, he didn''t kill Mi Yunfei immediately, but immediately crossed his knees to regulate his internal breathing. If he killed an expert, he might lose the enemy and die. Therefore, the most important thing at present is to recover from the injury. Above the sky, the battle between the hero League and the poison sect cult is fierce, and some people below are also fighting fiercely. The whole Yunxiao front has become a battlefield, with the sound of fighting, scream, animal roar and earth shaking sound. At first, the poison sect and the cult lost some in MI Yunfei''s hands. In addition, the poison sect''s overpowering drug "three steps down" has been almost used. Therefore, the hero League still has a little advantage. Let''s say that on the sky, the battle here should not be dominated by the people in the five holy fairyland, because few of the rest come from flying beasts. Animals fight, people fight. Fire, sword awn and sword light are intertwined and chaotic. From time to time, there will always be people or flying animals falling from the air. That scene is like meteorites falling from the sky. Each leader of the five saints fairyland has strong strength, and no one can stop the poison sect and cult, but are there really only these experts on their side? Or is there a back move? Qiu Wanren waved a palm, shook away the attack around him, turned to Mo Wensheng, the leader of Sansheng hall, and asked, "brother Mo, did you hear the amazing sound on the top of the mountain just now?" Mo Wensheng said faintly, "it''s estimated that people here have heard so much." "Yes, I don''t know what happened to that boy. Although he killed my two disciples, he is also an aggressive man. Few of our young generation in the five holy fairyland can compare with this boy. The boy is probably not inferior to Shan Yudan of Xiaoyao immortal League and Qiu Ao of Sansheng hall, and even better." It was the purple soul of the blood shadow Pavilion who spoke, and there was a little appreciation in his expression. Liao Zhijie nodded and said, "that boy is terrible. He is so good when you are so young. He will never be in the pool in the future." The dove sage touched his beard and said, "although his talent is good, the strength of the old man who came just now is also terrible. The man has reached the middle stage of breaking martial arts, and his strength is almost the same as ours. Do you think the boy can still live?" As soon as Jiu Shengxian''s words came out, everyone shook their heads and showed a trace of pity on their faces. They all knew that MI Yunfei had no chance to survive. Below, although the strength of the hero League is not very strong, there are a lot of people, almost twice the number of poison sects and cults, and the young experts in the five holy fairyland are even more brave and invincible. "Brother Aotian, did you hear the noise on the top of the mountain just now?" a young man asked another person nearby. The man named Ao Tian flashed a trace of sadness in his eyes, which seemed to be regret. Then he replied, "the strength of that man''s opponent is very terrible. It''s estimated that he will be difficult to survive. It''s a pity that Qiu Ao Tian can''t compete with him for such a lofty man." he turned his head and said, "brother Shan, his strength is definitely not below you and me." The Shan brother nodded and said, "yes, you and I can''t compare that kind of pride, that kind of wildness and that kind of overbearing." These two people are Shan Xiaoyao and Qiu Aotian of the five holy fairyland. Their strength is almost the same and they have always been regarded as opponents. But now a mi Yunfei came out. When they saw Mi Yunfei''s arrogance, they were convinced by Mi Yunfei''s pride. The young experts of the five holy fairyland are all gathered here. They are Shan Xiaoyao, Xing Qiaoyu and Liao Hua of Xiao Yaoxian League, Qiu Aotian and Mo Gongyi of Sansheng hall, Xue Linglong and Huang Yajun of Lingyin Valley, and Duan huaikui of ghost blade gate. As for the young masters of blood shadow Pavilion, Zhang Yingxun and Tuo Caiyin have died in MI Yunfei''s hands. The young masters of the five saints fairyland are rampant and invincible. If they enter the uninhabited land, many people of poison sects and cults have died in their hands. Suddenly, Shan Xiaoyao pointed to the top of the sky and said in surprise, "look over there!" At this time, all the people looked at the top of the sky, and a strange scene appeared in front of them. The dark clouds in the distant sky avoided the sky, and the devil Qi was towering. The whole mountain top was shaking violently, and then a sound of soul taking penetrated the sky. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." The sound of the ghost permeated people''s mind, and they could feel the terrible evil spirit across thousands of feet. Everyone shivered for no reason. This voice erodes people''s soul. It''s terrible. An earth shaking sound immediately sounded. The sound broke the sky, destroyed all things, and shook all flying animals shaky. The sound was unforgettable forever. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" Chapter 157 The devil cloud is vast and covers the six roads, and the murderous spirit is raging in all directions. Blood can''t solve past hatred, and dead bodies can''t eliminate current hatred. This hatred goes deep into the clouds, and hundreds of millions of creatures can clear it. Raise your head and ask the sky with compassion. The sky is speechless and has thousands of tears. At the top of the clouds, the dense fairy fog here never dispersed, but now there is no fairy fog, instead of the raging magic cloud. In the hazy void, it is difficult to see its original face, and the depressed atmosphere is difficult to breathe. Suddenly, there was a strong wind, smoke and sand flying, and boulders rolling. The mighty magic cloud spreads wantonly, and the magic cloud is also mixed with crazy killing intention and burning anger. In the magic cloud, a figure leaped out. The figure was tall and burly, and his upper body was. His face was ferocious, like a man and even more like a beast. Under his disordered hair, the chilling light eroded his heart and soul, and his body was covered with solid scales. If you look carefully, you will find that those scales are like dragon scales, flashing a little intoxicating brilliance. Looking at his hands, his hands are like claws. His long nails and claws look very strange. He is not angry. Suddenly, the figure turned around. When he got the whole picture, the familiar person must shout, "Mi Yunfei!" This person is indeed Mi Yunfei. There is no doubt that the title of "demon God" can be stained with the word "demon" at most at this time. The evil spirit is all over the body. Before fighting, it is ready. Opposite, Xueming''s pupils contracted, his body trembled and looked surprised. It was not that he had never heard of the magic dragon formula, but when he saw it, it was another feeling. "This. This is the legendary magic dragon formula." Xueming looked a little nervous, but also with a little excitement, because the legendary anti heaven skill finally appeared, and he saw it with his own eyes. It was an honor for him. "Ha ha! Good, good! It''s worthwhile for me to come here today. Magic dragon formula! The people who have fought with this set of skills no longer exist. Maybe I''m the one who can survive." laughter is excited and crazy. I have to say that Xueming is really a different kind. "Everyone who has seen this skill is dead, maybe you will be like others." Mi Yunfei''s mouth made a low voice, his voice did not fluctuate, and his face did not change. Mi Yunfei raised a finger and pointed to the blood dark opposite. The cold light splashed on his fingertips. His eyes were instantly red with blood and tears hanging from the corners of his eyes. Then he said angrily, "today, you have to die. No matter what level you reach, it''s the same." "Uh!" Mi Yun danced wildly with his long hair and roared up to the sky. He couldn''t control it anymore. After forgetting his feelings and falling into the devil, the skill of magic dragon formula stimulated the blood thirsty Qi in his body. At this time, there was only one word in his heart, which was blood red and eye-catching, that was kill! His eyes could hardly see his eyes, because it was full of blood. His hands were bulging with green tendons, which seemed to explode at any time. His body is filled with anger and endless anger. As long as it erupts, ghosts and gods will be surprised and heaven and earth will resonate. What made him so angry? What made him kill? It''s hatred, it''s hatred. It is a bitter hatred, an endless hatred that never dies. This hatred is difficult to stop by heaven and earth. Only by killing madly can we eliminate hatred, only by slaughtering all things in the world and killing all living beings can we solve hatred. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Mi Yun walked slowly towards the blood dark opposite. Every step he took, the ground exploded. The top of the mountain trembled, boulders danced and smoke and sand filled the sky. Heaven and earth have faded, time seems to stop, and the air is almost frozen. The power of the explosive field is rampant and unscrupulous. The sky is no longer the sky. It is dark. The dark clouds in the sky condense the terrible power of lightning. The earth is no longer the earth. It is surrounded by magic and dead. As soon as the magic dragon formula comes out, heaven and earth are afraid of it. "Boom!" After the thunderous sound, lightning broke everywhere. Half of the mountain peaks were split and boulders were flying. The whole cloud front was in chaos. All the people who were fighting stopped one after another. Huge rocks rolled down from the peak and splashed thousands of dust. "Hurry up, get out of here. This mountain is about to collapse!" several leaders shouted from the chaotic battlefield. For a moment, everyone panicked and thousands of people poured in. I don''t know how many people were trampled to death. Like the people of the cult, some people of the poison sect quickly climbed the flying beast, some were killed by the boulder on the top, and many people were directly hacked to death by the people in the same door. A word is chaotic, chaotic, chaotic, chaotic, chaotic, the world is chaotic. "Brother Liao, what''s going on? Why does the fine weather suddenly change?" Ziyi soul asked in panic. "I don''t know. God is joking! The lightning doesn''t split, but it split on the top." Liao Zhijie said with a frown. Mo Wensheng came in a hurry with the winged lion from a distance, and then said to Liao Zhijie and the soul in Purple: "hurry to arrange personnel evacuation. Although this mountain peak has only collapsed a small corner, these are not what these young people can resist." After listening, they nodded, and then drove the flying beast to arrange the personnel to leave. All the people below are in a mess. Is there anyone in the world who is not afraid of death? Yes, maybe a lot, but it''s really not worth it if you were killed by rocks. This situation is really like the coming of the last day. It is panic, fear and shouting to the heaven and earth. Who can hear the shouting of several leaders in the noisy crowd? Even if they hear it, they don''t hear it. They have only one word in their mind. The faster they run, the better they run, and the farther they run, the better. The scream sounded from time to time, the mountains and rocks were still falling, and countless people were killed and injured below. Blood flowed into a river. Who could have thought that it would be such an outcome after World War I. On the top of the peak, the top of the mountain shook from time to time, but Mi Yunfei''s momentum was not halved. His killing intention had made him lose his mind, and his anger had overwhelmed his mind. At this time, he is no longer a man, but a vengeful beast. Every step forward, the past situation emerged in his mind, and an inexplicable voice sounded in his mind: kill! Crazy kill! As long as you kill the man in front of you, maybe your people will be raised. Gradually, a smile crossed the corner of MI Yunfei''s mouth. His eyes stared at the opposite Xueming and murmured, "as long as I kill you, my people will come back to life, and I can see them again. My mother and my grandfather will hurt me again." "Ha ha." Mi Yunfei smiled more and more, but he looked more and more evil. "Kill!" With a roar, MI Yunfei reappeared strongly, and the strong and unparalleled palm power came out. Where the palm power passed, the earth cracked and the soil flew. The opposite blood ghost shouted: "come on, I''ve long wanted to meet the legendary magic dragon formula." although he drank heavily, he was already lucky in the bottom of his hand. He spread his feet, took a deep breath and slapped Mi Yunfei. "Boom!" The golden light was dazzling, and the ground was forcibly lifted by the two people. What appeared in front of them was a ground ten feet long, five feet wide and one foot thick. With one palm, the sky shakes and the earth shakes, destroying several small hills. The powerful Qi runs through the mountains and emits thousands of rays. In this dark world, there is constant lightning around, but there is golden light between them. Otherwise, it is really like hell. A small part of the mountain began to collapse, and the sand and dust covering the sky filled the eyes. Even the ancient cloud front could not bear the palm power of the two people. "Boom!" The strong explosive force made the two separate instantly. They retreated several steps together to stabilize their body shape. The competition of one palm was even and each had its own advantages. "Er ah! The first move of the magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" The sound of anger shook, and a faint dragon chant was heard. The storm surged and tore away the clouds above the sky. Suddenly, beside Mi Yunfei, a mysterious black dragon surrounded his whole body, and bursts of majesty made people worship. The dark dragon soared into the sky, and the magic clouds dissipated where it passed, showing its divine power. The whole sky anger was full of extreme destructive power. Mi Yunfei raised the sky with one hand, like a peerless madman, and then clapped it with one hand. The dark dragon in the sky impacted down with a blinking speed, and the target was the blood ghost below. The strong wind roared and made Xueming''s face deformed. After seeing the tyranny of the magic dragon formula, he immediately took his whole body and rushed into his palms. "Blood anger reincarnation!" With a loud drink, the blood palm reappeared. This palm is the fourth layer of blood anger reincarnation, and its power is unimaginable. It is said that when this set of skills is practiced to the last level, there will be a bloody reincarnation disc. People with lower skills will be swallowed up immediately. Obviously, Xueming has not yet practiced to that level. However, Rao is so terrible. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The black dragon and the blood palm collided together, and a strong light burst out, and the savage and violent strength shot recklessly, breaking the sky. "Boom!" The mountain is fragile. How can it withstand such a wild palm force and collapse one after another. Outside the place where they stood, rubble splashed like snow. "Ah! Son of a bitch, die!" After an angry drink, MI Yunfei gushed out the wild force again. At this time, he was really terrible and was completely in a crazy state. The blood in his eyes penetrated out and looked very ferocious. His heart always shouted: kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mi Yunfei was wild, and the green dragon was even more wild. With MI Yunfei''s angry drink, the green dragon pierced the blood palm and pounded the blood ghost''s heart. For the first time, Xueming felt that he was so close to death. For the first time, he no longer despised Mi Yunfei, but also felt afraid for the first time. In a hurry, Xueming''s rapid strength, and then slapped the black dragon. "Boom!" After an explosion, Xueming was shocked and flew out. In the middle of the air, blood was spilled, one of Xueming''s arms was blown to pieces, and a large number of minced meat and fragments of sleeves fell from the air, which was terrible. "Bang!" It seems that after thousands of years, Xueming''s body finally landed, and a tear quietly fell from the corner of Xueming''s eyes. What''s that? That''s remorse. I thought my cultivation was too much higher than that of MI Yunfei, and it was impossible to lose. I thought I wanted to play with MI Yunfei and make his life worse than death. I thought the magic dragon formula was no more powerful than you. I thought. However, nothing is absolute. There are many things in this world that will not go according to one''s will. Imagination is beautiful, but this world is cruel. The top of the mountain was still shaking and the boulder was still rolling down. However, MI Yunfei didn''t stop moving forward. He still strode towards Xueming, and each step shook Xueming''s heart. There was no expression on MI Yunfei''s face. He looked at Xueming and said coldly, "you can die!" almost every word he said came out by biting his teeth. No one doubted the pain in his heart when he said that sentence. Suddenly, a roar shocked the world and moved the mountains and rivers. Then, a fire came down from the air, and the target was directed at Mi Yunfei. Come on, who is it? Did Mi Yunfei find out? Can he resist? The tense situation is at stake! Chapter 158 The sky was red, and the sound of "Chi Chi" was constantly stimulated, and the terrible high temperature was not inferior to the scorching sun. A dark shadow blots out the sun and floats above Mi Yunfei''s head. At this time, the fire is about to burn to MI Yunfei''s head. Mi Yunfei was angry and didn''t think much. He waved a palm in the air. The palm is domineering and the palm wind is just fierce. It''s coming in the blink of an eye. "Boom!" Smoke and sand swirled and gravel danced. After a slap, the raging fire was dispersed by Mi Yunfei''s slap, and some sparks fell from the air. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and the dark shadow came straight to the ground, staring at Mi Yunfei fiercely. Mi Yunfei was not afraid at all and said angrily, "it''s you beast who killed you when you came." there was no emotion in the cold and arrogant words. The shadow is pursuing the unparalleled poor strange. Poor strange is tall and ferocious. A huge mouth opens slightly. The air blown out when breathing directly lifts countless boulders. "Roar!" Poor Qi flew to Miyun. After that, the top of the mountain shook again. Mi Yunfei''s eyes burst out a cold light, and countless evil spirits filled his body. He stared at poor Qi and spit out a word: "kill!" As soon as the voice fell, MI Yunfei rushed up, not afraid of poor Qi''s height. The wind is whistling, and the Qi of killing is raging. Within a hundred miles, the crazy sand is all over the sky. On the horizon, the vast palm power broke through the wind and cloud. "Roar!" A burst of drink shocked the world. Immediately, a huge claw was photographed in the air. The momentum was so great that ghosts and gods were surprised. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei slapped poor Qi''s huge claw with a thick palm and immediately deadlocked. All around, the wind and sand cover the eyes and the air flow surges. "Well, die!" Mi Yunfei flew into the sky, blood spilled from the corners of his eyes, green tendons swelled in his hands, and his strong Qi surged out like a raging sea. "Roar!" Poor Qi greets each other again, and his huge claws, like Optimus, press on MI Yunfei''s palm. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the ground under Mi Yunfei''s feet was pressed down two feet deep. It seemed very difficult, but his face was as usual. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei was slapped into the ground by poor Qi, and poor Qi was shaken and rolled by the vast palm power of MI Yunfei. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a series of loud noises, the soil was blown open one after another, and Mi Yunfei broke through the soil. His face was dusty, his hair was scattered, and his face was even more ferocious. "Er ah! The second move of the magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" An earthquake in angsheng made heaven and earth pale and the storm raged. Magic clouds cover the sky and block out the sun. They tremble from jiuxiao mysterious fairyland to Jiuyou underground mansion. A wild dragon suddenly appeared and surrounded Mi Yunfei''s body. Everything hung in the air. The power of terror dominated heaven and earth. Gods and demons were difficult to stop, and ghosts and evils retreated. The powerful dragon rushed into the sky and blew a tornado. "Heaven and earth are destroyed, everything is out of order, kill!" As Mi Yunfei''s words just fell, the dragon in the sky broke through the nothingness of the nine days and attacked the poverty below with anger. The figure that looks up to the sky, the palm power that destroys the sky and the earth, and the irresistible momentum of heaven and earth run through the third life and the sixth life. At this time, yin and Yang were reversed, heaven and earth were completely in chaos, and the air almost disappeared. Even people hundreds of miles away felt the peerless palm power. Seeing that MI Yunfei''s power was so terrible, poor Qi was also alarmed. This move is difficult to stop. Although it does not necessarily kill it with one palm, it must at least destroy its hundreds of years of cultivation. This is the first time that it feels the call of death. In the gloom, a trace of regret poured into the poor and strange heart, but now there was nowhere to retreat. Helpless, he looked up to the sky and sighed. After a sigh, poor Qi opened his mouth, and a head sized inner pill flew out of his belly. Internal alchemy has different colors, but its power is really incomparable. It''s not difficult to destroy a mountain because it contains super terrorist power. After Neidan flew out, the surrounding air became repressed again, and this place was completely reduced to a dead area. "Roar!" Poor Qi roared up to the sky, and Neidan suddenly flew to the dragon. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" When two peerless forces collide, a dazzling golden light suddenly appears. The powerful destructive force is like a wild beast, destroying everything. "Boom!" The destruction of all the peaks is a scene of doomsday. Yunxiao peak, this sacred place, will dissipate with the passage of time from today. Perhaps many years later, the ancient books will record this peak! Boulders were flying on the top of the mountain, and a huge mountain collapsed slowly. There was a vast expanse of smoke within a radius of 500 miles. Basically, no flying animals were spared and all were buried. Even some ordinary residents around were not spared. When the top of the mountain completely collapsed, MI Yunfei also rolled down from the mountain with the boulder. After all, he hasn''t reached the realm of resisting the sky. "Roar!" After a roar, poor Qi rushed to the sky. He was just a little shaky when flying. It was obvious that he was seriously injured. As for the whereabouts of Xueming, no one knows whether he rolled down with MI Yunfei or was rescued by poor Qi. At this time, Wushuang just came with the three people. The three people also woke up from their coma. Looking at the situation below, the three people were almost stunned again. Looking down from the air, the collapsed rocks below are like a flood, constantly pouring in all directions. The low houses in the mountain are instantly submerged, and some mountains fall off directly as a whole. The boulders below splashed everywhere. Even people far away could feel the violent tremor of the ground, as if the sky had collapsed together. The oppressive breath is hard to breathe. Who could have expected the devastation after World War I. "Brother Yunfei, wood, millet!" several people cried at the bottom of Wushuang. "Matchless, you quickly take us to see if brother Yunfei escaped." Leng Hanshuang cried to matchless. Unparalleled mood is also very anxious, immediately took the three people to the five holy fairyland in the distance. The three asked when they saw people, but no one could give them the answer. Finally, they learned from the leader of the five holy fairyland that MI Yunfei was on the mountain. When several people heard the news, they fainted again. "It''s terrible that such a big mountain has been completely destroyed!" Qiu Wanren patted his chest and said with a frightened look. Liao Zhijie nodded and said, "yes! I don''t know what a terrible fight broke out on the top of the mountain." Mo Wensheng sighed and said, "what a pity! That young man named Mi Qiang. Alas! We are all surprised by his strength. Although we have never fought with him, it is difficult for us to destroy this mountain. It''s a pity that he is so talented!" At this time, the soul in purple also nodded: "I seldom admire others in my life, but today I am deeply impressed by a younger generation. He is not only young and promising, but also has great cultivation skills. Moreover, few people can compare his magnanimity and pride. If it weren''t for him, it might be difficult for us to survive in the five holy fairyland today. Even those overpowering drugs will charm most of us. Unexpectedly, he With the disappearance of this mountain peak, the affairs of my two disciples will be over. " At this time, some strong young people in the five saints fairyland gathered together one after another, looking very sad. A few of them felt pity because there were too many casualties in the war, and some felt pity because Mi Yunfei couldn''t escape. Qiu Aotian looked at the rubble below and said with a sad look: "It''s a pity that such an outstanding man can''t fight with one. I feel happy even if he lost it. When he picked up more than a dozen people of poison sect and cult alone, I still laughed at him for his madness, but after he showed that terrible strength, I realized that it was not his madness, but that we couldn''t see through him, Shan brother, do you think so?" Shan Yudan patted Qiu Aotian on the shoulder, took a breath, and then said heavily, "brother Qiu, don''t be sad any more, just remember this day. This is the most tragic page in history and the most brilliant page at the same time." Qiu Aotian nodded and stopped talking, but he still looked decadent, as if he had lost his pursuit in life. In fact, it''s no wonder that Qiu Aotian is like this. He is a belligerent. In the whole Hongxing, as long as he hears that there is a top talent in the young generation, he will not hesitate to challenge him. In the young generation of the five saints fairyland, he and Shan Yudan are called the "two heroes of the five saints". They have to fight once a month, and each time almost takes a day or two However, they never know the winner or loser. Many battles have made them fly thousands of miles. However, now there is a mi Yunfei. Both of them have an impulse to fight with MI Yunfei. However, before the battle, they don''t even know each other, but Mi Yunfei has been buried by a pile of stones. This feeling is naturally difficult for outsiders to understand. When a mountain collapses, no one will believe that someone can live. That would be too rebellious. After the war, all the people returned to their own sect one after another. Only Leng Hanshuang and Wushuang were still trying their best to find the trace of MI Yunfei. One day passed, ten days passed, a month passed and half a year passed, but there was still no whereabouts of MI Yunfei. The three were heartbroken, and they moved away one boulder after another. Their hands were worn out and continued. The blood flowed out and continued. They had no physical strength, and continued after dinner. No matter the wind, rain, snow and frost, the three never stopped. However, such a large mountain had to be moved that year and that month to finish it? After seven months of hard work, even the unparalleled dragon was very tired, not to mention the cold frost three. The three didn''t give up. They always believed that MI Yunfei was a person who could create miracles. As long as they didn''t see Mi Yunfei''s body, there was still hope in their hearts. The night came quietly. There were stars in the sky. The three women sat on a boulder and depended on each other. On the day when there were no clouds flying, the sky almost lost its color, and there was only night in their eyes. Their life seems to be only lonely and lonely, without a trace of color. All kinds of scenes in the past came to my heart. In the eyes of others, I may only see Mi Yunfei''s indifference, but what left in the hearts of the three people is mi Yunfei''s smile. Sneer, giggle, smirk, sly smile, every smile is so sweet. What is love in the world? Teach people to live and die. Is there true love in this cruel world? If so, what kind of love is true love? The answer has come out. What Leng Hanshuang did completely explains the word "true love". Their hearts are completely empty. If there is anything else in their hearts, it must be missing. In the depths of their hearts, there is only one person, who has deeply rooted in it. If there is heaven in the world, will heaven cry after seeing such persistent love? Can true love really move heaven? In the red star, the name "Mi Yunfei" is unknown, but the name "Mi Qiang" does ring through the whole Hong star. What''s more incredible is that people in red star also call the name "Mi Qiang" as "demon God". The title "demon God" shocked Hong Xing again. Is mi Yunfei alive? Does his fate end there? Can the demon God stir up the wind and cloud again? Will the demon people make a comeback? What can Hong Xing do to make the demon family develop here? All the answers come from MI Yunfei, the rebellious and passionate demon God! Brothers, do you think the demon God was OK when he wrote here? Qingyun has been making progress, ha ha! The following plot will never disappoint friends. Please pay attention! Chapter 159 Drunken drinking building is a place for drinking and for martial arts practitioners to communicate. However, no one knows who the boss here is. The world only knows that the boss of this place, even the people in the five holy fairyland, have to give way. It is said that the boss behind the scenes is a man with terrible cultivation. Therefore, no one dares to go wild in this place, and everyone can rest assured to spend here. The top floor of drunken drinking building is crowded here, and the noise is so loud that you can hear it downstairs. In the past, although the business of drunken drinking building was booming, it had never been so busy as today. Because today I heard that a storyteller came here and said the title was "devil and God situation". On the top floor, there used to be an empty hall, in which one or two ancient wooden tables were placed at intervals. However, today''s wooden tables are placed in rows. All the people who came to the drunken building did not choose an independent elegant room, but came to the hall and listened attentively to the explanation of a young man in the hall. Even Li Wumei listened with interest in the back, and there were bursts of applause from time to time in the hall. The younger the man is, the more he is about twenty-five or six years old. His eyes are like bright stars. He has a beautiful appearance. He is handsome and vigorous. He dances and spits on the stage. A few people sitting in front of me almost had glittering things on their hair. I''m sure it was definitely saliva. "Pa!" As soon as the young man patted the table, the whole man almost jumped up and looked very excited. The young man then said, "dear friends from all over the world, although some of you know that the demon God comes from Qinglan, few of you know the real name of the demon God. When I visited Hong Xing a few days ago, I saw several immortal women at the collapsed cloud front. Do you know what the relationship between those women and the demon God is?" As soon as the young man spoke, there were bursts of noise from the crowd below. Some people were still asking loudly, "what''s the matter? Speak quickly!" at this time, the atmosphere in the hall was very lively. The young man saw that everyone was eager, and then said, "those women are the people loved by the demon God. They still haven''t given up and are still looking for the demon God. The reason why they tell me the real name of the demon God is because they think the demon God should show people his real name." The following people were not happy when they heard it. Many people were still yelling, "hurry up and talk about the key points. What''s the name of the demon God?" The young man smiled faintly: "well, you see, my wine is gone again. If I don''t take a sip, I will always feel uncomfortable." As soon as they heard this, they seemed to have a cocoon. Every time this guy talked about the wonderful part, he stopped talking. This feeling is really uncomfortable. Just imagine, when a beautiful woman lies on your bed and peels all her clothes, but you can only see it. You can''t even touch it. Don''t say anything else. Did you find your nose blood spraying out? Did you find yourself feeling crazy? And that''s how people feel now. "Pa!" A big man took out a generation of gold coins from his arms, then turned to Li Wumei in the rear and shouted, "sister Wumei, you can buy as much wine as you can with this money. Shit, I''ll have a good time today." the big man''s voice was a little rough and his expression was very impatient. "Pa!" There was another sound. Another bearded young man stood up and still lost a generation of coins on his desk. The man patted the table and said to the young man telling the story, "today, I''ll give you the money to drink. I only listen to that section every day. I''m really oppressed. If I want to talk about it, I''ll just finish it at one time." "Yes, it''s over at one time." they shouted together and took out their money bags together. However, at this time, the young man who told the story was even more exaggerated. He patted the table directly, then stood on the table and said angrily, "tell me. Have you ever understood how painful it is for me to only talk about that section every time? Today I will finish it at one time. However, the most important thing is to have wine." When they heard this, they couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. The first half of this guy was filled with righteous indignation, but the last sentence made them cold! Soon, the hall was full of wine jars. The young man rushed forward and began to drink with a jar of wine. While drinking, he still said vaguely: "others are friends with a thousand cups of wine, but Lao Tzu is a friend with a thousand cups of wine. I thought I could fight with the devil, but I didn''t think of him." As soon as they heard it, they shouted, looking very impatient. What does this guy say? How do you involve yourself and the demon God? Can you fight the devil like that? The young man smiled and then said, "in fact, the real name of the demon God is mi Yunfei. Mi Qiang is just an alias of him. The young generation has few opponents. He wanted to fight him, but he died." the young man seems to drink a little more and speak vaguely, but his expression is really with a trace of regret. At this time, Li Wumei came from behind, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Qiu Aotian, you and Mi Yunfei don''t know each other at all. Why are you so sad?" That young man is Qiu Aotian. No doubt, he comes to the drunken building every day and drinks a lot of wine every day. Once, after seeing Mi Yunfei''s bearing, he was deeply impressed by Mi Yunfei. However, when Mi Yunfei was buried under the rubble, he felt that although Mi Yunfei was buried, his name must not be buried again, so he came here to tell a story. But every time I talk about the deeds of the demon God, in fact, it is just the performance of Mi Yun on the day when he flew to Yunxiao peak. Every time he came to the drunken building, he always didn''t bring wine money. As long as he went down the mountain, he would abandon the background of Sansheng hall and feel life as a dust prodigal. Qiu Aotian hiccupped, looked at Li Wumei, and then said, "you know what? Shan Yudan and I are the strongest among the young generation of Hong Xing. After MI Yunfei was buried, I didn''t believe he would die like this, so I worked harder and harder." after saying this, he then took a sip of wine and said: "I had a fight with Shan Yudan a few days ago. He was defeated by me. But when he was defeated, my mood darkened. Maybe it''s strange? You will never understand my mood. Among my peers, only Mi Yunfei is my real opponent. There is no opponent. It''s a stop for martial arts practitioners." All the people in the hall were silent after hearing Qiu Aotian''s words. They were thinking that Qiu Aotian''s words had no opponent, which was a stop for martial arts practitioners. Now Qiu Aotian can be said to be the first expert of Hong Xing''s young generation, but in his words, he seems to admire the demon God Mi Yunfei. So how strong is the demon God? Qiu Aotian looked at the crowd, then told all the stories he had learned about Mi Yunfei, and the crowd left one by one at night. A few months ago, the poison sect and the cult only sent Xueming, an expert who broke the martial arts realm, to the top of the clouds. In fact, it has a deep meaning. Xueming is just a cover, while the other people of the poison sect and the cult are attacking the nest of the five holy fairyland. Their main purpose is not to occupy, but to find something. Otherwise, the five holy fairyland can be It''s hard enough, but there won''t be too much left. In the mountains and forests, an old man with his hands on his back looked leisurely. The old man was as thin as firewood and his hands were dry. He was like a skeleton ghost in a region. His eyes were deep, cold light splashed everywhere, and his whole body exuded a kind of killing spirit. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound around the forest, breaking the silence and darkness. The breeze blew, and the whole forest seemed to be filled with a dead spirit. Not long after, several figures flew from around the old man and fell in front of the old man. Looking at these people in front of him, the old man closed his eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice, "have you found anything?" After hearing this, they trembled, looked nervous, and sweat rolled down. Then they answered in unison, "no, our people also successfully broke into each sect of the five holy fairyland, but they didn''t find it." "Hum! We have worked hard to get into the five saints fairyland. The damage I taught this time is hard to estimate. Even lingzun was seriously injured. You told me that we didn''t find anything." After hearing this, several people knelt down and begged for mercy. They were soaked in cold sweat and looked very frightened. It seemed that the old man in front of them was a demon. The old man snorted coldly and waved with one hand. The space was squeezed and deformed in an instant. After hearing only a few "booms", those people turned into dead bones under this palm. The old man still has no waves on his face, and then his toes change a little. Such a terrible expert can resist the sky. Who is he? The night is very beautiful. The moon is bright, the stars are shining, and the breeze is blowing gently, just like a mother''s hand brushing her face, which makes people nostalgic. The former cloud front no longer exists, but what comes in exchange is the deserted luanshi gang. Not far from the luanshi Gang, there are three beautiful women standing straight. There are some stains on their clothes or faces. However, Rao is so hard to hide their immortal appearance and jade color. Beside the three people, in addition to being accompanied by a divine dragon, there is a teenager Naturally, these three people are Leng Hanshuang and others, and the child is Wang Xiaoniu. After nearly a year, with the help of Xiling stone, Wang Xiaoniu has now entered the early and middle stage of rufan. He exercises every day according to the method taught by Mi Yunfei. His body is almost as strong as his name. He looks really strong as a calf, and he has learned the second style of Hunyuan boxing. "Don''t be sad, Shifu. He''s lucky. Maybe one day he''ll show up in front of you and make fun of you!" Wang Xiaoniu was afraid that the Shifu would be so sad that his body would be overwhelmed, so he made a voice of comfort. It''s ok if Wang Xiaoniu doesn''t say anything. As soon as he says it, several people are just sad. Every bit of MI Yunfei''s past is recalled in his mind. Every look in his eyes and his smile are so charming, and even killing is so cool. His every action has branded a deep mark in the three people''s hearts and will never be erased. At this time, matchless also nodded and said, "I have stayed with my master since I was born. I have a special contact with him. I can feel that he is still alive." As soon as the unparalleled words came out, the three looked better immediately. Leng Hanshuang put a tear on Ye Xiaolan and mengxianling: "yes, I believe that brother Yunfei must still live well, and he will be fine!" Leng Hanshuang said excitedly. This sentence seemed to be talking to Ye Xiaolan and mengxianling, as well as to herself. However, in a flash, she said sadly, "if he''s okay, where is he now? It''s been ten months. Why doesn''t he come to us? Is he pressed down and difficult to come out?" After Leng Hanshuang finished, he immediately pulled the matchless dragon claw and said to matchless, "matchless, brother Yunfei must be difficult to come out. We have to continue to move these stones. Maybe we can see brother Yunfei when we move another stone." Leng Hanshuang looked a little trance, and her mind seemed to be a little unconscious. She had said the same thing thousands of times. Every time she moved a stone, she always told herself in the bottom of her heart: "go on, move another one, as long as you move another one, you can see brother Yunfei." however, countless repeated words formed in her mind, and she was disappointed countless times, and then encouraged herself countless times: "Don''t give up. Maybe at the moment you give up, you don''t know that you are so close to success." But is mi Yunfei still alive? Where is he? Chapter 160 Time goes back ten months ago. When Mi Yunfei used the second move of the magic dragon formula at that time, although one palm shocked poor Qi, the huge palm force directly shocked the whole mountain to collapse. The collapse of Yunxiao front is completely different from that of Wanmo Jue pulse. The collapse of Wanmo Jue vein is just a mountain corner outside the collapse, but the collapse of Yunxiao front destroyed the whole mountain. At that time, when Mi Yunfei rolled down with the rocks, although his mind was full of killing intention, he woke up at the moment of life and death. At that time, although he knew it was difficult to escape, he was also struggling hard. He knows that he has practiced the magic dragon formula. Generally, it is difficult to die. As long as he is not buried at the bottom, he will definitely have a chance to survive. Therefore, when Mi Yunfei fell, he went up with the force of mountains and rocks, just to avoid being buried too deep. If he is buried in the lowest layer, even if he has practiced the magic dragon formula, it will not help. While miyunfei was trying to jump up, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a huge suction at the bottom of the mountain, like a huge vortex swallowing him. And that force, no matter how Mi Yunfei makes it, can''t break free. Finally, MI Yunfei is involved. I don''t know how long the time has passed. Mi Yunfei just feels that someone in his memory seems to be shouting at him. He remembers that when he fell down, Leng Hanshuang and the three came by matchless, but it was a chaotic scene. Leng Hanshuang didn''t find Mi Yunfei at all. When Mi Yunfei woke up, he only felt that his eyes were dark and he couldn''t even hear a sound, but his hands could feel a cold. At this time, there was only one thought in his heart. Was he dead? He wanted to raise his hand and slap himself in the face, but as soon as he moved, he found that his bones were broken in many places, and his ribs in front of his chest had been shattered. This time, his injury was almost the heaviest since his debut. Feeling the pain from his body, MI Yunfei immediately understood that he was not dead. Even the magic dragon formula had not been repaired this time. In the dark night, MI Yunfei couldn''t see anything. His first thought was: where is he? Why can''t you even see things at the peak of your spirit? Is there any prohibition? But the only thing Mi Yunfei can be sure of is that he is absolutely deep underground. Because the temperature here is a little different from that outside. The night is not terrible, but if nothing is useful in the night, even the neighing of insects, even if you can''t hear your own breathing, it''s a little terrible. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know how long time has passed. There is no concept of time here. There is no Yin and Yang, no sound, and even the air is almost isolated. An unprecedented sense of hesitation surged into Mi Yunfei''s heart. He was afraid of heaven and earth. Sad alone in loneliness, taste despair in loneliness. Mi Yunfei was thinking: if there could be a mouse here, even a dead man''s bones would be better than the current situation! Although the injury is slowly recovering, it can not be cured in a moment and a half. Mi Yunfei wanted to use the healing chapter of magic dragon formula to speed up the repair of his body, but he was just lucky, but he found that his body was empty and had no internal strength. "Hey! Am I really going to die here? Frost, Xiaolan and Xianling are there now. You must be worried about my disappearance!" Mi Yunfei sighed reluctantly. There was no light in the darkness, only layers of suffocating breath. The Yin here hit people, and the cold chill soaked people''s bone marrow. Time passed quietly. Mi Yunfei didn''t eat for many days. Don''t eat here, even if there was no drop of water. Mi Yunfei''s lips were dry and cracked. He deeply breathed the breath here and tried to let those Yin Qi moisten the dry lips. Although it''s a little uncomfortable, it''s always better than those who die here. "I absolutely can''t die here. My great revenge can''t be repaid, my father can''t rescue, and master magic dragon''s last wish can''t be fulfilled. I have to step into the mysterious fairy world, open up the gate of the fairy world, and surpass my ancestors, so I absolutely can''t die like this." in the endless darkness, MI Yunfei kept cheering himself up, and he just felt powerless, He wanted to sleep like this, but he was afraid that he would never wake up after he slept. Thinking of his family and three confidants, MI Yunfei slowly cheered up. Whenever he wanted to sleep, he would bite his arm with his teeth. I don''t know how many bites I took. Anyway, MI Yunfei couldn''t feel the pain in his arm. He only felt some pain in his teeth. "Hey! This body is strong. Sometimes it may not be a good thing!" Mi Yunfei sighed. After several bites, my teeth hurt, but the skin of that arm didn''t even leave a tooth mark. I don''t know when, MI Yunfei felt that there was a trace of internal strength in his body, and some broken bones were naturally connected, but the crushed bones haven''t been completely repaired. Mi Yunfei tried to use the healing chapter of magic dragon formula to make his injury better faster. Mi Yunfei felt a little paralyzed. He tried to turn his palm and began to concentrate. I don''t know how long it took, a little energy swam between his elixir fields. Mi Yunfei was so excited that he almost cried out. As long as his body can produce internal strength, there is at least a trace of vitality. The feeling that he couldn''t do anything and that he couldn''t do anything really made him almost crazy. When Mi Yunfei''s internal strength worked for several weeks, although he failed to recover from the injury, he was able to act reluctantly. Mi Yunfei supported the wall with his hand and walked towards his front step by step. He couldn''t see anything in the dark. He touched the walls on both sides with his hand. The distance between the walls is not too wide. It can accommodate two people walking side by side at the same time. Mi Yunfei guessed that this should be a channel. Mi Yunfei didn''t know where he was going, but he kept walking before. Slowly, his feet began to be uneven, walking lower and lower step by step. He knew in his heart that this must be a ladder. At this time, although he could walk, he didn''t dare to walk again, because he didn''t know where this place was, and there was this ladder, which was obviously built by man. If he ran into any mechanism, concealed weapon or other Mi Yunfei, he wouldn''t be afraid. But if you encounter something like an ancient array, you''ll be a little angry. Although he has also learned arrays and can break some arrays, it needs to be done when he is not injured! After thinking for a long time, MI Yunfei took a deep breath, and then walked slowly towards the lower part of the ladder with heavy steps and holding the wall. After walking for a long time, the ladder suddenly came to the end. Mi Yunfei had come to an empty place. However, there is still nothing to see here, and the walls are gone. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know how to go in such a big space. "Hey! Don''t worry about him. Step by step." after MI Yunfei sighed, his mind moved, and he had summoned the devil''s shadow. "It''s dark. There must be at least a crutch in his hand!" Mi Yunfei smiled and used the magic shadow as a crutch. If the world knows about such a move, it is estimated that many people have to work hard with him? That''s the four magic soldiers! Today''s role is only as a crutch. After walking forward for a while, MI Yunfei suddenly felt the wind blowing in front of him, and his heart was overjoyed. Although the wind is a little cloudy and cold, it can blow in. At least it means that this place is connected with the outside world! When he drove hundreds of meters forward, he suddenly found that his eyes could see a glimmer of light ahead. At this time, MI Yunfei would have rushed forward if he hadn''t recovered. The more you walk forward, the brighter the light in front, while Mi Yunfei feels more and more wrong. It seems that there is a strong smell of blood in front. The Yin cold breath rushed towards him. Rao Shiyi shivered with MI Yunfei''s cultivation. Mi Yunfei is more and more confused. What is this place? Why is it so bloody? Gradually, he felt that his vest was completely wet and his sweat flowed down. With a heavy heart and full of questions, MI Yunfei grasped the shadow in his hand and walked forward again. Every step he took felt so difficult. It seemed that he was holding 10000 kilograms of boulders on his legs, and his breathing was getting heavier and heavier. The light is brighter and brighter, MI Yunfei''s heart is heavier and heavier, his sweat is more and more, and his breathing is more and more urgent. "Click!" Mi Yunfei didn''t know what he had stepped on, but the sound really startled him. He patted his chest to ease his fear, and then walked forward again. At this time, MI Yunfei can fully see the things in front of him. There is a hole in front of him. The empty hole is not very big. It is estimated that it can accommodate two or three people to enter at the same time. From the huge vines growing on the stones at the entrance of the cave, we can know that the cave has a long history. Mi Yunfei walked slowly towards the hole. He was careful at every step. At the moment, he could almost hear his heartbeat, and his heart roared like thunder. The closer to the hole, the stronger the smell of blood. Mi Yunfei could think that if the air could be seen, it would have become blood red. At this time, he had come to the hole, and the shadow in his hand was holding more and more tightly. He didn''t know that his injury was not well. Just as he was ready to put his head out of the hole, he suddenly. "Hiss! Roar" A roar shook the cave shaky, and a huge tongue poked in from outside the cave, almost sticking to MI Yunfei''s face. Although the huge mouth could not reach in, the blood sprayed from the mouth spilled in directly. The long teeth almost burst the scalp, and the thick smell of blood filled the whole hole. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei shouted, retreated, stumbled and fell to the ground. At the moment, he had a cold sweat and almost his heart was about to jump out. Mi Yunfei knew it was a terrible monster, but he couldn''t see the whole picture of the monster at all. The monster just exposed a super huge tooth. Its tongue is very long, stretching and stretching from time to time, slowly extending towards the hole and constantly sweeping around. Mi Yunfei only felt a disgusting smell coming in. He felt dizzy and wanted to vomit wildly. "What is that? Why is it so huge? Even the black bears don''t seem to be so big? That tooth is almost bigger than my head. In such a big cave, only two or three teeth of the monster can be seen. Are they ancient beasts that have not been recorded in the ancient classics?" Mi Yunfei raised various questions in his heart. After the monster''s tongue swept around the hole for several times, it finally moved its huge mouth away from the hole. Mi Yunfei patted his chest and fainted directly. You know, MI Yunfei was hurt, and he was really scared just now. He was very tired physically and mentally, so he was scared and fainted. I don''t know how many days later, MI Yunfei was awakened by the roar outside the cave. At this time, he carefully came to the cave and quietly put his head out. Do not see do not know, a look startled, the distant scene is too terrible, cruel and bloody. Outside the cave is another heaven and earth. There are monster bodies everywhere. And there is a huge blood pool in the center. In the blood pool, huge heads appear from time to time, and there are thousands of terrible monsters outside the blood pool. These monsters look extremely strange, and each has wings. They are cruelly biting, blood can be seen everywhere, and there are dead bodies everywhere. In the center of the blood pool is a super huge monster. The monster looks no different from the snake. If there is any difference, it is big, very big. The snake shaped monster was in the blood pool, but the exposed section was almost sixty or seventy feet, and the whole head was about the size of a room. Those two green eyes capture people''s soul, make people afraid of breaking, and the dead take risks. At this time, it bit a super crocodile with a length of more than 50 feet, which seemed to show off to other monsters. However, looking at his arrogant appearance, he seems to be challenging other monsters. The giant crocodile struggled in the mouth of the snake monster, but no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t break free from the huge mouth of the snake monster. "Click!" A burst of cold bones sounded. Mi Yunfei grabbed his hair with both hands. It was terrible. Rao was so scared that his face turned blue. Just in the blink of an eye, the giant crocodile had been swallowed by the snake monster, and even the bones didn''t spit out. At this time, the snake shaped monster suddenly glanced at Mi Yunfei at the mouth of the cave, then saw its body flash, rushed out of the blood pool and rushed towards Mi Yunfei. The whole blood pool was splashed with blood waves tens of feet high, and all the other monsters, no matter big or small, rushed over together, which shocked the world. An unprecedented sense of fear filled every nerve of MI Yunfei, and the thick smell of blood rushed to him like a tide. He grabbed his hair and shouted wildly, "ah! It''s terrible!" Where is the place where Mi Yunfei is? Why are there so many monsters he has never seen? In the face of such a terrible monster, can Mi Yunfei escape again this time? What is there in this unknown place? Chapter 161 Seeing all the monsters pounding towards miyunfei, miyunfei felt that his scalp was almost exploding. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind: "no force enemy, absolutely no force enemy! So many monsters, even if they are in the sky realm, are dead or alive." "Ah!" Mi Yunfei screamed with fear and immediately ran towards the endless darkness. In his opinion, even if he stayed in the dark cave forever, he would never want to see the bloody side with light again. "Boom!" After an earth shaking sound, the whole cave was crumbling and seemed to overturn. Mi Yunfei fell to the ground in a daze in his head. When Micun flew as like as two peas towards the hole, he saw a huge tongue extending from the hole to the inside of the cave. However, after the tongue extended two feet into the hole, it quickly retracted. It felt as if it had been split by lightning. When the huge tongue retracted, some smaller monsters gushed out of the hole. The monsters, including five legged lizards, strange chameleons and poisonous scorpions, climbed into the cave. Mi Yunfei felt his whole body twitching. Even the air in the cave was infected and became fishy. He had never been so frightened. He felt that his legs were out of order. The whole person was difficult to move and even forgot to breathe. The creeping speed of those monsters is very slow. It seems that they are afraid of something. Mi Yunfei''s eyes are staring at those monsters. He wants to lose his eyes immediately and faint immediately. At least he won''t be so afraid. Even the dead can jump up in fear of such a terrible phenomenon. The slower those monsters climb, the more powerful Mi Yunfei''s heart beats, as if thousands of years have passed. One, two, three. Those monsters are getting closer and closer to MI Yunfei. "What should I do? What should I do?" in extreme panic, MI Yunfei''s thought didn''t stop. He repeatedly asked himself in his heart. Suddenly, just two feet after the monsters climbed into the cave, a wisp of green light immediately appeared at the cave. The light was sacred and lit up the whole cave. "Hiss!" "roar!" "Ow!" After a scream sounded, the monster first close to the light turned into a pool of blood, and finally even the blood disappeared. When the other monsters saw this, they immediately retreated. Obviously, they were afraid of the light. Looking at the scene in front of him, MI Yunfei finally breathed out a deep breath. At this time, he felt that his heart was still beating, but he couldn''t stand up for a while and a half. Obviously, he was scared. Mi Yunfei felt a little confused. He thought to himself, "where on earth is this place? Why have these monsters never been seen? Even the ancient Scripture has not recorded these monsters. Where do these monsters come from? Why are they afraid of the green light?" all kinds of questions came to his mind. This place is really strange, Bloody and cruel, everywhere is so shocking, mysterious and unknown things are often the most terrible. I don''t know how long the time passed, and the green light disappeared, but no monster dared to break into the cave. Mi Yunfei said in his heart, "the monster that put his tongue in before must be the snake shaped monster. There is no doubt that the strength of that guy is not an opponent even if it is two poor wonders. Such a powerful guy must have noticed it before he didn''t touch the green light." Gradually, MI Yunfei''s heart beat no longer so badly, but the shadow in his brain still lingered. After all, the scene just now was really terrible! Mi Yunfei stretched out his hand and moved his feet. He found that his hands and feet had regained consciousness, so he stood up. In such a big cave, MI Yunfei can''t see anything, and the injury in his body hasn''t fully recovered. If there is anything strange in the cave, it''s hard to escape. Mi Yunfei did not dare to look outside the mountain cave, but walked towards the endless darkness inside the cave. The cave seemed very big. After walking for about half an hour, MI Yunfei couldn''t reach the end. Mi Yunfei didn''t know which side he was going, and he couldn''t tell the direction. However, at this time, there was a little sound from the front. Although the sound was very small, it was captured by Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was a little nervous, but he still ran away towards the sound. "Tick tock!" Getting closer and closer, MI Yunfei heard it clearly. It was the sound of dripping water. He didn''t know how long he hadn''t eaten, but his lips had cracked and his stomach was hungry. He knew that people with the highest spirits like him would not feel hungry even if they didn''t eat for ten days. Obviously, they were in a coma for more than ten days. A light came from the front, mixed with some flower fragrance, which made people look refreshing. "There''s light, smell of flowers, and water. I''m saved. I''m saved!" Mi Yunfei ran towards the light excitedly. His steps faltered, his body swayed left and right, but his expression was very excited. In fact, no wonder Mi Yunfei is so happy. Anyone would be ecstatic. Imagine what it feels like when a person can''t see anything, eat, drink or have the idea of time in a dark cave. However, MI Yunfei was even worse. Although he saw the light, the shocking scene was more terrible than that in the dark cave. You can already see the scenery outside. Mi Yun is running faster and faster, and his body is shaking more and more. "Plop!" Mi Yunfei stumbled and fell to the ground. Instead of standing up immediately, he climbed out of the hole. "Ha ha! I''m out. There''s light here. The scenery is so beautiful that I can survive!" Mi Yunfei shouted madly. At this time, his eyes fell on a cliff, on which milky water droplets were dripping. There was a trace of greed in MI Yunfei''s eyes, which was like a wolf who hadn''t eaten for a long time, but his next action was more exaggerated than the wolf. Mi Yunfei immediately got up, his figure was still a little unstable, and then rushed directly to the cliff. "Bang!" After a sound, MI Yunfei''s shaking body hit the cliff directly. The cliffs were hit with a pit, and Mi Yunfei''s head was also hit with some dizziness, and his eyes were full of stars. However, he could not care so much. As long as his head was not bleeding, those were nothing. No matter why the water was milky white, MI Yunfei directly stuck out his tongue. It was estimated that his tongue was twice as long as usual. As a result, it was added with stones. When the milky water just entered, MI Yunfei felt a little sweet. However, he suddenly found that his injury was not only cured, but also had a lot of internal strength in his body. "What''s going on? How can this water be so effective?" Mi Yunfei cried out in surprise. At this time, he looked up at the source of the milky white water drop. The milky white water drop actually flowed down from the top of the mountain in front of him. The top of the mountain is not too high, about 40 feet high, and there are many uneven places on the hillside, which is not very difficult to climb. Moreover, MI Yunfei also believes that he will be fine even if he falls from it. Unexpectedly, he didn''t feel unwell, and his body had recovered. Mi Yunfei jumped up and flew to the cliff. Even Mi Yunfei couldn''t believe it. Now he has to jump two or three feet higher than usual. At this time, it was estimated that it was only ten feet away from the top. Mi Yunfei grabbed the uneven rocks on the cliff with both hands and climbed towards it. When Mi Yun climbed to the top of the mountain, he found that there was only a huge pool on the top of the mountain except for some flowers and plants, which was filled with the milky water just now. "What is the water? Can it make a person recover instantly, and increase his strength? Is it a legendary fairy emulsion?" he looks at the milk water full of a pool. When rice flies in the mind, he thinks of the fairy milk liquid recorded in ancient times. Celestial emulsion, due to the long-term absorption of the aura of heaven and earth, is hard to form. It is said that this liquid is a magical liquid handed down from the fairy world. It is milky white and has the effect of recovering injuries and increasing physical fitness. People who practice martial arts can strengthen their internal strength and increase their fighting power. The celestial emulsion can also grow by itself, increasing by an average of ten thousand years. Mi Yunfei has seen "ancient classics", and his memory is very good. So he soon realized that the milk and white in front of him is definitely an immortal emulsion. It''s just that a full pool of immortal lotion does not know how many years to form. There are too many questions left to MI Yunfei here. He is full of questions and is more and more curious about this place. Mi Yunfei wanted to take a bath, but after knowing that the milky white body was an immortal emulsion, that idea was instantly dispelled. Because he had a plan in his heart, which might cut off his time for revenge. (don''t ask me what the plan is, I''m sure you know) Mi Yunfei had some troubles in his mind, because he could not bring these immortal lotions for the time being, because his space ring could hold things, but he could not collect the milk together with the pond. At least not for the time being, as for the future! That''s not clear. This is what martial arts practitioners dream of! If you come to pick it up later, it will be a tragedy if someone finds it and gets it first. In fact, this kind of thing is like a poor man who broke into a cave while hunting and found that the cave was full of money. But he only carries a bow and arrow all over his body, and his clothes don''t even have a pocket. He can only walk a little with his hands. That feeling is really speechless! Mi Yunfei has an impulse to cry now. Mi Yunfei leaned down and drank a few mouthfuls continuously. He felt that his internal strength was very abundant. Only then did he leave the top of the mountain with satisfaction. When Mi Yunfei came to the bottom, he found that the scenery here was so beautiful, very different from the previous cruel place. If the place full of monsters is the underworld, then this place is definitely a fairyland. Although there are no birds here, there is no lack of flower fragrance. Here, colorful flowers, such as enchanting women, are showing their beauty and charm. Spring mountains are like laughter, green trees are shady, and the striking aroma is refreshing. Looking forward, the fairy fog surged and curled around the mountains, giving people a hazy sense of mystery. The breeze blew, and the gauze mist was as gentle as a woman''s hand brushed Mi Yunfei''s cheek, making people intoxicated. In general, the scenery here is beautiful and there is a sense of beauty in a dream. Mi Yunfei walked forward through the fairy fog. He found a strange phenomenon. This place is surrounded by mountains, flowers, plants and fairy fog, but you can''t see the sky, and you''ve never seen the sun or moon. It''s like an independent space or a paradise. Anyway, MI Yunfei doesn''t think this is his outside world. About half an hour later, MI Yunfei had stopped because an ancient palace appeared in front of him. There is no big difference between the ancient palace and the external buildings. The palace is very magnificent. It seems that the appearance of the palace has been for some years. There are two stone pillars outside, some of which are dark yellow, and there is a towering ancient tree not far from the palace. The ancient trees are huge and towering in the sky. They can''t see the tip at all. A leaf is estimated to be more than ten feet long. If it weren''t for the leaves, MI Yunfei thought it was a hill standing in front of the house! It will take at least ten thousand years or more to grow to such a large size. Although the ancient trees are large, they are still alive, and the shapes of the leaves are different. What is the circulation of leaves on the leaves, seems to be the essence of the tree''s life, and it seems to be an extraordinary tree. Mi Yunfei felt that he was very small in front of the tree, just like mole ants. He couldn''t help sighing: "heaven and earth are really magical, and any strange things can be born." he thought for a long time and didn''t get information about the tree from the ancient classics. Mi Yunfei bypassed the ancient trees and came to the palace. An old breath came, it was an old feeling. There was no door at the gate of the palace, as if it had been opened for welcoming guests. At this time, MI Yunfei was worried, but he was also curious. If there were any valuable items in it, he would send it. Finally, after a long time of consideration, I decided to go in and have a look. Miyun walked slowly into the room with heavy steps, but when he just walked in, the room suddenly closed. What mystery is there in the palace? Can Mi Yunfei get out? Chapter 162 Mi Yunfei just stepped into the palace. He heard a bang. When he looked back, the palace was completely closed, and just now the door disappeared, surrounded by walls. Mi Yunfei''s heart was cold and said in a secret way, "no!" he rushed forward and hit the wall with his internal strength. After one punch, there was no startling sound, and the wall was still intact. Mi Yunfei only felt that his strong fist strength was like a clay ox into the sea. "How could this happen? This place is really evil." Mi Yunfei scolded secretly. But he still doesn''t want to give up. God knows if he can go out! At this time, MI Yunfei has offered up the evil shadow, the internal force inside his body rotates rapidly, rushes directly into his hands, and then splits out with a murderous crazy knife. The blade was shining and powerful. Mi Yunfei was already imagining that the blade would smash the ancient palace. The Dao mang chopped firmly on the wall. Mi Yunfei naturally covered his ears, because that Dao was the fourth type of killer crazy Dao. However, although the momentum of this knife was huge, the wall still didn''t respond. Let alone fragmentation, even if it didn''t leave a trace, it scared Mi Yunfei. "How is it possible? Who can tell me what''s going on?" Mi Yunfei squatted on the ground and shouted with his head in his arms. Since he woke up, almost everything he encountered was beyond ordinary people''s understanding. The first is the terrible monsters, which can be said to be the most terrible place. Those monsters are monsters that MI Yunfei has never heard of. Not only does it look weird, but each one has wings. This is nothing. The most important thing is that the size of those monsters is dozens or even hundreds of times larger than what is seen outside. Next is the fairy emulsion, the magic of fairy emulsion is not to be said much, but the place is also so magical that it can be called a fairyland in the world. Every flower and every grass is so spiritually different from the place where the monster is located. Again, this is the place. One word is evil, and the evil can''t reach the edge. It''s unheard of that a tree can grow to that extent. This room, too, had only a door when I came in, without a door panel. But after he came, he couldn''t even find the door. There were walls all around. No matter how much power he used, it was difficult to shake the wall. It seemed that all the power had been absorbed. Mi Yunfei believes that his knife, even if it is a mountain, will destroy his dress! The walls of the palace were so evil that they could not even leave a trace. At this time, MI Yunfei really had an impulse to curse his mother. This ghost place is really evil. A trace of regret surged into his heart. If it weren''t for curiosity, if it weren''t for wanting to see what''s inside, even if it''s hard to go back to the outside world, at least it wouldn''t be locked up in this house! Originally, he felt energetic in his body, but now Mi Yunfei felt a little weak. After a long time, MI Yunfei stood up and walked towards the front. After all, the ancients said: when the ship comes to the bridge, it will be straight! Now we can only take one step at a time. The interior of the palace is made of stone, which gives Mi Yunfei the feeling that a mountain has been mined into shape. There were no lights in the palace, but it was bright and could see everything clearly. After walking a few steps forward, an ancient road appeared in front of MI Yunfei. The ancient road was very spacious and carved with patterns on the ground. The patterns are exquisitely carved. Walking Luan and flying phoenix are lifelike, like being used by people with swords. After walking along the ancient road for about a incense stick, Mi Yun flew to a room where the table and chair were simply arranged. The tables and chairs are made of solid stone. There are several books on the table. I don''t know what the books are made of. They are covered with dust. It''s obvious that they have been for a long time. Mi Yunfei gently brushed away the dust of the book with his hand, and then opened a book. When he opened the first page, suddenly there were several ancient words. Fortunately, MI Yunfei can understand those ancient words both in his family and when walking alone with dream. After reading the big characters clearly, MI Yunfei knew that what was recorded in this book was some strange flowers and plants in heaven and earth or some strange beasts. Mi Yunfei put down the book in his hand and picked up other books. When he opened it, there were still some strange things recorded in it. "Who is the owner of the palace? Why did he collect these things about strange flowers and plants or animals? Did he find all those monsters? But there are so many monsters in the world that he has never heard of?" Mi Yunfei was full of questions, but he was curious about the owner of the palace. After MI Yunfei left this room, he went to the next room, and there was nothing in the second room, surrounded by walls. There are some palm prints of different depths on the wall, each of which is different. The palmprints are divided into a row. From the first to the last, one is shallower than another. The last palmprint is just a palm drawn by pen and ink. Obviously, this place is used by the master for closed door cultivation. Looking at the fingerprints on the wall, MI Yunfei was already a little distracted. It seemed that he had caught something, but it was a little vague. Mi Yunfei''s capital is extremely high. Naturally, his understanding is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He can see that every palm print on the wall represents every realm, but what Mi Yunfei doesn''t understand is why a palm print is shallower than a palm print. At this time, Mi Yun''s luck was full of internal strength. He waved his palm towards the wall. The golden light flashed and the palm power was incomparable. He only heard a "bang", and a shallow palm print had been left on the wall. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "the strength of the owner of the palace must be unfathomable. My palm print is very shallow, and his deepest palm print almost runs through the wall, but why is his palm print only drawn by pen and ink in the end?" After shaking his head, MI Yunfei stopped thinking and left the room with some reluctance in his heart. At this time, he came to an empty hall. There was nothing in the hall. There was only a stone gate. The stone gate was very thick and looked a little heavy. Mi Yunfei went to the stone gate, put his hands on the stone gate, and then angrily rushed his hands. After a loud drink, he vigorously held the stone gate. "Boom!" After a heavy voice sounded, the stone gate had been pushed away by Mi Yunfei. Inside is a small stone chamber. There is a picture hanging on the wall of the stone chamber. The picture is very Bi real. On the painting is a powerful man. The man is in high spirits, heroic and full of wisdom. His eyes are like real people. When Mi Yunfei looked at the painting, he felt that the people in the painting were staring at him, making him sweat. Slowly, MI Yunfei felt that his mind seemed to be invaded and his head was confused. At the moment, he felt that his chest seemed to be cut by thunder, with bone piercing pain. After a while, the bottom of my heart seemed to be burning, burning unceasingly. Mi Yunfei knows that this is a kind of spiritual attack. He once experienced the spiritual attack of Longfeng when he was in the dragon god palace. However, now the mental pressure of this portrait is many times stronger than that of Longfeng. However, MI Yunfei''s strength is much stronger than before. Mi Yunfei immediately sat cross legged, didn''t think about the painting in his mind, and then used his power to resist, but his power was too far from that shown in the painting. The sweat is more and more, and the pain in my heart is more and more beautiful. However, MI Yunfei just clenched his teeth without humming, and tried his best to resist. I don''t know how much time passed. Mi Yunfei gradually felt that the pressure was getting smaller and smaller. At this time, he took a heavy breath. "What a terrible strength that a portrait can show such terrible authority? Maybe the portrait is the owner of the palace!" murmured Mi Yunfei. At this time, he admired the owner of the palace more and more. A portrait alone could show such terrible strength. His cultivation was absolutely terrible. Even long Shengtian might not be able to do it. However, MI Yunfei didn''t know much about the strength of long Shengtian. He just guessed in his heart. Mi Yunfei stood up, bowed to the portrait and said, "elder, I didn''t offend you. I just came here inadvertently. I entered the palace to find a way out. Don''t be surprised." However, just after MI Yunfei''s words, the portrait changed, and the man in the painting disappeared, but a line of words showed on the wall: strong will, few people can reach it, and it is worth trusting! Looking at this line of words, MI Yunfei was puzzled, but he immediately understood that the mental pressure was only a test of his willpower, but what the meaning of "worthy of trust" behind it was unknown. Just then, with a sudden "click", a hole was opened in the wall. There was a box in the hole. Looking at the box, MI Yunfei immediately understood what the sentence "worthy of trust" meant. Obviously, the owner of the palace has something to do for MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei took out the box from the hole in the wall. When he just touched the box, the box opened automatically. There is a letter in the box. The material of the letter is excellent. Although it is dark and yellow, there is no sign of half broken. Next to the letter is an ancient scroll and two books. Mi Yunfei put the box aside and took out the letter. The letter was still ancient, but he also recognized Mi Yunfei. At this time, he carefully opened the letter. The content on it was: when I visited the world, I accidentally found an ancient scroll. The ancient scroll contained a fairy house. There was a fairy sword manual hidden in the fairy house. I was very happy. However, there is only text narration on the ancient scroll, but there is no picture of going to the fairy house. However, according to the ancient scroll, it needs the blood of ancient gods and beasts to show the location of the fairy house. I spent my whole life looking for ancient gods and beasts, but there were few ancient gods and beasts in heaven and earth, and I failed for many years. I don''t want to abandon it. I explore all over the world and find many strange animals. I wanted to refine pills to make ancient gods and beasts. As a result, it led to variation. I failed for thousands of years, but I had penetrated the martial arts and was about to break the void. When he saw this, even Mi Yunfei was startled and said in his heart, "this man is really crazy. He even wants to make ancient gods and beasts. No wonder those books are strange flowers and plants or strange birds and beasts. Then, it seems that those monsters were made by him. No wonder they are so big and have wings. It turns out that they changed after taking pills." Mi Yunfei doesn''t know what age this man is, but it must be very long ago, because there are few people refining pills or tools now. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, it was normal to refine pills or utensils, and the things refined at that time were completely unmatched by today''s alchemists or utensils. Mi Yunfei regained his mind and looked down. Hey! Although I will leave, the strange animal is there. I can''t bear to destroy it. I fear that the strange animal will bring disaster to the world. Finally, I can only trap it with the subduing demon tripod. I''m worried that the immortal sword manual will be lost from now on, and I''m afraid that strange animals will break the subduing magic tripod, so I leave the ancient scroll and the cultivation method of subduing magic tripod. It is hoped that the predestined person can make the ancient divine beast successfully and obtain the immortal sword spectrum. Name wanjinghong! Mi Yunfei really didn''t expect that this man was Wan Jinghong. After reading it, he generally realized that he was 500 feet underground of yunxiaofeng. He didn''t know how Wan Jinghong created it. And Mi Yunfei also understood that the cave he originally stayed in was transformed by the demon subduing Ding. The power of the demon subduing Ding should be increased every thousand years, because strange animals will become more and more powerful, so Wan Jinghong will lay down several prohibitions. Wan Jinghong''s arrangement is flawless. In order to prevent mutated monsters from harming the world, anyone who can come to this place can escape from this place only by learning the cultivation method of subduing demons tripod, making those monsters surrender and using subduing demons tripod. Mi Yunfei took out the ancient scroll from the box. Sure enough, there were only some words in it. He just said that there was a fairy sword manual in the fairy house, but he didn''t mention how to get to the fairy house. Mi Yunfei then took out two other books, one called subduing the devil and the other the Bible of alchemy. Mi Yunfei didn''t feel very excited about that ancient scroll, but Mi Yunfei was very excited about "subduing the devil" and "alchemy Bible". Mi Yunfei holds two books and laughs wildly: "ha ha, after I accept those mutated monsters. Hey hey. Demon clan, I mi Yunfei will start a counterattack!" Friends here, guess what the tree in front of the palace is? Or what it does. Please believe that Qingyun will never write something unimportant. It''s a foreshadowing. Let''s mention it here so that his friends won''t forget it later. Chapter 163 Xiaoyaoxian alliance is established in Xiaoyao mountain 800 miles south of Yunxiao front. Xiaoyao mountain is continuous and tortuous, and strange peaks and rocks can be seen everywhere. There is a lake on the top of the mountain. The lake is clear and cold. Few people can resist the cold of the lake. It has also become a place for young disciples of Xiao Yuanxian League to experience. The scenery of Xiaoyao xianmeng is pleasant. Except that the top of the mountain is different from other places, the rest places are like spring all the year round, with aura and mist. It is really the best place for cultivation. On the hillside of Xiaoyao mountain, a magnificent palace is built, which is named Xiaoyao palace. Xiaoyao palace is magnificent and magnificent. It almost occupies half of the mountain peaks. It is like a divine dragon entrenched on the hillside, which is frightening. The most famous Xiaoyao mountain is not Xiaoyao palace, but a cultivation sect, Xiao Yaoxian alliance. Xiaoyao palace was built by the people of Xiao Yaoxian alliance. Xiaoyao immortal alliance is a combination of three strong forces, so it has become a giant of the five holy fairyland. There are countless disciples with successful cultivation. Among the three leaders, Shan Xiaoyao is respected, and his own strength is also the first of all the leaders of the five holy fairyland. Xiaoyao palace is a little different from the past. In the past, except for some successful practitioners, the rest of the disciples practiced in the mountain, but today they are all gathered in the martial arts field. Some young and competitive people are still competing with each other. People with narrow eyes may find that everyone in Xiao Yuanxian alliance wears the same clothes, but there are people from other sects. After crossing the martial arts field, there is the conference hall of Xiaoyao immortal League. The conference hall is resplendent and jewelled. There is a statue in the middle of the court. Although the statue looks harmonious, it always exudes irresistible majesty. This statue is the man who soared hundreds of thousands of years ago. There were several people in the court. They looked dignified, and the depressed atmosphere could be felt even outside the door. Looking out of the door, you can see a man sitting in the middle of the hall. The man is holding high, wearing a white robe and extraordinary appearance. The thick sword eyebrows give people an introverted dignity. A pair of deep pupils seem to be able to see through everything. In the hall, almost everyone has respect for the man, who is the first Shan Xiaoyao in the five holy fairyland, and the rest are naturally the leaders of other sects. "Brother Shan, now we have fought many times with the people of the poison sect cult, and the casualties are heavy. After the incident of Yunxiao Feng, it is difficult to invite people with justice to join. What do you think?" it was the leader of Sansheng Hall who spoke. Don''t ask Sheng, while the other leaders nodded after listening. Shan Xiaoyao''s pupils narrowed slightly, seemed to be meditating, and then said heavily: "the last time you invited people from all over the world at yunxiaofeng, people from the poison sect and cults took advantage of the weakness. One of the old man''s cultivation was not weak. When fighting with him, even I was seriously injured. It''s hard to shake the poison sect and cults if he doesn''t get rid of him." The others heard Shan Xiaoyao say this. When they thought of this person, they suddenly looked a little depressed, and the atmosphere became more dignified. Shan Xiaoyao took a panoramic view of the people''s faces, and then said to the people: "in fact, you should not be too pessimistic. Although several old ancestors are not here, someone can fight that person in Hongxing." After hearing this, they didn''t change their look. Hong Xing is so big that all those terrible people live in seclusion. Who will come out to fight the old man? All people think that Shan Xiaoyao''s words are no different from those he didn''t say. At this time, the dove sage of Lingyin Valley suddenly reacted and said in surprise: "brother Shan, are you talking about the person behind the drunk building?" As soon as Hatoyama''s words came out, the people immediately reacted and looked a little better. "Brother Shan, although the man is powerful, according to what you said, the old man who hurt you is an expert in the imperial realm. Can the man in the drunken drinking building do it? Besides, can he answer?" the purple soul''s expression fluctuated, and the whole person stood up when he spoke. Shan Xiaoyao smiled and said: "Guys, maybe you don''t know that man very well. I fought with him 20 years ago. I was in the middle of breaking martial arts at that time, but I couldn''t even take ten moves in his hands. Moreover, I felt that he seemed to let me down at that time. Otherwise, I might lose faster. Later, brother Jiu and I fought him together, but we still lost within 50 moves. So After that, I told you not to provoke him or his people. " "Oh, this man is so powerful, even brother Shan, you admire him so much. What''s his name?" this time, Qiu Wanren of the ghost blade door said. Shan Xiaoyao looked at the roof and said respectfully, "this man''s name is Bai Lingfeng!" "Elder brother, this man may be able to defeat the old man of poison sect and cult, but how can we invite this man?" it was a handsome middle-aged man who was Xing Yi, the father of Xing Qiaoyu, the second leader of Xiao Yuanxian League. Shan Xiaoyao smiled and said, "my friendship with Bai Lingfeng is not shallow. This person also comes from Qinglan. Although I don''t know the purpose of his coming to Hong Xing, I know he is collecting information about the demon clan. It must be the same purpose of this person and Na Yunfei. They came to Hong Xing to eradicate the demon clan." As soon as Shan Xiaoyao''s words came out, the other leaders were moved. They had heard of Qinglan for a long time, but the people who saw Qinglan were Mi Yunfei, Leng Hanshuang and others, plus Bai Lingfeng, who didn''t know much. At this time, an idea rose in everyone''s heart: is everyone in Qinglan so outstanding? First, a demon God, with his own strength Liang hard picked more than a dozen people. Later, he dealt with the people of the poison sect cult in the air and killed them in all directions. Finally, he fought with a man who reached the mid-term level of breaking martial arts. Mi Yunfei left a terrible impression in everyone''s heart. Later, zhileng Hanshuang was not weak. With the emergence of Bai Lingfeng, everyone had a good opinion of Qinglan Wonder, they urgently want to know what kind of environment can make those people so terrible. Shan Xiaoyao then said, "everyone, I have received the exact news. Those people of poison sect and cult are definitely demons. Although their main purpose of entering Hong Xing this time is not very clear, I can be sure they are looking for something. Otherwise, I won''t appear in front of you." "Oh, brother Shan, do you know what they are looking for?" Ziyi''s soul was more direct, so he was the first to ask. Shan Xiaoyao shook his head: "It''s not clear at present, but according to our ancestors, there is a legend in Hong Xing. It is said that long ago, our martial arts ancestor Wan Jinghong, the elder of Hong Xing, got a map, and that map recorded a fairy house, in which there was a fairy sword manual. But I don''t know why, elder Wan didn''t look for it A map. Finally, master Wan left the map before flying up. Presumably, those demon people came for that map! " As soon as Shan Xiaoyao''s words fell, there was a huge wave in everyone''s heart. They have never heard of this legend. If Hong Xing has the oldest qualification, it is natural to count the ancestor of Xiaoyao immortal alliance. To be exact, it is Shan Xiaoyao''s ancestor, Shan intangible. This person''s strength is unfathomable. According to the legend, he has entered the realm of phantom soul, and no one knows whether it is true or false. No Yes, if we want to say some ancient things from his mouth, there should be no fake under normal circumstances. Shan Xiaoyao then said, "this time, when the poison sect and cults attacked the major sects of our five saints fairyland, they didn''t fight with them, but sent people to collect them wantonly. It must be for the map. Otherwise, Hong Xing really has nothing worth their efforts." Several leaders nodded after listening. Shan Xiaoyao stood up at this time and said to the people: "everyone, now that the matter is clear, we''d better go back and get ready first. Tomorrow I''ll go to the drunken drinking building to talk to Bai Lingfeng. If he agrees to hold the old man, we''ll fight the poison sect cult in ten days." After hearing this, they left with their disciples one by one. The next day, the sky was clear and cloudless. There were two people in an elegant house in the drunken drinking building. They were calm and calm. They were drinking and talking about martial arts and lunwu. The table was also filled with all kinds of dishes, and the pleasant aroma filled the whole room. Naturally, they were Bai Lingfeng and Shan Xiaoyao. "Brother Shan, you haven''t come to my drunken building for many days?" Bai Lingfeng asked after pouring a glass of wine to Shan Xiaoyao. Shan Xiaoyao put it down again after holding the wine cup and sighed: "now the devil is rampant. As the leader of Xiao Yaoxian alliance, how can I have leisure and elegance like brother Bai from time to time!" Bai Lingfeng took a mouthful of food and put it into his mouth. He looked at Shan Xiaoyao and said, "brother Shan, there are many things in the world that we can''t manage. If we care about everything, the living will be too hard for a lifetime. What''s the meaning of that?" Shan Xiaoyao shook his head, but said disapprovingly, "brother Bai, you are wrong. As martial arts practitioners, we should do what martial arts practitioners do. Do martial arts practitioners just want to fly to the fairy world and pursue longevity? I dare ask brother Bai, why do you practice martial arts?" Bai Lingfeng was stunned. Shan Xiaoyao was right. Martial arts practitioners should do what martial arts practitioners do. What should they do after they rise to the fairy world? Shan Xiaoyao didn''t wait for Bai Lingfeng to answer. He took a drink from his glass and then said, "brother Bai, I have a word. I hope you don''t get angry." Bai Lingfeng put down his wine glass and said, "brother Shan, it doesn''t hurt to say." "Brother Bai, you''re from Qinglan. You asked me about the demon family. I think brother Bai came to Qinglan to inquire about the demon family? You should know the demon God Mi Yunfei, too. At a young age, he dares to fight against the people of the demon family. Is it hard for him not to live a leisurely life like brother Bai? He thinks, he wants to, but he can''t, Because he is a martial artist. " Shan Xiaoyao stood up, patted Bai Lingfeng on the shoulder and said, "brother Bai, I really hope you can help Hong Xing''s people all over the world. We don''t make trouble, but if things get into trouble, we can''t retreat. I hope you can think about it. Ten days later, we will have a war between the five saints fairyland and the poison sect cult. I hope you can see you then." After Shan Xiaoyao finished, he left with a big step, leaving Bai Lingfeng alone. Bai Lingfeng''s mind repeatedly echoed what Shan Xiaoyao had just said, especially when it came to MI Yunfei. After a long time, he stood up and looked out of the door and said softly, "you''re right. We don''t make trouble, but if things get into trouble, we won''t retreat. I''ll come in ten days, because I''m a martial artist." This sentence is very light. It seems that it is not for Shan Xiaoyao who left, but for himself. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye, and the army of the five saints fairyland had already assembled. Some people stayed behind just to prevent another sneak attack by the poison sect and cults, while the others all went out and used all the flying animals that could be used. In the dark sky, it was estimated that there were forty or fifty flying animals, and there were ten people on each, estimated to be forty or five A thousand people. "Brother Shan, do you think he will come?" asked Mo Wensheng, worried. Don''t ask me. As soon as the words came out, the other leaders focused on Shan Xiaoyao. Shan Xiaoyao shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Let''s wait!" Time passed slowly, but still did not see the eager figure, and everyone felt a sense of loss. Shan Xiaoyao''s face was also a little ugly. He waved his hand and said, "we don''t wait. Let''s go!" At the command, all the flying animals were ready to move. However, suddenly there was a strong wind, and a bright voice came out in the distance. "Ha ha, how can such a huge squad be less than me? The sound was as loud as a thunderclap in the sky, and everyone followed the prestige. In the distance, a shadow floated with the wind, and the shadow was as fast as lightning. When they saw it, they immediately exclaimed, "Yukong realm!" Chapter 164 When the figure appeared, all the others were shocked except for a slight smile on the faces of several leaders. Because the visitors didn''t take any flying animals, but came directly from the sky. How can they not be shocked? The visitor walked to Shan Xiaoyao and hugged him and said, "brother Shan, you''re right. People who practice martial arts should have done what people who practice martial arts do. If they just blindly pursue longevity and soar to the fairyland, it''s meaningless to practice martial arts." Shan Xiaoyao laughed and said, "brother Bai, I knew that Shan Xiaoyao would never read the wrong person. You really came." It was Bai Lingfeng who came. After Shan Xiaoyao''s words, Bai Lingfeng resolutely chose to fight with poison sect and cults. Bai Lingfeng shook his head and said, "brother Shan, you''re wrong. I''m not looking at your face or trying to save the common people. It''s just that no one has competed recently and my hands are itchy, so I also want to meet the person you said later." Shan Xiaoyao knows that although Bai Lingfeng says so, he doesn''t think so in his heart, but he doesn''t say anything more. So he waved his hand and said to the people, "let''s go!" this time, his voice was very loud, completely different from the previous lack of confidence. "Ouch!" Just as the crowd was about to set off, there was a dragon chant in the distance. After the Dragon chant sounded, all the flying animals sitting down were tottering and almost fell out of the air. In the distance, a dazzling golden light, such as bright fireworks, strikes people''s eyes. The speed of golden light is too fast for even Bai Lingfeng. When the golden light was a little closer, it was clear that the visitor was a dragon. The dragon was nearly forty feet long. It seemed to be angry in the longan. The two dragon whiskers also tilted up and rushed over like a meteorite outside the sky. There are three beautiful figures standing on the dragon''s back. They are unparalleled in beauty and rare in the world, but their faces are cold, like icebergs. Looking from a distance, white clothes float with the wind, like nine heaven fairies, which makes people dare not raise a trace of blasphemy. Naturally, this combination is matchless, Leng Hanshuang and others. A few days ago, they learned from the conversation with Qiu Aotian that the people of the five saints fairyland would decide to attack poison sect and cult today. Therefore, the three talents came from yunxiaofeng. When unparalleled flew to several leaders, several women saluted one by one. But when they saw Bai Lingfeng standing in the air, they were surprised. "Don''t know who this elder is?" Leng Hanshuang asked first. Bai Lingfeng looked at the three people and heard about them. Moreover, when he was in the drunken building that day, Bai Lingfeng had seen the three people, but he couldn''t tell their names clearly. At the same time, he also said in his heart, "this Mi Yunfei is really a character. He is so beautiful that he has accepted all the orders." At this time, Bai Lingfeng locked his eyes on the unparalleled body and looked very surprised, but even though it had disappeared. Bai Lingfeng smiled faintly: "ha ha, I''m also a person of Qinglan. Maybe many people don''t know me in Qinglan for many years. I''m Bai Lingfeng." "Ah!" the dream fairy screamed in surprise and asked excitedly, "you are Uncle Bai. Although I haven''t seen you, I''ve always heard my father mention you." in fact, according to the generation, the dream fairy has the same generation as Bai Lingfeng. However, Bai Lingfeng is much older than the dream fairy, so the dream fairy is commensurate with "Uncle". As soon as the dream fairy''s words came out, Bai Lingfeng looked a little gloomy, as if he were thinking about something. He took a deep breath and said, "are you the eldest lady? The island Master. The island Master him. Is he okay?" Bai Lingfeng''s tone was choked, and no one knew how many vicissitudes he contained in his simple sentence. "Dad is very good. Now his cultivation is not as good as even Grandpa." Meng Xianling replied. "Madam, we''re going to fight the people of the poison sect. What are you three doing?" Bai Lingfeng guessed the purpose of several people in his heart and couldn''t help worrying. "Uncle Bai, just call me Xianling. You should also know, Xiaomi. Xiaomi''s life and death are uncertain now. These are all killed by people of the poison sect and cults." speaking of this, mengxianling lost his voice and suffered like a little girl. However, suddenly her eyes burst out two cold lights and said, "so we want to avenge Xiaomi. Today, the three of us have to go, and no one can stop us." mengxianling''s tone was firm and there was no room for discussion. "Senior, we have to go." Leng Hanshuang and ye Xiaolan said in unison. Bai Lingfeng looked at the three leaders, and then looked at several leaders. All of them were silent, obviously letting Bai Lingfeng make his own decision. "That''s enough, that''s enough! You''ve decided, and I won''t say anything more. Just, in case of any situation, you must leave with this dragon. You can''t fight hard. As long as it''s there, I''m sure you won''t have an accident." Bai Lingfeng looked unparalleled when he said, but no one knows what he was thinking. Leng Hanshuang nodded after hearing this, all clenched their fists and looked angry. After seeing several people exchanged greetings, Shan Xiaoyao looked at Bai Lingfeng, who nodded and signaled that he could start. At this time, Shan Xiaoyao waved his thug, and then roared, "let''s go, Heifeng cliff!" as soon as the voice fell, a group of flying animals galloped away. The target was the place where poison sect and cult settled. Heifeng cliff, a world-shaking crazy battle was about to detonate! In the mysterious fairyland, the mist surges here, the aura attacks people, the breeze is slightly helped, and the mist slowly swings away. In the mist, a figure sat cross legged. The man moved his hands and seemed to be talking about something. Suddenly, a faint green light flashed, a huge tripod furnace flashed out of thin air, and then suspended above the head of the figure. The tripod furnace is very bright and sacred. Looking from a distance, I can see thousands of rays in the mist. The tripod stove became bigger and bigger, and finally stopped as big as a hillside. The dazzling light passed through layers of mist and shone on the earth like a scorching sun, and the figure was buried in the strong light. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the sky shook and the earth moved, and the huge tripod furnace also fell steadily on the ground. At this time, the figure showed an excited smile on his face, then knelt on the ground with his head in his arms and shouted, "I''ve succeeded, I''ve finally succeeded! Subdue the devil, I''ve finally learned all about you! Ha ha. I can finally go out!" This person is naturally Mi Yunfei. He has been looking for a way to leave since he was sucked into the unknown space by the subduing magic tripod with the destruction of the cloud front. He didn''t know how to get out until he saw the "subduing the devil" by Wan Jinghong, a wonder man of a generation. That is to cultivate into subduing the devil, be able to really control the subduing the devil tripod, and use the subduing the devil tripod to cross this space. Now, one year and three months have passed since the collapse of yunxiaofeng, but there is no Yin and Yang, no starry sky and no concept of time in this place. Therefore, MI Yunfei doesn''t know how long he has been in this place. But millions of years seem to have passed in his consciousness. Therefore, he was so excited when he became a demon subduer, only because he had concerns in his heart. "Frost, Xiaolan, Xianling, you must be worried about me?" murmured Mi Yunfei. Where are the people who used to be now? Is it the same? Have you ever felt heartbroken? The breeze was blowing slightly, and the clouds came. Mi Yunfei reached out and touched the swirling clouds, which was very emotional in his heart. In fact, missing is like this cloud, always around you. You may not feel it, but it really exists. Love a person is not lonely, but missing a person is not only lonely, but also very lonely. Mi Yunfei thought and kneaded a formula with both hands. The huge demon subduing tripod instantly turned into a palm size, but the sacred light still didn''t fade. According to Wan Jinghong''s letter, the demon subduing tripod is specially used to subdue all animals. It is a divine product born in heaven and earth, which can not be refined by manpower. Wan Jinghong also obtained it by accident. Of course, all things in heaven and earth grow and conquer each other, which does not mean that the demon subduing Ding Ding can accept the animals used, and those ancient divine animals in heaven and earth or those animals that have reached the level of divine animals are not among them. However, if the person who uses the subduing magic tripod is extremely powerful, it is not impossible. Holding the subduing magic tripod, MI Yunfei walked through the gauze mist and came to the dangerous place again. You can smell the strong smell of blood from a distance. Mi Yunfei only felt a pungent smell. At the moment, his heart was still a little nervous, although Wan Jinghong said in his letter that as long as he could completely control the demon subduing Ding Ding, except for the ancient divine beast and the beast level, any beast would bow down and prostrate at his feet. Finally, MI Yunfei could see the monsters. At this time, the demon subduing tripod in his hand was still shining. After looking at the demon subduing tripod in his hand, Mi Yun strengthened his courage and strode towards the monsters. "Roar. Roar!" When those monsters saw Mi Yunfei, they suddenly impacted together, and the whole ground trembled. "All the beasts in heaven and earth bow down to be ministers, subdue the devil, and the tripod comes out, and all the beasts crawl!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, the demon subduing tripod in his hand immediately flew into the air, and then quickly grew larger, emitting a magical light. The light showed that lines of words were rotating around the demon subduing Ding. Those words were just read by Mi Yunfei. Sure enough, as soon as the demon subduing tripod came out, all the monsters were scared to soften their feet. Some monsters flying in the air fell directly, and all the monsters were shaking violently. Obviously, they were afraid of the demon subduing tripod. Seeing all the monsters trembling with fear, MI Yunfei put down his suspended heart. Just now he was really at the bottom and was completely making a bet. If it weren''t for seeing that these monsters were more ferocious than the animals outside, and the number was so large, if it wasn''t for fear that these monsters would one day rush out to harm the world, if it wasn''t for thinking that future revenge plans needed these monsters, MI Yunfei would never take risks. At this time, MI Yunfei glanced at the monsters here. The number is really frightening. It looks like a desert from a distance. There is no edge. At least there must be tens of thousands! "Do you decide to surrender to me, or do you choose to disappear forever?" seeing that there is no danger, MI Yunfei is full of confidence and asks loudly with enough internal strength. Many of these monsters belong to high-level beasts. Naturally, they can understand Mi Yunfei''s words and nod one by one. "Well, as long as you surrender to me, I will take you out of this place. Presumably, you don''t want to stay here forever?" Mi Yunfei tried to give them some temptation. Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, the heads of all the monsters were more powerful. This place can only fight forever, and there is no food, but can only eat the meat of their companions. This also leads to that these monsters are much more powerful than the monsters outside, because natural selection makes the fittest survive. "Well, you all want to go out, so you should always be loyal to me. When you were arrested, master Wan connected your blood with the subduing magic tripod. Now I have controlled the subduing magic tripod. You should know that as long as I have one idea, you will be destroyed?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, all the monsters were a little frightened, because they knew that MI Yunfei''s words were not false. Mi Yunfei then said, "don''t worry, as long as you don''t betray me, I will not only take you out of here, but also make you more delicious in the future." when it''s hot, MI Yunfei''s so-called more delicious refers to the people of the demon family. All the monsters listened to the back color, which was much better, and then became excited, because it meant that they could leave. Mi Yunfei pointed to the serpentine beast and said to him: "I will leave you here for a few days, but I will not allow you to fight again. You can go to the mountains and fairy lotion not far away, but you can only add one more time each time. You must wait ten days to add a little more. If I come back and find that those are short, you will know the consequences." After hearing this, the snake shaped monster nodded again and again, and even roared at the monsters behind him. It seemed that he was arranging something. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he was relieved. He pointed to an ant estimated to be the size of two people and said, "I don''t have a flying beast now. Go out with me!" The ant has two wings. As soon as Mi Yunfei said it, all the monsters cast envious eyes on the ant, and the ant was naturally very excited. Because he was worried about Leng Hanshuang and others, he immediately offered sacrifices to the subdued devil tripod. Suddenly, a strong suction came from the subdued devil tripod, and Mi Yunfei and the ant were also inhaled by the subdued devil tripod. He saw that the subdued devil tripod was golden, then rose into the sky, and finally disappeared. A bold and unrestrained laughter echoed in the air: "Ha ha! Demon clan, my demon God has come out and is ready to bear my anger!" Chapter 165 Heifeng cliff is located in the west of Hongxing. It is a barren mountain with a radius of 500 miles. It is uninhabited because exotic animals often haunt there. It is precisely because of this that the talents of poison sect and cult chose the base area here. I don''t know when a towering palace has been built in the once deserted mountain. The construction of the palace is somewhat different from other buildings. The palace looked like a devil''s skull from a distance, and its overall appearance was indeed the same. The stones of the whole palace are completely made of black stones. A black Avenue leads to the bottom of the mountain. Even the patterns in the center of the avenue are carved skeletons. Generally speaking, it gives people a gloomy and terrible feeling. On both sides of the avenue, there are some guards, three steps and one sentry, five steps and one post. The security is very strict. Don''t say it''s human. I''m afraid even a mosquito doesn''t want to fly in. Halfway up the mountain, there is a large animal circle, which is a place for flying animals to rest. Those people of poison sects and cults often catch strange animals like a mountain, and then forcibly subdue them with vicious means. If there are stubborn and unyielding animals, they will be locked into a huge cave. In a moment, they will find that some white bones spit out from the cave. In the huge cave, there was only a terrible roar. What was inside was unknown. The two rows of the hall are full of people, but in the middle of the hall, there is an old man. The old man was thin and small. His eyes were black and his hands were like claws. His eyes were like a knife and two cold lights were emitted. The cold light swept over the people one by one. They only felt cold all over, and everyone''s head was lower. They were almost buried in their crotch. Finally, the old man stopped his eyes on an old man in red at the front of both sides of the hall. The old man in red has a ferocious face. There is a red scar on his face. The red scar is like blood, which is particularly eye-catching. A breeze blew, and one of the sleeves of the old man in green floated with the wind. There seemed to be no arms in it, adding a bit of loneliness. The old man is naturally the bloody ghost who didn''t die after breaking his hand. "Xueming, it has been more than a year since the war. Although one of your hands is broken, it also makes your mind no longer so arrogant, but also makes your cultivation more profound. This time, the army of the five saints fairyland is pressed in. You should be able to deal with one of those bullshit leaders?" Xueming trembled after listening, especially when he mentioned his arm, his face twitched, and the cold light flashed in his eyes, which seemed to mention his pain. However, he didn''t have an attack, but waited until his heart calmed down before he replied: "ghost elder, please rest assured, as long as I don''t meet Shan Xiaoyao, I''ll kill one of the others." After hearing this, the ghost elder nodded and said, "the demon elder and the demon girl are estimated to be coming soon. This time it is time for the whole army of the five holy fairyland to be destroyed." After hearing this, Xueming looked very surprised and said, "will the demon elder and the demon girl also come? It''s just a five holy fairyland. The most powerful one on their side is Shan Xiaoyao, who breaks the peak of martial arts. They still need the demon elder and the demon girl to come. It''s a bit of a fuss!" The ghost elder smiled faintly and said, "you don''t know that. When I fought with Shan Xiaoyao last time, I felt an extremely powerful breath peeping aside. This person should have the same strength as me, so I didn''t kill Shan Xiaoyao at that time. Otherwise, I can''t let him live until now." As soon as he said this, not only Xueming, but also the rest of the hall were shocked. They understood the strength of the ghost elder in front of them. How could they not be surprised that there were people comparable to the ghost elder in the five holy fairyland? However, what they just didn''t expect was that the person who spied in the dark was not the person in the five holy fairyland, and that person was Bai Lingfeng. At that time, Bai Lingfeng was afraid of Shan Xiaoyao''s defeat and didn''t want to appear immediately. Only then did he deliberately release his breath and scare away the ghost elder, but Shan Xiaoyao didn''t feel it. Just then, a burst of laughter came out of the door of the hall. "Ha ha! Old devil, who can make you so afraid?" As soon as the laughter fell, a man came in from the door. He was dressed in black, bald on his head, with several circles on it. His face was disgusting, and there was a pit on one face. His figure is medium and his hands are dark. Generally speaking, he looks very scary, just like a devil. Behind the man was a woman. The woman was quite beautiful, but some scary. She had long eyelashes and thick makeup. Her lips were dark and her face was tattooed with a poisonous scorpion, as if telling others that I was a poisonous scorpion. Her clothes were a little crude, and almost only two small pieces of cloth covered the most mysterious part. The towering twin peaks trembled from time to time, and a deep cleavage was displayed in front of everyone like a work of art. The waves were turbulent and billowing! The woman''s walking posture is to swing people''s hearts and souls. Every small step forward, the plump buttocks always have to twist so many circles. I really don''t know what these people think. Obviously, their waist is thin, but they have to grow so big. Are they tired! Obviously, I don''t wear long pants, but I insist on keeping the top high. Aren''t you afraid of the cold? "Gudong!" There was a series of swallowing sounds in the hall. Almost everyone''s eyes fell into the ditch (specifically, in the deep cleavage). A pair of evil eyes swam around the woman''s fat buttocks. The ghost elder looked at the two people who came in and said with a faint smile: "old devil, you''re finally here. I''ll wait for you." "The witch has seen the ghost elder." the coquettish woman quickly saluted. And the others quickly saluted the old man named old devil. After everyone sat down, the ghost elder introduced the situation to the old devil. After all the briefings, the old devil said: "Old ghost, you and lingzun will take over the secret expert you mentioned, and Shan Xiaoyao will be dealt with by the demon girl and Xueming. I believe he is dead and lifeless. Even the demon girl alone is enough to fight him. I will deal with the other four leaders. As for those young people, I don''t care at all." After listening to this, the ghost elder said with great joy: "I also have this intention. After the demon girl and Xueming solve Shan Xiaoyao, you can reduce your burden. The other four leaders believe that they will die soon. When you and I join hands to deal with the secret expert, I don''t believe he can escape from life. In this way, they may lose everything in the Heifeng cliff." The ghost elder''s plan seems infallible, but the plan is often not as big as change. Who can guarantee that there will be no variables in it? Just as the ghost elder had just finished his words, he suddenly ran into a young disciple from the door and said, "I inform you, two elders, according to our spies, there are a large number of flying animals a hundred miles away. They are coming towards our Heifeng cliff." The ghost elder waved his hand and said, "OK, go down. Don''t stop them. Let them all come." The young disciple nodded after listening, and then he had gone down. The ghost elder immediately said to all the people in the hall, "everyone immediately summon people and go to the deserted area to fight." after hearing this, they immediately went away. In the sky, it was dark, and even the air seemed to solidify. The terrible smell Bi made some animals in the forest below dare not move at all. Now the people of the five saints fairyland are only tens of miles away from Heifeng cliff. They can see the palace on Heifeng cliff. Everyone is fully prepared. Suddenly, there was a strong wind, and the white clouds in the distant sky rolled rapidly. Then, the monstrous magic waves filled the sky, and a strong and unparalleled voice came out. "Listen to the people of the five saints fairyland. We''ll wait for you in an open space on Heifeng cliff. We won''t die." The sound was so loud that all flying animals were shaking. Fortunately, Bai Lingfeng waved his hands and offset the strong internal strength. Otherwise, more than half of them would be killed or injured by this sound. Under Shan Xiaoyao''s command, all flying beasts flew rapidly towards Heifeng cliff, and in a twinkling of an eye they had arrived. At this time, the black wind cliff is full of people. Whether it is in the sky or in the open space below, it is full of black. It can be seen that its number is not much less than that of the five saints fairyland. "Roar!" After a startling sound sounded, a giant in the distance flew over and stood a figure on its back. The figure was the ghost elder. The giant was poor Qi. However, more than a year ago, poor Qi suffered serious internal injury due to MI Yunfei''s palm, destroyed a hundred years of cultivation, and fell straight from the Ninth level spirit beast to the eighth level spirit beast. However After the healing medicine of the demon family, although it was to enter the Ninth level spirit beast, the injury was as good as before. Seeing that the visitor was poor and strange, Wushuang suddenly became angry. Wushuang was a strange beast in heaven and earth and a unique king of beasts. Poor and strange was an ancient fierce beast and was a sworn enemy with Wushuang. At this time, there will inevitably be friction when one God and one fierce get together. "Ouch!" Peerless looked up to the sky with a dragon chant, which completely covered the voice of poor Qi. Poor Qi is now just an eighth level spirit beast like peerless, but from the perspective of strength, it is difficult to surpass peerless. "It''s you, Bai Lingfeng. I didn''t expect that the person in the dark was you last time!" the ghost elder saw Bai Lingfeng in the distance. His expression changed suddenly and his tone was very angry. "Hehe, brother Shan, this is the ghost elder of the demon clan. His nickname is Zhu Linggui. He was once a defeated general." Bai Lingfeng joked and laughed. "Ha ha! What a arrogant tone! Bai Lingfeng, do you still remember me." as soon as the voice fell, a man flew up from below, who was the demon elder. "It''s you, soul killer!" Bai Lingfeng''s face became a little ugly. Now there are two masters in the sky realm, but there is only Bai Lingfeng in the five holy fairyland. This battle is a little difficult. The soul killer smiled and said: "Hehe, Bai Lingfeng, you fought with my brothers one by one to track down the dream. Both of us were defeated by you. Do you remember the pit on my face. The meat here was hurt by the last kind of sabre Qi of your God killing crazy knife. What a bully! I haven''t been cured for many years. How do you calculate this account?" At last, almost every word was spit out by biting his teeth, as if he had an eternal hatred. Bai Lingfeng sneered and said, "you are still the first person to mention master Meng without fear. Your knife should be counted by me. Who should count the poison of master Meng in Xianling island? Fortunately, master Meng''s skill has been extraordinary, and his poison has been almost dissolved. When he is on earth, it will be the day when your demon clan will be destroyed!" As soon as Bai Lingfeng''s words came out, the faces of both soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons changed dramatically, because the name was so loud. Rao was just something that could be destroyed by raising his hands in front of mengduxing with their cultivation skills. Even mengduxing could fart and fly them out. "Hum! How can we believe you? Even if it''s a dream walking alone here, it''s hard to recover his skills. I''ll kill him anyway!" the soul killing devil seems to hate Bai Lingfeng a hundred times more than the soul killing ghost, and his eyes are almost gushing out. "Bai Lingfeng, today I will fight with you alone. The hatred and shame of that year will be recovered from you today." Bai Lingfeng snorted coldly, "am I still afraid that you won''t succeed? I didn''t kill you back then, and it''s the same to get it back today." after saying that, I''m going to start. At this time, they suddenly felt an invisible wave coming out, like the sound of flying animals flapping their wings. However, a very familiar voice such as cold frost sounded again. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match a move to ask about life and death!" The earth shaking voice seemed to come through the jiuzhong sky, and the loud voice shocked everyone present. However, when everyone saw the figure, it was creepy again. The figure of the visitor was not very big, but the figure was unusually firm. He spoke and laughed wildly. It seemed that even heaven and earth were so small in his eyes. The wind blew everywhere and the clouds dispersed. Behind the clouds was the familiar smile. The demon God who had disappeared for a long time finally brought the wind with the clouds, stepped on strange ants and turned into a God. The demon God will appear in the world and want to stir up the wind and cloud again! Friends, the most wonderful chapter will begin with the presence of the demon God. The real adventure is coming. What will bring you different highlights later! Demon God will naturally become a legend. Let''s see how Qingyun constructs the character of demon God! Chapter 166 The sky was dark. It seemed that the sky had changed because of people. Several people looked at the people and covered their mouths. Tears surged out like the sea tide. The familiar face, the long lost smile and the arrogant poems all pierced into the hearts of the three people like ten thousand sharp swords. That kind of pain goes deep into the bone marrow and nerves. It is tearing the heart and lungs. It is extremely sad. The pain is indescribable. In their hearts, there was an empty solitary grave, but there was a survivor buried in the solitary grave. Have you ever loved someone so thoroughly? Have you ever had such pain? Is there a solitary grave at the bottom of your heart? Have you ever felt cool in the hot summer? Only after complete pain can we understand. When you close your eyes, is there always a shadow around you? The tide rises and falls, the sun rises and sets, does that love remain the same as this natural law? Since ancient times, there are few things that can remain unchanged forever? Heaven and earth are changeable, and my heart will never move. The answer is only one word love. "Brother Yunfei, wood, millet." the beautiful voice was a little hoarse at this time. A simple title seemed to have to use up all your strength to shout out. Mi Yunfei trembled and his eyes blurred. Looking at the three people, MI Yunfei had a cramp in his heart. The three people obviously lost too much. Somehow, the pain at the bottom of their hearts ran up Mi Yunfei''s mind again. He opened his mouth, but found that he didn''t make a sound. Obviously, the grief is too much, and I can''t adapt for a while. "Cough! Frost, Xiaolan, Xianling, I''m sorry! You''re worried." Mi Yunfei coughed and found that his vocal cords could make a sound. "Mi Yunfei, you''re not dead yet." the roar of Xueming came from a distance, and then even poor Qi roared out. Obviously, he hated Mi Yunfei. In a word, it brought Mi Yunfei back to reality from his pain. He had just met Leng Hanshuang, but was blocked by Xueming and poor Qi. The killing intention in MI Yunfei''s heart could tear the world apart. "Son of a bitch, you''ll kill him!" Mi Yunfei hated the sky. Without saying a word, he covered the immortal''s palm directly. The wind raged, and the palm power was crazy. One palm beat it out, and the world was frightened, and the animals fled. A wild and peerless giant palm suddenly scattered three thousand clouds and clouds. After MI Yunfei slapped it, everyone was thrilled, and even Xueming was shocked. In just over a year, MI Yunfei''s accomplishments have obviously improved rapidly. Although he has not reached the level of breaking martial arts, it seems that it is not far away. Others may not know it very well, but Xueming will never forget it. Mi Yunfei only entered the peak of the spirit of heaven more than a year ago. More than a year later, he was about to step into the ranks of breaking martial arts. This speed makes people feel an impulse to spit blood. In a hurry, Xueming immediately moved his strength, and then raised his palm to meet each other. "Boom!" Separated by a distance of more than twenty feet, the two had already fought. The huge momentum tore through layers of clouds and broke out an amazing sound. One is to burn your head with anger and give a full hand with hate, and the other is to rush out, and the result is self-evident. After a slap, Xueming and the flying beast under his feet were knocked out. The people were shocked. After the startling sound, there was silence in the sky. Shock, absolute shock. Everyone knows that MI Yunfei is the first person of the young generation, but no one can think that he is so strong that even cold frost can''t believe it. You know, when Mi Yunfei was in the mysterious place, he used to practice the subduing the devil Sutra every day in order to escape early, so it''s needless to say that his internal strength was consumed. For a long time, his cultivation has naturally improved, but even he didn''t expect to improve so much. With the slap of MI Yunfei, the whole battlefield opened. Above the sky and in the mountains and forests, there were bursts of startling sounds from time to time, and the war situation was also raised to the peak. The fire burned the sky and the boulders broke the air. The young disciples of the five saints fairyland are not weak, especially Qiu Aotian and Shan Xiaoyao. If they enter the uninhabited land and rush headlong, few of the young disciples of the poison sect and the cult can match. In the distance, Shan Xiaoyao and the demon girl also fought together. The momentum of the two people was really amazing, while the other four leaders of the five saints fairyland fought with the spirits and ghosts together. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" In the void, the vast and unparalleled forces collide together, like a volcanic eruption, which is very dazzling. Even the space seems to be squeezed and deformed. Such a terrible momentum is the confrontation between Bai Lingfeng and the soul killing devil, and everyone retreats. After the cold frost three looked at Mi Yunfei, they drove unparalleled and dived down into the mountains and forests. Obviously, their battlefield was naturally below. Mi Yunfei stepped on the strange ant and galloped towards the blood ghost. The immortal killing palm waved again and again, the golden light was not cut off, and the strong palm power surged out like a flood. Xueming was very surprised. He couldn''t imagine that MI Yunfei was so strong in just over a year. Once Mi Yunfei used the magic dragon formula to defeat him, but now Mi Yunfei can fight him with the immortal killing palm. The speed of his refinement was incredible, and the killing intention in Xueming''s heart was more prosperous. The palm wind hit, and the empty sleeves of Xueming were blown up by the strong wind. Looking at his empty sleeve robe, Xueming''s eyes were red and angry. Suddenly, his Qi sank into the Dantian, his strong internal strength poured into his palm, and the aura around him immediately poured into his hands. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" When he looked up to the sky, countless evil ghosts appeared around Xueming, and the already dark sky became gloomy again. Strong palm power comes out in response to the roaring wind and turbulent flow. "Boom!" After a loud noise, a figure fell from the air. Naturally, this person is mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei only felt the wind blowing in his ears and some pain in his chest, and his whole person was falling towards the ground quickly. However, before he fell to the ground, the strange ant rushed down from the air, caught Mi Yunfei on his back, and then flew slowly towards the ground. "Good job, black ant!" when he landed on the ground, MI Yunfei patted the head of the strange ant. Naturally, the name "black ant" was also taken by Mi Yunfei. The black ant seemed very excited and nodded hurriedly. "You go back first, I can handle it here," said Mi Yunfei to the black ant. After hearing this, the black ant dared not disobey Mi Yunfei''s meaning and flew away immediately. When Xueming saw that MI Yunfei was not killed, he was angry and immediately ordered the flying beast under his feet to dive down. However, when it was twenty or thirty feet from the ground, suddenly a golden light flashed in front of Xueming. Xueming shouted in his heart, "no, forget the boy''s strange weapon!" although his heart was shocked, his action didn''t seem to stop at all. He saw the tip of his foot and immediately flew away from the flying beast. "Whew!" The sabre light blasted on the flying beast. The flying beast was immediately divided into two parts, and the blood rain was sprinkled on the sky. When he missed, MI Yunfei again waved a knife to the blood Ming who was falling downward. Xueming was shocked and waved his palm to meet him. "Boom!" In the air, the golden light was dazzling, and the raging momentum was like a torrent. Because he couldn''t use his strength in the air, Xueming was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s knife and his blood churned. Fortunately, his cultivation was excellent, so he stumbled to the ground. Mi Yunfei held the magic shadow in his hand, and the cold light flashed in his eyes. There were bursts of cold Xiao Sha Qi around him. He stared at Xueming and said, "I wanted your hand last time, and I want your life this time." the air was cold, but the tone was colder. Xueming was furious when he heard the speech: "Mi Yunfei, you are really a terrible person. Unexpectedly, you have become so terrible in just over a year. Maybe I am no longer your opponent, but I will never let you live. Today, one of you and I will fall down. Otherwise, this shame will accompany me all my life." Mi Yunfei smiled faintly: "unexpectedly, you want to die. Then I will complete you today. I want you to understand that the title of ''demon God'' is not in vain." After finishing his words, MI Yunfei held the shadow tightly with both hands. His momentum suddenly soared to a terrible level. His strong spirit rushed recklessly, the ancient trees around him shook, and the earth trembled slightly. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The tyrannical spirit is like a wild beast with its seal broken. The surrounding boulders roll around, the giant trees shake and the dust is flying. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" Suddenly, the golden light flashed, and a huge blade like a startling rainbow swept across the sky. The storm surged, the sand covered my eyes, and there was a heavy murderous spirit within a radius of 50 feet. Seeing that MI Yunfei''s move was fierce, Xueming dared not underestimate it and quickly gathered Qi. Then he shouted, "blood anger reincarnation!" With an angry drink, the blood dark gathered Qi and rushed on the palm. Suddenly, there was blood red all around, and a huge blood palm suddenly appeared. The sea of clouds churned, evil Qi surged, and a huge vortex appeared in the void. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a loud explosion, the air flow surged around, the boulders danced and the dust shadow flew. The overwhelming palm power spread slowly, and all surrounding objects were destroyed. In the center of the two people, the dazzling golden light formed a sphere, and the vast power continuously leaked out, breaking hundreds of giant trees and shaking thousands of boulders. At this time, I looked up and saw a vast expanse of smoke, flying catkins all over the sky, and the universe was about to break. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei raised himself to the sky and burst into a drink. He gathered all his strength in his hands. The violent wind made his hair stand upright. At the moment, he was really as terrible as a devil. "The Seven Realms of rain, the eight wastelands of thunder, and the nine secluded areas of electricity!" With a roar, the sky trembled and ghosts and gods were surprised. The strong wind is wild, the strong Qi is surging, the world is dark, and there is wind and sand all over the sky within a hundred feet. Then, a series of startling sabres broke through the sea of clouds, and the sky suddenly burst into splendor and the glow was bright. Several sabres in a row are frightening. They destroy the mountain, break the pulse and break everything. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Thousands of rivers and mountains were destroyed, the earth cracked, and the sound of explosion exploded like firecrackers. A strong force visible to the naked eye swings around like a flood. Where the energy passes, everything turns into flat ground, gravel falls like rain, and giant trees float like dust. Even some people still fighting in the sky, together with flying animals, were torn to pieces by the domineering wind. Many people are asking, what color is the sky? The sky changes quickly, sometimes blue, sometimes black, but at this time the sky is red, blood red and eye-catching. "Er!" After a shrill voice sounded, Xueming flew out upside down, and the blood rain sprayed wildly in the air. "Ah! Die!" Xueming hasn''t landed yet, but he hears the roar of MI Yunfei. Impressively, the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand grew quickly, and then stabbed directly into the bloody hell in the air. "Puff!" After a heinous sound sounded, the demon shadow directly ran through the chest of Xueming, and blood gushed out. Mi Yunfei holds a magic shadow, the tip of the knife points to the sky, and there is a person on the tip of the knife. This person is Xueming. "Villains of the demon clan, who dares to fight with me? Who will compete?" The voice of overlooking heaven and earth resounded through people''s ears like thunder, and the unparalleled pride shocked the world and broke through the sky. Chapter 167 With a burst of drink, the sand and stones around were shaken and scattered, and many fierce people turned their eyes to MI Yunfei. I saw Mi Yunfei holding a demon shadow and sending it out, like a war demon who ignores the sky. On the tip of the devil''s shadow, Xueming was dying, and only one breath was still breathing. At this time, all the people of poison sect and cult were moved. Some were angry and some were shocked. In short, they had different expressions. On the contrary, the staff of the five saints fairyland were all excited, and the pride in their hearts was also hooked out by Mi Yunfei''s action. After Qiu Aotian shook a demon family man with his palm, he also turned his eyes to MI Yunfei. His chest fluctuated, his facial expression was very excited, and he said, "this should be the case when a man is alive. Mi Yunfei, you deserve to be called a demon. One day I will fight with you, even if I fail, I will be happy." this sentence seemed to be said to Mi Yunfei and himself. "Kill! Kill the devil!" I don''t know if it was a shout, and all the people of the demon family rushed towards Mi Yun angrily. "Hum, come on!" Mi Yunfei didn''t pay attention to these shrimp soldiers and crab generals at all. After a big drink, he blew out a immortal''s palm towards the crowd. The palm force was hard to stop. After a powerful palm, the soles of their feet floated and fell to the ground one after another. "Go to hell!" with a roar, MI Yunfei rushed towards the crowd like a beast with a demon shadow in his hand. "Puff! Puff!" After a series of numbing sounds sounded, the shadow directly penetrated the chest of seven or eight people. Blood gushed out like a flood, the earth was red, and the surrounding air became gloomy. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei''s hair danced wildly, and the Qi of Dantian rushed into his hands. At this time, he even picked up all those people on the demon shadow. While breathing, MI Yunfei pulled his knife hard. After hearing a "puff", those people and Xueming turned into blood red catkins all over the sky. I didn''t expect that Xueming, one of the four main hall leaders of the demon family, could die like this. It''s really sad! "Kill fairy palm!" As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly saw a huge palm on the sky. The huge palm was arrogant and violent, breaking through 3000 clouds. "Boom!" After the explosion, a huge palm print appeared on the ground, and all the people of the demon family rushed into minced meat under this palm. In the blink of an eye, rivers of blood and mountains of bones. All the people of the demon family began to be afraid and retreated one after another. Mi Yunfei gave them a terrible feeling. He not only became terrible, but also used a wide range of destructive skills, which is most suitable for group warfare. Mi Yunfei rushed all the way with the devil''s shadow in his hand. Wherever he passed, there were corpses everywhere, blood flowing into a river, and no one could stop him. His running speed directly brought a gust of wind and thousands of sand waves. Soon he had killed a path of blood and gathered with cold frost. On the horizon, thunders broke out from time to time, and the dazzling fire lotus burst out. The void was slightly deformed. Such a huge momentum was naturally the battle between Bai Lingfeng and the soul killer. Bai Lingfeng is worthy of being an outstanding person in Xianling island. His strength is really terrible. In the fierce fight of terror, his face was calm and comfortable, his moves were not disorderly, and he had the absolute upper hand. The soul killing devil looked dignified, and there was a virtual sweat on his forehead, which seemed to be a little hard. It''s good that the place where they fight is in mid air. Otherwise, it''s absolutely difficult for this mountain to bear their palm power. However, even so, their terrible palm power still shattered many peaks. At the same time, the relationship between Shan Xiaoyao and the evil girl was also very intense. Although the evil girl seemed to be just a woman, she always had an endless killing intention with each palm. Where the delicate palm passes, the wind and cloud gives way and shocks the sky. However, Shan Xiaoyao can be called the head of the five saints. Naturally, it is not a false name. No matter how strange the demon girl''s palm power is, it is always invisible to him. It seems that the two will not be able to tell the difference for a moment and a half. On the other hand, Wushuang also fought fiercely with poor Qi. Wushuang is a divine beast of heaven and earth, while poor Qi is a fierce beast in ancient times. When these two beasts meet, they naturally don''t allow others to intervene. At one time, they are arrogant and biting, and at the other time, they are their own magic powers. To say the most chaotic, I''m afraid only they are the most chaotic. At this time, poor Qi was covered with injuries and blood, and a large area of hair fell off his body. In some places, he was burnt by unparalleled fire. On the contrary, the whole body, except for some bloated eyes and funny looks, seems to be unable to find any wounds. The most dangerous part of the whole scene is the other four leaders of the five saints fairyland. The four people work together to fight a soul killing ghost. Instead of gaining the slightest advantage, they all suffer some injuries. According to their situation, they will lose the battle soon. After seeing clearly the form in front of him, MI Yunfei turned his head to Leng Hanshuang three people: "be careful, I''ll help the other four leaders." after MI Yunfei said that, he was about to turn around and leave, and suddenly found that his arm was pulled by the three people together. The three didn''t speak, but they showed that look, which anyone could see. It was worry. "Believe me, I''ll definitely be fine. Wait for me." after MI Yunfei finished talking to several people, he strode forward. However, when he raised his feet to leave, he still found that the three people were holding their hands. Mi Yunfei was moved in his heart. He didn''t know how long he had disappeared. It must be that the three lived a frightened day every day. Now when they appear in the eyes of the three again, how can they be willing to let him leave again? Inexplicable emotions surged into Mi Yunfei''s heart. He could even feel the hands of the three people trembling, but the strength was very strong, which made Mi Yunfei feel some pain. Several people held Mi Yunfei''s palm tightly, but this action looked more like holding hands, as if it was transmitting the voice of love. Hand in hand, this is how simple a thing, but for the three, it seems to be a desire. Once upon a time, did you hold such a pair of hands so tightly? Do you think holding hands is just an extremely easy thing for those who are held in hand? Maybe it''s just a small effort for you, but for the person who loves you, maybe that''s her life''s extravagant hope. The world of mortals is rolling for thousands of miles. Where is the Acacia? Missing thousands of times in the morning and evening, we know that acacia is like bitter water. There must be pain in life, and there must be an end when life is long. I don''t want to live forever, but I want to have a night''s dream with you. Life is short. Maybe before you close your eyes forever, your heart will flow out of the scene that was young that year. Have you ever regretted it in your heart? Do you have tears on your cheeks? If so, what is it? In fact, that''s a pity. The vast sea of people, how many people pass by, but how many can be together? Because of fate in the previous life, we fell in love in this life. Life in the world, if you can get a confidant, this life is enough. Mi Yunfei''s heart was tight, his mind was a little confused, and the tip of his nose was sour. He looked at the three people, took a deep breath and said two words to wait for me! After the words, he was cruel, shook his head and left. Ordinary two words, why do you feel so familiar? Many people may not feel anything wrong when they say these two words, but they can''t understand the listener''s mood, because the listener is afraid that it will become a permanent wait. Mi Yun Fei took a heavy step towards the other four leaders step by step. Every step he took forward, there was a trace of pain in his heart. It seemed that this step had spanned several years. If there is fire in your heart, how can you eliminate it? Heavy heart, how can you be comfortable? Two words to vent! This is the case in MI Yunfei''s heart at this time. He needs to vent wildly. Otherwise, it feels like he''s about to explode. "Ah! I want to kill!" Mi Yunfei roared wildly, like a crazy beast, holding a demon shadow and chopping all the way. Where they passed, bodies flew everywhere, blood splashed, and no one dared to stop them. At this time, he was completely a murderer, waving a knife across, like a tornado, rolling up the dust. Mi Yunfei''s speed did not slow down because of killing. In the blink of an eye, there were more than 100 dead bodies on the ground, and his whole body was covered with blood, and his whole face was covered with blood. However, those blood are all the blood of the demon clan. When Mi Yunfei rushed to the five leaders, without saying a word, he immediately chopped a knife at the ghost. The gorgeous Dao mang seems to have broken through the shackles of heaven and earth. Where the Dao mang passes, the soil on both sides rushes towards both sides like a sea tide. And the ground also cracked, like a small ditch. Zhuling ghost was fighting with the other four leaders. At this time, he suddenly felt a violent atmosphere attacking him. With his quick luck, he slapped the other four leaders, and then immediately threw a punch at the blade. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The power of one move seems to subvert Yin and Yang, reverse heaven and earth, and the world is gray. The wind and sand are like the tide, rolling up thousands of feet, and the fallen leaves are like snow, floating down slowly. Yukong realm was really terrible. With a random palm, Miyun was shocked out by tens of feet, and blood gushed out of his mouth. However, it was also because of MI Yunfei''s knife that the other leaders took time to have a rest. Although there is only a moment, it is enough for the other four leaders. It''s enough to kill the master in breathing. At this time, the four leaders took the palm at the same time. With great momentum, they rolled up thousands of waves, pulled up a small hill on the flat ground, and everything around them was destroyed. The whirling sand blocks out the sky and the sun. The sky is dark and the moon is dark. The river seems to flow backwards, time seems to be still, and the air freezes. After seeing this, Zhu Linggui''s pupils contracted, his eyes flashed a cold light, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and drew a sneer, as if laughing at everyone. "Hum! Strike a stone with an egg! Let you understand the terrible part of the sky defense realm!" After the words, Zhu Linggui rushed to his hands, and his hands moved rapidly. All the auras around him rushed crazy towards him. The green forest was withered and yellow for a moment, and the rocks splashed everywhere. The internal strength of his whole body rushed to destroy everything, the sky was about to break, and the earth shook. "Blood anger reincarnation!" the angry voice shook, and Shenxiao was shocked. Suddenly, the wind raged, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood. A huge reincarnation disc appeared on the head of the ghost, and then rose to the air, and a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the air. The reincarnation disk is blood red, gloomy and dazzling. All boulders and ancient trees fly up one after another and fly towards the vortex. They have disappeared as soon as they touch the vortex. The ghost clapped it, and the reincarnation disc fell from the sky and directly pressed down on several leaders. The terrible suction was like a black hole that devoured all things. The four leaders hit the reincarnation disk with a vast blow, and the reincarnation disk sent out a violent tremor, but the forces of the four leaders turned invisible in an instant, as if all the forces had been swallowed up. All the leaders felt that their terrible blow had been swallowed up, and their bodies seemed to be moving slowly towards the reincarnation disc. Several people gathered their whole body to work hard at their feet, and the earth suddenly cracked at their feet, and their whole legs almost completely disappeared into the soil. However, even so, the body is still moving slowly towards the reincarnation disc. Several leaders were shocked. The power of this round of return was so huge that they wanted to swallow the four people. Several people can imagine that even those boulders become invisible in an instant. If they are swallowed, it is estimated that even blood and water will not be left. Just when several leaders were frustrated, a golden light suddenly flashed in the distance. In the golden light, a figure could be seen faintly. The golden light gradually subsided, but it was replaced by thousands of magic clouds. Within a hundred feet, it was dark, and the raging magic clouds swept through Vientiane and blotted out the sun. Immediately, a wild evil spirit rushed into the sky. The vast palm power tarnished the world and shocked the ghosts and gods. Looking at such a strange palm in the distance, the ghost finally moved. He stared at the strange magic cloud with two eyes and said in horror: "six types of demon gods!" Chapter 168 Heifeng cliff, originally a place with green trees, but the scene at this time is very similar to this name. It''s dark all around. If the wind is colored, the wind will definitely turn black at the moment. In the magic cloud, Xiao Sha''s Qi filled the whole black wind cliff. Mi Yunfei''s palms turned and his anger was boiling. There was endless power in his palms. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" A roar shook the sky. Thousands of evil shadows surrounded Mi Yunfei''s body. The shadow was ethereal and roared like a ghost just released from hell. Suddenly, the world was dark and thousands of miles of crazy sand. A domineering force rose. It''s not hard to imagine the power. The strange shadow soared into the sky, broke through 3000 waves, carried the spirit of all evil, swept the wind and clouds, and directly attacked the ghost. Zhu Linggui looked surprised. Ignoring the four leaders, he had to turn all his strength to MI Yunfei. The two ultimate forces are like two violent dragons colliding. Even people hundreds of feet away can feel the wild strength. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After an earth shaking sound, the vast internal force poured out all around, and all the soil turned like a flood, sweeping the fields. Even if it is better than the four leaders, they have to resist with all their strength. While Mi Yunfei was fighting with Zhuling ghost, the other four leaders also took the opportunity to fight, and their vast palm power poured out together. The golden light was very prosperous and sacred. For a moment, the dark world showed a glimmer of brilliance. Seeing that the four leaders shot together, the ghost didn''t dare to hold up. The strength surged out of the whole body, and the other hand waved a palm at the four leaders again. At this time, the sand was overwhelming, and the whole Heifeng cliff was filled with sand dust. The strong wind in the explosive field made many people unable to stand, let alone fight. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a few loud noises, the boulder suddenly turned into dust, and the leaked internal strength ran through the whole mountain range. The surrounding area exploded again and again, with great momentum, such as thunder and frenzied bombing everywhere. In the center of the fight, the vast internal force was excited into a huge sphere, and there was a huge abyss on the ground. A piece of earth was split into two. Several faces were sweating like rain, and they all looked tired and clumsy. Suddenly, I only heard the roar of MI Yunfei, the strong wind rose again, and the Yin and Yang Qi in my body rotated again. "Boom!" With a startling sound, all the people were shocked and flew out, and every mouth overflowed with a trace of blood. A move to fight hard, but ended up losing both sides. "Hum! Good boy, it''s really not easy. I remember you." after Zhu Linggui snorted coldly, he jumped up and left. In the air, the soul killing devil who was fighting with Bai Lingfeng saw that the situation was bad. After he opened Bai Lingfeng, he also withdrew. Seeing that the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon were no longer in love with war, the rest of the demons fled one after another. Only some lower level people could not escape. Mi Yunfei didn''t want to let the demons leave, but he was finally stopped by Bai Lingfeng. "Elder, why don''t we chase them? Can we just watch them leave?" Mi Yunfei didn''t understand why Bai Lingfeng stopped him, so he asked. Bai Lingfeng smiled bitterly, "do you think I don''t want to leave them here? Today we just won by chance. What if we catch them? What''s the point of hurting the enemy a thousand and losing 800?" "Brother Bai is right. Today we are just lucky to win. If we continue to fight, we will only lose both sides. Even if we can win in the end, it will only be a tragic victory." at this time, Shan Xiaoyao also came from a distance. After listening, MI Yunfei nodded. He has been fighting alone, so he didn''t consider the consequences of this group war at all. Bai Lingfeng looked at Mi Yunfei closely and asked, "good boy, you are really not simple! I was sad for a long time when I heard that you were submerged by the cloud front! I don''t know how dangerous you are?" Mi Yunfei smiled faintly, but did not answer, because he knew that some things were better not to say, at least not suitable for this occasion. Some other young masters of the five saints fairyland also came towards Mi Yunfei. At this time, their eyes were different and excited. "Brother Yunfei, wood, millet." a few low calls came out in the noise. The voice was very small, but it sounded like thunder in MI Yunfei''s ears. Mi Yunfei trembled and looked a little confused. Looking up, several bright figures appeared in his sight. Those figures are very beautiful. Even at this broken rubble, they are also the most attractive scenery. Someone once said: beautiful people go everywhere is the most beautiful scenery. That''s right. Heart, some acid, eyes, some blurred, look, some dull. Deep inside, what is calling? Why is there an inexplicable pain? It took more than a year and three months to see the familiar figure. Is more than a year long? Not long. But in the eyes of lovers, more than a year is a long time, endless waiting, wandering in a dark day. The cold frost in the distance came slowly. Every step they took forward, MI Yunfei''s heart hurt once. The heavy heart makes it difficult for MI Yunfei to move his steps. In his eyes, there are only three people in heaven and earth and nothing around. I don''t know when a piece of withered and yellow leaves floated on MI Yunfei''s shoulder. Mi Yunfei held the leaf tightly with his hand, and his mood was very complex. Isn''t one''s life like a fallen leaf? One day it will come to the end of life. As long as we grasp the good time before the end of life, even a fallen leaf is beautiful when it floats with the wind after withering. "Frost, Xiaolan, Xianling, are you all right?" Mi yunfeiqiang squeezed out some smiles to cover up the pain in his heart. "Sobbing!" a low sob sounded. Several people covered their mouths and tried not to cry. However, the rolling tears are the expression of one''s heart. "You villain, disappeared for more than a year, causing us to be frightened every day." mengxianling was the most bold, regardless of whether there was anyone watching, he directly rushed into Mi Yunfei''s arms, and a pair of jade hands were still beating Mi Yunfei''s chest. Mi Yunfei stretched out his arms, hugged mengxianling tightly and smelled her faint body fragrance. This was the first time mengxianling took the initiative to rush into Mi Yunfei''s arms. "Sorry!" Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and said these three words after a long time. It''s just three words, but when I say these words, my heart is so heavy, as if there were a huge stone in my heart. You can easily say ''thank you'' to others, but you must not easily say ''sorry'' to others, because these three words are too heavy, which represents an inner guilt. After a long time, mengxianling left Mi Yunfei''s reluctant embrace and focused on Lengshuang and ye Xiaolan. She knew that at this time, the two people next to her longed for the strong shoulder as she did. Only in that way could she feel real. The cold and frosty beautiful eyes were mixed with a trace of tenderness, reluctantly squeezed out a smile at Mi Yunfei, and said heavily, "are you back?" the person missing in Mingming''s heart was right in front of him, but it felt so vague. Mi Yunfei bit his lips and whispered, "well, come back and never leave again." after saying this, he also stretched out his arms and hugged the cold frost in his arms. For a long time, it seems that time has stagnated here. They only have tenderness in their eyes and warmth in their hearts. Then, MI Yunfei came to Ye Xiaolan and took her hand. She was trying to say something, but she heard Ye Xiaolan say, "remember when you lost your memory? Don''t forget, you still owe me an engagement. You can''t escape in this life." "Cough!" Bai Lingfeng''s cough came out not far away, which immediately pulled them back to reality, and they looked at Bai Lingfeng. Bai Lingfeng covered his mouth as if he were really critically ill, but everyone can understand that it is absolutely impossible to get sick in a state like Bai Lingfeng. "Well, I''m sorry, I didn''t know anything just now, but I felt a little numb. I''d better go first." Bai Lingfeng saw Mi Yunfei''s complaining eyes looking at him, and he quickly looked for a chance to slip away. At this time, the purple soul on one side also came over and said to MI Yunfei: "boy, I don''t know whether to call you mi Qiang or MI Yunfei?" At this time, the dream fairy fell beside Mi Yunfei''s ear and whispered a few words. Mi Yunfei understood why his real name would be known. However, this is more to his liking. He is really unhappy with the name "Xiaoqiang". "Elder, please tell me to fly," replied Mi Yunfei. The soul in purple smiled and said, "hehe, MI boy, do you remember that you promised me to come to my blood shadow pavilion to explain to me?" Seriously, after staying in that mysterious place for a long time, MI Yunfei really forgot about it. Now, after hearing the purple soul mention it, he remembered that he had said this. I couldn''t help scratching my head and said, "elder, I really forgot you didn''t say it, but what I said naturally counts. But I can''t go today." The soul in purple smiled and seemed to have expected, and then said to MI Yunfei, "well, how about opening the door of my blood shadow Pavilion for you ten days later?" Ziyi soul''s words were all for this reason, and there didn''t seem to be any anger on his face. Mi Yunfei was not good to say anything more, so he had to nod his head and say, "ten days later, I mi Yunfei will come to the blood shadow pavilion to visit." After hearing this, Ziyi soul nodded, and then he turned to Shan Xiaoyao and others: "everyone, this is the end of today. I''ll take a step first." after that, he left with his disciples in a flying beast. Shan Xiaoyao also came over at this time, looked at Mi Yunfei carefully and asked, "you are the demon God Mi Yunfei. Indeed, it has changed from generation to generation." Mi Yunfei hasn''t seen Shan Xiaoyao, but Mi Yunfei faintly felt a terrible smell from Shan Xiaoyao and concluded that this person must have a good identity. Therefore, he carefully asked, "I don''t know who the elder is?" "I''m Shan Xiaoyao." after Shan Xiaoyao finished, he fell on a flying beast on his head and left. Mi Yunfei said suspiciously, "Shan Xiaoyao? Is he the leader of Xiaoyao immortal alliance and Shan Xiaoyao, the leader of the five holy fairyland?" for Shan Xiaoyao, MI Yunfei once heard Xing Qiaoyu mention it, but he was not very familiar with it. After mentioning it, he remembered it. Soon after, all the leaders left one after another. At this time, Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan also flew towards Mi Yun. "Brother MI, I''m Qiu Aotian. I''m a disciple of Sansheng hall. I witnessed brother Mi''s style more than a year ago. I hope I can get to know brother MI." At this time, Shan Yudan also said to MI Yunfei, "in Shan Yudan, it comes from Xiaoyao immortal alliance. Brother Mi''s style is a model of our generation, and I admire it." Shan Yudan just said he came from Xiaoyao immortal alliance, but he didn''t say he was Shan Xiaoyao''s son. Mi Yunfei was a little dumbfounded by the two people. He saw that they were in a very straightforward mood and were not good at rejecting people thousands of miles away. As the saying goes: reach out and don''t hit the smiling face. Mi Yunfei was also a little embarrassed. He just kept saying modest words. "Brother MI, I''m leaving too. I''ll see you in ten days." after Qiu Aotian said that, he left with Shan Yudan. Mi Yunfei touched his head and wondered, "ten days later? Don''t I go to the blood shadow Pavilion in ten days? Will they also be there? What are they doing there?" Chapter 169 Wangjia village was originally an extremely poor village, but since Chen Dahu doubled the money he usually squeezed, it began to become rich. At present, although it can not be compared with the town, it is a rich village. It''s early spring now. It''s still a little cold. In the past, the people in the village were always short of food and clothing, but now everyone can feel the warmth. All this comes from MI Yunfei, who brought this warmth to Wangjia village. It has been more than a year since Mi Yunfei left Wangjia village. When he was trapped in a mysterious place, only Leng Hanshuang and Wang Xiaoniu knew about Mi Yunfei, but others didn''t know at all. Before entering Wangjia village, you can see a small temple built at the entrance of the village. There is a statue in the temple, and the statue is mi Yunfei. There is still a curl of smoke in the temple. Obviously, people come here every day to offer incense. After leaving for more than a year, when he stepped here again, MI Yunfei felt a sigh in his heart and said slowly: "more than a year, more than a year." "Yes! More than a year." Leng Hanshuang also said, with endless tenderness in his eyes. Then he said to MI Yunfei, "let''s go! Look at your apprentice, and then go and see us. Our home." "En!" Mi Yunfei nodded and walked towards the village. The setting sun was like blood, and the sky was dyed red. At this time, there were many people busy at the entrance of the village. Just entering the entrance of the village, several villagers immediately looked at Mi Yunfei. Suddenly a young man shouted, "everybody come out, that. That." the man didn''t say it for a long time. One of them asked, "what''s that?" but when he saw Mi Yunfei, he was too excited to speak. "Uncle Wang, Xiao Peng, how are you?" Mi Yun flew forward and said hello to the two people. "OK. OK!" they nodded quickly. Because their voices were too loud, they attracted the others. At this time, everyone rushed out. "Master, it''s really you, it''s really you!" Wang Xiaoniu rushed over and threw himself into Mi Yunfei''s arms. Mi Yunfei reached out and stroked Wang Xiaoniu''s head. He felt a sigh in his heart. He accepted an apprentice but didn''t fulfill his responsibility as a teacher. He couldn''t help blaming himself. Wang Xiaoniu threw himself into Mi Yunfei''s arms and cried, "master, it''s great that you''re all right. I''m really afraid I''ll never see the master again." Mi Yunfei held Wang Xiaoniu''s hand tightly. He looked at the distance and said faintly, "don''t worry! There are many people who want master''s life in the world, but they all died in master''s hand in the end, and no one can lose master''s life." although he said this to Wang Xiaoniu, he was also saying it to himself. Soon after, a group of people shouted that they wanted Mi Yunfei to eat at his home. Finally, MI Yunfei refused one by one. Finally, he returned to his home to Hong Xing. In fact, it was also the only home after MI Yunfei''s family was destroyed. Although the years are passing quietly, everything at home has not changed. At this time, MI Yunfei''s heart is particularly filled with emotion. In fact, it''s good to think that life can be so stable, but can you really settle down as you wish? In order not to cause an uproar, MI Yunfei didn''t let Wushuang follow, but let Wushuang go to the back mountain and wait. After dinner, MI Yunfei quietly came to the back mountain. The breeze swept, and two lights and shadows fell from the sky. This light and shadow is unparalleled and the strange ant black ant. After Wushuang and the strange ant landed, MI Yunfei immediately asked, "Wushuang, how''s it going?" The matchless dragon''s beard swayed slightly, and I couldn''t see what it looked like. Then he replied, "after some inspection, I can feel the breath of poverty and wonder. Those people should not have left Hong Xing, and I don''t dare to get too close, but I just feel the breath of poverty and wonder from a distance." the people matchless said naturally refer to the people of the demon family. Mi Yunfei understands that it is difficult to find those people without being found by them. Hong Xing knows no one except Bai Lingfeng. And Mi Yunfei doesn''t want to bother Bai Lingfeng. He can only let unparalleled sense the existence of poverty and wonder with its sensitive perception of beasts, so as to infer whether the people of the demon clan still reside in Hong Xing. However, from unparalleled words, it is not difficult to judge that those demon clan people should still be Hong Xing. "Now that they have suffered such heavy losses, why should they stay in Hong Xing? What is so important to them in this place?" Mi Yunfei wondered. He turned to Wushuang and said, "Wushuang, you''d better continue to check their actions! But be careful." then he said to the black ant, "just stay with me!" Peerless nodded and immediately rose into the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, he had disappeared into the endless darkness. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang rode the black ants, crossed mountains and finally set off towards the blood shadow Pavilion. At first, MI Yunfei didn''t intend to take the three to go, but the three refused, and finally had to let the three go together. Blood shadow Pavilion is built in Hongxia mountain. Hongxia mountain is like blood all the year round, with red light. The peak is not too high, but the mountain road is a little rugged. The mountain forest is full of red maple trees, and even the whole mountain peak is printed red. The blood shadow Pavilion is built on the top of the mountain. The magnificent buildings here are red, as eye-catching as blood. There is an ancient road above the peak, which extends to the foot of the mountain and sometimes bends. During this period, there were several paths crisscross, like a dragon hovering on the hillside, exuding a solemn atmosphere. Instead of letting the black ants fly up the mountain directly, MI Yunfei chose to walk on foot. On the one hand, it also shows respect for the blood shadow Pavilion. On the other hand, it can also take the opportunity to see the scenery of Hongxia mountain, and the three women readily agreed. Starting from the foot of the mountain, there are some young disciples standing on both sides of the ancient road. Each of them looks calm. However, when Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang passed by, many people still cast strange eyes. The disciples of blood shadow naturally know that MI Yunfei is going to the blood shadow Pavilion, and the title of the demon God of MI Yunfei is almost unknown in Hong Xing''s cultivation world. The name "the first person of the young generation" naturally falls on MI Yunfei''s head. As for those strange eyes, first, they looked at what the first person known as the young generation looked like, and second, they were attracted by the peerless face of the cold frost three. When the three men were approaching the top of the mountain, a young disciple walked quickly from the top of the mountain, then greeted Mi Yunfei and said, "dare you ask me if it is the demon God Mi Yunfei?" Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "exactly." The young disciple looked a little different, excited, but also sad after MI Yunfei admitted. I was excited to see Mi Yunfei himself, a model of the younger generation. Naturally, I was very happy, but this man was the culprit who killed the two young experts of our school. Naturally, I was a little tangled in my heart. In an instant, the man resumed his look and said to MI Yunfei, "there are many forks behind the hillside. The leader sent me to pick up brother." after that, he made an invitation gesture to MI Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei and others followed the man and walked towards the top of the mountain. Hongxia mountain is also a wonder. The forest is full of gorgeous flowers. There are some strange peaks and rocks on the hillside, or some ancient cave stone chambers. Now it''s noon, you can still have a misty mist swaying with the wind, giving people a mysterious beauty. After turning a few corners and crossing several ridges, we have reached the top of the mountain. We can see the magnificent blood shadow Pavilion here. Soon after, MI Yunfei followed the man to the front of the blood shadow Pavilion. From here, you can have a panoramic view of the blood shadow Pavilion. The blood shadow pavilion was built of mahogany. Thirty feet in front of MI Yunfei, it was suddenly the martial arts field of the blood shadow Pavilion. A weapon rack with many weapons is placed at the edge of the martial arts field. On the other side of the martial arts field, there is a huge pool, in which there is a slow sound of running water, and I don''t know where it flows. At this time, many people suddenly poured out of the blood shadow Pavilion. It is estimated that the disciples of the blood shadow Pavilion gathered here, and the person in charge immediately surprised Mi Yunfei. It was Xing Qiaoyu. "Ha ha, brother Xiaoqiang, you finally came. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Xing Qiaoyu was dressed in white and still holding the fan in his hand. Mi Yunfei frowned, looked rather embarrassed and said, "brother Qiao Yu, would you stop calling me Xiaoqiang? That name is really too artistic?" speaking of this, MI Yunfei turned his eyes to the dream fairy behind him. But the dream fairy put out his tongue and looked proud. Xing Qiaoyu rubbed his forehead with the fan in his hand and said suspiciously, "brother Xiaoqiang, where do you say this? Didn''t you say that you call your people your friends? I really treat you as a friend!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. At the beginning, he wanted to say so, but then he heard Xing Qiaoyu say with a smile: "ha ha! Brother MI, do you mind joking?" Mi Yunfei just smiled faintly and asked with some doubts, "brother Qiao Yu, why did you appear in the blood shadow pavilion?" Xing Qiaoyu said happily, "I can''t do it if I don''t come, because the next thing will be presided over by me." after that, he snickered secretly. Not only Mi Yunfei, but also Leng Hanshuang. Listening to Xing Qiaoyu, something seems to happen next. Mi Yunfei was puzzled and asked, "brother Qiao Yu, what do you mean? What is the next thing? Is there anything else next?" Xing Qiaoyu smiled mysteriously, "brother MI, master Zi is waiting for you in the hall. Whether you can see him depends on your ability. As long as you can pass the three levels, but you can pass the three levels alone, and you can''t let others help." the so-called others in Xing Qiaoyu''s mouth naturally refer to the cold frost three. Although Mi Yunfei had some doubts, he still asked, "go ahead! What''s the first level?" Xing Qiaoyu said hello to the people behind him at this time, and suddenly five people came out of the crowd. Not to mention the accomplishments of these five people, just looking at their strong body will remind people of the blood shadow Pavilion. The food is absolutely good. If you can raise people so strong, you must still need some food. The five people stepped out together, and the ground suddenly trembled slightly. Obviously, the cultivation of these five people was not weak, and almost all of them were in the middle of the realm. After looking at the five people behind him, Xing Qiaoyu turned to look at Mi Yunfei and said, "brother MI, this is the first level." After looking at the five people, MI Yunfei said in his heart, "what''s the difficulty? All five people are Huajing accomplishments. One move can solve one." It seems that he saw Mi Yunfei''s contemptuous eyes. Xing Qiaoyu patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder and said, "brother MI, the rule of the first level is: in a incense burning time, you fight five people with your bare hands, and all five people can use weapons. Moreover, you can''t hurt any of them, let any of them hurt you, and don''t run away with lightness skills. Otherwise, you will lose." When Mi Yunfei heard this, he suddenly sweated in his heart and shouted, "isn''t it unfair? If I hurt them, I''ll lose, and if they hurt me, I''ll lose. Brother Qiao Yu, don''t you know that it''s easy to hurt people if you don''t control your strength well during the competition? And I''m apprentice, but they can use weapons. Isn''t it unfair?" At this time, even the cold frost shouted: "this is really unfair." But Xing Qiaoyu just smiled and said, "Hey, I''m just the person who presided over the competition. Why don''t you go and talk to elder Zi after you win." Although Mi Yunfei was helpless, he had to admit his fate. He nodded, bit his teeth and said, "let them go! But you can''t pretend to be hurt!" Xing Qiaoyu smiled faintly: "brother MI, please rest assured that this will never happen." after saying that, he waved to the five people and they stood up immediately. After the instructions of cold frost, MI Yunfei also walked towards the center. Xing Qiaoyu opened the folding fan, looked free, and then smiled faintly: "the first level officially begins!" Chapter 170 As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere on the whole field suddenly became tense. Mi Yunfei stepped forward step by step. The five big men were also nervous, but more excited. The man in front of us is known as the first expert of the young generation! It''s an honor to fight such a person. "Please!" after the big men hugged Mi Yunfei, they made preparations for the battle, and Mi Yunfei also saluted him back. Some spectators shouted one after another, and they looked very excited. Obviously, they all wanted to see if the legendary demon God really had the strength to sit firmly in the position of "the first young man". Mi Yunfei stamped with one foot and rushed towards several people immediately. His internal strength had already spread all over his body. For the first time, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to be too fierce. If these five people can''t bear it, it''s likely that all five people will be injured under one palm. Therefore, the first palm is just a plain palm technique without any skill. After the five people roared, they rushed up together, and there was a strong wind. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" A series of collision sounds are intertwined to form a wonderful music. After a few palms, MI Yunfei''s hands faintly numb, because he really didn''t dare to use too much internal strength, so he had to put up with it. Try the combat effectiveness of several people first, and then make plans. The golden light is crisscrossed, with several people as the center. The vigorous internal strength is like a raging wave, pouring out all around, causing others to retreat one after another. Mi Yunfei flipped his hands rapidly, and several palms hit each other''s blades. If it weren''t for his strong physique, it''s estimated that his hands would be dislocated. Obviously, I have the strength to solve these people, but I can''t control my internal strength. This feeling is really oppressive. At this time, MI Yunfei''s skimming steps are very useful. After hundreds of moves, MI Yunfei gradually found out how to fight. These five people come from one school and have the same skills. And several people move at the same time, just like a net falling from the sky, which is difficult to resist. The most important thing is that several people still hold weapons in their hands. If they are careless, MI Yunfei will hang the lottery. This competition is actually a test of a person''s control of strength. Only when the control of strength reaches the level of retraction and release freely can it neither hurt others nor let others hurt themselves. Although Mi Yunfei''s strength is strong, it is obvious that he has not reached this level. "When!" After a sound, MI Yunfei put his palm on one of them''s blade, and a crack appeared on his blade immediately. Originally, MI Yunfei attacked the man with one palm, but when the palm power arrived, he was afraid that one palm would seriously hurt the man, so he had to temporarily transfer his palm power, which was just printed on the man''s blade. Mi Yun flew over and became more angry. He almost had the idea of letting go. In fact, it''s no wonder that he is so. He doesn''t belong to that kind of calm person. His deep strength can only play one or two out of ten. It''s like you were born in a poor village. Later, you went to the town and made a lot of money. But when you came back to the village again and wanted to show off, the people in the village told you that the money here was out of date. Thinking about that feeling makes people have an impulse to spit blood, and Mi Yunfei is just like that. At this time, MI Yunfei''s blood was churning, because several times, MI Yunfei had enough internal strength and slapped at the other party, but Xing Qiaoyu, who was watching the battle nearby, said inexplicably, "Hey! It seems someone is going to lose." after hearing this, MI Yunfei quickly took back his powerful palm, and was shocked by his palm strength. When he glanced at the incense not far away, MI Yunfei immediately felt something rolling in his throat. Yes, that''s the blood rolling. Because it''s so irritating. It took a long time to find that the pillar of incense nearby hasn''t been lit yet. Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart: "my God! I was deceived. I started the war before Xiang even lit it." "Xing Qiaoyu, you smelly boy, why hasn''t the column incense been lit!" while fighting, MI Yunfei suddenly shouted to Xing Qiaoyu outside the field, with a little helplessness and a trace of anger in his tone. After hearing this, Xing Qiaoyu folded the fan, and then exclaimed, "Oh, I forgot about it. After that, he waved a palm at the incense, and the flame flew by. The incense burned slowly. In the field, the wind was blowing everywhere, and the applause was not cut off. Mi Yunfei''s face had slowly overflowed with a little sweat. Obviously, he was very anxious. "Bang!" After another metallic impact, MI Yunfei''s palm directly broke one of the men''s blades, and the man immediately raised his palm to resist after discarding the blade in his hand. Mi Yunfei suddenly felt less pressure. Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind: he couldn''t hurt you, but he didn''t say he couldn''t hurt your weapon! At the thought of this, a faint smile crossed the corner of MI Yunfei''s mouth. Impressively, MI Yunfei''s feet are a little higher and he is ten feet high from the ground. According to such a comparison, flying into the air should be the most dangerous. But why did Mi Yunfei do such a thing? Don''t he know? However, the next things fully explain why Mi Yunfei did so. Seeing that Miyun Feifei was in the air, the five people were very happy, and the other four immediately stabbed the weapons in their hands at Miyun Feifei in the air. If you are stabbed, it must be a horse honeycomb in front of everyone. Even Leng Hanshuang and others who watched the war screamed out. However, is mi Yunfei a layman? At this time, his body suddenly rotated, his feet facing the sky and his head facing the ground. The internal strength of the whole body has already been condensed when flying in mid air. When several people stabbed the weapons in their hands, MI Yunfei smiled faintly and shouted: "kill fairy palm!" The golden light stabbed people''s eyes, and the strong wind hit people. A huge hand came out with the sound. The power of the huge palm was as powerful as the wind rolling residual clouds, which made people forget to breathe. I saw Mi Yunfei holding his five fingers, and all the weapons below were grasped by the huge palm. Mi Yunfei once again poured out a strong and unparalleled internal strength. The four people only felt that the blades in their hands were broken, and their arms were numb. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" After four crisp sounds in a row, what they held in their hands was only half of the weapon handle, and Mi Yunfei fell to the ground from half the air at this time. After they looked at each other, they threw away half of their weapons and chose to fight Mi Yunfei with their bare hands. Mi Yunfei laughed and said, "good luck!" several people fought together again in an instant. In the absence of weapons, the five people have no threat to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei doesn''t use any skills. He directly uses his internal strength to fight with several people, and hundreds of moves have passed in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, Xing Qiaoyu shouted, "the competition is over!" Although this battle didn''t cause much sensation, when Mi Yunfei broke four weapons at the same time with one move, as long as he is a martial artist, anyone can think of MI Yunfei''s strength, and he is more convinced than the five fighting people. Xing Qiaoyu also laughed and said, "ha ha! Brother MI, I knew it would not be so easy to beat you." Mi Yunfei glared at him and felt very aggrieved. If the incense could be lit earlier, MI Yunfei wouldn''t have been so difficult to win. However, MI Yunfei didn''t have a good attack. He just asked, "have I passed the first level?" Xing Qiaoyu looked a little embarrassed. He immediately nodded and said, "yes, yes." "Tell me what the second level is?" Mi Yunfei asked angrily. "Brother MI, this way, please." after Xing Qiaoyu said that, he walked towards the other side of the martial arts field, and Mi Yunfei and others followed him. Mi Yunfei followed Xing Qiaoyu to the huge pool. At this time, he saw clearly that there were many stone piles in the pool, which seemed to be used for training the disciples. Xing Qiaoyu looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "brother MI, the second level is here, but it''s too difficult compared with the first level." Xing Qiaoyu secretly drew a smile after saying that. He looked very proud. Mi Yunfei was puzzled, but he guessed it, so he asked, "is the competition of the second level on these wooden stakes?" Xing Qiaoyu laughed and said, "yes, it''s on this stake, but this competition is a little different." "Is it the same as just now that I''m not allowed to hurt people, but also to ensure that I don''t get hurt?" asked Mi Yunfei, puzzled in his heart. Xing Qiaoyu shook his head and said, "no, you can play at will this time, but you can''t use weapons." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, his heart suddenly lightened. As long as he didn''t limit himself, even if he competed on those stone piles, MI Yunfei was not afraid at all. Xing Qiaoyu took Mi Yunfei''s look in his eyes, and then said to MI Yunfei, "brother MI, the competition rule this time is: you pick four alone, and it''s just a competition in moves. You can''t use any internal strength, and you can''t fall off the stone pile or leave the pool. Otherwise, you''ll lose." After hearing this, MI Yunfei immediately shouted, "what? Don''t use your internal strength? I have to choose four! I said, man, do you think highly of me?" Xing Qiaoyu just glanced and said, "brother MI, we all believe in you. Don''t forget that you are the first person of the young generation! The title of ''demon God'' can''t be called by any one. Don''t let me down!" Mi Yunfei shook his head and secretly feigned: "fame! This reputation is really harmful to people!" he looked up to the sky and sighed, so he had to acquiesce. At this time, four people came out of the crowd. They were dressed in different colors. It seemed that they were not disciples of the blood shadow Pavilion. After seeing several people clearly, MI Yunfei roared again, "isn''t it? The four people are all the accomplishments of the early days of the spirit of heaven. Which one of them is singing?" The four people came to MI Yunfei. At this time, one of the four people said, "I''ve heard that brother Mi''s lofty feelings are unparalleled. His accomplishments are even more terrible. He is the first person of the young generation. I''m lucky to see him today. I hope brother MI can give me more advice." This man is the son of Liao Zhijie of Xiao Yuanxian alliance. He has been in the early days of Tianling for a long time, and it seems that he can make another breakthrough soon. The man has a gentle face, beautiful eyes, a slightly high nose and a smile on his mouth. At this time, another man also hugged Mi Yunfei and said, "brother MI, I''m not Gongyi in the Sansheng hall." Mo Gongyi is the son of Mo Wensheng. He is a typical elegant childe. He has a great feeling of attracting bees and butterflies. "I''m Huang Yajun, from Lingyin valley." another person also introduced himself to MI Yunfei. This man''s skin is so white that he can compare with women. His speech is also elegant. Indeed, he deserves to match his name! The last man also stepped forward and said, "in the next section of huaikui, leader Zi is the master." his tone seemed unnatural. It''s no wonder that MI Yunfei killed his two elder martial brothers after all. Although the soul in purple has announced that the people in the blood shadow Pavilion should not embarrass Mi Yunfei, it''s normal for his anger to disappear. Mi Yunfei paid a little attention to this man. Duan huaikui was tall and taller than Mi Yunfei. The color of fortitude on his face and his thick eyebrows beat slightly. Obviously, he had some anger in his heart. Mi Yunfei secretly kept these four people in mind. After all, these four people are the leaders of major sects. Their strength is not weak. They have nothing to do now, but who can guarantee that they will not be a person who calls the wind and the rain in the future? After seeing that everyone knew each other, Xing Qiaoyu said to the crowd, "I think everyone must understand the rules of this competition. Without using internal strength, I believe everyone will not be seriously injured. Be careful." As soon as Xing Qiaoyu''s words were finished, the five people flew towards the pool, while Mi Yunfei was surrounded by the other four people. With one''s own strength, he picked the four early masters of the heavenly spirits. Such a spectacular scene immediately caused a sensation. Many people shouted one after another. Even Leng Hanshuang and others were worried. "The second level is the beginning!" As Xing Qiaoyu''s voice just fell, the other four shot at the same time. As expected, the heavenly spirit masters are very comparable to people. Even without using internal strength, their momentum is still so shocking. Seeing that the palms of the four people are about to fall on MI Yunfei, the four heavenly spirit masters hit at the same time. How should mi Yunfei resist? Can he win? What is the next level waiting for? Chapter 171 Facing so many palms, MI Yunfei''s face was slightly moved. This is the first time that MI Yunfei has ever fought with people on the stone pile, but it can''t help Mi Yunfei. When I was teaching Mi Yunfei, I had a special training on MI Yunfei''s footwall Kung Fu. The applause roared, the residual shadows continued, and a wisp of MI Yunfei''s long hair was blown by the palm wind. Suddenly, he saw a little on his toes and jumped up. At that moment, he immediately waved two palms at Mo Gongyi and Huang Yajun. "Bang bang!" After two sounds, MI Yunfei''s body has landed steadily on another stone pile. But just as he had just stood firm, the palm wind roared again. These two palms are the palms of Duan huaikui and Liao Hua. Mi Yunfei''s pupils contracted, his five fingers punched, and then pushed the stone pillar under his feet. His body was like a dragon going out to sea and strung towards Duan huaikui and Liao Hua. When he flew into the air, he punched immediately. "Bang!" After one blow, Liao Hua and Duan huaikui were thrown out by Mi Yunfei, and their bodies fell straight into the water. Mi Yunfei stares at the columns and goes out, so his strength should be much stronger. However, in this way, MI Yunfei''s body naturally flies out, and it is difficult to maintain balance. At this time, two figures flashed past and came with rapid residual shadows. They were Mo Gongyi and Huang Yajun. They looked at the stone pillar under their feet and caught one person respectively. However, when Mo Gongyi and Huang Yajun caught Liao Hua and Duan huaikui respectively, they sank and almost fell into the pool together. At the same time, after MI Yunfei hit them again, his body was also rushing forward quickly, but there was no stone pillar in front of him, and he was about to fall into the pool. Such a move attracted all the viewers to cover their mouths, as if they had forgotten their breathing and stared at them. However, will mi Yunfei really fall? Did he just lose? The answer is clearly no. When Mi Yunfei rushed down, he suddenly gathered Qi and turned his body in mid air. At this time, his body was close to a stone pillar, but his feet obviously couldn''t fall on the stone pillar. At this time, under the extremely nervous situation, MI Yunfei''s feet were outstretched, and his feet were straddling a stone pillar. Look up and look cold. The breeze slowly lifted a wisp of his long hair, and his face did not change, as if it had not changed because of the danger just now. However, I heard a chorus of high fives from countless spectators. A few people looked quite excited. They thought it was because of the fight between them. Mi Yunfei stepped on his feet and stood on a stone pillar. His arms expanded and his feet lifted slightly. He stood on the stone pillar in a Golden Chicken independent state. His pupils contracted slightly, his hands vacated and strung out like a spirit snake. The four people had gathered together. At this time, they saw Mi Yunfei attack on their own initiative. They looked a little moved. In a hurry, they rushed around one after another. However, MI Yunfei has sent out two palms. How can he get nothing. At this time, his palm was about to pat Duan huaikui and Huang Yajun. Although there is no inner strength, MI Yunfei''s palm is still terrible, and the palm wind is roaring continuously. His divine power is unstoppable. Seeing the palm power of MI Yunfei attacking, Huang Yajun and Duan huaikui couldn''t escape. In the face of danger, they rushed out their palms to meet each other. However, MI Yunfei''s palm suddenly changed direction and printed on their chest. "Bang bang!" After hearing only two sounds, Huang Yajun and Duan huaikui were tossed by the Qi and blood of Miyun''s flying earthquake. A mouthful of blood also poured into their throat and stumbled down to the stone pillar, almost falling from the stone pillar. And Mi Yunfei was also hard, but he was not as embarrassed as they were. The two people were terrified. This competition could not use the slightest internal strength at all, but Mi Yunfei''s two palms hit them in front of their chest. They felt as if they were hit by a boulder. On the contrary, MI Yunfei seemed to be unaffected by their palms. They could not imagine that MI Yunfei not only had excellent cultivation, but also his physique was so strong that his palm was no different from steel. Liao Hua and Mo Gongyi on one side saw that they looked a little uncomfortable. They were obviously hurt. They couldn''t help asking in unison, "how are you two? Can you fight again?" Duan huaikui and Huang Yajun shook their heads and said they were OK, but they kept complaining. Duan huaikui covered his chest, took a deep breath, and then turned to Liao Hua and said, "be careful, you two. His physique is too strong. Don''t touch him hard. He will hurt him before he hurts him." when he spoke, he also looked at Mi Yunfei. He thought that the palm of just Mi Yunfei made him afraid. Liao Hua nodded to understand, and then said to the other three: "let''s disperse and surround him from all sides. This competition is a move. I don''t believe he can resist the siege of the four of us without using his internal strength." The three nodded after listening, and then spread separately, appearing on all sides of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei looked calm. No one knew what was thinking in his heart. There was no worried expression on his face. On the contrary, the onlookers were all worried. As for the cold and frost, they were all worried about Mi Yunfei. Suddenly, the wind rose all around and the shadow of the palm appeared in all directions. What I saw was the crisscross of palms, and what I heard was the roaring applause. Above the pool, the four people took their palms at the same time and attacked Mi Yunfei with fierce applause. The atmosphere seemed a little tense at this moment, and the sky also seemed a little depressed. Everyone stared. All eyes stayed not on the gorgeous figures on the pool, but on the MI Yunfei who was as stable as Mount Tai. Whether the figure is high or not, the public don''t know. The only thing they know is the firm face and cold eyes. It seems that everything in the world is no better in his eyes. The wind was howling, the clouds were shaking, and the people were screaming. An idea came to everyone''s mind: can he resist it? Come, come, those palms have been photographed, and those palms have lifted his robes. You can imagine how close they are. Suddenly, the person who stood still for a long time moved. It was just such a simple action, but it had aroused everyone''s mood. With such a simple action, time seems to stop. With such a simple action, the air almost solidified. With such a simple action, the wind dissipated and the clouds dispersed. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly upward, just like this. What''s that? That''s laughter. Facing the four people at the same time, his first action was just such a smile. Is he praising or laughing? Mi Yunfei didn''t retreat. He pushed the stone column hard, put his hands flat on his chest and pushed forward. And this action caused everyone to shout. Because this is a practice of burning jade and stone. Even if he can clap one, he has to bear the two palms of the other two. Is he crazy? Words cannot explain, only action can prove. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The speed of MI Yunfei''s hand was like the stars changing. It was unimaginable that he could fight with the other two people again after he hit Liao Hua and Duan huaikui with both hands. Then, MI Yunfei still rushed forward after he was hard pressed by Liao Hua and Duan huaikui. His two hands did not stop. He had been fighting with Huang Yajun and Mo Gongyi. "Bang bang!" After another two sounds, MI Yunfei''s palms directly shocked Huang Yajun and Mo Gongyi''s arms. However, MI Yunfei didn''t stop and palmed them all the time. It''s just that for a breath, he has given out more than a dozen palms. Mo Gongyi and Huang Yajun were also slapped, and they spewed out a mouthful of blood one after another. "Plop! Plop!" Many waves splashed in the pool, and Huang Yajun fell into the water one after another. However, after receiving two palms, MI Yunfei fell on a stone pillar. His expression remained unchanged, leaving the insurmountable figure to everyone. After the sound of falling into the water, the original noisy noise was silent at this time. No one can imagine that MI Yunfei could still be unharmed after repeated palms. At this moment, they realized that not everyone could afford the word "demon God". After a moment of silence, the noise broke through the sky, and many people were excited in their eyes. It was obviously rendered by the atmosphere. The two men who fell into the water rushed ashore and hugged Mi Yunfei, but it was difficult to hide their admiration in their eyes. At this time, only Duan huaikui and Liao Hua were left. The balance of victory seemed to tilt towards Mi Yunfei. Many people could expect the final result. Duan huaikui and Liao Hua looked at each other and saw the helplessness from each other''s eyes. Just now, four enemies and one can''t help each other. What can the remaining two do now? However, after all, they are the leaders of the young generation. How can they not shrink back as the face of so many people! Now I can only harden my head. The two people drank and attacked Mi Yunfei without waiting for MI Yunfei to start. They both knew that if Mi Yunfei had the first chance, the odds of winning would really be almost zero. However, Rao is so, they dare not report too much hope. Mi Yunfei smiled calmly and shouted, "come on!" as soon as the voice fell, the whole man galloped out like an arrow. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The applause of the battle broke out, the palms of the three were messy, and their feet moved rapidly on the stone pillar. In the twinkling of an eye, they had fought dozens of moves. In the face of the two men''s attack, MI Yunfei refused to give in at all. He shook them with the speed of his moves. Palm to palm, foot to foot, the frequently disordered figures crisscross back and forth, which makes it difficult to distinguish between reality and reality. Even if they compete on the stone pillar, the three people seem to walk on the ground and are not affected at all. With one palm, MI Yunfei soared into the air. His toes were on the palms of Liao Hua and Liao Hua. They only felt that the palms between them were as heavy as holding a thousand pounds. Mi Yunfei rotated two circles in mid air and clapped his hands quickly. The fierce palm wind blew the pool water. Liao Hua took a deep breath and waved his palm upward. It seems that the brave will win if they meet on a narrow road. It seems that they must be divided under this palm. "Bang!" Although the powerful palm has no inner strength, I''m afraid a hole will pop out of even one wall. One palm intersected, and a crack appeared on the stone column under the feet of Liao Hua and his two people. At this time, MI Yunfei''s palms just intersected Liao Hua''s and Liao Hua''s palms. Mi Yunfei pushed hard, and with the power of their palms, his body changed impressively, his feet facing down, and attacked again from mid air. "Click!" After a crisp sound, the stone pillar under Liao Hua''s feet had cracked out a big crack, and they were about to step on it. After they shouted, they poured out a force towards Mi Yunfei and pushed Mi Yunfei away. Just as the two flew up and were about to leave the cracked stone pillar, MI Yunfei had slapped them. They were caught off guard and were slapped by Mi Yunfei. They both fell into the pool, but Mi Yunfei fell on the cracked stone pillar. He hurriedly raised his breath and dared not move. Otherwise, he would fall with him. Mi Yunfei tiptoed slightly and his body was vertical. He had galloped to the ground. The stone pillar he was standing on broke when he left. After seeing Mi Yun''s victory, the people around him patted themselves on the chest, as if the fight just now was themselves. Xing Qiaoyu also came to MI Yunfei, patted him on the shoulder and said, "ha ha! Brother MI, great! Great! You not only have excellent cultivation, but also react so flexibly, and your physique is beyond the reach of ordinary people. I don''t know how many secrets you have." Xing Qiaoyu''s words were also from the heart, not flattery. Mi Yunfei smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "brother Qiao Yu, don''t praise me any more. If you play like this, I''m really afraid of being killed by you. What''s the next level?" Xing Qiaoyu smiled mysteriously: "the next level is the final dish! Xing Qiaoyu pointed to the distance and said," brother MI, please look over there. " Miyun feishun looked at Xing Qiaoyu''s hand and immediately wondered, "how are they? Are they?" Chapter 172 The martial arts field of the blood shadow Pavilion is very large. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine how prosperous the sect of the blood shadow Pavilion is. There is a protruding platform in the center of the martial arts field. The platform is used by the sect disciples for competition, and the construction is also extremely solid. At this time, three figures stood on the high platform. The other two, MI Yunfei, remembered their names. One was Qiu Aotian and the other was Shan Yudan. There is a woman beside them. Mi Yunfei once saw her at Heifeng cliff, but he doesn''t know her name. The woman has a ruddy complexion, willow eyebrows and big eyes. She is very cute. Her light lips are slightly open, revealing her white snow like teeth, with a trace of tenderness in her smile. Dressed in white, she stood beside Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan, as prominent as the most beautiful flowers in the weeds. The sun shines, showing a more charming posture. When the breeze blows, the clouds on the temples sway with the wind. It seems that they may go with the wind at any time, which makes people feel pity. This person is Xue Linglong, an outstanding disciple of Lingyin valley. When Mi Yunfei looked at Xue Linglong, the latter also looked at him. Xue Linglong didn''t go when the hero League was held, so he didn''t see Mi Yunfei''s style. Xue Linglong was also curious about the demon God who was widely spread. Xue Linglong smiled at Mi Yunfei, then nodded, saying hello. Mi Yunfei also nodded and saluted back. In the distance, Qiu Aotian laughed and said, "ha ha! Brother MI, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mi Yunfei was puzzled by his endless words, but I haven''t seen him for ten days. How can I call it long time no see? As for the sentence ''I''ve been waiting for you for a long time'', MI Yunfei didn''t understand what it meant. It seemed that something was wrong. Mi Yunfei smiled faintly, and then said, "three of you, you stand there. You are the three of you. If that''s true, you look up to me." Xing Qiaoyu opened the folding fan, smiled and said, "ha ha, brother MI, you''re right. Your third level is the three people on the stage." after that, Xing Qiaoyu took the lead in walking towards the high platform, and Mi Yunfei and others followed. Xing Qiaoyu walked under the high platform, then made a ''please'' gesture to MI Yunfei behind him, and then stared at Mi Yunfei with a smile. With a faint smile, MI Yunfei jumped onto the platform. "Come on, what are the rules this time?" Mi Yunfei turned to Xing Qiaoyu and asked. Qiao Yu smiled: "the rules of this competition are. There are no rules. The premise is. It doesn''t hurt people''s lives." he deliberately stopped half of his words, which made Mi Yunfei itch in his heart. After listening, MI Yunfei asked suspiciously, "wait, what are the rules? Do they take turns or come together? You have to make it clear!" Xing Qiaoyu said with a smile: "brother MI, this high platform is a special place for competition. You see, the three of them are standing on it, and everyone is still eyeing. In the final analysis, do you come in turn or together?" After listening to Xing Qiaoyu, MI Yunfei looked. Sure enough, I don''t know yet. After I said it, it seemed that the three people did have that expression. Everyone''s face seemed to have the word "excited". In particular, Qiu Aotian''s expression was really obscene, as if he saw a peerless beauty without clothes. Mi Yunfei subconsciously covered his chest with his hands and felt a little cold on his body. Qiu Aotian excitedly said to MI Yunfei: "Brother MI, seriously, more than a year ago, when I saw your style, I wanted to compete with you. Unfortunately, there was no news of you after the collapse of yunxiaofeng. More than a year ago, when you appeared again, I found that our distance was too far away, and I was no longer qualified to be your opponent." Speaking of this, Qiu Aotian looked up at the sky and sighed. He was very helpless. After listening to this, MI Yunfei was also very unhappy. He didn''t expect that there were such people in the world, which reminded him of the cold sword. Although they were not very similar, they were both belligerents. Qiu Aotian shook his head and then said, "so today, the three of us overestimated our efforts to fight brother Mi together, which is a pity in our hearts. However, one day I will fight brother Mi alone with my real strength." When Qiu Aotian said this, his heart was full of an unprecedented fighting spirit. However, his wish never came true after all, because at that time, although he made rapid progress, he was farther and farther away from Mi Yun. Of course, this is not mentioned later. Shan Yudan also went to MI Yunfei and said to MI Yunfei, "brother MI, in today''s competition, I hope brother Mi will fight with all his strength, so that we can no longer leave regret in our hearts." in a simple sentence, we can see a person''s inner desire. Xue Linglong smiled at Mi Yunfei and said, "little sister Xue Linglong, I''ve heard brother Mi''s name for a long time. I''m lucky to see you today. I''m quite sorry in my heart. I hope brother Mi will give me some advice." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "OK, today we''ll let go of the fight and don''t worry about the victory or defeat. No matter what the result is, I''ll make you a friend." After the words, several people made preparations for the fight one after another. The scene suddenly became a little depressed, and everyone swarmed under the scene. The wind is blowing gently. Is it excited? The scorching sun quietly faded, and the sky was a little gloomy. Was it scared to hide by the momentum released by the three? Who is young in the world? Were you so frivolous at that time? At that time, are you also full of high fighting spirit, and have you ever had blood surging? If you are timid when you are young, how can you have good memories after the passage of years? On the top floor of the blood shadow Pavilion, there are several old people who are discussing something. These people are suddenly the leaders of the five holy fairyland. "Do you think that MI Yunfei can win with the one out of the three?" it was Shan Xiaoyao, leader of the Xiao Yaoxian alliance who spoke. The other leaders shook their heads and said in unison, "it''s hard!" "I don''t think so." Several leaders turned their eyes to the speaker, who was Bai Lingfeng. He was elegant and indifferent, with a small pot of wine in his hand and a sip from time to time. Shan Xiaoyao looked at Bai Lingfeng and said, "brother Bai, do you think that MI Yunfei can surpass the three masters in the middle of the Tianling period with his own strength? You know, none of the three people has just entered the middle of the Tianling period, especially Qiu Aotian and Dan Yu. The combined strength of these two people can''t stand the people in the early stage of breaking the martial arts." After taking a sip of wine, Bai Lingfeng said with a smile, "you won''t know if you look at it." after that, he focused his attention on the martial arts arena. The other leaders stopped talking and turned their eyes to the martial arts arena. Many people surrounded the high platform, but for this huge martial arts arena, it still doesn''t feel crowded. Several people haven''t started fighting, but the people below shouted one after another. Many people looked very excited and wanted the people on the stage to start immediately. Suddenly, there was a loud wind, and a burst of suffocating pressure spread everywhere from the stage. The surrounding onlookers retreated for several feet, and their hearts were shocked. The momentum alone is irresistible. If the strength is lower, it is estimated that the momentum will make them dizzy. It is conceivable that the strength of several people is really the leader of the young generation. Impressively, a human shadow took the lead. The man was Qiu Aotian. Then Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong also shot together. On the high platform, the gorgeous and intoxicating golden light flashed again and again, and waves of palm power gushed out again and again. The palm wind roared and the residual shadow was messy, which stirred up bursts of dust and people''s urgent hearts. Mi Yunfei always hung the common smile at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t avoid it. He freed his hands and directly slapped the three people. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the platform trembled slightly, and several powerful palms collided together. The strong internal strength spread wantonly, making some competing onlookers unstable. After a slap, the three fought in confusion. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Chaotic applause continued to ring. In the face of the strength of the three, MI Yunfei was not afraid and fought hand to hand directly with the three. It''s hard to distinguish their figures in the field. I''m afraid the only clear thing is the sound of hand in hand! Qiu Aotian looked very excited. He was totally a battle madman. Occasionally he could hear his laughter. Although Shan Yudan was not as excited as Qiu Aotian, he still smiled at the corners of his mouth. Among the three, Xue Linglong was the only one who was shocked. When the first leaders arranged for the three of them to fight Mi Yunfei, she was very dissatisfied and felt that she was overqualified. However, after fighting with MI Yunfei, she found that the original legends were untrustworthy, because Mi Yunfei was more terrible than the legend. "Ha ha! Be happy, be happy! Brother MI is really extraordinary, but you should be careful next." the person laughing wildly is Qiu Aotian. After he said that, he looked at Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong, who nodded and understood. After finishing his words, Qiu Aotian stepped away and turned several somersaults in the air. At this time, he had fallen aside. He smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, and it was difficult to hide the excitement in his heart. Suddenly, the strong wind suddenly rose, and a bright golden light wrapped Qiu Aotian, making it difficult for people to see his face. He put his hands flat on his chest and his palms to the sky. The vast internal strength rushed into both palms. Then he rushed to the sky and covered the rice cloud below with a palm. Strong palm power is like a torrent on a thousand foot peak. With the power of one palm, the wind roars and the clouds roar. The palm Qi rushes into the four fields like a fierce dragon roaring into the sky and rushes down. At this time, the situation is critical. Mi Yunfei is fighting with Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong, and it is difficult to separate. However, no one can feel the terrible pressure. Mi Yunfei smiled and snorted coldly. He stamped on one foot and waved a palm at Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong. The three people split in an instant. Suddenly, a wild wind rose, and then a drunken golden light flashed. The golden light is so prosperous that people can hardly see it. They can only vaguely see a figure in the golden light. Without much thought, this person is mi Yunfei. "Try my immortal palm!" As soon as the voice was raised, it was like laughing angrily at the sky. The powerful and peerless energy surged out like a raging sea tide. A huge palm appeared out of thin air, like the hand of God, which could immediately break people''s life and death. The clouds and clouds change color and the universe is shocked. The raging wind seems to sweep all things in the world. The vast palm power falls from the sky, and the terrible strength falls like a rainstorm. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two palms intersected, such as thunder blowing up the sky, and the residual power of terror spread everywhere, setting off the slate bricks on the ground. The powerful and peerless palm force saw the stone destroy the stone, and there was wind and dust in the air. Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong saw that MI Yunfei was so strong. They shot at Mi Yunfei with two peerless palm forces. Once again, the three palms joined together, like three savage dragons breaking through the seal. Mi Yunfei was also beaten back slowly by the palm power of the three people. At this time, MI Yunfei stamped on the ground, the ground cracked a hole, and his foot fell into the stone brick, and his face was still smiling. "Ha ha! Happy, happy!" Mi Yunfei laughed wildly at the sky, showing a tendency to pick people from all over the world without frowning. "The palm strength breaks the world, the strength roars the wind and cloud, and the world can''t match with a move to ask about life and death." Familiar verses, familiar sounds, with the sound just falling, MI Yunfei completely changed. His laughter was so crazy that he almost didn''t pay attention to the people all over the world. It was a state of arrogance. However, his momentum was also soaring, and the terrible momentum set off flying catkins all over the sky. The wind whirled around him. He was like a God, which made people awe. Many people retreated a few feet again. "Eat me again!" When the anger was shocked, the strong energy rushed straight at the three people. The wild energy laughed all the wind and cloud and looked up at the world. How big is the world? Big. However, at this time, the world seemed small in his eyes. It seemed that his fist could break the sky and his foot could crack the ground. After seeing this, the three immediately poured out their internal strength again. The wind and cloud dispersed and the void was depressed. The three powerful palm forces ran directly to MI Yunfei. Can the three stop Mi Yunfei''s attack? Who can really look down at the wind and cloud? Chapter 173 The onlookers screamed and screamed. They had never seen such a fierce fight. Maybe this was the wild when they were young! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Madness collides with arrogance, violence competes with hegemony, and several wild spirits collide, which is enough to destroy the mountain and cut off the flow. When the flying stone brick met the savage strength, it turned into powder in an instant, and even the solid platform cracked. Repeated explosions sounded like thunder, and several people separated in an instant. Mi Yunfei looked like an ancient well without waves, as stable as Mount Tai, and even sweat didn''t flow out. However, the three of Qiu Aotian went back several steps, and their reasonable blow could not shake Mi Yunfei half a step. At this time, both the three people on the stage and the onlookers under the stage were shocked. Mi Yunfei''s strength has exceeded the scope of ordinary people. No one can believe that a young man who is only a little over 21 years old can be so strong. Although he can''t say that he hasn''t appeared for thousands of years, he is also rare in the world. Mi Yunfei smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth. His body was like a dragon turning the waves. He flew directly to the sky and pulled up more than ten feet from the ground. His body suddenly turned over and took a slap from the sky. The vast palm power seemed to jump into the void, and several palms appeared in the sky, which made the sky buzzing. Seeing that the situation was bad, the three people did not make a pause. They immediately raised their palms to the sky. The three palm forces together were as powerful as bamboo and difficult to stop. "Boom!" Several people''s crazy palm power intersected, and the high platform finally couldn''t bear the majestic palm power of several people and began to collapse. The rocks splashed everywhere, the dust floated, the crowd screamed, and there was chaos. After a blow, MI Yunfei turned several somersaults in succession before falling to the ground. He confronted the three people. Between the two sides, the collapsed gravel was separated. After a short rest, they waved a palm at Mi Yunfei again. The palm power was angry, and all the rocks on the ground were suspended in the air. The three people pushed forward with one palm, and the majestic palm force immediately took off, and the suspended stones all shot at Miyun. The scene above the sky is very spectacular. Such a scene is like hail. It''s very beautiful. However, everyone can feel that if the blow is hit, the immortal will have to lose a layer of skin. Mi Yunfei''s face was cold and solemn, and then he immediately went all over his body. His chest bulged high, as if it was filled with gas. If it was not released, it seemed that it might explode at any time. The violent storm scattered his black hair and covered his abusive eyes. A golden light flashed, and then a light shield was formed. Although all the stones fell, they all hit the light shield. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei raised to the sky with a roar of anger, and his whole body poured out in the rough waves. He clapped directly at the gravel in the sky with one hand and shouted, "explode for me!" As soon as the voice fell, only a few "booms" were heard, all the stones in the sky exploded, and the dust all over the sky fell one after another. It was difficult to see Mi Yunfei''s figure in the wind and sand, and no one knew what had happened to him. The onlookers around were all suspended. No one knew what happened to MI Yunfei, and they all approached in the direction of Bidou. "You see, in the dust shadow," a onlooker shouted to the crowd. The crowd looked at him. In the shadow of the dust, a man slowly came out. His face was cold, his mouth always hung that charming smile, and he also held a knife in his hand. To be exact, it was like a knife rather than a knife, like a strange weapon of a sword flying sword. This person is mi Yunfei, and what he holds in his hand is the shadow. Mi Yunfei looked up at the three and said coldly, "use your unique skills. Otherwise, you won''t have another chance." Xue Linglong snorted coldly after hearing this. Obviously, he felt that MI Yunfei was a little arrogant in his heart. However, when Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan saw that MI Yunfei was holding the magic shadow, their hearts were cool, because they were so impressed when Mi Yunfei used the magic shadow to show their power. Qiu Aotian laughed and said, "well, in that case, we''ll fight brother MI with our unique skills today. Brother MI, you should be careful." There was no expression on MI Yunfei''s face and said coldly, "come on! Remember to use your most powerful skills. Otherwise, you will never have a chance." when he said the last sentence, he almost bit it word by word. Mi Yunfei held the magic shadow, pointed at the sky, and then shouted, "come on!" his voice rang through the sky and echoed in everyone''s ears. Qiu Aotian stepped out, stared at Mi Yunfei with two eyes, and then said in a deep voice, "brother MI, be careful." just after his voice fell, he saw his hands expand slightly, and then held up a green light ball. In his hands, the ball of light turned rapidly, and the smoke and sand around flew around one after another. At this time, a startled cry came out from the crowd: "the Xuangong of life and death is the Xuangong of life and death in Sansheng hall." At the same time, Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong also shot together. Shan Yudan only saw a white light rising in his hands. This is the Lingxiao divine palm of Xiao Yaoxian alliance. It is said that this set of rules was created when the ancestors of Xiao Yaoxian alliance saw the clouds curling around the cloud front when they passed by the cloud front. For a moment, they felt something. It was extremely powerful. Xue Linglong was holding her orchid finger in both hands, and suddenly a lot of golden lights flashed around her. These golden lights were like flying catkins with light, which were very beautiful. Xue Linglong was surrounded by those flying catkins with golden light, just like a butterfly in the fallen leaves, showing her most beautiful dance. The momentum of the three people gradually soared, and Xing Qiaoyu immediately ordered the people to retreat, because the momentum caused by several people was really shocking. Seeing the momentum of several people rising gradually, MI Yunfei flashed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and was lucky in the dark. The shadow filled with internal strength also trembled at a distance. The faint red and white light was walking in the shadow. The wind was getting stronger and stronger. In the center of several people in Bidou, a tornado gradually formed, and the surrounding gravel flew up. The huge momentum directly set off several feet of wave dust. "Xuangong of life and death, Lingxiao God''s palm, 3000 wave butterflies!" After a few loud drinks, the stone bricks on the ground surged up like a wave, and the disordered light made it difficult for people to open their eyes. Three hegemonic palm forces are combined together. Even a person in the early stage of breaking martial arts may not be able to resist such a blow. Mi Yunfei held the shadow tightly in his hands. After stepping back two steps, he held the shadow high above his head, and then tried hard and hard. Split it out. A golden light, like a wild dragon, came out of the shadow and shot directly at the three people. Where the golden light passed, the mighty power directly opened a deep gap on the ground and blew up countless stone bricks. In an instant, the dazzling golden light rushed to the sky and broke through the sea of clouds to the sky. During this period, the terrible majestic force shocked the whole audience. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of explosion startled the world and wept ghosts and gods. Several destructive forces collided, as terrible as the eruption of several volcanoes. Even the distant pool was blown up by these strong Qi. The extreme terror of several young people. However, taking several people as the center aroused a huge golden ball. Obviously, several people were still competing in internal strength, and the majestic internal strength was lawless and rushed around wildly. The onlookers retreated again. Some of the weak disciples fainted directly because they couldn''t resist the impact of the explosive field, and the stone bricks on the ground flew up one after another. Seeing that a huge martial arts field was about to be destroyed. Suddenly, a figure was coming to resist the sky. He kneaded a word formula in his hands and pushed his palms downward. A golden mask abruptly separated the terrible power of the fighting man. Needless to say, this person is Bai Lingfeng. Facing the terrible destructive power of several people, he can do so easily. He doesn''t want to be a second person in the blood shadow Pavilion. Bai Lingfeng floated down on the ground like smoke and fog, and the other leaders behind him also arrived one after another. Their eyes focused on the people fighting in the center of the field. "Boom!" It was another shocking sound. Several people had separated, and a huge pit had appeared in their center. Mi Yunfei looked as usual, the shadow in his hand was shining, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly upward, which seemed to express some admiration. Then he said to Qiu Aotian''s Sanren: "powerful! Powerful! You can stop my God killing crazy knife, and you haven''t fallen yet. In the middle of the heavenly spirit, you are very outstanding, but it may not be so easy next." Qiu Aotian was frightened. Mi Yunfei gave them a terrible feeling. No matter how you attack, he just didn''t feel tired. On the contrary, he always hung that common smile on his face, as if he didn''t care about other people''s attack at all. Not only Qiu Aotian, but even Bai Lingfeng, who believes in MI Yunfei, feels unrealistic. He believes that MI Yunfei will not lose, but he can''t believe that MI Yunfei will be so strong. You know, he is only 21 years old! Qiu Aotian looked up at the sky and said with a wild smile: "brother MI, you are really not such an easy person to defeat, but you have to pay some price to win. Today''s war is really happy, happy!" after Qiu Aotian''s words, he heard a clang, and there was already a knife in his hand. The blade is wide, white and shiny, which makes people feel a little cold. Immediately, Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong also pulled out their weapons, but they both used swords. The atmosphere of the scene was a little tense, and many onlookers began to talk. One of them asked the other, "do you think elder martial brother Qiu''s desperate mandarin duck sword and elder martial brother Shan''s carefree sword formula, plus elder martial sister Xue''s jade immortal sword, can you defeat the demon God?" After listening to this, the man replied, "it''s hard to say. Don''t you see that demon God has always been in the upper hand? However, the sword skills of the two elder martial brothers and sisters are also very important. This battle is estimated to be worth watching." after that, the man sighed and then said: "That demon God is really terrible. I don''t know how he practices. I really don''t know if everyone in Qinglan is so powerful? If everyone is so powerful, we are really frogs at the bottom of the well." Shan Xiaoyao still looked at several people in the field and said to himself, "it seems that the strength of MI Yunfei has made these three competitive guys want to use their top skills." At this time, Qiu Aotian stood in a row, and their momentum soared in an instant. The smoke dissipated, the energy swam, and the majestic internal strength surged around like waves and tides. Suddenly, the whole bodies of the three people flashed golden lights. The golden lights slowly revolved around the three people to form a light mask. Within a radius of tens of feet, they were illuminated by the golden light, and the hot sun was pale compared with it. The idea of war is fierce, sand and stones are flying, the strong wind sweeps the fields, and the strength breaks through the clouds. The world has changed color, and the whole sky is dark, like a rainstorm. However, a pillar of light rushed into the sky from the top of their heads, tearing up the cloudy sky. "Jue Ming mandarin duck Dao, Xiaoyao sword formula, jade immortal sword!" Several bursts of drinking resounded through the sky like thunder. However, as soon as the voice fell, the extreme move came out. The pillar of light above the sky is divided into three peerless forces to break through the wind and cloud. Heaven and earth seem to be broken, and the void seems to be deformed. The bully''s power rolled up thousands of feet of sand and dust, and with the power of lightning, he chopped down at Mi Yunfei''s head. The momentum was so great that everyone was shocked. Seeing that the three were so terrible together, MI Yunfei laughed: "great, great!" although he laughed wildly, the movement of his hand did not stop. Mi Yunfei stamped the ground, and the ground trembled. He roared up to the sky, shocking the world. The Qi of his elixir field surged into his hands like a raging sea, and the demon shadow was trembling. The trembling voice was like a sound of soul taking, which penetrated into everyone''s ears. At this time, MI Yunfei was infected by the momentum of the three people. He didn''t want to keep anything. He felt that the belligerent blood in his body was boiling and seemed to rush out of his body at any time. His hands were blue and his face became ruddy. "The second move of killing God crazy sabre, rain seven worlds! Cut!" Holding the knife hard and chopping it out, I saw a huge rainbow shooting out from the shadow. Just like the wild dragon rushing out of the abyss, it is savage and crazy. The strong wind did not stop, and the divine light shot indiscriminately. The divine golden light, like the dragon roaring heaven, rushed to the three of Qiu Aotian. The sky is no longer dark, and the red light seems to be burning the sky. The fierce struggle of several people has finally reached the peak. It seems that the victory or defeat is about to be decided. Chapter 174 The wind rages and laughs at the heroes. The palm power is surging and the ghosts are frightened. A knife shakes in the hands of mountains and rivers, defeating thousands of people all over the world! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Several vast forces collided and sounded like firecrackers. With one blow, everything turned into flying catkins and fell with the wind. A little sweat appeared on several faces. Such a rude blow really consumed internal strength and showed a state of fatigue. With one move, MI Yunfei immediately flew back, then pushed fiercely under his feet and pulled up more than ten feet on the ground. At this time, he flew in the air like a God. In the wind and cloud, MI Yunfei''s hair danced wildly with the wind, and then poured out extremely wild internal strength. In his body, yin and Yang turned again. Suddenly, two distinct spirits rushed to the shadow. "Who is competing in the world? Who is competing?" "Thunder shakes the eight wastelands! Electric photography Jiuyou!" As soon as the voice fell, the demon shadow came out, and there was differentiation again. I saw a sword and a knife suspended in the air above the sky. The sword is red, but the sword is white and transparent. The swords and shadows all over the sky fell from the sky, and the sky changed, half red like the sun and half white like the moon. And the temperature around has changed, cold as an ice cave and hot as a volcano. Several residual shadows have been differentiated in a row, which is very strange. The two divided magic soldiers changed again and again, and turned into a length of thirty or forty feet, such as an iceberg and a sea of fire falling from the sky. No one was shocked by the terrible momentum. At this time, the three people below were also shocked and used their whole body to give full play to their best level. It was too late to say, but it was too fast at that time. The three people had already shot with great strength just after breathing. However, can they stop it? Terrible, it''s terrible! The fight between several people was so terrible that it was difficult to express the spectacular momentum in words. "Boom!" The sound of thunder, the spectacular scene, like the Milky Way pouring, wave after wave of internal strength, like surging waves rushing around, blowing up thousands of rubble. With one blow, Qiu Aotian was hard to resist. Their feet fell into the ground, but even so, they still couldn''t stand back. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" The three people sprayed blood and dyed the ground red, but the crazy and peerless power didn''t seem to decrease at all. Suddenly, a figure flashed in front of the crowd. The man gathered his Qi in his hands and slapped Mi Yunfei''s knife. With one palm, the ground trembled, the blood shadow pavilion was shaking, and the vast internal force rushed out of the pool. The onlookers around stopped their breathing and looked at the man who suddenly appeared, because he was Shan Xiaoyao. However, more terrible things are still ahead. After Shan Xiaoyao clapped his hand, he couldn''t resist the wild power. They almost turned pale, and even Bai Lingfeng''s breath became urgent. Because the strength of MI Yunfei is completely inconsistent with his age. In what Bai Lingfeng has seen and heard, it seems that no one can do so except the magic dragon! Even the dream he admired in his mind can''t seem to do it alone. Shan Xiaoyao was shocked when he took a palm. He could hardly believe that his palm could not stop Mi Yunfei''s two consecutive sabres. At this time, Shan Xiaoyao''s body was shaken by that strength, but after all, he was the man who broke the peak of martial arts, which was nothing to him. It was not that he was unprepared just now, but that he underestimated the power of MI Yunfei''s two knives. Shan Xiaoyao''s hands quickly formed a seal, and his thick palm power was waved again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After the startling noise, Shan Xiaoyao''s body shook slightly, while Mi Yunfei was shocked and flew out. After several consecutive rotations, MI Yunfei stumbled to the ground, but a trace of blood had spilled from the corner of his mouth. Shock! Absolutely shocked! No one can imagine what the scene is like at this time. It was so shocking just now, but now there is no sound. One word quiet! It''s a little scary and unusual. In this war, the name of "demon God" is destined to become an indispensable page in the history of cultivation. In this war, the name of "demon God" is destined to ring through the whole Hongxing. In this war, the name of "demon God" is destined to become the "God" in the eyes of the young generation. He is a devil, a devil with evil spirit. He is a God, a God who cannot be defeated! Many people covered their hearts, and the place was surging. The people were flushed and had difficulty breathing. It was obvious that they could not accept the fact that their eyes saw for a moment. They would rather believe that it was their own dazzle, and they would rather believe that it was a dream. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Qiu Aotian could not stand any longer, and finally fell to the ground, completely unconscious. No one knew whether they fell to the ground because they couldn''t stand it physically or psychologically. The three falling voices broke the peace of the moment, pulled the people back to reality from their horror, and soon there was a series of heavy breathing. "Great, great! The demon God is worthy of being a demon God. Indeed, he is a new generation and can''t change the old people. He can''t refuse to obey the old!" it was the soul in purple who spoke. His face was very excited. His words were definitely from his heart. When he finished, he took the lead in clapping his hands. "Pa! PA! PA!" Everyone clapped their hands together. The voice was very neat without some noise. Many people burst into tears in their eyes. They don''t want to control it. The excitement makes them difficult to control. A word service! Take it completely! "Ha ha! Awesome, awesome!" Shan Xiaoyao laughed wildly, with unspeakable admiration in his heart. " At this time, all the young disciples bowed to MI Yunfei one after another, which was a kind of admiration for the martial arts. Mi Yunfei conquered the people present in the first World War. Looking at the people''s behavior, MI Yunfei was also excited. Once upon a time, he was the same and enjoyed such treatment. All kinds of feelings rushed up and remembered that when he first joined the WTO, he fought for the Tianluo empire. At that time, he met Lu Chaohai and became brothers. Although more than six years have passed, it is as clear as yesterday. Yesterday''s events are all in my heart. Some things may be familiar again, but some things can only be recalled. My family no longer exists. More than 300 lives of my grandfather, mother and Mi family are gone. These will not be met again, but can only become eternal memories. Are people really unable to escape the arrangement of fate? Is fate in your own hands or is it arranged by God? A drop of hot tears quietly crossed the corner of MI Yunfei''s eyes. Is it exciting or painful? Or regret? He only understands that since the things lost yesterday can''t be found again, he should cherish what he has today for a long time. As for the future, he doesn''t have to think much, because who can know the future? The dove sage clapped his hands and asked Mo: "terrible! What a terrible young man. He can be so strong in his twenties. I don''t know who else in the world can compete with him in a few years? Maybe the theory of immortals will continue from him." Mo Wensheng nodded and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was also infected by this atmosphere. Mi Yunfei walked up to Shan Xiaoyao, bowed to Shan Xiaoyao and said, "Sir, I was a little rude just now. I hope you don''t blame me." Shan Xiaoyao stroked his beard and said with a smile, "ha ha! It''s not your fault. I''m such a stingy person. It seems that no one of the young generation can be your opponent. Come to our Xiao Yaoxian alliance and have more competition with me when you have time." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was stunned. He didn''t know whether Shan Xiaoyao was angry or not. He just kept silent and didn''t dare to answer. Shan Xiaoyao didn''t explain much. He just laughed and went to Bai Lingfeng and others. Bai Lingfeng walked up to MI Yunfei, patted him on the shoulder and said meaningfully, "you did a good job. You did a good job. You didn''t lose the face of Qinglan people, let alone the face of your predecessors." naturally, his "predecessors" meant dreaming alone. After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled. He remembered that when he had left, he promised his master that he would never lose his old man''s face. Thinking of the master, MI Yunfei felt sad. He remembered the days when he had been with the master. At that time, there was frost and little black spirit. Although he was isolated from the world and had some difficulties, he lived happily. When he remembered that his master could not meet his family because he was hurt by the people of the demon family, MI Yunfei felt a pain in his heart and silently read: "master, when will you go down the mountain?" In a cave, a middle-aged man of about 40 suddenly sneezed. Then he said to himself, "who is reading me? It makes me sneeze all the time. Isn''t it the smelly boy? I don''t know how he is outside?" Behind the middle-aged man was a huge spirit ape. It patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder, as if comforting the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man seemed to be angry. He looked at the huge spirit ape behind him and said, "I said little black spirit! Can you not be so big? You have advanced to the level of divine beast yesterday, and you can completely turn into human form? Also, just advanced to the level of divine beast, you should try to learn to spit human language, okay?" the middle-aged man disappeared after saying that, It disappeared in place. This kind of magic power can be called shocking. The great spirit ape, called little black spirit, touched his head and said to himself, "why should I turn into human form? That''s not as handsome as I am now! How can human language say that? I don''t know." after he said that, he hurriedly covered his mouth. After a long time, he shouted, "ha ha! I can spit human language." then he dodged and disappeared. On the main hall of the blood shadow Pavilion, because the soul in purple was the leader of the blood shadow Pavilion, after some pushing, he really had no choice, so he sat in the center, and on both sides sat other leaders and Bai Lingfeng. In the center of the hall stood four people, who were naturally Mi Yunfei, Leng Hanshuang and others. The atmosphere in the hall was a little solemn. Mi Yunfei didn''t know what the blood shadow pavilion would do to him. After all, he killed two other outstanding disciples, which was difficult for anyone to accept. However, if the other party is too much, MI Yunfei will never sit and wait to die. "Cough!" after a dry cough, the purple soul broke the solemn atmosphere in the hall, and then said to MI Yunfei, "sit down!" After listening, several people took their seats. However, he still looked at the soul in purple. The soul in purple looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "Mi Yunfei, brother Bai has explained the reason why you killed my two disciples. Alas! Your boy has gone too far. However, this has happened, and you have done something for the five saints fairyland. For the face of brother Bai, let''s expose it!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei had some doubts. He didn''t expect that this matter should be stopped. He was a little grateful to Bai Lingfeng. Bai Lingfeng smiled faintly after hearing this: "brother Zi, don''t push it on me. It''s clear that you don''t want to investigate it, but you have to take me as a shield." As soon as Bai Lingfeng spoke, the other leaders laughed in unison, which made the soul in purple embarrassed. "All right! All right! This boy fought with those people of the poison sect cult, and then disappeared with the collapse of Yunxiao Feng. I said it was over at that time. I just realized my promise." After hearing this, MI Yunfei felt more fond of the soul in purple. Although he was a little impatient and protected his weaknesses, he was still a man. At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly remembered Wang Tong and Chen Huai who had been killed in haoyin empire. So Mi Yunfei said to all the leaders, "there''s another thing, leaders. Maybe you don''t know." When they heard this, they immediately wondered, "what''s the matter?" Mi Yunfei said, "I once killed two people in haoyin empire. One is Wang Tong and the other is Chen Huai. They seem to be people of the ghost blade gate." As soon as Mi Yunfei said something, everyone immediately smiled, and Qiu Wanren, the leader of ghost blade gate, smiled and said: "You can rest assured that they are just traitors of our ghost blade sect. They couldn''t learn more advanced skills because of their poor cultivation. As a result, they sneaked into the secret room to steal the higher-level skills. At that time, I happened to be in seclusion. Although they were found, they escaped. I thought it was difficult for them to practice, so I didn''t send someone to catch them. What a pity You know, everything has cause and effect, but they die in your hands. " After listening, MI Yunfei nodded. The soul in purple looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "I didn''t ask you to give me a statement of the blood shadow Pavilion, but something else." After hearing this, MI Yunfei felt cold. He seemed to have a bad feeling, and then asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 175 Mi Yunfei felt something unusual. Looking at the faces of several leaders, it must be because of the things of those evil Taoists, right? After looking at Bai Lingfeng, the soul in purple looked at the other leaders, and then sighed: "After our inquiry, we found that the people of the poison sect and cults had not left Hong Xing. Although the specific location of their general altar was not clear, we found that some of them were moving 500 miles away from the Yin pulse of death. It seemed that they were going to enter the Yin pulse of death." "What? The Yin pulse of death!" Mi Yunfei immediately screamed out. Because this place he had known in the ancient Scripture. It is called the four evil places together with ten thousand demons Jue pulse, evil cloud volcano and ancient forest. These places are said to be extremely dangerous and few ordinary people dare to enter. Mi Yunfei knows the danger of the ten thousand demons mountain. He doesn''t know how many holy beasts there are. Generally, those who become divine beasts have turned into human shapes and shouldn''t be among them. However, up to now, MI Yunfei doesn''t know the absolute pulse of ten thousand demons. Mi Yunfei believes that the other three places must also be fierce places. However, the South China Sea, the East China Sea, Xianling island and magic fog fairy valley are known as the four fairyland. As for the South China Sea and Xianling Island, MI Yunfei has been there. Even if ordinary people know these two places, they are difficult to find. They are really mysterious. And the East China Sea and magic fog fairy Valley must be the same. Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously, "do you know why they went to death?" Several leaders shook their heads to show that they were not clear. Mi Yunfei probably knew why he came to the blood shadow Pavilion, but he still asked, "what do you mean?" Shan Xiaoyao smiled and said: "You also said that the people of the poison sect and the evil cult are from the demon clan. It''s hard for outsiders to guess what the people of the demon clan do. However, brother Bai once found that the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon took a group of demon clan experts to Qinglan a few days ago. But they still left a group of people to go to the Yin pulse of death. I don''t know what they want? However, I hope you can lead some Young disciples go to find out. If they find something wrong, they can stop it in time. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei had more doubts. He didn''t understand why the people of the demon clan did this and why they rushed to Qinglan. However, the soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons left, so why did the people left go to the Yin pulse of death? Mi Yunfei was a little worried about Qinglan, but he was relieved when he thought of the large number of Qinglan experts. After being silent for a long time, MI Yunfei said again, "Dear predecessors, when I asked Wushuang to inquire about the whereabouts of those poison sects and cults, I found that they still reside in Hong Xing. I don''t know what Hong Xing is worth so much." Shan Xiaoyao sighed: "in fact, this is just my guess. According to my ancestors of Xiao Yaoxian alliance, an outstanding man named Wan Jinghong appeared in Hong Xing hundreds of thousands of years ago. You must have heard of it?" Mi Yunfei nodded to understand. Shan Xiaoyao then said, "it is said that master Wan once got a map in that year, which recorded a fairy house, and there was a fairy world skill in the fairy house. It must be that those demon people came to Hong Xing just because they liked the fairy world skill." After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled all over and immediately remembered the map left by Wan Jinghong. In his heart, he said: "the people of the demon family know that I have learned the magic dragon formula, and they are afraid of the threat to them when I grow up. Presumably, they want to find a powerful skill to compete with my magic dragon formula?" Thinking of this, MI Yunfei is more determined to improve the magic dragon formula. Only after learning the magic dragon formula can he really realize how terrible the magic dragon formula is. According to the thought of the magic dragon, if the magic dragon formula can be improved, it will be invulnerable to weapons and water and fire. At that time, it will be difficult to shake even the four magic soldiers. Imagine what a terrible idea? Only people like the magic dragon dare to think. Others will think of him as a madman. However, what''s more terrible is that MI Yunfei unexpectedly However, he completely believed it, because he believed that such an outstanding person as magic dragon was definitely not utopian. At this time, mengxianling stood up and said to the people, "I don''t know if you can allow a little woman." The people looked at each other. They didn''t know what she said when she stood up. Only Bai Lingfeng said faintly, "fairy, tell me what you have!" Meng Xianling nodded and said, "predecessors, if those demon people entered Hong Xing for that map, why did they appear in the Yin pulse of death? But what made them go to Qinglan?" As soon as mengxianling''s words came out, people shook their heads and said they didn''t know. Even Mi Yunfei was confused and didn''t know what mengxianling meant. The dream fairy continued: "Death Yin pulse is a fierce place. They will never go there in order to attract your attention. There must be a reason for them to go there. However, they suddenly went to Qinglan. Maybe uncle Bai and I know this better. Many years ago, the demon clan was driven out of Qinglan by Qinglan. They wanted to enter ruqinglan for many times, but they never succeeded. Because Because they are looking for the method of flying, and the method of flying can only be found in Qinglan. " As soon as this remark came out, all the people were shocked except Bai Lingfeng and Mi Yunfei. They never thought they could find the method of flying now. The dream fairy ignored the people''s frightened expression and then said: "There are two ways to soar. First, find the legendary heaven and Earth Spirit pulse, and then practice in it until your power can cause heaven disaster. Second, find the four legendary divine soldiers. As long as the four divine soldiers get together, they can break the immortal world sealed for many years. Thus, the heaven and Earth Spirit of the world can soar. However, whether it is the heaven and Earth Spirit pulse It''s also the four magic soldiers. According to ancient books, both of them are in Qinglan. But no one knows whether it''s true or false. It must be because of this that the demon clan has always wanted to enter Qinglan. " The dream fairy Ling paused and said, "as long as you clarify the clue, you can understand why the people of the demon clan appear in the Yin pulse of death and in Hong Xing. There is only one reason why they leave some people to Qinglan, that is, they have begun to send some people to join the army." As soon as Meng Xianling had finished his words, Bai Lingfeng stood up and clapped his hands and said, "yes, it''s right to analyze. Looking at the actions of the love demon family, even if it''s not what the fairy said, it''s almost estimated. The tiger father has no dogs. The fairy really inherited the wisdom of the island owner." The dream fairy smiled: "Uncle Bai, don''t make fun of me." Mi Yunfei came up and said with a smile, "unexpectedly, I mi Yunfei found such a smart wife. It seems that I have to be careful in the future. In case I steal and forget to wipe my mouth one day, you won''t find it?" "Dare you!" it was the three women who spoke. Looking at their aggressive appearance, MI Yunfei only felt a little cold all over his body. Then he stuck out his tongue and looked helpless. The crowd immediately burst out laughing. With this smile, the tense atmosphere immediately dissipated. Mi Yunfei turned to the leaders and said, "gentlemen, I can''t do this if I can''t fly. There should be nothing wrong if Hong Xing has uncle Bai and you. Qinglan, I''m not in a hurry to go back now, so I have to go to the Yin pulse of death first." After seeing Mi Yunfei''s promise, several headmasters'' eyebrows also opened. Bai Lingfeng went to MI Yunfei, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Yunfei, the Yin pulse of death is very dangerous. I haven''t been in it. You should be careful yourself! It''s best to take your dragon. Even if you find abnormal phenomena, you can be more safe, and ordinary animals will give it some face." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "don''t worry, uncle Bai. I have my own discretion." At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly remembered the three Qiu Aotian who fought with him. He felt a little guilty. After all, it was just a competition, but the three fell into a coma. So he asked, "predecessors, I don''t know what happened to brother Aotian, brother Yudan and miss Linglong?" Shan Xiaoyao smiled and said: "They''re just temporarily unconscious. It''s no big deal. Don''t mention those three guys. It''s no wonder others have poor strength. In particular, Qiu Aotian wanted to fight with you alone when he saw you appear at Heifeng cliff, but his strength later made him restrain a lot. But the guy refused to give up and colluded with Yu Dan to persuade us, Just let us arrange a war with you. As a result, Linglong''s girl stepped in. " Shan Xiaoyao sighed, shook his head and said, "we thought the three of them were invincible against you, but we didn''t expect that none of them could defeat you. I''m ashamed of your strength!" The other leaders also nodded after listening to it to express their agreement. Mi Yunfei said with a smile, "it''s best if we''re all right. When are you going to let us go to the Yin pulse of death?" Shan Xiaoyao replied: "Now those three little guys are still in a coma. Let''s go together with our outstanding disciples in the five holy fairyland this time! If you don''t grind the knife, you will rust, and if you don''t grind the people, you will fall behind. Only those who have experienced the training can become real strong. Those three little guys are expected to wake up tomorrow. You will set out to die Yin pulse in five days, but just go to investigate the movements of those demon people Quiet, do not go deep into the Yin pulse. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei nodded and said to the crowd, "unexpectedly, I''ll go to the blood shadow Pavilion again in five days. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first." after that, he turned and left with Leng Hanshuang and others. Looking at Mi Yunfei leaving, Shan Xiaoyao seemed to say to himself, "this son is really unusual! I''m much more relieved to have him go." The soul in purple came over and looked at the direction where Mi Yunfei left and said, "it''s a pity. It''s a pity that my martial arts field in the blood shadow pavilion was made like this by several little guys, and a competition destroyed all my martial arts field." at this point, he almost said it with a cry. As soon as the purple soul spoke, they covered their mouths and wanted to laugh, but they couldn''t think of it. The wind blew slightly and the clouds curled around, giving people a sense of being in a fairyland, which was not very real. Five days had passed in the blink of an eye. In the center of the dilapidated martial arts field on the blood shadow Pavilion, there were eight people, all of whom were at least the cultivation accomplishments of the early days of the spirit of heaven. Except Xing Qiaoyu, the others were exactly the eight people who fought with MI Yunfei five days ago. They were : Qiu Aotian, Shan Yudan, Xue Linglong, Huang Yajun, Liao Hua, Duan huaikui, Mo Gongyi, Xing Qiaoyu. Everyone looks very excited. Their standing here shows that they are all young experts recognized by the five saints fairyland. No one can ignore this honor. In the distance, Bai Lingfeng and other leaders also walked slowly towards this side. "Ouch!" A startling dragon chant resounded through everyone''s ears, and everyone looked up at the sky with joy. In the sky, a dragon broke the wind and stood on four figures. They were the three women of MI Yunfei and lenghanshuang. "He''s coming, he''s coming!" many people shouted excitedly. When there were more than ten feet on the ground, MI Yunfei jumped down from his unparalleled back. He looked free, his white robe fluttered in the wind, and under his long hair, his cold eyes seemed to ignore everything. An action aroused the excited hearts of countless people. When Wushuang landed with a few people, MI Yunfei smiled and said to the crowd, "everyone, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." After the first World War five days ago, MI Yunfei''s strength has gone deep into everyone''s heart. For the young generation, they are more nervous in the face of MI Yunfei than in the face of some leaders. For a moment, they have lost their attitude. "Ha ha, brother MI, the knife five days ago made me unconscious for a day! You are so cruel!" A long smile broke the slightly nervous atmosphere, and then everyone laughed. Xue Linglong went to Qiu Aotian''s side and said with a smile, "you don''t remember when you were unconscious, but I clearly remember that if the single leader didn''t stop brother Mi''s startling two knives at that time, I''m afraid we would lie down for a month before we die." Several leaders in the distance also came over with a smile, and they saluted one after another. Shan Xiaoyao said with a smile: "well, it''s not far from the Yin pulse of death. From the map, it''s estimated that it will be two or three days. You can set out!" Shan Xiaoyao soon dropped two flying beasts from the air. Although Mi Yunfei has asked Wushuang to put away its dragon power, the two flying beasts are still afraid of Wushuang. "Ouch!" Peerless roared up into the sky, carrying Mi Yunfei and others to the sky. The other two flying beasts also galloped away behind peerless. The destination was the Yin pulse of death, one of the four murderers. Brothers, the wonderful time is coming. The process of adventure may be different from many books. Please pay attention! Chapter 176 The death Yin vein is located at the edge of the southwest of Hong Xing, and there is no one within a hundred miles. At the periphery is a desert. After passing through the desert, there is a dark ancient forest. Behind the forest is the Yin vein of death that everyone is afraid of. Near the Yin vein of death is a town called luanfeng town. Luanfeng town is not big and there are not too many people living in it. The people here are basically local people. Generally speaking, outsiders will not come to this town. Most of the people in luanfeng town are ordinary people, and few of them practice martial arts. Even if they do, they are just some hunters with low strength. Somehow, in recent days, there are more foreign people in luanfeng Town, which also makes the business of luanfeng town much better, which makes the local residents feel inexplicable. That day, several people came to luanfeng town. They were refreshed and smiling. But looking at their light footsteps, we know that the strength of these people is definitely not weak. Among the few, there were four women. They were refined and beautiful, and some were even more immortal, which made the local residents of luanfeng town scream. However, because the men with weapons around them dare not approach, even those who can''t fight know that these men are definitely not easy to provoke. Among this group of people, the leader of the group was a man with a cold face and a black robe. His whole body sent out bursts of awe inspiring Qi, which made people dare not get close to a penny. With one look in his eyes, all the onlookers retreated one after another. With such terrible eyes, I don''t want to be a second person except Mi Yunfei. Naturally, this group of people were Mi Yunfei and others who set out for the Yin pulse of death a day ago. The streets of luanfeng town are not too wide, but even so, walking in the streets seems a little sparse and not too lively. Some Hawking voices on both sides come out one after another. It can be imagined that the economy here is not in a good mood. Shan Yudan stepped forward to fly to Miyun: "Brother MI, according to the route on the map, we have to pass through a desert after passing through this town. There is a forest behind the desert. As long as we pass through that forest, there is only such a town within 500 miles. Now it''s getting late. Why don''t we stay in this town for one night and go tomorrow!" Mi Yunfei nodded and looked at a man behind him: "after driving so long, everyone may be hungry. Let''s find a place to eat first, and then stay in this town for a night before we go!" Mi Yunfei was the leader selected by the five leaders, and his strength convinced the people, so they didn''t listen to him. It''s OK. When it comes to eating, everyone felt a little hungry and shouted to go to eat. A group of people came to a restaurant. The decoration of the hotel was quite simple, and a huge sign was hung in front of the door. After entering the hotel, you can see that there are several simple tables, a small butterfly on each table, and some free dishes in the plate. There are also several ancient pictures hanging on the walls of the two places. It can be seen from the color of the pictures that some days have passed Yes. Obviously, the hotel is not very good, but it is good in such a remote place. The hotel has a total of two floors. Below is the place to eat, while above is for rest, but there are not many rooms, because not many people come to stay. As soon as Mi Yunfei and others entered the store, they found that there were not many people eating in the store, and obviously the business was not very good. At this time, the store immediately came with a smile and asked, "my guest, do you want to eat or stay?" Mi Yunfei said, "let''s eat first, then stay in the hotel and serve some of your special dishes!" then Mi Yunfei threw out two gold coins and threw them to the boss. Because before they left, each of them had a lot of coins. Of course, they had to eat well. Coins are no longer important for people who practice. Seeing that MI Yunfei was so rich, the shopkeeper immediately nodded excitedly and said, "Sir, wait a moment and serve immediately. Serve immediately!" after the shopkeeper said that, he immediately went down to prepare. When Mi Yunfei and others sat down, plates of coriander came up. Because they are all practitioners and rarely get together, MI Yunfei asked the boss for two jars of wine. Even if he was drunk, he just needed to drain the wine with internal strength. At this time, the shopkeeper saw that MI Yunfei and others were dressed up as martial artists, so he asked curiously, "my guests, you shouldn''t be from luanfeng town?" the shopkeeper asked while pouring wine for the people. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "yes, we are from other places." Seeing that the people were easy to talk, the shopkeeper said, "in fact, we can see from your clothes. There are few martial artists in luanfeng Town, and there are almost no rich people like you in our poor place. Some people came some time ago. They are not as good as you." After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled in his heart. He probably understood who those people were. It must be the people of the demon family. So he asked again, "shopkeeper, how much do you know about the Yin pulse of death?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, the shopkeeper quickly stepped back and said in surprise: "death Yin pulse? Sir, why do you ask death Yin pulse?" "We''re going there." it was Xue Linglong who spoke. She smiled and showed her white teeth. The spring breeze brushed her face and blew a wisp of her long hair, making people see that her bones were soft. After hearing this, the shopkeeper bowed his head and whispered, "gentlemen, I don''t think you are a bad man. I still advise you not to go to that place." "Why?" this time everyone asked in unison. Store road: "Only people can enter that place, but no one can come out. Let alone the danger in the Yin pulse of death, even it is very difficult to go to the Yin pulse of death. First, you have to cross a desolate desert, and the weather in the desert changes. It will be sunny and rainy. The most terrible thing is that even a town will be swept up in a desert storm There is nothing left. Moreover, there are some monsters in the desert. Those monsters are so terrible that few people can live. " The shopkeeper looked at the indifferent expressions of several people, and then said, "it is said that there is still a forest behind the desert. It is said that there are many savages living in it. You''d better not go." After listening, MI Yunfei didn''t say much, just nodded and said, "thank you for telling us. We know what to do." after that, he threw a gold coin to the store again. After arriving at the store, MI Yunfei asked the crowd, "what do you think?" The people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say, but they obviously didn''t want to give up. At this time, mengxianling suddenly said: "If we want to reach the Yin pulse of death, it seems that we can only cross the desert. As for the savages in the forest, we don''t need to pay attention to them. We just need to pay attention to the monsters in the desert. Unexpectedly, the weather in the desert is changeable. Obviously, we can''t go through it by flying animals. Otherwise, it would be bad if we encounter a desert storm." After hearing this, they nodded and became more curious about the dead Yin pulse. They even appeared in such a bad place. After dinner, the sky gradually darkened. I don''t know when, the full moon has quietly hung in the sky. The moonlight is quiet and sprinkled on the body as soft as water. When they first arrive, they naturally have to go out to play, so they left. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang also came to the street. Although night fell, those Hawking voices still didn''t stop. Who doesn''t want to make more money? "Come on! Come on! Anyone who wants to be angry will try!" a cry came from a distance. Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang, who had nothing to do, simply walked towards the crowd. Pulling aside the crowd, I saw a middle-aged man holding an iron chain in the middle of the crowd, with a man tied to the chain. However, the man was covered with animal skin, messy hair and very big. I don''t know why, looking at the man tied by an iron chain, MI Yunfei felt some pain in his heart. Once upon a time, when he and his master lived in the mountains, didn''t they also wear animal skins? I don''t want to deliberately recall the past, but some things recall the past. Maybe this is fate! Behind the middle-aged man holding the iron chain, there were still some big men, but they were obviously much shorter than the man who was tied. Many middle-aged people said, "you don''t know. This man is a savage. I caught him inadvertently in the forest. His physique is very strong. If you don''t believe it, you can come up and try it." here, the man took an iron rod and knocked hard on the man wearing animal skin. A muffled hum sounded, and some people couldn''t bear it. Some people closed their eyes. However, the man was beaten, but there was really nothing. At this time, the middle-aged man said, "if any of you want to get angry, you can hit him at will, but only if you can hit him with five copper coins, you can use your fists and feet. As long as you can hit him and hum, you can earn ten copper coins instead of giving money." Everyone wanted to try, but at this time, there was an extremely terrible murderous spirit from the crowd. The air seemed to solidify and the temperature became extremely cold. All the people shivered for no reason. A pair of eyes like wild animals shot out of the crowd, and everyone stepped aside. "Open him." he shouted angrily, as if heaven and earth were crushed. It is estimated that the whole people of luanfeng town can hear it. Everyone covered their ears one after another. At the moment, the middle-aged man was shocked and flew out directly. The chained man''s body trembled, his head raised slightly, but his messy hair covered his face and no one could see it. Looking at the man wearing animal skin, MI Yunfei felt a sharp pain in his heart. His hands were 50% fists, and the sound of bones kept ringing. Savage? This name is familiar. When he was a disabled man, he was ridiculed by people when he went down the mountain wearing animal skins to sell some items in the town. Later, someone even let the dog bite him. At that time, MI Yunfei''s skill was wasted, and finally he was bitten by seven or eight dogs in the ditch. Finally, he was bitten all over. How could Mi Yunfei''s heart not hurt? That kind of violence The violent mood surged up again. Who has no tiger? When the sun goes down, when I get up again, one day the dragon will get water, and I will let the river flow back; one day the tiger will return to the mountain, and I will dye half the sky with blood! The word "savage" like a sharp sword deeply pierced Mi Yunfei''s heart. Is this world so unfair? It''s hard to understand that weak people can only be slaughtered? Why not resist? Even if they can''t fight, they have to bite at least twice. Have you ever been laughed at? If not, you will never feel the pain. As a man, as long as you have the chance to stand up, don''t fall again all your life. Otherwise, you will still be trampled on. Mi Yunfei stood up. He was determined not to fall again. Even if his leg bones were broken, he would never lie down and never bow his head to anyone, even the sky above. The memory buried in the deepest part of his heart surged into his heart. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes were red, and his blood vessels were soaring. No one could realize the feeling that he was bitten by seven or eight dogs in the ditch at that time, and the feeling of helplessness. He would never experience it again, never again! "Ah!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky. His strong internal strength made his hair dance wildly. He was like a wild beast. He wanted to kill, kill and kill all the people in the world! It seems that everyone in the world owes him. At this time, the crowd screamed, and they had already fled. He walked towards the middle-aged man step by step. Each step seemed to be so heavy, each step with endless pain. Who knows my heart and sorrow. "Brother Yunfei, calm down." just when he left, there was a natural sound of cold and frost. Such a beautiful and beautiful voice was incompatible with the scene at this time. Mi Yunfei looked at him. He could not hear the voice of people all over the world, but he would never be unable to hear it. Slowly, he loosened his clenched fist, and his eyes returned to their former glory, but his expression was still a little indifferent. "He, I want it. How much is it?" Mi Yunfei asked the middle-aged man, pointing to the man in animal skin. "No money, no money, just please don''t kill me." the middle-aged man said quickly. At this time, he had been scared to urinate and incontinent. In fact, not to mention him, anyone just now can feel the terrible murderous spirit. "I''m not a robber. I asked you how much, didn''t you hear?" Mi Yunfei roared. "A copper coin, just a copper coin." the middle-aged man said again and again. Mi Yunfei threw out a gold coin and said, "get out!" The man took the money and immediately ran out with the others. At this time, they only hated their parents for giving birth to two legs. "What''s your name?" Mi Yunfei asked the man in animal skin. "Ji. Gu. Ji. Gu" the man made such a sound. Mi Yunfei shook his head. He knew that he must not be able to speak, so he stretched out his hand to pull him up. When he just met the man''s arm, MI Yunfei''s whole body was like an electric shock. He looked very frightened and said, "ancient strange man!" Chapter 177 Mi Yunfei''s heart has turned into a storm. That kind of special hand bone can''t be owned by anyone. He once saw the records of ancient strange people in the ancient strange Scripture, so when he reached out and touched the hand bone of the man wearing animal skin, he had felt the unique uniqueness of ancient strange people. "Wood, what did you just say? What ancient alien?" Ye Xiaolan asked suspiciously. After a long time, MI Yunfei came back from his horror and said to several people, "he is an ancient alien who has been extinct in the legend!" "Ancient alien?" Leng Hanshuang said in surprise. Looking at their confused faces, we know that they have never heard of Ancient Aliens. Mi Yunfei explained: "according to the records in the ancient classics, Ancient Aliens appeared many thousands of years ago. It is said that the first humans after the formation of heaven and earth were much stronger than ordinary people, and even beasts could not compare with them. Later, a big war led to the extinction of ancient aliens." After hearing this, the three understood why Mi Yunfei was so surprised that the legendary extinct ancient human beings appeared again, and no one could keep calm. The dream fairy asked suspiciously, "Xiaomi, did you look wrong? How can you be sure that he is an ancient alien?" the dream fairy pointed to the man wearing animal skin kneeling on the ground. "As like as two peas in the ancient classics," he said, "no, you see, is his body bigger than others? Even if he is brother, he should be much shorter than he is!" The three nodded after listening, and then looked at the man again. Mi Yunfei then said, "also, I just touched his hand bone. His arm was not as warm as ordinary people, and it was as hard as an iron." Mi Yunfei no longer paid attention to the confused three people, held the iron chain around the man''s neck, and then pulled it with internal strength, and the iron chain was broken. Mi Yunfei looked at the man and asked, "where is your home? I''ll take you back." The man slowly raised his head, looked at Mi Yunfei, and then said the language he didn''t understand. Through the man''s messy hair, MI Yunfei saw his face clearly. He looked pretty, and he was still a teenager. According to the age of normal human beings, he was estimated to be 16 or 17 years old. There were many marks of heavy objects beating on his body, but it was only many scars, and there was no blood. After the man said something incomprehensible, he danced and kowtowed to MI Yunfei. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" Kowtow again and again, the ground was cracked by him. Kowtow again and again sounded like a voice deep into the soul, penetrating Mi Yunfei''s heart. But Mi Yunfei didn''t know what he was talking about. After a slight sigh, MI Yunfei put all his coins in his hand and said to him, "you are free, go home quickly! Take the money and buy something to eat." after that, MI Yunfei turned and left. Just after MI Yunfei turned around, the man suddenly grabbed Mi Yunfei''s feet tightly with both hands, and then kept kowtowing. There is a hole in the ground, and the man hasn''t stopped yet. Mi Yunfei could feel how hard his hands were. It seemed that it was a poor prayer. Once upon a time, such a pair of hands held him tightly. The past reappears again. Mi Yunfei looks at the cold frost. He remembered that when Leng Hanshuang''s father entrusted Leng Hanshuang to him before he died, his hands held him so hard. Mi Yunfei stopped his kowtow and looked at the man. When he touched his eyes, MI Yunfei''s heart trembled again. All along, maybe Mi Yunfei''s eyes frightened countless people, but today he saw a pair of eyes that frightened him. Those eyes are neither resentment nor violence. What''s that? It is helpless, pitiful, praying, lonely, helpless and desperate. "Mutter. Mutter!" the man made a sound again. His forehead was swollen and his face was covered with mud. His eyes were confused. Mi Yunfei took a deep breath to calm his heart, and then asked, "do you want to follow me?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, the man didn''t know whether he understood them. He nodded vigorously, and then knelt down in front of MI Yunfei and kowtowed vigorously. At this time, Leng Hanshuang stared at Mi Yunfei with a pair of praying eyes and seemed to say to MI Yunfei, "take him in! Take him in!" Mi Yunfei reached out to help the man up and said, "OK! Just follow me!" After hearing this, the man suddenly showed a smile. The mud on his face was more ugly than crying. However, in MI Yunfei''s heart, the smile was the most sincere. Mi Yunfei felt as if he had knocked over a five flavor bottle. He really didn''t know what it was like. He forced himself to hold back the pain in his heart, and then said to the man: "I don''t know your name. You should always remember that you are a person and you will always be a person. If you are a person, you have to have a name. You also have no family. Even if you and I meet, I will call you mi yuan in the future!" Mi Yunfei let him have the same surname as himself, because he has a selfish idea, because there are not many people with the surname of MI in the world. However, Mi Yuan will help Mi Yunfei too much in the future. Of course, this is all later, and I won''t mention it for the time being. The man nodded and then said something that people couldn''t understand. "Let''s go! You can''t just wear animal skin! I''ll take you to buy some clothes." after MI Yunfei said that, he left with Leng Hanshuang, while Mi Yuan followed closely behind. When Mi Yun flew off many streets, he just didn''t buy clothes suitable for Mi Yuan, because Mi Yuan''s figure was so big that he couldn''t find the clothes he could wear. Finally, MI Yunfei had to ask the owner of the clothing store to order some clothes for him. At first, the owner of the clothing store didn''t want to, because it was getting late. As a result, after MI Yunfei lost several gold coins and asked to drive out several sets of clothes overnight, the boss was almost crazy with excitement. How many gold coins! How long does that take? So the boss nodded again and again and promised to make the clothes in the morning. Mi Yunfei left with Mi Yuan. When Mi Yunfei and others returned to the inn, Qiu Aotian and others had not fallen asleep, but they also found the existence of Mi Yuan and asked them curiously. Perhaps no one in the secular world could recognize the ancient alien. Even in the cultivation world, not everyone knew it, but Mi Yunfei had to tell the truth about the special physique and body there. After hearing this, they knew the reason. One night without a word, when the next day, Mi Yuan changed his clothes, and then dressed up, everyone almost couldn''t believe his eyes. Because today''s Mi Yuan and yesterday''s Mi Yuan wearing animal skin are two people. "Wow, I didn''t expect this guy to look good!" cried Xue Linglong. After that, he went to Mi Yuan and compared his height. After a comparison, he found that he was only at Mi Yuan''s chest. The most important thing was that Mi Yuan was very strong, and Xue Linglong''s petite body was the difference between an eagle and a chicken compared with Mi Yuan. At this time, Huang Yajun covered his stomach and said with a smile, "look at you. Your small body just wants to compare with others. Is your self-esteem damaged?" As soon as this remark came out, everyone laughed, and even Mi Yuan grinned as if he were smiling. Mi Yunfei stopped the crowd and said, "OK! OK! We have to go to the desert, and we should start." then he went out. A dragon and two flying beasts soared up from a mountain forest and sped towards the desert. In the sea of clouds, Mi Yuan sat on his unparalleled back. At first, he was very nervous, but later he slowly got used to the feeling of the air. The three girls on the road were no longer bored, but played the role of teachers and parents and began to teach Mi Yuan to speak and knowledge. At this time, two flying beasts and matchless flew together in parallel. Qiu Aotian suddenly looked over his head and asked Mi Yunfei, "brother MI, what kind of place are you Qinglan? You are so powerful that there must be many young experts there?" because of the rapid flight in the air, Qiu Aotian spoke loudly, almost out of luck. As soon as Qiu Aotian''s words came out, everyone looked at Mi Yunfei. Everyone''s expression was different. Some people who were still chatting stopped and stared at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei turned around and almost fell off his unparalleled back after looking at the people''s expressions. What are their expressions? What do you think of that? "Brother MI, why are you stunned? You haven''t said what kind of place Qinglan is? Are there many young experts there? If you don''t answer me, I really can''t sleep!" Qiu Aotian pleaded with pity. Qiu Aotian''s words couldn''t help but remind Mi Yunfei of Jian forgetful, Lu Chaohai and mengxianfeng. Looking back, they thought that although their strength was not as good as themselves, they would never be worse than Qiu Aotian and others, so they nodded and said, "yes, there are many, some of them from the hermit family haven''t appeared yet. Many of those young experts may not even me." As soon as this remark came out, it was almost boiling. Everyone took a breath. They had seen the strength of MI Yunfei. For the whole Hong Xing, the young generation definitely belongs to MI Yunfei. However, MI Yunfei said that Qinglan has many more powerful young experts than him. Many people feel like they have been hit hard. However, when many people were depressed, Qiu Aotian laughed and said, "ha ha! Great, great! I must go to Qinglan. Only when I go to the place where the heroes compete can I grow faster. Don''t you think so?" Qiu Aotian asked others after saying that. At this time, Shan Yudan also said, "yes, only in that place can we make our strength grow faster. That''s what we martial arts practitioners dream of." After hearing this, everyone suddenly became open in their hearts, and their hearts were full of longing for Qinglan. Qiu Aotian was most anxious and asked again, "brother MI, when can you return to Qinglan? I must go then. I believe the leader will not object." As soon as Qiu Aotian''s words fell, a group of people immediately shouted, "we''re going too." Mi Yunfei looked stunned and murmured, "Qinglan? I really want to go back." at this time, he suddenly remembered those mutated monsters in the mysterious land and said with full confidence: "I will go back. Then I will go back with a very spectacular scene. I will move the whole Qinglan. I will give those demon people a very unexpected surprise. Then I will make them unforgettable for life." It seems that they are infected by Mi Yunfei, and they are also very excited. They are all fantasizing about what kind of place Qinglan is, and can give birth to such an outstanding figure as Mi Yunfei. During the conversation, I didn''t know that I could see the desert from a distance. At this time, it was sunny outside the desert. However, from a distance, the weather in the desert was covered with dark clouds and dark, which was really changeable and strange. When people fell at the mouth of the desert, they could feel that the weather in the desert had become extremely dry and hot. It was only a few times that it had become so fast. It was really scary. Because the weather in the desert is very strange, people can only walk forward. When several people came to the mouth of the desert, Mi Yuan, who had always been very quiet, danced and jumped up. It seems that they are in a good mood. Seeing that Mi Yuan''s performance was abnormal, Meng Xianling immediately asked, "Mi Yuan, are you very happy?" As soon as her words fell, Mi Yuan nodded again and again. Everyone was baffled. I don''t know why he was so excited. The desert is boundless, just like the sea. There is no edge. There is no grass in it. Standing in front of the desert, everyone feels that they are so small. They are like a grain of sand in the desert. Feeling the heat wave after wave, the hearts of the people became hot. Because of some instructions from the store, MI Yunfei and others brought a lot of food and water. Of course, no one knows that there is enough food and water for everyone to eat for a year in MI Yunfei''s space ring, but he can''t say these. They were carrying big bags and small bags, and Mi Yuan was also full of things, but he didn''t show fatigue at all when he carried those things in his hand. Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and said loudly to the crowd, "let''s go!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, the party finally stepped into his boundless desert. Chapter 178 In the desert, a strong wind blew and rolled up layers of sand waves. The people feel uncomfortable. Although they have excellent cultivation, what''s the use? In the face of nature, such accomplishments as Mi Yunfei and others are still difficult to resist. It''s only half a day to enter the desert, but everyone has been disheartened. For a moment, the rain poured down, for a moment, the sun was burning, and for a moment, the sand was raging all over the sky. Although I haven''t met those monsters in the desert, I''m embarrassed by the natural weather. Especially those beautiful women complain all the way. At this time, the sun is shining high, there are few plants in the desert, and the sand piled into mountains is the most seen. The golden grains of sand waved with the strong wind, and the hearts of the people also churned. They walked forward with heavy steps step by step. Fortunately, everyone is the leader of the young generation and has deep cultivation. It is really difficult to resist if they are other ordinary people. In this way, walking in blindness, I don''t know how many hours I have walked, nor how far I have walked. As night approached, they had to take out what they had prepared and set up tents in the desert. Because there is no material, people can''t make a fire in the desert. However, according to the store, there are many monsters in the desert, which are rarely seen during the day, but they will come out at night. Only a few monsters come out during the day. Seeing that the people had set up their tents, MI Yunfei said to the people, "well, let''s have a good rest tonight and go on our way tomorrow. However, we must leave someone outside to check the situation in order to avoid accidents." Duan huaikui came up and said to MI Yunfei, "I''ll come tonight!" Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "today is the first day. Let me come! You have a good rest, keep your spirit, and go on your way tomorrow." They had no choice but to let Mi Yunfei guard outside. The temperature at night is completely different from that during the day. The temperature during the day is very high. Even when a storm comes, the temperature is still frighteningly high, just like being on a stove. However, at night, it is obviously too cold. The temperature difference is too big. However, the wind is also very strong and cold at night. The quiet moon is hanging high, and the moonlight is like water. Through the bright moon, you can clearly see the scene in the desert. The wind stopped and the sand fell slowly. At this time, the night was very quiet. It was so quiet that there was only the breath of everyone. After all, it was a little tired to hurry in the desert. At this time, MI Yunfei''s heart also calmed down. It seems that he has rarely been so quiet since his debut. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. There are stars in the sky. Looking at the hanging moon, MI Yunfei is very quiet in his heart and mutters to himself, "no matter where he goes, he can see you. For so many years, everything is changing, only you are carefree and always so bright." After a slight sigh, MI Yunfei just lay down and looked at the full moon, a little distracted. At this time, MI Yunfei''s ears moved, and then said with a smile: "brother Aotian, is it you?" Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from behind Mi Yunfei: "ha ha! Brother MI is so powerful that he can know it''s me without looking back." Mi Yunfei didn''t get up. He just smiled and said, "everyone has his habits. It''s the same when walking alone. Even if you can lighten your steps, you ignore your own breathing." Qiu Aotian patted his head and said, "I see. It''s powerful, powerful!" "What are you doing outside without sleeping at night?" Mi Yunfei sat up and asked. "Nothing, I was just thinking, what kind of place is Qinglan, and people like you can appear." Qiu Aotian touched his lips and said. Mi Yunfei sighed: "when you know the reason for my rapid progress, maybe you will envy yourself." Seeing that MI Yunfei was sad, Qiu Aotian didn''t know what to say. For a moment, no one spoke, and he became much quieter. Suddenly, a gust of wind roared and made the tent ''whistling'', but Mi Yunfei keenly caught a peculiar smell. At this time, even Qiu Aotian felt a little unusual. "Did you find it too?" asked Mi Yunfei. "Well, it''s not normal. I feel some gloomy smell." Qiu Aotian nodded and replied. The wind was not too strong, but it was unusually cold and piercing, with a faint fishy smell. At this time, MI Yunfei looked at the desert in the distance. He saw that the desert in the distance began to churn like waves, gushing out one wave after another. "Come on, everybody get up quickly. The situation has changed." Mi Yunfei and Qiu Aotian yelled at the sleeping people in the tent. Everyone complained and got up from the tent, but when they saw the situation in the distance, they were also shocked. In the distance, the high sand dunes were instantly smoothed, the wind was raging, the wind dust was rolling up, and the ground was shaking. The speed of the sand wave was so fast that it was not far from the people in the twinkling of an eye. Suddenly, a very high sand dune gradually flattened, and there was violent turbulence around the sand dune. At this time, two huge pliers appeared at the towering sand dune, which was obviously a monster. The pliers were huge, almost as thick as a person''s waist, some like crab pliers, and the faces of the people also changed greatly. "Roar!" After a roar, the huge monster finally showed half of its body. At this time, MI Yunfei and others saw clearly that it was a huge scorpion. Slowly, it finally showed the whole picture. When it was seen clearly, everyone felt that their scalp had exploded. The scorpion is red all over. It is estimated that it is seven or eight feet high and more than ten feet long. It waved two pliers and made a "click" sound. Its tail swings around in the desert. Where it passes, the hills have been razed to the ground in a blink of an eye. If it''s just one, people won''t be afraid at all. However, what they see at this time is not one, but groups of scorpions, at least hundreds of scorpions. "Wow, now I can finally move my muscles and bones. I can''t stand it!" All of them turned their eyes to the source of the voice. It was Qiu Aotian who spoke, and there was an excited look on his face, which made everyone want to rush up and beat him up. Mi Yunfei''s face was not very good-looking, but he said to the crowd in a deep voice, "be careful, everyone." then he rushed up directly. "Open the sky!" With a loud drink, the strong wind roared, and the overwhelming palm power directly responded to the sound, rolling up layers of sand waves with the power of one palm. "Boom!" With one palm, he directly broke several feet of a huge scorpion. The others rushed up with them. For a moment, the golden light rose everywhere and covered the bright moon in the sky. Mi Yunfei is furious and murderous. He gallops to the center of the scorpion group. A palm burst out, the wind roared, and the majestic internal strength shocked all the giant scorpions. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A series of explosions sounded, an irresistible internal force gushed out, and layers of sand waves churned like tides. In an instant, there was thousands of miles of crazy sand in the sky. At this time, the scene was chaotic, with broken limbs and blood splashing everywhere. In the distance, the cold frost three fought side by side. The immortal sword Jue and the annihilation five moves were combined together, which was extremely powerful. The cold frost holds the iris plum, which makes it easier to get rid of dust like a fairy. The peerless appearance of the three women can be seen at a glance even in this chaotic scene. Xue Linglong, another woman, is not easy to annoy the winner. When the sword light sweeps through, there will be a cry. She is really cruel. However, compared with that battle madman, Qiu Aotian is still much worse. Qiu Aotian was covered with sticky things now. Needless to say, he knew what it was. However, he was more and more excited about the Vietnam War, and his mouth still made a loud laugh from time to time. At this time, Shan Yu Dan has been fighting with the huge Scorpion King. It seems that it is difficult to tell the outcome for a while. The most surprising thing is Mi Yuan. He doesn''t know any skills at all, but his cultivation has reached the early stage of incarnation according to the cultivation world. What''s more terrible is that he fought directly with those giant scorpions, and his power is infinite. One punch blew out and directly broke a giant scorpion, but those giant scorpions were difficult to hurt him. "Try my immortal killing palm!" A burst of drink seemed to break the sky, and the vigorous internal strength was surging like a tide. Immediately, a dazzling golden light burst out, illuminating the whole sky. The wind and sand danced wildly, and the Qi of Xiao killing seemed to freeze the whole desert. The strong and unparalleled internal strength is like a torrent pouring down, shaking waves and waves. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge energy rushed around and exploded, and the ten thousand feet of wind and sand covered the stars and the night sky. The unparalleled pride will eventually reappear. Mi Yunfei is like a devil and God, and his heart is filled with endless killing intention. Suddenly, a huge palm broke through the silent world and broke through the endless darkness. At this time, there was no light or shadow, and there was only the palm of God in the eyes of all. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" It was taken out with one palm, and it was startled. The wild palm power ripples in circles and spreads everywhere. Everywhere the palm power passes, everything is lost and countless giant scorpions are blown away. However, there are too many giant scorpions. In a twinkling of an eye, they have rushed up again, and the people are also a little tired. When all the giant scorpions came in like the tide, suddenly, a terrible killing intention filled out from the smoke and sand, and everyone was afraid. The dust shadow has not dissipated, and the prestige has started first. Everyone can understand who caused such a terrible murderous spirit. "Ah! God killing crazy knife, cut!" The sky roared, the stars were in turmoil, and the bright moon had faded. A huge magic weapon seems to break through the shackles of space and string into the sky. The magic soldiers floated over the sky, emitting bursts of magic light, and then burst out several huge knife awns. The knife awns split instantly, and finally turned into thousands of magic lights, and then fell from the sky like a rainstorm. "Boom!" The huge explosion never stopped, but the originally desolate desert is even more desolate. The sand dunes are gone, and the flat place has been deeply sunk. Mi Yunfei pointed his toes and flew into the sky. Then he held the magic shadow in his hand, like a God coming to the world, and cut a knife in the air. The huge blade was like a tornado storm. A huge gap as long as 100 feet appeared at the place where it passed. On both sides of the gap, countless broken giant scorpions flew up. For a moment, blood and flesh flew everywhere, and the waves swallowed the sky. At this time, all the people gathered around Mi Yunfei, and most of the giant scorpions in the distance died. It is estimated that there are hundreds more. Mi Yunfei turned his head and said to the crowd, "everybody, how about we fight together today?" Without waiting for others to speak, Qiu Aotian immediately replied, "OK, let''s see how powerful the joint strike of so many of us is." After hearing this, everyone shouted, "OK!" After the words, everyone was lucky, and one golden light flashed out one after another. Is the sun dazzling enough? The sun is absolutely dazzling. However, at this time, the strong light aroused by the people is thousands of times more exaggerated than the hot sun. Wave after wave of internal strength made the whole world pale. This scene is really terrible. The magnificent internal strength poured out like the sea. The spectacle is beyond words. For a moment, the violent and savage wind was better than the natural tornado. At this time, the scene was terrible and shocked God. Nothing could be seen around. Layers of sand and dust were like waterfalls on thousands of feet, rippling up huge ripples. Gradually, the internal strength aroused by the people formed a super huge vortex, as if the whole world was about to be swallowed up. "Ah!" everyone roared in unison. The impact of the sound alone could shatter an ordinary person. "Kill God crazy Dao, plus my desperate mandarin duck Dao, and my Xiaoyao sword formula, my jade immortal sword, my Xianlin sword formula" One voice after another came out, and the strength of the people finally synthesized a huge light column. The terrible power contained in it frightened all things. Above the sky, the bright moon faded, dark clouds were dense, and lightning fell from the sky one after another. With a joint strike, even the natural weather was changed. The whole desert was split by lightning. With people as the center and the wild sand swirling, is that extremely terrible force contempt for heaven and earth, or laughing at the wind and cloud? The power of destroying heaven and earth swept through all things, and the whole heaven and earth was completely in chaos. The huge column of light rushed nine days, as if challenging the power of heaven and earth. In an instant, the pillar of light broke through the thunder clouds in the nine days, and the fire was splashed everywhere. Even the barren desert lit a raging fire, forming a sea of fire. However, the extreme energy of terror goes directly towards the tyranny of the giant scorpions. The sky is moving and the earth is shaking. It''s really terrible to pour out the strength of everyone. Mess, mess, everything is mess. The scene at this time is indescribable. Time seems to be at a standstill at this moment. This force seems to pass through reincarnation and break the sky. The whole void has been deformed and seems to break at any time. Where the power of the majestic explosive field passes, it is simply lawless and arrogant. A desert is almost divided into two parts by this force. There is an incomparably vast gutter in the middle, and nothing can resist it. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The vast force rolled up the wind and sand all over the sky. This desert was completely changed by the attack of everyone. Now it can be said to be almost two deserts. All the giant scorpions were directly ground into powder, and even a complete leg could not be left. After a long time, you can still see the flying smoke and feel the irresistible power. Since then, this desert has left traces that people can''t erase, which will be their deepest feelings in the future. In this war, the heaven was shocked, the earth trembled, the gods were thrilled, and the ghosts were frightened. It was the power of the devil and the coming of the wind and cloud! From here on, Qingyun announced that the demon God''s vegetarian dishes had been finished, and the back players were all meat. It was amazing and crazy. It could definitely be called "Crazy". Chapter 179 Heaven and earth belong to chaos. Is it virtual or real? No one can see it. The raging fire laughs all over the world, and the rolling waves drown the universe. After the huge blow, everything returned to nothingness, the smoke disappeared, the clouds dispersed, and the lightning stopped. Only the wind was still laughing. At this time, everyone took a deep breath. At this moment, all people deeply realized that the air in the desert could be so clear. Looking at the consequences of this joint strike, a lofty feeling rose in everyone''s heart. Heaven and earth are respected. Can it stop everyone? Is it really so high and invincible? In the past, perhaps everyone would answer: "the power of heaven and earth is absolutely invincible!" however, seeing the scene caused by themselves, many people are full of pride. They seem to have the idea of competing with heaven and earth. The original power of heaven and earth is not invincible, but the confidence in the heart is not high enough, but its own strength is not strong enough. The people looked dull and shocked at the endless gutter in front of them? Paralyzed? Or? "This. This is caused by our strength?" Qiu Aotian said to himself, looking at the gutter in front of him with some dementia. "Yes, we caused it. Remember, human power is always endless, it will never end, and heaven and earth are just like this in our eyes." Mi Yunfei didn''t look at him, but looked at the front and said. This sentence seems to be said to everyone, but it is also said to himself. Mi Yunfei suddenly turned to look at the crowd and said, "remember this gap, it is caused by the strength of our unity. It represents eternal friendship, which can not be erased by time and history." I don''t know when the sky has turned white, and the sunrise gradually shows its smile. Why is the sun so soft at this time? Why does the weather look so beautiful at this time? Why does even a desert become a beautiful scenery in the eyes of everyone? Just because the mood is different, the view of things is different. With a slight sigh, MI Yunfei said to the crowd, "it''s already dawn. I think everyone can''t sleep?" The crowd nodded. Mi Yunfei waved and said, "go on." after saying this, he took the lead in walking out to the front, and the group followed closely. Everyone was in a good mood. They talked and laughed all the way. How could they be sleepy? In fact, don''t say it''s a night without rest, even if you don''t sleep for three or five days. "Rivers and mountains change, years pass, and only true feelings will never change. With lofty aspirations and ambition, I walk around the world with my sword alone. The sun and moon change and the stars change, but my heart is the most firm. A sword laughs at the wind and cloud. Where is the end of the world merciless? Immortal gods do not act as ordinary companions, and it is difficult for years to keep true feelings. I don''t hope to keep your name, but I hope to keep your heart." Along the way, everyone hummed a tune and was in a very happy mood. Even Mi Yunfei, who had always been indifferent, sang along. The rice margin on one side, although not normal people''s words, is also singing in a gibberish. Obviously, he is also very happy. At first, only an individual hummed a small tune, but later, they all howled like wolves. Qiu Aotian, in particular, was originally a rude man, and his tone was incomplete, but he howled like killing a pig. Everyone sighed: it''s a terrible sight! Although there is no scenery. The wind is very soft and soft. I don''t know where it comes from. It brings the song far away. It seems that people all over the world want to sing together. It''s a boring desert, but everyone''s mood is no longer boring. Sometimes they compete and sometimes they chase and fight. Looking at these people in front of him, MI Yunfei also smiled. It turned out that his heartfelt smile was so sweet. In the depths of my heart, there emerged sword forgetfulness, Lu Chaohai and others. Looking at the most lively Qiu Aotian in the distance, MI Yunfei thought of Ren LV again. He couldn''t help but sigh: "if Ren Er Ge is sure to have a competition with brother Aotian?" In this way, the party walked for another 15 or 16 days. Of course, it was impossible to be so stable along the way, and there were many monsters. For example, swarms of lizards, giant spiders, desert black snakes, and human sized ink man eating ants. These are monsters in groups. It can be said that there are dangers everywhere, but they are all resolved by everyone one by one. After walking for a few days, they didn''t eat too much food, but they drank a lot of water. They saw that there was going to be no water. Everyone was a little anxious. However, these people definitely do not include Mi Yunfei and lenghanshuang. Because the water and food in MI Yunfei''s space ring have been enough for people here to eat and drink for a year, but he can''t take it out in front of so many people unless he can''t endure it. It''s not that MI Yunfei doesn''t believe them, but because the influence of space ring is too great. If it''s accidentally said, it will definitely lead to a fight. When you don''t have enough strength, MI Yunfei will never say it. When the sun shines, the sand in the desert becomes extremely hot. Even wearing shoes, you can feel the high temperature under your feet. When a gust of wind blew, people felt not the coolness brought by the wind, but layers of heat waves. Even the skin on their face was a little dry and cracked. Fortunately, everyone is a man of firm will. Otherwise, he has already fallen. However, even so, it is still a little difficult. Behind him, Mo Gongyi came over and said to MI Yunfei, "brother MI, you see we still have a lot of food, but there is little water left, and everyone is so tired that many people''s lips are cracked. Why don''t we have a rest first and see if we can find water." Mi Yunfei looked at the people behind him. Everyone was really tired. However, when Mi Yunfei''s eyes looked at the past, they immediately showed a very energetic look. Mi Yunfei was very unhappy. After a few days together, everyone basically obeyed his words. In the hearts of everyone, MI Yunfei was their example, which was insurmountable. Looking at everyone''s strong spirit, MI Yunfei was moved. He understood that the people didn''t want him to worry, so he showed a high momentum. Mi Yunfei yelled at a group of people behind him, "let''s have a rest first!" after hearing this, they stopped moving forward and felt some guilt in their hearts. Mi Yunfei looked at the crowd, handed his water to some people who didn''t have water, and then said to the crowd, "we don''t have much water. If anyone still has water, we can share it. Only in this way can we get through the difficulties together." After hearing this, the people let the water come and go, and they were unwilling to drink more water. In fact, true good brothers can only be reflected in adversity. Friends are the most blessed, and brothers are the ones who share difficulties. After resting for a while, MI Yunfei said to everyone, "here is just brother Yudan and brother Aotian. Our physical strength is slightly better. Why don''t we go ahead and see if there is water? You''ll follow us then. I don''t know where we''re going. I''ll leave some marks along the way to avoid losing." As soon as Mi Yunfei said something, Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan immediately stood up and said together, "it''s so good!" People also understand that there is not much water now, and Mi Yunfei''s strength is indeed higher, and their physical strength is much better. They can only nod and agree. Just when the three of MI Yunfei were about to leave, Mi Yuan ran over and took Mi Yunfei''s hand, muttering and gesticulating. Mi Yunfei was also suspicious. He didn''t understand what Mi Yuan was talking about, but Mi Yuan always held Mi Yunfei''s hand. "Mi Yuan, what are you doing? We''re going to find water. I''m not going away and won''t come back. Let me go quickly." Mi Yunfei stroked Mi Yuan''s head and said to him. But Mi Yuan''s hand still didn''t let go. "OK! OK! OK! Can''t I take you with me?" Mi Yunfei thought that Mi Yuan was afraid that he would not come back after he left, so he had to promise to take him with him. After hearing this, Mi Yuan ran in front of him, and Mi Yunfei hurriedly followed him for fear that he might be lost. Walking on the desolate desert, bursts of heat waves roll in. You have to be careful that the wind and sand blow into your eyes. Sometimes there is wind and sand in your mouth. It feels so uncomfortable. Looking at the lively Mi Yuan, MI Yunfei and the three people were sighing: this ancient alien is really not a human! How can the physique be so good? Although it''s a big difference from MI Yunfei''s transformation, it''s not bad even compared with people like Qiu Aotian, and Mi Yuan''s strength has only reached the early stage of incarnation. After walking for a while, Mi Yuan ran back, took Mi Yunfei''s arm and pointed to the distance. Mi Yunfei said to Mi Yuan suspiciously, "Mi Yuan, we''re going to find water. Why are you pulling me?" But Mi Yuan still didn''t let go and dragged Mi Yunfei''s arm towards the distance. Mi Yunfei didn''t know what direction he was going. Besides, he could only look for water blindly, so he had to follow Mi Yuan, and Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan followed. After crossing a towering sand dune, a few plants appeared in the distance. Mi Yunfei also recognized these plants, such as Achnatherum splendens, Nitraria, Populus deltoides and so on. And it''s obviously not so dry anymore, and it''s still a little wet. Mi Yunfei and others brightened their eyes and felt a little happy. Because plants can grow here, there may be a water source nearby. The rice edge on one side pulled Mi Yunfei and pointed to the towering sand dunes in the distance. In MI Yunfei''s heart, he knows why Mi Yuan wants to take him. This place can find a place with plants. He also gradually wondered why Mi Yuan was so surprised to see this desert. It must be that Mi Yuan had come to this desert. Otherwise, why should he take this direction so firmly in the vast desert? "Mi Yuan, do you know where there is water?" Mi Yunfei tried to ask. After listening to this, Mi Yuan nodded quickly, and began to murmur. His hands were also gesticulating, and then he pointed to the towering sand dunes. Mi Yunfei looked up at the sand dune and asked, "do you mean there is water behind the sand dune?" Mi Yuan seemed very happy. He nodded, took Mi Yunfei and walked forward. When several people crossed the sand dune, a small river appeared. Although it''s only a small river, it''s more precious than holy level skill for people in the desert. The river is in a low position, in the shape of a dustpan, with sand dunes on all sides. There are many reeds and grass on both sides of the river, as well as some trees, and there are many insects around, and several different birds hover in the sky. Mi Yunfei jumped up with excitement and immediately jumped up and drank several mouthfuls. Only then did he feel that his skin was a little better and his lips were not so dry. "Brother MI, why don''t I lead you here!" Shan Yudan said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I have a way." after finishing his words, MI Yunfei shouted: "the devil''s shadow comes out of the scabbard!" As soon as the words fell, the demon shadow had been suspended in front of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "man, can you do me a favor?" After hearing this, the shadow nodded again and again, which made Qiu Aotian shocked and uncertain. "Can you help me pick them up?" said Mi Yunfei. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, the shadow disappeared immediately and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Qiu Aotian was surprised for a while and then asked, "brother MI, what kind of weapon are you? Why are you so spiritual? Although I have heard that when a weapon is spiritual, it will be connected with the master''s Qi and blood and can be human, I have never seen such a human weapon." After hearing this, Shan Yudan nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect that we are really frogs at the bottom of a well! There are such psychic weapons in the world." Mi Yunfei just smiled and replied, "there are many things in this world that we can''t understand. The more we experience, the more we will find." Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan nodded and thought. After about two hours, all the people finally came. The people also asked why Mi Yunfei was the magic soldier. Mi Yunfei just smiled and perfunctory. The party drank so much that they finally stopped talking with water pouring out of their mouths. Later, everyone filled all the containers they could hold water with water, which was satisfactory. However, at this time, there was a problem, because the cold frost four were women. Girls loved beauty. It was not easy to see the water source. Naturally, they had to wash their whole body thoroughly. However, most of the men here had no choice but to scold the people to leave first and catch up after several people washed. Chapter 180 The rainstorm last night was so urgent that almost all the people were drowned, which made everyone embarrassed. However, somehow, the weather today is surprisingly good. I have to say, the changes of the weather in the desert are really impermanent! The weather is fine and everyone is in a good mood. Now, MI Yunfei completely believes that Mi Yuan must have been here. He is even more afraid of detours. How can he be unhappy? No sun, no wind, no dust flying. Behind him, rows of footprints, like a circling dragon, extend to the end. It has been nearly a month since they entered the desert. From the map, they thought they could reach the Yin pulse of death in a short time. As a result, no one knew that flying animals could not be taken in this desert at all. This journey was quite difficult. But everything has advantages and disadvantages. Although it''s a little bitter, the friendship between people is deeper than before. Whether in terms of physique or cultivation, there are some improvements. Maybe this is the so-called training of Shan Xiaoyao! How can you see a rainbow without going through wind and rain? It is precisely because this journey is difficult, so people believe that it is absolutely unusual for those people of the demon family to go to the Yin pulse of death. If there were nothing to attract them, I believe they would not have worked so hard to climb mountains and mountains to rush to the Yin pulse of death. Because Mi Yuan led the way, we never met a terrible monster again. We walked smoothly these days. The sky is incomparably blue, and the embellishment of several white clouds makes it more beautiful. Even the air is much clearer and the temperature is not so high. In general, today''s weather is the best to enter the desert. Mi Yuan is still at the forefront, but he is also the most carefree one among so many people, isn''t he? No worries. However, just then, Mi Yuan suddenly changed his face, then ran to MI Yunfei, looked very frightened and shouted anxiously. People were confused. They had never seen such an expression on Mi Yuan''s face. However, they also understand that although Mi Yuan is not very talkative, he can only spit out one or two words, but Mi Yuan is definitely not a madman. However, Mi Yuan''s expression at this time seems to be no different from going crazy. "Mi Yuan, what happened?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. Mi Yuan pulled Mi Yunfei''s clothes and pointed to the sky, but when they looked at the sky, they didn''t find any abnormality, just a gust of wind came. Mi Yuan yelled loudly as he rowed. It was obvious that something was unusual. However, none of them could understand his expression. At this time, Mi Yuan held a pile of sand in his hand from the ground, and then puffed up and blew the sand in his hand with his mouth. The dream fairy immediately asked, "do you mean there is wind?" As soon as he said this, Mi Yuan nodded again and again, but his expression was extremely frightened, and then shook his head. The crowd immediately laughed. There was a gust of wind just now. Everyone knows there is a wind! Among these people, only the dream fairy looked nervous. She still asked Mi Yuan, "is there a strong wind?" Mi Yuan shook his head. "A strong wind?" Mi Yuan is still far away. "Is it a storm?" Mi Yuan nodded hurriedly. At this time, Qiu Aotian said with a smile: "ha ha! Mi Yuan, don''t worry. We are all martial arts practitioners. It''s just a storm!" when he spoke, he patted Mi Yuan on the shoulder, a look that reassured him. However, when he had just finished this conversation, he immediately reacted and exclaimed, "what, storm? Is it a storm?" As soon as the words came out, the people were silent, and no one laughed again. Instead, they looked at the sky, and everyone''s look changed. The scene above the sky is very strange. In the sky with only a few white clouds, dark clouds are dense in an instant, and the speed is just a matter in the blink of an eye. And the terrible thing is still behind. There are more and more dark clouds. Finally, the desert is completely in darkness, and can only vaguely see some people. However, the dark clouds in the sky did not stop, but still gathered one by one. "Come on, hold hands quickly, otherwise we will all be caught in the storm." at the critical moment, MI Yunfei hurriedly shouted to everyone. After hearing this, they pulled one by one to prepare for the storm. The strange phenomenon in the sky continues, but people can''t see things. The whole sky was completely dark, and no one knew what a terrible storm there was behind the dark clouds. Suddenly, a gust of wind hit and rolled up thousands of sand waves. They only felt it difficult to resist and their bodies were shaky. A lot of sand and dust all flew to the face, which made people uncomfortable for a while. Mi Yun Feiyun shouted loudly, "everyone, remember that none of us can give up. We must not let go of anyone''s hand. If we can live, then we are the best brothers and sisters in this life. Let''s fight with the sky! See if it is stronger or we are stronger." Qiu Aotian also shouted: "yes, let''s fight with heaven. Even if it''s death, there''s nothing to be afraid of. I haven''t thought of going back alive since the day I was born." After hearing this, everyone felt excited and pulled others'' hands more tightly. That power is an affirmation of friendship and a transmission of friendship. "Boom!" There was a loud noise in the sky. All the people were practitioners. They could barely see the thunder cloud in the distance. The scene at the moment is so terrible that it makes the dead come out. In the distance, there was a dark area, and finally a huge black hole was formed. Everyone knows that this is a desert storm, which is much more terrible than the tornado. If it is rolled in, even a piece of iron must be twisted into pieces. The storm is rapidly sweeping towards the people, and all the sand particles are rolled up where they pass, as if the whole desert has poured out. Rows of sand surged, and the whole desert was in turmoil. It was really as terrible as the last day. Everything in the desert is rushing towards the center of the storm. The sky seems to be stirred up. It''s really numbing that lightning strikes down one after another. The surging sand waves seemed to go straight to the jiuzhong sky, and the pressure of terror suffocation filled out from the center of the storm. The terrible strength was irresistible. Mi Yunfei stood in the front. He used his whole body skills and blocked in front of everyone, and half of his body had been submerged by the sand. "The devil''s shadow came out of the scabbard!" shouted, and the devil''s shadow had appeared in MI Yunfei''s hand. At this time, MI Yunfei impacted all his internal strength into the shadow. His blood expanded and stood in front of everyone like a murderous God. He had a feeling that at this time, he could almost challenge the people in the realm of defending the sky. "Buzzing!" The shadow also sent out an unprecedented violent trembling, and one after another golden light burst out. "Er ah! The fourth move of killer crazy knife, electric photography Jiuyou!" With a roar, the world was shocked, and the sound was louder than the thunder in the sky. Soon, a golden light broke through all the darkness and attacked the storm. The golden light changed rapidly and finally turned into a huge blade. The sand waves on both sides gush out like the tide where the knife awn passes. "Boom!" With an explosion, the storm was somewhat deviated by his startling knife. However, everyone''s body involuntarily approached the storm, and the huge suction made it difficult for them to stop. Mi Yunfei''s knife shocked everyone. No one can imagine that he shook with the storm. Although he couldn''t win, he deviated from the storm. With a knife, MI Yunfei directly and deeply inserted the shadow into the desert. After the magic shadow changed, it was a magic weapon with a length of 40 feet. All the 40 feet were inserted into the desert, and only the handle of the knife was still outside. Mi Yunfei held the handle tightly, but the people behind him pulled one by one. The storm still doesn''t stop. The sand in the desert seems to have no end. It keeps pouring into the storm. Thousands of miles are full of crazy sand. Mi Yun flew to the front. He used all his internal strength to resist the terrible storm. At this time, even he felt some pain in his body, not to mention others? But fortunately, the others were behind him, which was barely able to resist. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly, like a murderous God. He burst into a drink, and his strong internal strength gushed out again to form a light mask, blocking a small part of the wind. However, he became more and more uncomfortable. The violent wind deformed his face, and the wind cut his face like a cold knife. Although a small part of the wind was blocked by Mi Yunfei, it was still difficult for everyone to resist. The storm made all the people float in the air, like a line connected by a line. Only the front Mi Yunfei''s heel was still on the ground. Mouthful by mouthful of blood spewed out of the people''s mouths, and the sound of bones came out, but no one could hear it. It was the sound of a person''s bones elongated by the storm. However, even if they die, they will never let go of the only warmth in their hands. What makes them so firm? What makes them connected? It''s the friendship in my heart. They have only one belief in their hearts: never let go of your hand! Why not? Just let go. They understand that what they hold is not a hand, but a friendship. When your friend or your lover is suffering, when he (she) needs you, have you held his (her) hand so tightly? Friend, if you catch it, don''t let it go and feel the residual temperature in your hand. Maybe what you catch is a love, or what you catch is a friendship. In short, you will never get nothing. I don''t know how many hours later, the storm finally stopped. However, a huge low-lying area has appeared in the desert, while a sand dune is towering on one side, and everything returns to nothingness. Where''s mi Yunfei? Where did Mi Yunfei go? Were they swept away by the storm? Are you still alive? "Boom!" A loud noise blew up countless sand dust, and a figure flew out of the towering sand dunes. After the figure fell on the ground, it staggered for a while, and then fell to the ground. He tightly covered his chest, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered a very serious internal injury. It goes without saying that the man is mi Yunfei with a strange weapon that looks like a knife rather than a knife and a sword rather than a sword. Mi Yunfei''s breath is weak. In order to make the people behind him less difficult, he has been lucky to withstand the storm, so he was seriously injured. As soon as he came out of the sand dune, he looked around. He looked very frightened. His chest fluctuated. He seemed to be looking for something regardless of his serious injury. "Why? Why am I the only one left? Where have they gone? Where have they gone?" Mi Yunfei was a little confused and began to talk to himself. "Han Shuang, Xiao Lan, fairy, where are you? Hurry out!" Mi Yunfei roared loudly, but he just drank and spit out a mouthful of blood again. Suddenly, he focused on the pile of sand dunes he had just jumped out. He said vaguely, "yes, yes, it must be in here, it must be in here!" after that, MI Yunfei ran towards the sand dune. He just took a step or two and fell. "You can''t die, none of you can die!" Mi Yunfei roared, covered his chest, climbed up again, and then walked towards the sand dune. Mi Yunfei is the only one left in a group of people. Are those people really in the sand dunes? Still. They were swept away by the storm? Is it true that MI Yunfei is the only one who can survive? Chapter 181 Mi Yunfei stumbled and staggered to the sand dune. He bit his teeth and forcibly held back the pain. With enough internal strength, he gave a palm to the sand dune. This palm is only the palm wind, not the palm force. Although he has been injured, MI Yunfei''s palm wind can''t be underestimated. When the palm wind rolled over, the sand waves suddenly churned up, but the sand dune was too high after all. He didn''t see anyone at all. At this time, he spewed out a mouthful of blood again. Mi Yunfei still didn''t give up. He waved his hand again, and the dunes were much shorter. But I still didn''t find anyone. In this way, he slapped it, and the blood was sprayed out mouth by mouth. Finally, after his fifth palm, he finally found an arm. Mi Yunfei immediately ran over and planed the man out. What he pulled out was Mi Yuan, but he was unconscious. Mi Yunfei hurriedly tried to awaken Mi Yuan and hurriedly sent an internal force into Mi Yuan''s body. After a long time, Mi Yuan finally made a low sound. When Mi Yuan opened his eyes, MI Yunfei felt his mind was dull. He had been injured all over his body, and he used internal strength excessively, which had already collapsed. Only the lover and the group of friends who lived in the heart could not be put down in my heart, so I forced myself to hold down. Mi Yuan saw that MI Yunfei''s eyes were slightly closed and he was seriously injured. He immediately muttered, and his look was very worried. Mi Yunfei just pointed to the towering sand dune and spit out two words: "save people." after he finished, he was unconscious. I don''t know how much time passed. In a coma, MI Yunfei only felt that he was completely in darkness and couldn''t see anything. But someone seemed to be shouting at him. He felt that his eyelids were so heavy and soft that he didn''t even have the strength to open them. After a long time, the cry seemed more and more clear. He heard it clearly. It was the voice of frost and fairy spirits, but why didn''t Xiao Lan''s voice? Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes. There were many heads in front of MI Yunfei. Everyone''s face was very worried, and there were two women with tears on their faces. He saw clearly that they were cold frost and dream fairy. The rest were there, except ye Xiaolan. "Ah! Brother Yun, Xiaomi, you''re awake!" Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling shouted excitedly, and the others shouted, and their faces relaxed for a moment. One breath after another came out, like a heavy trust. It was night and there were a few sparse stars in the sky. The temperature is a little low, and the wind is a little cool. Mi Yunfei slowly sat up and felt a burst of colic. He didn''t feel the pain in his body, but the cold in his heart. "Where''s Xiaolan? Why didn''t Xiaolan show up? How''s she?" after MI Yunfei finished, he wanted to stand up. Meng Xianling pressed Mi Yunfei and stopped him from standing up. Then he said, "Xiao Lan is all right. Her hand bone is broken, but it has been connected. She just fell asleep. You''re more seriously injured than him." After hearing this, MI Yunfei repeatedly said, "I''m going to see him, I''m going to see him!" after that, he propped up his body and wanted to stand up. Just as I moved, there was another sharp pain in my heart. "Brother Yunfei, take a rest first! Your body is not well yet. Xiaolan is fine. I will take care of her." Leng Hanshuang was afraid that MI Yunfei could not stand it, so she made a voice and advised. "Don''t worry. One day, it only takes one day for my body to fully recover. Frost, help me up. I''m going to see Xiaolan. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease." Mi Yunfei said to frost. Leng Hanshuang looked at the dream fairy, looked at the others around him, shook his head, so he had to help Mi Yunfei stand up and walk towards the place where Leng Hanshuang lay in the distance. At the moment, there was no tent, because after the storm, many things we brought were gone, only a few bags of water and a little food were found. Seeing ye Xiaolan lying there peacefully, pouting from time to time and talking in her sleep, MI Yunfei was relieved. At this time, only cold frost and dream fairy were left beside him, and the others didn''t follow. Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand and gently brushed Ye Xiaolan''s cheek, then said, "Xiaolan, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you and hurt you." Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling comforted Mi Yunfei and let him rest more. Mi Yunfei smiled faintly: "don''t worry! You don''t know my body. You''ll be fine tomorrow." On the night sky, the sparse stars kept flashing, and Mi Yunfei''s heart beat quickly with the rhythm of the stars. Fortunately, there was no accident today. If there was an accident, his conscience would be uneasy all his life. In order to make his body better faster, he immediately transported the healing chapter of magic dragon formula and began to heal. I have to say, "magic dragon formula" is really a magical skill. Mi Yunfei feels much better after only running for one week. The next day, it was sunny, and the cloudless sky was white and transparent. The breeze was cool and quietly brushed everyone''s cheeks. Because there was no tent, everyone didn''t sleep well. They always felt insecure. It''s like a person who is used to wearing underpants and suddenly feels uncomfortable and chilly when he doesn''t wear them one day. He can''t find a sense of security at all. Mi Yunfei didn''t sleep all night, but his spirit was surprisingly good. When he got up and moved, he suddenly found that the injuries all over his body were completely healed, and there seemed to be some improvement in his cultivation. Liao Hua was shocked and said, "brother MI, are you human? What kind of Constitution do you have? You were hurt like that yesterday. It seems that nothing has happened today. It''s really abnormal!" Mi Yunfei just smiled, didn''t answer, and then said to everyone: "we have entered this desert for almost a month. We''ve all appreciated the dangers. It''s safest to leave here, so let''s go on!" After that, everyone began to pack up and prepare to move on. Ye Xiaolan was only injured in her hand bone, but Mi Yunfei refused to let her walk and forced her to walk on her back. Such a move made mengxianling shout: "it''s obviously a hand bone injury, and it''s none of your business to walk. It''s clear that you want to take advantage! And it''s still such a bad excuse." Everyone laughed together, leaving only the dream fairy muttering discontentedly. Lying on MI Yunfei''s back, ye Xiaolan felt warm in her heart and buried her head in MI Yunfei''s shoulder. It seems that this broad shoulder is her lifelong dependence. "Wood, do you remember when we first met when you were unconscious and I carried you back?" asked Ye Xiaolan, who was lying on MI Yunfei''s back. Mi Yunfei was stunned and said, "I was in a coma at that time. How do you know?" Ye Xiaolan nodded and said, "yes! But you drooled all over me at that time! Are you too sorry that I don''t leave anything on your back now?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled and felt a bad feeling in his heart. Before he could speak, ye Xiaolan ''bit'' on his neck. Mi Yunfei wanted to shout, but suddenly found that there was no pain on his neck, but he felt a suction. "What are you doing? Don''t bite me! I have thick skin. What if I bite your teeth?" Mi Yunfei turned his head and asked. Ye Xiaolan smiled: "ha ha, I''m not willing to bite you. I just leave a red seal on your neck. I want you to remember me forever." "I will." Mi Yunfei murmured. His voice was very small. It seemed that it was not the voice from his mouth, but the voice from his heart. "Wood, do you know? When you recover your memory, I''m afraid you won''t pay attention to me. That day was our big day, but it''s a pity." Ye Xiaolan said here, but didn''t go on. Mi Yunfei clearly remembers that when he lost his memory, he almost had a wedding with Ye Xiaolan, but he was disturbed by Yin Sha that day. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei couldn''t help sighing: life is really changeable! He didn''t answer Ye Xiaolan''s words, but silently said in his heart, "I didn''t marry you at that time, I will marry you in the future, and I will have three together at that time." "Sister Hanshuang, look at Xiaomi. She must be having a bad idea and laughing so evil." mengxianling pointed to MI Yunfei nearby and said quietly to Leng Hanshuang. Cold frost smiled faintly: "what''s the matter? Jealous?" The words of cold frost immediately made the dream fairy''s face ruddy. She quickly replied, "I don''t have it. I''m not rare!" Leng Hanshuang shook his head and said, "you two are naturally a pair of enemies. You won''t get used to it if you don''t quarrel all day." The dream fairy tooted her mouth but said no more. After walking for another seven or eight days, they finally found that some trees vaguely appeared at the end of the desert in the distance. Obviously, it was a forest. "Look, look, we''ve finally got out of this desert!" Mi Yunfei shouted to the people in the rear. After hearing this, all the people quickly concentrated on gathering Qi and looked into the distance. Indeed, a forest appeared in the distance. Because it was too far away, it was a little blurred, and all the people cheered. In that barren desert, if a person moves forward, it is estimated that even if he doesn''t encounter those monsters, even if he doesn''t encounter a storm, he will be bored to death. Qiu Aotian immediately knelt on the ground and shouted, "we''ve come out and finally left the damn desert!" "Ha ha! Finally come out!" they shouted together. "Giggle!" Mi Yuan was also very excited. Then he ran to MI Yunfei, took him, pointed to the forest in front, and said something he didn''t understand. Mi Yunfei didn''t know what he was talking about. He just smiled, then turned to the people and said, "everyone, it must be the dark forest ahead. We''ll take a rest here, see our footprints in the desert, and then think about the memories we left in the desert together." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, everyone was silent. They turned around and looked at the row of footprints behind them, recalling the dangers we experienced together. The memories of those scenes kept coming to my mind. Occasionally chasing and fighting on the road, occasionally discussing martial arts, fighting all kinds of monsters, as well as the gutter left by the joint strike, sharing water and drinking together, fighting desert storms together, and holding hands tightly at that time. All the pictures clearly emerge. The wind, gently blowing, many people''s eyes began to slide out of drops of tears, which is the condensation of deep friendship. Qiu Aotian rubbed his eyes and scolded, "the wind is really strange. As soon as it blows, it makes my eyes cry." Is it really the wind? Or the churn in your heart? As soon as Qiu Aotian''s words came out, many people began to choke, and others even cried out directly. Are they too weak and not strong enough? no When a person''s heart occupies a lot of things, you will find that crying is a kind of nature. After taking a deep breath, MI Yunfei turned around and stopped looking at the footprints behind him, and then shouted, "friends, passing through that forest is the Yin pulse of death. Let''s go!" "OK, let''s go!" a group of people howled and then walked towards the forest. What will be behind the desert? What kind of danger is there? Chapter 182 Walking in the desert, people look back from time to time. At this time, the desert is not so desolate that nothing is left, at least it leaves little memories. In the distance, the green forest can clearly appear in the eyes of everyone, and the sand under your feet has become much wetter. Some plants of different shapes and colors have appeared at the edge of the desert, and some weak animals have also appeared at the edge of the desert. In short, everything seems so beautiful. "Rush!" looking at the forest in the distance, MI Yunfei shouted at the people behind him, because ye Xiaolan''s hand bone was almost healed, and he didn''t let Mi Yunfei walk on her back. Therefore, MI Yunfei rushed to the forest in the distance first. And a group of people behind him, with high passion, also ran, splashing countless sands. After nearly half an hour of running, all the people finally came to the forest. They closed their eyes and deeply breathed the clear air. Strange to say, the weather is completely different outside the desert. The sun in the sky is so gentle, and the wisps of sunshine, like soft water, are so tender. Among all the people, the most excited is Mi Yuan. He pulls Mi Yunfei for a moment and others for a moment. It seems that he is thinking of them telling the mood at this time. After a month of getting along, although Mi Yuan can only say one or two simple words, people can still understand some of his simple gestures. Mi Yunfei took Mi Yunfei''s arm and kept gesturing. For a moment, he pointed to the forest in front of him, and for a moment, he pointed to himself. "Mi Yuan, are you familiar with this forest?" asked the dream fairy. Because for a long time, she taught Mi Yuan the most, and she knew more about some gestures of MI yuan than others. Mi Yuan showed a pair of white teeth, a smile on his face, and then nodded. "Well, it should be like this. Will you lead the way after entering the forest?" the dream fairy smiled and said, just like a parent talking to a child. After listening, Mi Yuan nodded again and took the dream fairy to the forest. The others looked at each other and smiled. They followed Mi Yuan and walked towards the forest. Once entering the forest, everyone felt that this forest was somewhat different from the rest of the forest, because the trees in this forest were strange. There were many different leaves on a tree, and each leaf was as big as a person. Moreover, each tree is extremely large and towering into the clouds. It is difficult to see the top of the tree. Branches and branches crisscross each other. Those curved trunks are like divine dragons entrenched here, with an ancient and primitive atmosphere everywhere. All kinds of wild animals can be seen everywhere in the forest, but those wild animals are not afraid of humans at all. When they see Mi Yunfei and others coming, they just open their eyes and look, then close their eyes and lie lazily on the trunk. Everything seems so harmonious. The ancient trees are too huge. I don''t know how many years it will take to grow such a forest. Once I enter it, I can''t see a ray of light. Even the ten thousand magic Jue pulse is not so dark. However, fortunately, people are masters above the realm, so they can see things. There are many huge nests on the branches of ancient trees. They must have been built by those birds? The simple smell makes people calm. Although there are many birds and animals, they can''t hear any birds and animals. Everything is so quiet. And some flowers on the ground are even more strange. If it weren''t for looking at the huge petals, it''s hard to believe that it should be a flower. There are also some strange mushrooms, which are no different from a big tree. If they are non-toxic, they may be enough for people to eat for many days. After walking for a long time, Mi Yuan came to a cave with MI Yunfei. Everyone was ready to fight and pulled out the blades on his back. Because the cave in front of us is too huge. If there are monsters living in it, it is definitely difficult to deal with. Mi Yuan pointed to the cave and walked in. Mi Yunfei was worried about Mi Yuan, so he immediately followed up, and the people behind him walked towards the cave without hesitation. The cave was completely covered with a cave sky. The two sides of the cave were not covered with grass plants as expected, but bare. The ground is not uneven, but smooth and flat, as if someone could clean it. There are still some traces on the walls on both sides of the cave, as if they were chiseled with a chisel. It gives people the feeling that the cave was mined, not formed naturally. The hole is very long. I don''t know where it extends. There are several bifurcations in the cave. There are holes in the cave. However, what''s more strange is that Mi Yuan seems to be very familiar with the hole. When he came to the fork road, he didn''t hesitate at all, and took the people to choose a road on the left to go forward. After walking for about a incense stick, they were surprised to find that the cave was much wider. Many huge stone pots were found here. There were many stones under the stone pot, a huge water tank and a bucket made of stones around it, and there were bundles of dry firewood next to it. There is a huge stone platform not far from the stone pot. There are also some bowls made of stone on the stone platform. It is obvious that some people have lived here. Looking at the cave and those stone bowls, MI Yunfei''s heart churned like sea waves. His eyes were a little blurred and murmured, "master!" He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the stone bowls, as if afraid of breaking them. All these things were so familiar, and the bits and pieces that had once poured into his heart again. Once, MI Yunfei jumped off a cliff and was saved by a dream. At that time, he lived in a cave. Although he didn''t live in that cave for a long time, his memories are unforgettable forever. Why? Why can you meet everything you used to be familiar with everywhere? Inadvertently see things, unexpectedly are so familiar, inadvertently walk through the road can also see the footprints left. Many people feel that the past is like a cloud, and the wind will blow away. However, for MI Yunfei, the past is like the sun in the sky. You can see it everywhere. Once memories turn into tears at this moment, bit by bit overflow, drowning the inner strength. "I wonder if Shifu and Heiling are doing well now? Has his old man''s strength recovered to the peak?" Mi Yunfei said silently in his heart. Leng Hanshuang came to MI Yunfei''s side, stretched out her jade hand and patted him on the shoulder, but didn''t say a word. However, just such a move, MI Yunfei can also understand what she wants to say. Perhaps this is the so-called heart to heart connection! Mi Yunfei walked to Mi Yuan, took a deep breath, and then asked, "Mi Yuan, is this place your own home?" After hearing this, Mi Yuan nodded excitedly, but for a moment, he was depressed again. No one knew what was in his mind. Leng Hanshuang walked into the crowd and said to everyone, "guys, we have been walking in the desert for a month. We have some dry food on the road. Why don''t we cook something here today?" After hearing this, everyone cheered in unison. After all, everyone wants to change their taste after eating dry food for so many days. Now there are pots, firewood and bowls and chopsticks here. Naturally, it''s necessary to have a good meal. Because Mi Yuan was familiar with this place, he soon found something to eat, which many people had never seen. Of course, he also called some prey. Soon, the group divided their work, washing the pot, pulling the meat, and soon put all the strange dishes and meat into the pot. This time, the chef was naturally cold and frost. When the food in the pot was almost cooked, she took out several bottles of seasoning from her arms. It was common to carry seasoning as a when going out. Before the food in the pot is cooked, it makes people salivate, and the aroma spreads everywhere. Many people have begun to reach out to catch the game in the pot. But it didn''t succeed until it was stopped by the cold frost. After a while, when the food in the pot was cooked, no one filled a bowl respectively, while eating and praising. "Everyone, everyone, you must remember that this is a ''meal'' after the wind and rain we have experienced together. Although it is not delicacies, it is better than delicacies. Do you think so?" Shan Yudan said to everyone with a piece of meat in his mouth. "Yes!" the crowd shouted in unison. Xing Qiaoyu suddenly stood up and said, "this meal is extraordinary, because it contains our friendship, so we have to finish this big pot today, or I''ll be sorry for miss Hanshuang''s trouble." As soon as Xing Qiaoyu spoke, Qiu Aotian immediately shouted, "I have to eat at least five bowls. If anyone grabs from me, I''ll be anxious with anyone." Qiu Aotian''s words almost made everyone spit blood. It''s not uncommon to eat five small bowls, but this stone bowl is no better than those small bowls. Almost half of the five bowls have to be filled. However, looking at his angry face, no one dared to say more, so he had to swallow what he wanted to say. A large pot of game was soon eaten by the people. Of course, Qiu Aotian did eat five bowls. The most exaggerated thing is that the guy didn''t even save some soup for others, which annoyed the people. I don''t know when night has fallen quietly, but in this forest, there is no difference between day and night. After dinner, everyone was a little tired, so they went to bed early. Mi Yuan pulls Mi Yunfei and seems to take him somewhere. Mi Yunfei also wanted to know where Mi Yuan was taking him, so he followed him out. After walking out of the cave, I passed through dense forests, and then came to a path. The path is made of stone slabs with some grass on it. It seems that I haven''t gone for some days. There are not so many ancient trees on both sides of the path, but there are one or two trees from time to time. I think they have been mined. The path is long and winding, leading to the unknown depths, and getting lower and lower. Mi Yuan has been walking in the front, looking at both sides from time to time, as if he was remembering something, and Mi Yunfei just quietly followed behind him. I don''t know how long I walked, Mi Yuan flew with Mi Yun to a low-lying place, surrounded by huge ancient trees, which are much larger than those outside. When Mi Yunfei looked at the low-lying place, he was stunned. What appears in front of us is that there are many small earth slopes in the middle of the low-lying area, one by one, and there is a stone tablet in front of many earth slopes. The soil of one earth slope at the edge is newer than others, and the color of the stone tablet is not as dark and yellow as those of other stones. Mi Yunfei knows that this place is a cemetery, and the color of the tomb at the edge should only be about half a year. Looking at these tombs, Mi Yuan looked a little sad, and a tear came from the corner of his eye. Since Mi Yunfei saw Mi Yuan, he has never seen Mi Yuan sad. Even if he was beaten with a stick, his face didn''t hum. However, when he saw the cemetery, he burst into tears. "Mi Yuan, are these your family?" Mi Yunfei asked. Mi Yuan nodded, but he didn''t say those words he didn''t understand as before. "Don''t you have any family?" Mi Yunfei asked again. After listening, Mi Yuan nodded, then knelt in front of MI Yunfei and hugged his legs, as if afraid that MI Yunfei would leave him. Mi Yunfei was shocked. When he first knew that Mi Yuan was an ancient alien, MI Yunfei thought that there were still Ancient Aliens in the world, but now he does know, but there is only one in front of him. Mi Yunfei pulled Mi Yuan up, looked into his eyes and said, "don''t worry, Mi Yuan, I won''t leave you. No matter how miserable I am, at least I have my brother, cold frost, and so many friends. However, you are the only ancient stranger in the world. Unexpectedly, you don''t have a family, so we will all be your family in the future." Mi Yunfei took a deep breath, looked at the distance and said, "I will not only take care of you, but also make you a person who will never be bullied. I will try my best to cultivate you. In the future, you will call me master!" Chapter 183 The next day, they woke up early. They didn''t know whether it was night or day in the forest, but they all woke up and naturally didn''t need to sleep again. The forest is still very dark, very quiet, without a trace of noise. It''s really a happy land here. There are no worldly disputes, no intrigues, and no worldly dust at all. According to the route recorded on the map, as long as it passes through this forest, it is the death Yin pulse of one of the four fierce places. It''s also very close to the Yin pulse of death, so everyone has a 12 point spirit. Maybe you will meet people from the demon clan around here, so you have to be careful. At first, Mi Yuan firmly disagreed with MI Yunfei''s request that Mi Yuan lead the way to the Yin pulse of death. However, in the end, he agreed after seeing that he couldn''t stop Mi Yunfei and others. "Fairy, do you understand why Mi Yuan is determined to stop us from going to the Yin pulse of death? Why don''t you communicate with him again." Mi Yunfei said to Meng fairy. The dream fairy shook her head and said, "I''ve asked him many times. He must be saying that it''s terrible. Tell us not to go!" Mi Yunfei shook his head and didn''t even think about it any more. He had come and had no reason to shrink back. It was quiet in the forest, only everyone''s footsteps came out, but the more so, the more disturbing it was. "Everybody stop first." Mi Yunfei shouted to the crowd. After listening, although they were not quite sure why Mi Yunfei asked them to stop at this time, they didn''t say anything. "According to what Mi Yuan just said, we should be close to the Yin pulse of death, so I hope you must be careful. We''re just here to find out what the demons are doing, not to fight with them. Do you understand?" Mi Yunfei was worried, so he had to stop and remind you. Everyone nodded after listening. Mi Yunfei looked at everyone and said, "we are divided into three groups. I walk in the front, brother Aotian, brother Danyu and miss Linglong walk in the back, and the rest of you walk in the middle. If there is any emergency, send a signal immediately." after MI Yunfei said that, he took out several bamboo tubes from his bag and distributed them to the people, These bamboo tubes were handed over to MI Yunfei by several leaders to transmit signals. The rest were puzzled. They really didn''t understand. After such a big storm, MI Yunfei didn''t lose the bamboo tube. In fact, they didn''t know that these were put in MI Yunfei''s space ring, but they were put into the burden when everyone didn''t pay attention. At this time, Liao Hua came out and said, "brother MI, it''s unfair. You''re too dangerous ahead." "Yes, brother MI, why don''t I go ahead with you." Qiu Aotian also stood up and shouted. As soon as his words fell, everyone began to argue and asked themselves to go ahead. After looking at those people, MI Yunfei said coldly, "when I left, what did several leaders say to MI? Do you remember?" After hearing this, they whispered, "the leader asked us to listen to you." "OK! Unexpectedly, several leaders said so, and you still have to object. Am I not worthy of MI Yunfei?" Mi Yunfei''s voice was very arrogant. However, the more he said so, the worse the others felt. Everyone knew that MI Yunfei wanted to leave the danger to himself. However, seeing that MI Yunfei would turn his face if he didn''t agree, they could only nod silently. "It''s best to remember that a regiment that doesn''t abide by discipline can never win the war." after MI Yunfei said that, he stepped forward. At the moment, he didn''t even take Mi Yuan, because he knew that if there was any danger that he couldn''t escape with his strength, it would be useless to go to more people. Just as he walked out a few steps, the voice of cold frost came from the rear. Thousands of words turned into two words. Be careful. All three understand Mi Yunfei''s character. As long as it''s his decision, it''s useless to persuade anyone. Mi Yunfei looked stunned, clenched his teeth, hardened his heart, and still stepped forward. Looking at the back of MI Yunfei leaving, Leng Hanshuang and the three lost their spiritual support, and their steps were a little staggered. Mi Yunfei walked alone in front of the forest. At this time, he could see the white clouds in the sky, and the forest was coming to an end. In the distance, what appeared in his eyes was a towering mountain range. The mountain range was so high that it was difficult to see the end at a glance. However, the mountain range is full of strangeness. Even Mi Yunfei, who is far away here, feels a thrill. However, the most terrible thing is that the sky at the top of the mountain is actually filled with black magic smoke. Those magic smoke formed a skeleton, which seemed to be blown by the wind. There seemed to be a majestic suffocation pressure in the magic cloud, and even a trace of nausea came out of the air. Mi Yunfei took a breath. It was really terrible here. Those magic smoke seemed to devour everyone''s soul, which made people frightened. Taking a deep breath, MI Yunfei carefully stepped away and walked towards the Yin pulse of death. Before long, he had come to the foot of the mountain of the Yin pulse of death. He shivered all over, raised his skills to the highest level, and then walked in step by step. In the Yin pulse of death, black magic smoke is everywhere, and everything around is so strange. Many trees have withered and have no vitality. On the ground, there are some white bones, both human and animal. "Click! CLICK!" a white bone sound came out, which made people''s scalp numb. Every step was so heavy that it seemed that a heart was about to jump out. Mi Yunfei''s face was unknowingly sweating, his breathing became much faster, and his feet were a little soft. The feeling here was really terrible. Everything around seemed so gray. When the sun shone down, I didn''t feel a little warm. And those white bones are glittering with cold light. A gust of Yin wind blew, and the rotten white ashes on the ground were also blown up, paving the rugged mountain road at the foot, as if telling an ancient and terrible thing. "What is it that attracts those demons to come to this very strange place?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t figure it out. If it wasn''t related to the demons, he would have wanted to retreat. This is the place of death! Mi Yunfei took a deep breath, then hardened his head and continued to move forward. The more you walk in front, the more cold the air becomes, and the temperature seems to be getting lower and lower. Although there are some ancient trees around, they look like dead things and don''t feel any vitality. The dark forest is like a ghost, which is really frightening. Finally, after walking for half an hour, several figures appeared in front of me. Mi Yun flew up and jumped to an extremely high tree. He held his breath and looked down. Those people were dressed in black, but the leader was an extremely dazzling woman. The woman''s body is as small as a willow branch. Her clothes are also very hot. She has a crisp chest and is as white as a rabbit. She shakes when walking. It''s really attractive. Mi Yunfei remembered that this person was the demon girl who fought with Shan Xiaoyao a few days ago. Mi Yunfei didn''t expect that the people of the demon family left her behind. It must be something difficult. Moreover, this person''s strength is really much higher than Mi Yunfei. It''s really difficult to defeat him if he meets him. At this time, the demon girl walked under the tree, then looked left and right at the humanity behind her: "you wait here, I''ll go up first." then she walked towards the road on the mountain. After seeing the evil girl go, MI Yunfei dared to breathe. Just now he saw the evil girl pause. Mi Yunfei thought he had been found and was so scared that he almost fell off the tree. After seeing the demon girl gone, the people in black below relaxed a little, and then several people began to complain. A man in black asked the others, "you say, why do the two elders want us to come to this ghost place?" At this time, man B in black suddenly made a gesture to him and said, "Shh, keep your voice down. If the demon hall leader knows, your head will move." As soon as the man in black heard this, he quickly looked around and looked very careful. At this time, MI Yunfei was still on the top of the tree. Seeing that the demon girl walked away, she couldn''t follow her immediately. She wanted to have a big fight with several people below immediately, but she was afraid to disturb the rest, so she had to stay on the tree all the time. Among them, man C in black suddenly said, "I heard it seems that he came to look for a person. This person seems to be very powerful, but I don''t know." After hearing this, the other people shook their heads and looked helpless. The man in black suddenly said, "let''s go to other places. If the demon hall leader hears it, we''ll be dead." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was overjoyed. When he saw several people walking away, MI Yunfei immediately jumped down from the tree and chased in the direction of the demon girl. Along the way, there are more and more white bones, almost piled into mountains, but more are animal bones. No wonder there are no monsters in this mountain. I think they died for some reason? The dark wind blew up pieces of dead leaves, the white bones on the ground were rolling slowly, and Mi Yunfei walked towards the mountain step by step. Far away, a figure appeared in front of MI Yunfei. Don''t think that person is the demon girl. The evil girl stood there as if thinking about something. She didn''t move for a long time. Because she was worried about the strength of the evil girl, MI Yunfei naturally didn''t dare to get too close. Mi Yunfei lay on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He just poked away some weeds in front of him and stared at the demon girl in the distance. Suddenly, the demon girl walked forward and jumped, but she had disappeared. Mi Yunfei didn''t know whether the demon girl had found him. In order to prevent this from being trapped, he didn''t dare to do anything for a long time. After a while, there was no movement. After taking a deep breath, MI Yunfei finally got up and walked in the direction he had just stood. Only when he got to that place, he found that there was a cliff in front of him. The magic smoke curled around in front of him. He couldn''t see the things below. No one knew how high the cliff was. Although Mi Yunfei had hundreds of times of information and excellent cultivation, he didn''t reach the point of ignoring the wanzhang cliff. Although it was not clear whether it was a wanzhang cliff, the cold air from below had made him tremble. "Just now, the demon girl was clearly here. She just jumped forward and disappeared. Unexpectedly, she dared to jump. Why didn''t I dare." as soon as she clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, MI Yunfei jumped off the cliff surrounded by magic smoke. The wind screamed in his ear, and the cold was more severe than before. Fortunately, MI Yunfei''s cultivation was outstanding, and he was not afraid of the cold. At this time, his elixir field was also turning rapidly. Those colds were swallowed up by him. To be exact, they were swallowed up by his elixir field. After jumping down, it was not long before he found that his feet had touched the ground. After taking a deep breath, he found that his feet fell on a boulder extending from the hillside. The surrounding magic smoke is also more intense, but this does not affect Mi Yunfei''s vision. What appeared in front of MI Yunfei was an ancient stone gate. The stone gate was half closed. It must be that the demon girl had just entered, but forgot to close it! Mi Yunfei calmed down and finally walked in towards the stone gate. After entering the stone gate, there was a dark place inside, and the magic Qi was even more attacking. But there is a tortuous passage under my feet, and I don''t know where it extends. Mi Yunfei held his breath and walked carefully towards the deep part of the channel, where white bones piled up and covered the whole ground. I don''t know how many turns I took. There was a sound from the depths of the channel. Mi Yunfei heard it. It was a woman''s voice. It must be a demon girl. However, MI Yunfei can''t hear very clearly. Mi Yunfei suddenly felt that the Dantian in his body was rotating faster and faster, and those cold magic Qi poured into his body like a tide. At this time, an old voice came from the depths of the dark channel: "who is it? Come out!" Mi Yunfei was shocked: "finally found!" The 185th ancient man Drops of cold sweat flowed from MI Yunfei''s forehead. This simple sentence contained extremely terrible strength, and even both sides of the channel shook slightly. Chapter 184 Mi Yunfei knew that he had been found, and now it seemed that he could not hide. In addition, he was curious about the man in the depths of the channel, so he decided not to hide, but to come forward and have a look. Although I don''t know why the man didn''t take action in the dark, MI Yunfei still didn''t dare to relax and walked forward step by step. There is no light in the dark. It''s like countless conspiracies buried in the dark. People always want to find out. And Mi Yunfei slowly felt that he was not afraid of those Yin cold Qi at all, but also had a feeling of liking. He concentrated on his breath and walked carefully towards the front. After walking for about a incense burning time, he was surprised to find that there was a little light coming out in front. Although the light was a little weak, it was the only light in it. When I walked forward for more than twenty feet again and turned a corner, I finally found that the cave in front became very wide, and a torch was inserted on the stone walls on both sides. Through the light of the torch, MI Yunfei found a charming shadow. That person is the enchanting girl. There is a hole in front of the demon girl. The hole emits a faint green light. The light seems to close the hole, some like a boundary, sending out a little fluctuation. When Mi Yunfei saw her, she moved slightly, but she still didn''t turn around, but stared at the green light in front of her. Mi Yunfei didn''t hide his breath any more. Presumably, the demon girl had found him naturally, but why didn''t she start immediately? Mi Yunfei has some doubts about this. Perhaps, in the eyes of demon Ji, it is difficult for MI Yunfei to escape her palm? Still. Because there are more important things in front of us, there is no Remy Yunfei. "Ha ha! It''s a new generation changing the old! I can''t imagine that the younger generation in this era is more and more terrible!" the old voice was heard in the dark green light. Mi Yunfei heard it. It was this old voice that he found just now. There was a bit of arrogance and sadness in the voice. "Senior, I hope you can consider what I just said." the demon girl who stood for a long time finally opened her mouth. Her eyes were still staring at the cave behind the green light. It seemed that she didn''t find the arrival of MI Yunfei at all. Mi Yunfei wondered in his heart. He didn''t understand who the man in the cave was. Why didn''t he show up? And what exactly is what the witch said? "Hum, aren''t you afraid that after you let me out, I will repent?" the old voice came out again. The witch smiled faintly: "you are an expert. Naturally, you don''t mean what you say. Besides, I told you where I came from just now. Even if you are strong, you can''t beat my holy religion?" "What about yunhuan? Why didn''t yunhuan go by himself, but asked me to be his thug?" the man in the cave asked again. "Hehe! What the elder said is the ancestor of our demon family many years ago! The ancestor has disappeared. Now the venerable is in charge of the demon family, but the venerable is closed, so I hope the elder can act on his behalf." the demon girl replied with a smile. "What? Yun Huan is missing. Is he dead? In those years, he and I accidentally broke into a cave. We got a pill from the fairy world. I can live until now. Yun Huan can''t die?" the man''s voice gradually weakened. At this time, MI Yunfei opened his mouth. He looked at the demon girl and said, "Hey, what demon clan hall leader, do you think I don''t exist?" After hearing this, she suddenly turned her head and smiled at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei immediately felt a little dizzy in his mind and a little trance in his spirit. He immediately used his skills to calm his mind. A moment later, he came back to himself and was shocked: "what a powerful Mei Gong!" The demon girl saw that Mi Yun had returned to normal in a moment, and her heart was trembling. She smiled and said, "no wonder Yin Sha, Yang Ling and blood Ming died in your hands. I didn''t expect your strength to be so terrible at your young age." At this time, a voice came out of the cave, "that boy, who are you? But wan Jinghong''s Apprentice? No, Hong Xing can''t be so powerful at your age." Mi Yunfei wondered, "Wan Jinghong? How can I be his apprentice? He has already gone to the mysterious fairyland." After hearing this, the man immediately shouted, "what? He''s a fairy? In this case, can''t I ever repay this revenge?" The man sighed and said, "Wan Jinghong! Wan Jinghong, no wonder I will lose to you in one move. It turns out that you are such a powerful person. You are going to fly immortal and even trap me here." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was shocked. It turned out that this man was trapped here by Wan Jinghong. So, isn''t he a figure hundreds of thousands of years ago? At this time, the demon girl then said: "elder, the world is different now. It is almost impossible to fly immortal now, and the venerable has been working hard to find the method of flying. Therefore, I hope the elder can help my saint, so that the elder''s revenge can be rewarded." After hearing this, the man suddenly laughed: "ha ha, what holy religion? Just say the demon clan. Although I''ve been trapped here for many years, my strength has been greatly reduced, but I''m by no means comparable to you kids. I can''t even get out. What can you do to help me?" The witch smiled faintly. There was an unspeakable charm in her expression, and then said, "senior knows that my teaching is from the demon family, so you should have heard of my demon family''s divine soldier red flame magic knife?" The man immediately shouted, "you''re talking about the red flame magic knife handed down from the fairy world?" "Yes, will you agree to cooperate with me?" the demon girl asked again when she saw that the man was a little shaken. "If you have a red flame magic knife, you should have a try. If so, why don''t I promise to cooperate with you?" Although Mi Yunfei couldn''t hear clearly, he could still understand the general situation. It must be that the demon girl wants to release this man and fight against Qinglan together. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei sneered and said, "do you think I don''t exist?" then he pointed to the hole and said, "if you want to think of it, you''d better wait for the next life!" "Ha ha! Mao didn''t even learn from others. Home decoration hero, boy, aunt, when I started out, it''s estimated that your mother was still suckling! How can you stop me?" it was the demon girl who spoke. At this time, she had turned around and looked at Mi Yunfei squarely. Facing the demon girl''s eyes, MI Yunfei was not afraid. He would stop him anyway. If he let the man out, God knows what would happen. And WAN Jinghong are figures of the same era. Although they have been trapped for so many years, their strength is still terrible. This kind of person''s strength makes people''s scalp numb. How many people can beat him in the world at that time, unless one thing, that is, the moment when their master recovers to the peak. Mi Yunfei took a step forward. His eyes burst with cold light, and then said to the demon girl, "the four main hall leaders of the demon clan are dead. Three of them are in my hands. When they see me, they all hold the same contempt as you, so they are dead, and it''s your turn today!" After MI Yunfei''s words had just finished, he had waved a palm at the demon girl. With one palm, the wind roared in the cave, and the dazzling golden light illuminated the cave in front of us. The demon girl smiled faintly: "die." after saying that, she immediately slapped Mi Yunfei. Although the demon girl seems very delicate, her palm power is unusually strong. The overwhelming palm power rolled up bursts of wind and rushed to. "Boom!" The two palms collided, and the cave shook a little. I don''t know why. This huge palm failed to break the cave. Mi Yunfei''s body shook slightly and his heart was shocked. The strength of the demon girl was higher than his imagination. Unexpectedly, such a casual palm could shake his blood. There was a faint wind outside the cave, and a wisp of MI Yunfei''s long hair was flying with the wind. He didn''t dare to be careless and raised his whole body''s skill to the highest point. Suddenly, his toes suddenly hit the ground, his body rushed out like a swimming dragon, and then his two palms were patted out. Seeing that Mi Yun is flying in a fierce manner, all his moves are killing moves. She is merciless. The demon girl just sneers and fights with Mi Yun. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The dark cave was illuminated by the dazzling golden light. The rapid shadow was not cut off. They had fought dozens of moves in the blink of an eye. "Oh, you''re so cruel that you want to kill me? You even want to attack my chest. You really don''t pity me at all!" the voice of the goblin girl''s crisp bones came out during the desperate battle. As soon as the demon girl''s words came out, MI Yunfei was more anxious, but his moves became a lot messy. It was obviously excited by the demon girl''s words. Mi Yunfei knew that the demon girl was disturbing his mind, so he shook his head and forced himself to wake up. After waking up, MI Yunfei immediately scolded: "bah! You wicked woman is shameless. Your goods are also called Jade? It''s no different from the broken stones in the pit. Don''t try to use this move to affect my mind." after finishing his words, he made another fierce move. Seeing that MI Yunfei was not affected by herself, the witch praised her in her heart: "powerful!" then she shocked Mi Yunfei and jumped to a side way: "how can you be like this? This is too confused about the style?" she twisted her fat buttocks and shook the towering. However, MI Yunfei''s mind is fundamentally different from others. Although he is greedy, he knows in his heart that the beautiful flowers are always thorny and must not be picked. "Witch, you''d better not make a fool of yourself there. Just your two dead pork are still hurting your eyes. You''d better put away your suit!" Mi Yunfei said coldly to the witch. After hearing this, the witch turned blue with anger. She couldn''t understand why Mi Yunfei was so determined. Even she still wondered, "is she old?" however, the witch can become the head of the four main halls of the demon family. It''s not only her success, but her own strength is also extremely terrible. Seeing this move invalid, the evil spirit suddenly changed the charming face, instead of a cold face, she watched the cloud, and said, "you should not drink a penalty wine, then I''ll teach you a lesson." After the demon girl finished, her whole body momentum gradually rose, and there was a dead spirit in the whole cave. Suddenly, the wind suddenly began to sound in the cave. But Mi Yunfei on the other side felt some vanity under his feet and some shaking of his body. A dark blue light appeared, and the light became more and more prosperous. The witch was also wrapped in, and gusts of wind seemed to sweep everything. "Butterfly wave and wind flower!" (Note: this move comes from the nine sky Xuanyu palm, a holy level skill, which is: wave butterfly and wind flower, mysterious double flight, jade God seizing the sky) With a loud drink, the dark blue light suddenly broke like a piece of glass, and then gradually dispersed, forming a flying butterfly, like the withered petals. "Hum, I''m afraid you can''t!" Seeing the evil girl''s terrible skill, MI Yunfei was not afraid. In an instant, the Qi went between the 100 veins of the Dantian, and waves of strong internal strength surged out like the ocean in the sea. Two strong winds stirred wildly in the cave, and the sound of "purring" was harsh. A golden light rose from MI Yunfei''s hand and lit up his face. It was a firm face, with a pair of eyes like wild animals on it. "Kill fairy palm!" After that, a huge palm appeared, and the shaking palm seemed to want to crush the whole cave. The huge palm did not stop at all, and suddenly burst out. "Weng Weng!" The strong wind in the cave was so fierce that it seemed that the cave turned. Then, a loud and shocking sound sounded. "Boom!" The two palms grow together and burst into a dazzling light. The crazy internal strength is scattered everywhere, such as tens of thousands of off string arrows shooting everywhere. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of MI Yunfei''s mouth. His body was shaken upside down under this palm, and the blood continued to spill. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s body directly hit the wall, the whole wall was concave, and some gravel fell and hit Mi Yunfei. But Mi Yunfei didn''t move. I think he was seriously injured. The demon girl was also stunned and took a few steps back to stabilize her body. After she looked at Mi Yunfei, she immediately laughed and said, "ha ha! Overestimate her strength!" after that, she turned around. I don''t know when she already had a knife in her hand. The sabre is three and a half feet long. The body of the sabre emits red flame. This Sabre is the red flame magic sabre. The witch smiled and looked at the green light behind her and said, "senior, no one can stop you now. The world is finally going to be in chaos!" Chapter 185 The red flame magic knife in the demon girl''s hand emits bursts of cold light, and the whole cave seems to be much colder. The slowly beating magic flame is like Jiuyou ghost fire, which is disturbing. When the demon girl took out the magic knife in her hand, a surprised voice came out after the dark green light: "it''s really a red flame magic knife. I feel its breath." The enchantress smiled and said, "please rest assured, master. Although the boundary under Wan Jinghong is very strong, as long as there is this magic knife, it must not be long before you can break the boundary." The man was silent for a moment, sighed and said: "If I hadn''t been seriously injured in those years, this boundary would have been difficult for me. Although Wan Jinghong didn''t kill me, he almost wasted my skills. He just wanted me to suffer here. I don''t know how many thousands of years I have been practicing slowly. I slowly began to practice by absorbing some internal alchemy of wild animals. Although I haven''t reached the previous peak, it''s not bad How far is it? " "Oh, it turned out that the elder was trapped for such a long time because of the great loss of his skill in those years?" the witch asked in some doubt. The man snorted coldly, "no, do you think this enchantment can trap a top master of magic soul for so many years? If I can recover to the strength of the middle stage of magic soul, I can open this enchantment." After hearing this, the demon girl nodded and said, "what the elder said is, I''ll break the border with a magic knife and let the elder reproduce the style of that year. I just hope the elder can keep his promise." After hearing this, the man seemed very unhappy and said, "you little girl still doesn''t believe me. Can I still cheat you kids? Even in the face of yunhuan, I wouldn''t go back. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have lived to this day." "What the elder said is that the younger generation made a mistake. Don''t blame the elder. The younger generation will break the barrier and let the elder out." after the demon girl said that, she walked step by step towards the green light with a red flame magic knife. Just then, a sound of Rolling Stones sounded, and a strong wind roared. Although the demon girl was unprepared, she was a real top expert of breaking martial arts. She immediately turned her back and swept at the strong wind. "Boom!" The cave shook violently, and some stones around it became loose and fell down one after another. Because the palm wind came too suddenly, the demon girl was caught off guard. After a palm, she stepped back again and again. At this time, she saw the person who took the palm clearly and said in a deep voice: "it''s you, MI Yunfei! It seems that the palm just now didn''t hurt you." This person is mi Yunfei. No doubt, the palm just now didn''t hurt Mi Yunfei, but because Mi Yunfei''s body is different from ordinary people and too much stronger than ordinary people, he can stand up again after one palm. "Hum! Young generation, although you can stop me from coming out today, when I reach the middle stage of the phantom soul, it will be your boy''s death." the man''s voice came out again after the green boundary. Mi Yunfei sneered and said, "old man, don''t scare me here. When you reach the middle stage of the phantom soul, I may not be much worse than you at that time. Come and talk to me when you reach that state!" After hearing this, the man seemed very angry and roared again and again. A huge roar came out from the border. However, he couldn''t get out no matter how angry he was. The man gasped: "I''m so angry. I''m so angry. I can''t imagine that after so many years, my name has no prestige at all. Even a boy at the peak of the spirit dares to speak crazy in front of me." "Eh, the heavenly spirit peak. Unexpectedly, you are so young that you have reached the heavenly spirit peak, and it seems that you will soon enter the realm of martial arts. What a genius! It''s a pity that when I come out, you can cultivate quickly, and you are still an ant in front of me, ha ha!" after that, the man burst out laughing. After hearing this, MI Yunfei disapproved and said, "I don''t care how many years ago you were. As for what hell god, I''ve never heard of it." "Elder, please don''t worry. He''s just a boy at the peak of the spirit of heaven. After I solve him, I''ll certainly save the elder." the demon girl said firmly. After hearing this, the man said, "leave him alive. I want him to know the consequences of provoking my God." Mi Yunfei sneered, "don''t think the peak of breaking martial arts is great. I want you to understand that there are many strange things happening in this world. Take a slap from me!" After the words, MI Yunfei immediately waved a palm at the demon girl. The demon girl looked murderous. It was obvious that MI Yunfei had annoyed her. She was vertical, with her toes on the two walls of the cave, and then took a slap. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s palm power was released, he didn''t know that the demon girl didn''t fight with him, but the demon girl''s palm power had arrived. In a hurry, there was no time to take the palm again, so he had to roll on the spot and narrowly avoided the demon girl''s palm. "Boom!" With a loud noise, there was a huge pit where Mi Yunfei stood, and the rocks on the two walls had rolled down because of this palm. The whole cave was shaking violently. "Er ah! Kill fairy palm!" Facing the cave about to collapse, MI Yunfei is not afraid at all. He believes that his body must be much stronger than the demon girl, so he dares to fight hard. A roar overshadowed the sound of cave collapse, and the palm power of bajue heaven and earth was wielded. All the rolling rocks had turned into powder in an instant. However, the palm power did not stop. It was still like a huge wave in the sea rushing towards the demon girl. Seeing that the cave was about to collapse, the demon girl had no heart for war. Unexpectedly, MI Yunfei had to fight with her. But she had to wave a knife towards Mi Yunfei with a red flame magic knife. The demon girl''s killing move is not a sword technique, so although there is a treasure knife, she can only play 70% of her skill, but Rao is enough to resist the vast palm of MI Yunfei. "Boom! Boom!" Dao mang collided with the vast palm force, and a shocking sound broke out. The surrounding rocks turned into dust, but it also accelerated the collapse of the cave. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red. Regardless of the falling rocks on his head, he looked up again and waved a palm at the demon girl. As the rocks fell, it was inconvenient to use the knife. The demon girl could only luck in her palm and fought with MI Yunfei. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" I don''t know whether the applause sounded faster or the rocks fell faster. There was chaos in the cave. At the same time, Qiu Aotian and others at the waist of the death Yin vein mountain have fought with the rest of the demon clan. Because the time for MI Yunfei to enter the Yin pulse of death was not short, and the people behind him were not signaled. They were also worried. Unexpectedly, they met the people of the demon family as soon as they came in, so they fought. "Brother Aotian, brother Danyu, you see, there is a violent trembling on the top of the mountain. There must be a war on it. Isn''t it brother Yunfei?" Leng Hanshuang said to Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan, pointing to the top of the mountain. After Shan Yudan shocked a demon, he said to Leng Hanshuang, "it''s very possible that brother Yunfei took risks for our safety. We must not sit idly by." "Yes, that''s right. Why don''t we kill it together!" Qiu Aotian shouted loudly, and almost everyone could hear him. Although some of the others didn''t hear Leng Hanshuang''s words, they roared out together: "yes! Kill, kill!" after the words, their moves were more fierce. Although there are not many masters in the demon clan, their number has an advantage. Therefore, it is difficult for everyone to attack for a while. However, because of the loud drink just now, Shan Yudan''s morale was greatly boosted. In a short time, he even killed those demon clan people back again and again, and gradually he even killed them to the top of the mountain. At the moment, the trembling at the top of the mountain became more and more intense, and many boulders rolled down one after another, causing a group of people to avoid it. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the gravel was accompanied by sand, such as snow. Two people rushed out of the ground on the top of the mountain. Their faces were like dirt dust, looking embarrassed, and there was a lot of dirt on their bodies. These two people are mi Yunfei and demon Ji fighting in the cave. Looking at the MI Yunfei on the top of the mountain, all the people seemed to have found the spiritual pillar. The combat power suddenly soared and killed happily. And the demon family was defeated like a mountain and retreated one after another. Fighting, killing and Howling were chaotic, and many dead bodies had been lying on the ground. However, there are many people in the five holy fairyland. "Kill! Kill those motherfuckers." in the five holy fairyland, I don''t know who made a rude remark. Morale soared again, and everyone rushed up to the top of the mountain like hungry wolves. The demon girl took a panoramic view of the situation below, and the killing opportunity flashed in her eyes. At this time, she had put the red flame magic knife behind her. She trembled, pointed to MI Yunfei and said, "you smelly boy, such a beautiful plan of my holy church has been defeated in your hands. It''s not pity for you to die a hundred times. You make me angry." After the words, the demon girl''s whole body sent out a terrible smell, the powerful internal strength poured out madly, and the soil on the ground rushed around like water waves. She kneaded a formula in her hands. In her hands, she saw two lights of different shapes and colors. The roaring wind blew her long hair against the sky. Her eyes were full of murders. With her flirtatious eyebrows, she was really as terrible as a female demon. "Ah! Mysterious double flying!" the demon girl roared up to the sky. Her white teeth looked like a huge mouth of a demon. The whole person was extremely evil. The wind was blowing recklessly, forming a huge vortex around the demon girl, and the sand was rolled up one after another. The two strange strong Qi in her hand rushed to the sky like two rainbows, and then came through nine days. At the same time, another gust of wind came out. The strange shape came from MI Yunfei. In his hand, a peerless magic weapon was shaking rapidly, but when he looked at Mi Yunfei''s appearance, it seemed that it was better to call it a magic weapon. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red with blood, and the cold light in his eyes was like a knife. His clothes were broken, and his strong chest muscles were exposed. The majestic internal strength rushed into his hands like roaring waves. His green tendons soared and his hands became extremely red. "Click!" After hearing the sound of breaking, MI Yunfei''s clothes were completely broken. It seemed that something was swimming in his body. It could be seen with the naked eye that it was the Yin and Yang Qi in the Dantian. Mi Yunfei stood on the top of the mountain like a murderous God. Since he absorbed the cold air in the cave, he felt that his Dantian seemed to be bigger, and his internal strength seemed to be much more majestic. The competitive blood was finally inspired by the momentum of the demon girl. He wants to fight like crazy. "Uh!" A loud drink shook 3000 waves. He stamped on one foot, and the ground shook violently. In the distance, some fighting people fell down one after another. "Kill God crazy knife, cut!" The voice did not fall, the moves had been issued, and the shadow quickly became larger, pointing directly at the sky, and a domineering internal force rushed into the shadow. The weather has changed! The weather has changed! The original magic smoke in the sky dispersed, only the startling knife. A golden light pierced the dark sky, and a huge knife came with a strong sense of war. 187th evil scene The colors of the sky are different. The light that strikes people''s eyes is like a strange rainbow shining on the sky. The clouds in the sky formed a vortex, which stirred up the peace of the world. The fierce wind roared fiercely, and the surging blade was strange and changeable. The speed rolled up layers of waves, and in an instant, it had already hit. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Chapter 186 The huge explosion sounded like thunder. The insolent and peerless internal strength shook the sand waves around. A huge golden ball is stirred up between MI Yunfei and the demon girl. The golden ball is rotating rapidly. The vast power is irresistible. Mi Yunfei''s feet had fallen into the ground, his forehead was sweating wildly, and his hands holding the shadow were shaking violently. "Hum! I didn''t expect you to be so young that you could take my palm. I can''t keep you." the words of the demon girl came out in the fierce competition. After the words were finished, a powerful internal strength came out again. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the ground under Mi Yunfei''s feet has cracked, and his two legs have completely sunk into the ground. Just when Mi Yunfei showed his fatigue, two figures suddenly flew in the distance. Without saying a word, they offered their weapons and cleaved at the demon girl. Jin Guangyao''s eyes are shining and his strength is arrogant. Two distinct internal forces burst out and destroy thousands of boulders. It will come in a twinkling of an eye. The demon girl glanced sideways and saw that Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan were the two people who made the move. She didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness. The other hand immediately vacated and hurried out. "Boom! Boom!" The demon girl fought alone with three people. Her strength can''t be underestimated. She is worthy of being an expert at breaking the peak of martial arts. And some others fought one after another. Mi Yunfei is furious and sprinkles like a God or a devil. Immediately, the powerful spirit gushed out in the shadow of the devil, and one after another rushed out like a wave of breakwater. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Within a hundred feet, the smoke was misty, the boulders were flying, some withered trees exploded directly, the vast palm power slowly spread out, and some people who were closer than the bucket were directly shocked and flew out. "Boom!" The rocks rushed towards the bottom of the mountain like a torrent of water. Everyone dared not stay and jumped to avoid¡® With a click, a gap slowly appeared on the top of the mountain, and the whole mountain seemed to be divided into two parts. The top of the mountain was shaking violently, and both Mi Yunfei and the demon girl could not stand stably. The gushing rocks were like roaring waves. Everything on the hillside had been submerged in an instant, and the whole mountain was completely smoke and sand. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Many people coughed and kept fanning the smoke with their sleeves. In a short time, their eyes could not see anything, and it became difficult to breathe. Some people kept waving their palms to shake away the smoke. The demon girl was terrified. Mi Yunfei''s side obviously occupied the advantage. It''s still difficult even if she can get away. She is not afraid to say that there is only Mi Yunfei, but now it is difficult for the three to win, not to mention there are so many experts nearby. When the strength of his side is greatly reduced, he can''t go if he wants to go at that time. "Hum! Mi Yunfei is lucky for you today. I won''t accompany you anymore." the demon girl snorted coldly and wanted to escape. At this time, a cold breath suddenly came out from under the mountain, and then a majestic suction gushed out. The people shivered for no reason. Mi Yunfei secretly shouted, "something''s wrong. The old guy below must see that the demon girl can''t take me. At this time, he wants to suck people''s essence to increase his skill, so that he can open the border as soon as possible." All the people didn''t know where the suction came from, but the demon girl''s heart was very clear. She said, "if you don''t go at this time, when will you stay? As for those useless men, why bother so much!" Mi Yunfei was not afraid of that cold air, and the suction did not hinder him at all. Seeing that it was difficult for the people to resist, MI Yunfei immediately shouted to his staff: "everyone stand behind me and let''s resist together." All the people heard the sound and immediately leaned against Mi Yunfei. The current situation was frightening. The sand and stones were rolled up by the suction and rushed around. Although the staff of the demon clan stood hard, they felt that the internal strength in their body was passing rapidly, and in the twinkling of an eye it had turned into a pile of skeletons. The Yin and Yang Qi in Miyun''s body were moving fast, and the cold Qi was like a clay ox into the sea when it met his Dantian. It seems that he has noticed the abnormality of MI Yunfei''s Dantian. The suction is not leaning towards Mi Yunfei, but transferred to the demon clan. All the people used their internal strength to resist the suction together, and I don''t know how many hours have passed. The smoke and sand dispersed slowly, and the suction was gone, but the current situation made people''s scalp explode. The demon girl didn''t know when to leave. There were only some clothes left on the ground. There were withered skeletons in the clothes. It was like being pulled away by someone, leaving only bones. "What skill? Can you suck a person''s essence? It''s so evil that it''s against the law of heaven." Mi Yunfei shouted quietly in the bottom of his heart. He was still in shock for a long time. Not only Mi Yunfei, but also the others were terrified. This method was a little weird. As for the cold frost, several women''s faces began to turn white, and the dream fairy threw up directly. This scene was really evil. "We can''t stay here for a long time. We''d better evacuate quickly!" Mi Yunfei said to the people. After hearing this, they were submissive and followed Mi Yunfei down the mountain. Along the way, many of them were injured, but they were not fatal. There was absolutely no problem walking. "Brother Yunfei, you are one step ahead of us. What happened on the top of the mountain, and why did you fight with that demon girl?" Shan Yudan asked Mi Yunfei. He was really curious, but more shocked. Because the demon girl was once hard to win with Shan Xiaoyao, but Mi Yunfei was able to fight alone with her. This strength is really not simple. Mi Yunfei turned to Shan Yudan and said, "it''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I go back. We must go back immediately. It seems that something big will happen in the world soon." Seeing that MI Yunfei''s face was dignified, Shan Yudan stopped asking. Mi Yunfei suddenly remembered the demon girl who had left. He also had some taboos about this person in his heart, so he turned and said to the others: "the strength of the demon girl is not simple. I think she hasn''t gone far yet. I''ll take a step first to see if I can catch up with her." As soon as Mi Yunfei finished, Qiu Aotian immediately stood up and said, "no, brother MI, it''s too risky for you to do so. We''ve personally experienced the strength of the demon girl. I''ll go with you." "Yes, let''s go!" everyone shouted together. "Brother MI, we can''t let you go alone. You don''t want to stand in front of us. We all came together and experienced so many storms. None of us left anyone. How can we have the heart to see you take risks alone!" Behind her, ye Xiaolan stumbled over. Looking at her, she should have been hurt. She stared at Mi Yunfei with two eyes and took a deep breath: "Wood, do you know? No one can beat you in the young generation. You are like a leader in our minds. We all know that you are thinking about everyone''s safety, but have you ever thought that we are always frightened in our hearts?" said Ye Xiaolan, who had already cried. Mi Yunfei hugged her in his arms without any words, because people who love each other sometimes don''t need words to express their inner thoughts, and words are superfluous for them. After taking a deep breath, MI Yunfei releases Ye Xiaolan and looks at Leng Hanshuang and Meng Xianling. Leng Hanshuang''s breath is a little short, his face is red, and it seems that he is a little anxious. Meng Xianling looks angry and doesn''t know if he is sulking. Mi Yunfei has some pain in his heart. Suddenly, the reluctant eyes moved away from the two people. The moment they shook their heads, it seemed that there was a voice of heartbreak. "Everyone is worried, so let brother Aotian accompany me! As for brother Yu Danyu and miss Linglong, they will stay here. If the evil girl suddenly appears, they will be able to resist for at least a moment." Mi Yunfei looked at the crowd and opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something. He immediately said decisively: "don''t persuade me any more. Although I may not win over the demon girl, it''s absolutely difficult for the demon girl to keep me no matter how powerful she is. Let''s meet at the edge of the desert!" Mi Yun flew forward, took Meng Xianling and Leng Hanshuang by the hand and said, "don''t worry! I''ll be fine. Have you forgotten my cards? Xiaolan''s strength is worse than you, so I''ll give it to you two." "But." mengxianling opened her mouth to say something. When she looked at Mi Yunfei''s confident smiling face, her words turned into two words: "be careful." "En!" Mi Yunfei nodded and said to Qiu Aotian, "brother Aotian, let''s try our feet!" after that, without waiting for Qiu Aotian''s answer, he waved his sleeves and didn''t take away a cloud, but took away the dust all over the ground and disappeared into the smoke. Seeing this, Qiu Aotian hugged the crowd and left. There are not many living bodies in the Yin vein of death. The trees have withered, leaving only some weeds or are still tenacious. The path on the hillside is somewhat broken, and there are many messy rocks in the middle of the path, which are caused by the war just now. The demon girl ran alone. Her heart was a little messy. The things that the person in the family told her couldn''t be done well this time, and so many people lost. Although she was the first of the four hall leaders in the demon family, she was nothing in front of that person, because that person was the elder sister of the venerable. "Hum! Everything is a bad thing for the hairy boy Mi Yunfei. I didn''t expect him to be so young and strong. It''s hard for him to get rid of his hatred." the demon girl poked away a thorn and said angrily. Thinking of the venerable''s sister, the demon girl was afraid. Although she was not as cruel as the venerable, her temperament was the most thought-provoking. Once the venerable''s sister fell in love with a peerless strong man. They could have been together, but they didn''t know that the peerless strong man hated the people of the demon family very much. Therefore, the venerable''s sister poisoned the peerless strong man with her own hands, and I don''t know whether the man survived in the end. However, the venerable''s sister was cruel in front, but regretted very much in the back. Since then, she often came back Regret, temperament has also become particularly strange, sometimes even more terrible than the venerable. The word "love" is the most difficult thing in the world, and it is also the most tormenting thing in the world. Suddenly, the demon girl''s ears moved slightly and became invisible immediately. Because he heard a cry from behind. "I said brother Aotian, can you hurry up, or you''ll be run away by the demon girl." Listening to the sound, the demon girl moved in her heart and looked a little angry, because she recognized that the sound was made by Mi Yunfei. Watching Mi Yunfei and Qiu Aotian pass by not far from the demon girl, the demon girl suddenly smiled and said in her heart, "you two also want to catch me, MI Yunfei! Mi Yunfei, it seems that you are still too young. Your long-term victory has made you dizzy. Do you think I was really scared away by you just now?" thinking of this, The demon girl hurried to chase Mi Yunfei in the direction of their running. Mi Yunfei chased her all the way, but he didn''t find her. He even doubted whether she hadn''t left at all. Just then, a soft smile came out. "Ha ha! Mi Yunfei, you''re too bold! I really want to find you! Unexpectedly, you came to the door and I''ll give you a ride." After the words, a bright figure fell in front of MI Yunfei. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei immediately clenched his teeth and said, "it''s you, witch!" Chapter 187 The person who came was the demon girl. The corners of her mouth gently tilted up, covered the beautiful scenery in front of her chest with her hands, and then said in a delicate voice: "Oh, how can you be like this? We just broke up. Why are you so impatient? You have to come to me." The demon girl''s words were really numb, especially the beautiful voice, which made people''s bones numb. However, even goose bumps in MI Yunfei''s ears. Qiu Aotian on one side was obviously confused, but he had recovered his mind in an instant. He calmed down and said to MI Yunfei, "this witch is so powerful!" Mi Yunfei nodded and felt the same. "You two, are you so anxious that you came here to find me? You didn''t come to protect me because you were afraid that a weak woman would encounter a beast on the road? Or," she said. She gently crossed the half exposed cleavage with one hand, and then picked up half of her clothes. More than half of the snow-white and smooth things had been exposed, There are only two small red dates left. Mi Yunfei forced himself to calm down and scolded angrily: "witch, it''s a waste for you to stay in the demon family. If you go to Wangchun building, you must be developed." After hearing this, Qiu Aotian touched his head and asked, "what is Wangchun building for?" "Well, this. For men, it should be a place where they sell labor and don''t pay for it?" Mi Yunfei remembered that the place seemed to be said from Lu Chaohai''s mouth, but he didn''t know what was too detailed. Although she hasn''t been there, she is also a person who travels everywhere. As long as she listens, she will know where it is. However, she was not angry after listening to it, but smiled: "Mi Yunfei, you have been bad to my holy religion for many times. What do you want me to do with you today? You have three beautiful confidants. What do you think they would do if I gave you that?" when the Witch spoke, she glanced at Mi Yunfei''s crotch. Being stared at by the demon girl, MI Yunfei suddenly felt a little cold somewhere. He seemed to lack a sense of security. He hurriedly clamped his legs tightly, which made him feel much safer. "Hum! Demon woman, from today on, I want to completely announce that the four main hall leaders of your demon clan no longer exist." as soon as Mi Yunfei finished his words, he had already waved a palm at the demon girl, and Qiu Aotian also followed. With a faint smile, the demon girl looked very calm. With a wave of her hands, they slapped Mi Yunfei, and then flew back quickly. Mi Yunfei''s two feet were a little, and their palms were photographed again. The vigorous palm power surged forward and stirred up bursts of vigorous wind. "Boom!" With a startling sound, hundreds of boulders were blown up, and a huge hole was blown out of the ground. "Oh! Look how anxious you two are. It''s broad daylight!" the coquettish voice of the demon girl came out when flying back, which made Mi Yunfei almost fall down in the air. "Evil women are evil women. It''s really shameless. I can''t stand it!" Qiu Aotian shouted up and rushed up. Mi Yunfei was afraid that Qiu Aotian would be defeated. He didn''t dare to be careless. He waved his palms together and wanted to kill the demon girl with one. The demon girl''s feet are a little, her body is like a spirit swallow, and her palms are photographed together. She falls from the sky with the power of mountains and seas in the gorgeous golden light. Mi Yunfei gathered Qi between their palms and waved to the demon girl in the sky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the internal strength of the three people was like the rolling tide, rippling in circles and spreading around, and some nearby mountains, rocks and dead trees were pulled up directly on the ground. The scene was very spectacular. The three people were in a moment. The wind is blowing, the grass is moving, the dead leaves are swirling, and the dust is faint. Before the move is made, the potential has been sent. There was a whirlpool among the three, rolling up thousands of feet of wind and dust. "Immortal killing palm! Xuangong of life and death!" roared two times, and heaven and earth resonated with it. The wind and sand are flying, and the rage is dancing wildly. The strength of the mountains and the sea sweeps across the ten directions and rushes into the sky. Around, explosions sounded frequently, as if to destroy everything. The whole mountain range was shaking, and the earth waves on the top of the mountain were tumbling down. It was very dark and huge stones were flying. Suddenly, two rays of different shapes and colors scattered the dust shadow, broke through the clouds, and all around was sacred. The destructive energy breaks through the world of mortals, startles the Millennium reincarnation, and opens the sky and the earth. Seeing the two people coming fiercely, the evil girl changed her smiling face. In her cold eyes, the cold light flashed out. There was a rough sea between raising her hands. Sticking her hands was a peerless palm technique. The golden light is shining, the red clouds are like blood, the sky is not the sky, the earth is not the earth, but man is no longer a man. What is that? Like an immortal, more like a demon. The vast energy pushes up the earth like a tide. The waves are connected. Within a radius of ten miles, strange flowers float in ten miles, hiding endless killing opportunities. Impressively, the arrogant palm power poured into the power of heaven and earth, and invited the power of God and evil to break through the sky by the power of the tsunami. What can you feel in the boundless world? Is it the intoxicating golden light or the vast palm power? Or the loss of air? Breathe, breathe, breathe! Heaven and earth roared, everything was out of order and could not blink. The power of this war was vast and difficult to match. It shocked heaven and earth and cried ghosts and gods. The spectacular scene could not be explained in a word. "Boom!" Loud noise is better than thunder, and everything rises into the sky, as if challenging the heavenly power that thousands of people fear. Three peerless palm forces intersect, like wild beasts rushing out of the wilderness. Everywhere they pass, they are devastated. Is the battle between the three people a struggle of palm strength or a contest of internal strength? No one knows. The dazzling golden light formed a huge sphere, as if it wrapped all things in heaven and earth. The whole mountain trembled violently. "Click!" With a crisp sound, a gap appeared in the middle of the Yin pulse of death. The mountain was split in two by the strength of the three people, and split. Terrible, really terrible! It is hard for human resources to do so. Shan Yudan and his party were caught off guard and nearly fell down. However, the terrible thing has not yet happened. Boulders are flying on the top of the mountain, and the earth waves are like the torrent on the thousand mile peak. The situation was critical. They screamed and immediately ran down the mountain. The earth waves kept chasing behind them all the way. They waved a palm from time to time to stop the speed of the earth surge. "Brother Yunfei, brother Yunfei must be fighting with that woman. We have to hurry." Leng Hanshuang shouted anxiously. "Xiaomi, if you dare to have an accident, I''ll look better than you." mengxianling muttered and hurried down the mountain. In fact, where to use cold frost, say more! At this time, the boulders and earth in the rear surge. Who doesn''t want to run faster? If the four feet could hurry up, they would have climbed on the ground and ran. In the fierce battle, the rushing palm power was better than the raging waves, and instantly drowned Mi Yunfei and Qiu Aotian. Breaking the peak of martial arts can''t be underestimated. "Poof!" The blood rain drifted, and the strong palm force passed through Qiu Aotian''s chest and out from behind him. Even a wall behind him was shocked into a huge hole. A shrill voice sounded. Qiu Aotian couldn''t support it. He slowly fell down against the cliff, but his chest still had some ups and downs, and his breathing was not smooth. According to the situation, he was injured a little seriously. "Brother MI." Qiu Aotian shouted two words. A mouthful of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth again, and one hand tightly covered his chest. That simple two words are so common, but it is a call of brotherhood in MI Yunfei''s ears. Heartache, complete pain, anger burning, anger churning, blood surging. Pissed off, pissed off, something big is going to happen! The witch''s palm has completely annoyed the demon God! "Uh!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky. There was endless sadness in his voice, which was more like laughter. Laugh at the vicissitudes of the world, the desolation of the past, the indifference of human feelings, the madness of the world, and laugh at yourself. Crazy! Crazy! Let go of everything and go crazy once! What was churning in his heart? What touched the inner vulnerability? The burning of anger is for sincere friendship. Looking at the demon girl in the distance, MI Yunfei said angrily, "demon woman, I swear I won''t be a man if I don''t kill you today!" The loud voice rang through the heaven and earth. Then, a terrible momentum that made the heaven and earth tremble soared like a raging tide, and the whole mountain was filled with the smell of death. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s beast like eyes, the demon girl stepped back a few steps, and her heart almost felt like she was about to jump out. "What kind of look is this? It''s so terrible! It''s definitely not a human look, it''s a beast. No, it''s a devil''s look! It''s terrible! It''s terrible!" the demon girl shouted in her heart, and she was sweating unconsciously. "Hum! He''s just a boy at the peak of the spirit of heaven. He dares to speak wildly!" the witch said forcibly and calmly. "Ah! The first of the devil''s six forms, the soul haunts the world!" after the voice breaking the sky sounded, there was endless violence. Mi Yun''s feet split the earth, his palm turned to the sky, and countless magic Qi poured out around him. The evil spirit soared into the sky and slowly formed a devil''s shadow. The devil''s shadow sent out bursts of evil breath, which was shocking. Suddenly, the world was dark, and there was no light within ten miles. The momentum of both heaven and earth swallowed up the world and shocked the world. The powerful palm force drops from the sky, pulls mountains and rivers, and startles the dawn. As soon as the devil in the sky rushed down, it was as if he had come through reincarnation. Confused eyes are still confused, arrogant back is still arrogant. The world was in chaos, and the magic clouds floated all over the world, coming with the power of thunder. Unstoppable! Unstoppable! Absolutely unstoppable! One palm, earth shaking! The demon girl looks very dignified. The six types of demons are the top skill of the demon family. Although there are many legends, she has not seen it. Even the venerable may not have learned the six types of demons. Because the last copy has been lost in the records of the demon family. Although she had already learned that MI Yunfei had learned the six moves of demon God, she didn''t take it to heart. Now when she saw this kind of skill, she was completely shocked. The blurred eyes just flashed by, and then poured out endless power between his hands. His palms churned, and a strong Qi rushed out of his palm. At this time, many ghost flowers were flying all over the sky. Although the flowers were beautiful, they were evil, which seemed to accumulate the evil Qi of heaven and earth. Suddenly, the violent storm surged, and the momentum of tumbling rivers and seas gushed out. It seemed that there was an invisible net under the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge momentum was mixed with crazy madness, the angry wind roared and the strong Qi surged. The dark sky is even darker and becomes dark in a short time. Mi Yunfei retreated for more than ten feet, and his feet plunged deeply into the ground to stabilize his body, while the demon girl just shook. The gap between the peak of breaking martial arts and the middle of breaking martial arts is too big. Mi Yunfei was able to win the battle against Xueming without so much effort. However, it is difficult to win even the demon god six moves today. Mi Yunfei has been practicing the devil''s six moves to the second move, but it seems that the second move is difficult to win. If he can practice the third move, he may only be able to draw. On second thoughts, MI Yunfei has analyzed the gap between himself and the evil girl. It seems that he can only use the most violent set of skill methods. "Ha ha! Boy, you dare to talk wildly. Now you finally understand what the gap is?" the demon girl was not in a hurry to start, but laughed at one side. "Brother MI, you. Go quickly! Don''t worry about me." Qiu Aotian in the distance said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was stunned. This sound is this sound. I hate it! I hate it! The last thing he can hear is such a voice. Are you going crazy? Want to go crazy once, want to mess around once? Yes, yes! The sound forced him to go crazy once and mess around once. Mi Yunfei locked his eyes tightly on the demon girl, and then said angrily, "you made me crazy!" Chapter 188 The voice of anger is like the roar of God and the roar of devil. It has been echoing between heaven and earth. "Brother MI, I''m content to have you as my friend. Go!" Qiu Aotian''s weak voice struck Mi Yunfei''s heart like a thunderbolt, and his anger turned into a raging anger, baking his heart. Full of angry blood has rushed to the crown, and the anger is unbearable and burns the head. Life and death are just talking and laughing, but friendship lasts forever. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." The faint voice floated out like a ghost, and the breath of death permeated around us. Every word seemed to have a haunting magic sound, which shook people''s mind. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" When you look up to the sky, it seems to break the sky and whose heart. A strange scene finally appeared in front of us, and the time seemed to be set at this moment. The whole body of MI Yunfei has undergone earth shaking changes. Pieces of scales glitter with a little dazzling light. The scales are dark blue and extremely dazzling. "Click!" With a crisp sound, MI Yunfei''s coat turned into catkins and swayed with the wind. The towering chest bulged two steel muscles, his bones grew and his arms grew. There was a more terrible scene. His fingers grew long nails. More specifically, it was not a pair of hands, it was just a pair of claws. Two rainbow lights came out and looked up. It was two eyes. The corner of the eye was very red, like a demon who hadn''t eaten for a long time. At this time, MI Yunfei''s head looks like a person, and other places have changed. His size is a little stronger than Mi Yuan. Breathe, look up, reach out and lift your feet. Every action is so shocking and disturbing. Looking at this strange scene, not only the demon girl, but also the seriously injured Qiu Aotian was stunned. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that there was such a terrible skill in time. Regardless of its power, this transformation scene alone is unique in the world. "Magic dragon formula! It''s the most evil skill between heaven and earth! Magic dragon Jue!" the demon girl stepped back two steps and said in horror. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown is distributed, which seems to be compassionate. A roar of anger contains a sad meaning. It seems angry, but it is sad. His eyes are like blood, the momentum emitted from his body can swallow the sky and the earth, and his anger is constantly churning in his body like a rolling wave, which is also similar to the sad scenery here. Although she was shocked, she was not afraid. She gathered her strength secretly to prevent sudden changes in the accident. Mi Yunfei slowly took a step towards the demon girl, and the ground immediately trembled. The momentum he released directly shook the surrounding rocks. The powerful momentum was unstoppable, but there were ripples under your feet, and a series of explosions sounded like thunder. "Hum! Although the magic dragon formula is so terrible, it can''t change your fate no matter how it goes against the sky. Die!" after saying that, the demon girl jumped up, rolled up her palms, and immediately photographed Mi Yunfei. The cold light flashed in MI Yunfei''s eyes, and then raised his palm to meet him. There is no gorgeous move or terrible internal strength. It''s just a casual move, but it seems to include all the phenomena of heaven and earth. "Boom!" two palms intersect, heaven and earth resonate, and the waves within a hundred feet churn. Mi Yunfei stepped back five or six steps and stopped, while the demon girl also shook, but there was a burst of shock in her heart. Mi Yunfei''s palm was so savage that it was as hard as a piece of steel. However, just then, a voice came out in the distance, and the figure flashed in the hazy dust. Several figures showed their faces through the dust, and the visitors were cold and frost dry people. "Ah! Brother MI. Why has brother Mi become so like this?" Shan Yudan, the first to arrive, exclaimed. Although Mi Yunfei''s appearance has changed, the whole face has not changed much, so Shan Yudan can recognize it at a glance. "Brother Aotian, how are you?" Shan Yudan glanced at Qiu Aotian in the distance and hurried out to help him up. Qiu Aotian struggled and said eagerly, "don''t worry about me. Go help brother Mi first." Shan Yudan held him aside and handed him to the others. Then he was about to come forward, but Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling shouted at the same time: "don''t go over!" "Why?" Shan Yudan didn''t understand. "Brother Yunfei is in a violent state at this time. Don''t go there. He is using a set of terrible skills. If you go up, he may kill you. Let''s wait and see what happens first!" Leng Hanshuang said, but he was very anxious and wanted to rush up immediately. Looking at Leng Hanshuang''s dignified face, it doesn''t seem to be lying. Shan Yudan and his party can only watch first. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were cold. After taking a look at Leng Hanshuang and others, he immediately turned his eyes to the demon girl. At this time, it was difficult for the demon girl to calm down. There were so many experts in the distance. Even if she was a top expert who broke the peak of martial arts, it was difficult to fight so many people alone. Besides, just the MI Yunfei in front of her made her feel a little hard. The evil girl''s heart had sprouted a retreat, and her steps moved behind her. However, the demon girl wanted to retreat, but someone didn''t want to let go. Mi Yunfei took a step towards the demon girl. What he felt was not the startling momentum, but the anger. "Want to go, leave life!" the low voice added the strangeness of the Yin pulse of death, but the simple words revealed undisguised arrogance. The enchantress''s heart moved, and she jumped immediately. The man had galloped away, and the people hurried to chase after the enchantress. However, the arrogant man disappeared in a flash. The speed was so fast that even the rest of the people didn''t find it. Naturally, the man was Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s fleeting glance is extremely fast. Now, after his transformation, his attack power and speed have been improved by several grades. Even if the demon girl is breaking the martial arts realm, so what? The witch galloped all the way through the jungle. She hardly touched any dust under her feet, only the fallen leaves behind her. What happened today has completely exceeded her expectations. Now she is weak and outnumbered. It''s better to go. Behind him, a gust of wind rolled up, raging storm, rolled up thousands of fallen leaves, and came with a strong sense of killing. A majestic momentum has tightly locked the demon girl. The demon girl raised her speed to the limit, but no matter how fast she was, she couldn''t get rid of the amazing momentum behind her. Looking back, the scene behind him was very frightening. Within a ten mile radius, there were wind, dust, butterflies and waves, and the devil Qi was surging. The place where that momentum passed was like a tornado crossing all things. The demon girl was frustrated. It was very difficult to escape. She didn''t dare to fight. It can be said that there was no way to enter the earth. Suddenly, the figure seemed to raise the speed to a high level. A gust of wind blew, and there was thick black smoke in front of the demon girl. When the black smoke dispersed, there was a figure in front of her. The man, with his hands on his back, was tall and tall, and his whole body exuded the smell of death. Around him, everything seemed so small and evil. He slowly turned around, looked up at the sky, but slowly spit out three words: "you will die!" It''s just three words, but it shows endless killing intention, which makes people tremble. This statement is not crazy. It seems that all things exist like mole ants in his eyes, just like the result announced by the high judge to the dying man. Who else can such an evil man except the demon God? When she was blocked, the demon girl couldn''t escape any more. She just said angrily, "crazy words and fallacies! Don''t say more." After the words, the demon girl made a seal on her hands and suddenly a strong light. She gathered her strength in her hands. The wind was angry and the war was shocking. The vast palm is like a wild dragon. Mi Yunfei''s voice and color did not move. He carried his back with one hand, but even raised the golden light with the other hand. In a moment, the wind and clouds surged, the palm power destroyed the hair, and the air moved the mountains and rivers. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a slap, the mountains and rocks were flying, the forests were burning, and sparks splashed. Mi Yunfei took two steps back to stabilize his body, but he was not hurt. When the demon girl saw it, she laughed and said, "the legendary magic dragon formula is just like this." However, as soon as her words fell, there was a strange image in heaven and earth. Beside Mi Yunfei, you can clearly see the burning anger. The sky has turned blood red. Is this the full bloom of blood? Or the disappearance of life? Suddenly, the wind roared and everything was pulled up from the ground. The powerful momentum was suffocating, and the internal strength leaked was even more fierce. Suddenly, there was chaos in front of me. Around Mi Yunfei, thousands of magic smoke rose, killing the wind and dispersing the clouds. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" A roar shook the fields and made heaven and earth moan. Then, the unprecedented palm power turned into a wild black dragon and circled around. Heaven and earth are out of order, and Xiao''s intention to kill shocks the sky with anger. The war spirit soared and the blood soared. The black dragon burst into the sky, breaking the dark sky, and the scene of heaven and earth changed again. Above the sky, evil spirits surged in, and the momentum of a palm seemed to gather evil things in heaven and earth. A hundred Zhang stone pillar soared from the ground, reversing the power of space and reversing the universe. The demon girl looks surprised. This move is extremely strange. It seems that she has gathered the advantages of various skills. Whether it''s the evil Qi, the terrible strength, or the Yin Qi that devours people''s hearts and souls, it really deserves to be the most rebellious skill in the world. The demon girl waved her hands rapidly, as fast as chasing the wind and chasing the electricity. The smell of demons filled out, and two strong Qi rushed out of her hands, showing a glimmer of brilliance in the dark sky. "Boom!" The internal force of the avalanche shook the mountains and destroyed them, the mountain tips broke directly, and the huge stones fell from the sky like a torrential rain. The strange golden light ran through the sky, and the sky suddenly glowed. The surging palm power shoots out. When you see the mountain destroying the mountain and the water cutting off the water, the momentum is like breaking bamboo and can''t be stopped. At the same time, MI Yunfei raised his hand to the sky and immediately clapped it. The amazing momentum seemed to come to destroy heaven and earth. With a clap of his hand, there was a burst of dragon singing in the sky. The violent black dragon rushed down quickly. The speed was definitely not visible to the eyes. Such an arrogant and peerless palm seemed to laugh at the wind and cloud, but destroyed the world. The air passed in an instant, and the sky seemed to be broken, invincible, proud of the heroes and laughing all over the world. Ask the world who can stop? Who dares to stop? What do you think of in the face of such wild power? I think the sky is going to collapse! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge explosion seems to have crossed the times and transmigration, which makes the immortals afraid. Crazy! Crazy! Don''t care if the world can bear it. Destroy it! Destroy it! Let everything turn into clouds and disappear! "Boom!" The top of the mountain burst into pieces, the boulders turned into heavy snow and flew down all over the sky. The palm of fear shocked heaven and earth. It turned out that everything was so small and fragile. The rolling boulders, like the pouring Milky way, fall into the sky. What is left in the ten thousand feet of wind and dust? What''s left? At this time, cold frost and others have arrived. Many people are constantly avoiding the rolling boulders, and some people have been seriously injured. When people are ten miles away, they have felt the terrible strength, but when they are close to their eyes, they feel it is difficult to breathe. Scared, shocked, demented, crazy. When I looked up, there was only the magic cloud covering the sky. What I heard was a rumbling explosion. In the center of MI Yunfei and the demon girl, the vigorous internal strength aroused a huge light ball. Below the light ball, there was an abyss. "Well, who is competing?" "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" With a roar, heaven and earth are sad. The unruly roar comes from the disordered things. The second form of magic dragon formula will eventually reappear brilliance! Chapter 189 With a roar, the wind blows away the clouds, the dust and smoke go away, and Mi Yunfei''s momentum returns. It seems that his internal strength is inexhaustible and can''t be used up, gushing out again and again. Suddenly, a dragon roared through the ears and through the mountains. Then a light and shadow whirled around Miyun. The light and shadow whirled rapidly and rolled up a huge vortex. For a moment, the golden light turned against the sky, and the sky was full of divine color. The divine color immediately absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, showing that it was a dragon. For a moment, the mountains and rivers overturned and seemed to turn over. The crowd could not stand steadily and rushed to the flat ground below. As long as they crossed the jungle, it was the ancient forest. However, all people are reluctant to give up, look back on hope, refuse to leave, and only resist the rolling rocks. The demon girl''s face also became nervous. The power of this palm had exceeded her ability, but she was not the one to catch. In the face of danger, incomparably majestic internal strength gushed out, strange golden light rose, and wild strength penetrated the mountain and cracked the stone. "Jade God takes the sky!" Although her voice was loud, she had some sense of helplessness. Between life and death, the demon girl even used the final version of Jiutian Xuanyu palm. The size of the power can not be underestimated, but it must still be a little bleak with that terrible palm. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" With one blow, half of the mountain range was destroyed by explosions. The boulders danced wildly and the smoke and sand swirled. However, although there were many boulders, it was difficult to get close to the place where Mi Yunfei fought with the witch. "Poof!" The blood rain sprinkled wildly, and the whole demon girl was shocked and flew out, and her snow-white chest had become incomparably blood red. "Bang!" It seems that after thousands of years, I finally heard a landing sound, across the scene in the middle of the air, what poured into the demon girl''s heart was not hatred, but regret. "Ha. Ha! Wrong, wrong! I''m wrong, and so is the venerable!" the demon girl lay on the ground and laughed wildly. "Cough. Cough!" the witch coughed, and the blood gushed out again. A drop of tears passed silently. It turned out that the devil also had love. It turned out to be a mistake at the beginning. No one thought that MI Yunfei could be so strong. These were given by the demon clan. At the moment when life passed, the demon girl''s heart thought like this. The rock was still rolling down, and the demon girl''s legs were pressed under the stone, but her face didn''t look painful, but she laughed even more crazy. People are so wonderful. Why do you always regret at the end of your life? But it''s too late. Is it your fault? Or is there something that dominates all this? When many people are unhappy in their life, they always sigh: This is a trick of fate! However, is this really a trick of fate? Or is there a deviation in their operation when they master their destiny? That tear, that mouthful of blood, accompanied by the mistakes once committed, died with the wind. Although the demon girl is hateful, she finally has some insight. Her fate is just arranged by others. Therefore, if you want to dominate your destiny, you can only become stronger. There is no other way. Mi Yunfei''s indifferent eyes seemed to have changed. He looked at the demon girl coldly and said, "although you are just a poor man who has gone the wrong way, you still have to die and commit suicide!" "Ha. Ha! Ha. Ha!" the demon girl looked up at the sky and said with a wild smile: "ridiculous, it''s ridiculous. She knew it was a mistake, but she still had to make it. This is the result, this is the result!" she looked at Mi Yunfei, opened her mouth and said, "Mi Yunfei, thank you." after saying this, the demon girl used her whole palm power and clapped her head on her own Linggai. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the demon girl''s head was blown to pieces, but her body was much more peaceful. The falling rocks gradually submerged her body. Maybe that was her destination! Mi Yunfei doesn''t understand why the demon girl said "thank you" to him before she died. Maybe it''s a relief for her? Or thank Mi Yunfei for giving her a chance to die in her own hands? The strong also have the dignity of the strong. That''s the most decent way for her to die. The killing intention in MI Yunfei''s heart doesn''t know why it slowly disappears. Often after changing, he will kill until he is crazy. However, today, I don''t know why I haven''t killed crazy, but the killing intention in my heart has stopped. Maybe it''s because of the emotion in my heart! Slowly, MI Yunfei recovered his original appearance. At this time, the mountains were shaking. After a slight sigh, MI Yunfei finally left. When the public saw that MI Yunfei had won, they were ecstatic. However, thinking of MI Yunfei''s terrible appearance, many people were still afraid for a while, and they were still frightened for a long time. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were different from normal, MI Yunfei smiled faintly: "what''s the matter? Don''t you know me?" As soon as Mi Yunfei laughed, everyone felt their heartbeat, because the appearance of MI Yunfei just now was really scary. "Brother MI, you scared us to death just now. It''s unexpected that there are such shocking skills in the world. It seems that we are really just frogs at the bottom of the well!" Shan Yudan said to MI Yunfei with a smile. Mi Yunfei smiled, but said no more. He just went to Qiu Aotian and asked, "brother Aotian, how are you?" Qiu Aotian smiled reluctantly: "it''s all right. It doesn''t matter." he just smiled, there was a sense of pain from the wound, and his face was sweating. It was obviously strong self composure. "Really?" Mi Yunfei asked, and conveniently lifted Qiu Aotian''s arm. "Oh! You should take it easy. It hurts!" cried Qiu Aotian. Everyone covered their mouths and tried not to laugh. "Ha ha! I''m laughing to death. Er, it hurts!" Ye Xiaolan just smiled at Qiu Aotian, but there was a pain in her body. Mi Yunfei looked at the crowd, sighed and said, "it''s all a group of wounded people! You have to pretend to be calm." then he strode away, and all the people followed him. Because most of the people were injured, MI Yunfei and his party cultivated in the cave where Mi Yuan once stayed and started back when their injuries were almost better. In the ancient forest, there is no difference between night and day. Mi Yunfei sits alone on an ancient giant tree, shaking his feet gently. Just look at his face, but it''s a little dim. Thinking of the old figure a few days ago, MI Yunfei was worried. The old figure didn''t know when he would come out, and how many people could fight with him at that time? Maybe you can defeat your master when he recovers to the peak! Maybe the owner of Xianling Island dreams of parting and can fight with that ancient figure! Maybe long Shengtian and Xuanxian can defeat him! Although the specific strength of long Shengtian and Xuanxian is not clear to MI Yunfei, MI Yunfei can feel that they are definitely not so simple on the surface. Although the world is big, how many people can reach the realm of phantom soul? Can you rely on master and others? Where would they be then? Relying on mountains, water, heaven, earth and parents is definitely not a hero. Only relying on yourself is the last word. Suddenly he shook his head and stopped thinking. Mi Yunfei felt that his strength was very close to the realm of breaking martial arts. Since his state of mind changed, his strength improved faster and faster without half an obstacle. However, the realm of breaking martial arts is a watershed. Many people are poor, and their energy has not been able to cross this barrier, so they stop here. "Breaking the martial arts is the threshold of martial arts. From then on, I will break away from the martial arts realm and feel the world." Mi Yunfei said faintly. "Fairyland, where are you? Why do so many people want to enter? Is it to live with heaven and earth?" Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky, but it was dark and covered by towering ancient trees. Suddenly, MI Yunfei remembered what the magic dragon had said. "A martial artist is just the beginning of a martial artist. When you step on the martial arts path, you will experience the true meaning of martial arts. Flying immortal is not the end of life. As long as you can constantly break its limits, life will have no end." "A martial artist is just the beginning of a martial artist. This is just the beginning. If the limits of the human body are constantly broken, will there really be no end?" Mi Yunfei muttered to himself. Then a great feeling burst out and said, "yes, master magic dragon is right. The human body has no limit. I must break the limit of the human body." The sky is still dark and turbid, and the only clear thing is the world shaking gas. After another half month, everyone''s injuries were healed. Only Qiu Aotian''s injury had not recovered, but for an expert like him, this injury was no longer in the way. A group of people went through mountains and mountains and worked hard to come to the Yin pulse of death. However, although they were injured, they gained a lot. The demon clan was completely destroyed. The most important thing is that it finally prevented the demon from being born. However, these are temporary. From the words of the demon girl and the demon head, MI Yunfei faintly smelled a terrible smell of blood. It seems that the demon family has made some moves to Qinglan. The disaster is still hidden, so Mi Yunfei should hurry back as soon as possible and tell the leader of the five holy fairyland about it. On the way back, the traces left by the crazy battle still exist. It is no longer submerged by the wind and sand. The road is much more flat than before. Although there are some monsters, it is difficult to defeat the people, and the desert storm has never happened again. Fortunately, during this period, the identity of cold and frost Tianmai finally deserves to be seen in thousands of years. Unexpectedly, she unknowingly entered the peak of Tianling, and ye Xiaolan also entered the realm of Tianling. It took a month to cross the desert when I came, but it took only 20 days to get out of the desert when I went back. When all the people stepped on the new soil, they turned around and looked at the desert behind them. Bit by bit, I can see clearly. Although the years have gone through vicissitudes, I can''t erase the profound memories. That scene is unforgettable. How much youth do you have to waste? How many memories do you have worth staying? What is the most profound thing between you and him (her)? It''s a trace. Whether it is beautiful or painful, it is difficult to erase. Just like the gutter in the desert, that is the trace of friendship. Everything was silent, the faint sound of breathing left. The wind, gently, gently, is so gentle. Sunshine, very warm, very warm, everything is so beautiful. But who knows, this is just the prelude to the storm! The party held back their inner surging and turned away. But the moment I turned my head, I passed every bit of it. A long roar shook the sky. Soon after, a dragon and a flying beast galloped in the sky. It was peerless and the flying beast that came. A pedestrian finally flew in the direction of the blood shadow Pavilion, because it was agreed in advance. When he came back, he would gather in the blood shadow Pavilion. When Mi Yunfei and his party returned to the blood shadow Pavilion, all the young disciples gathered. For a time, laughter and laughter resounded through the blood shadow Pavilion. It has been more than two months since I left the blood shadow Pavilion. The past glory has been restored Here, and the broken ground of that war has been repaired. "Come back, come back! They''re back! Hurry to inform the leader." I don''t know who shouted, and thousands of disciples crowded out. Soon after, the head of the blood shadow Pavilion, Ziyi soul, also came with a smile. The other leaders are not among them. They must have special contact information! I don''t know how long it took. There were roars and howls in the sky, and the other leaders came in a stream. "Ha ha! Mi boy, you''ll know it''ll be all right with you. Those guys are not at ease." on the hall, the soul in purple smiled and said to MI Yunfei, but it looks like he''s just comfortable. I think he''s worried. "Yunfei, tell me what you found!" Shan Xiaoyao asked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei frowned and said everything. When several leaders heard this, they were shocked. Unexpectedly, there was such a terrible ancient figure in the Yin vein of death. Everyone was silent for a moment. Everyone knew that if the old character came back, the world would be in chaos. Mi Yunfei suddenly found that Bai Lingfeng was not seen among so many leaders, so he asked, "how many predecessors, why didn''t uncle Bai come?" Shan Xiaoyao smiled bitterly and said, "he said there was an accident over Qinglan, so he went back in advance." Mi Yunfei''s heart sank: "the thing that should come has finally come. It seems that it''s time to go back." Chapter 190 There was a solemn atmosphere in the hall. Everyone could feel the undercurrent pouring out. A storm was coming. "Yunfei, tell me what you decide to do!" Shan Xiaoyao asked Mi Yunfei. After being silent for a long time, MI Yunfei replied, "I''m ready to go back." the heavy voice knocked in the hearts of the people like thunder. As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, all the people looked at him, while the eyes of some other young strong men in the hall lit up. "I''ll go too, I''ll go too!" led by Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan, the other young experts shouted together. "Ha ha! The opportunity has finally come. I''ve been looking forward to this day. I didn''t expect it to come so fast." Qiu Aotian laughed, giving people the feeling that he was about to get out of the sea of suffering. However, just after laughing, he suddenly stopped, because he felt a dignified look coming at him. Qiu Aotian turned his head and found that his eyes were his own leader, that is, his master. Don''t ask Sheng to look at him. Qiu Aotian is the closing disciple of Mo Wensheng. No matter how presumptuous, he is still afraid of Mo Wensheng. "You boy, why are you so excited? Do you feel a little tired of facing this bad old man every day?" Mo asked seriously. "Ha ha! How can there be? Master, you are an immortal, an expert in the world, powerful and famous. I don''t know how much I can learn when I stay with you. How can I be willing to leave? Just. Just. That." Qiu Aotian stammered, his eyes turned around, as if he was looking for some reason to prevaricate. "Come on, come on! I don''t like your way. Hey! The people''s Congress is too big to stay, and it''s time for you to go out and break in." Mo asked Sheng with a slight sigh. He didn''t know whether it was helpless or gratified in his tone. "Dad, I want to go too." Mo Gongyi said to Mo Wensheng carefully. "Sure, sure, a bunch of bastards, leave early! I''m upset," Mo asked. "Yudan, why are you looking at me like that? OK! OK! Go if you want!" Shan Xiaoyao said to Shan Yudan. After the other leaders looked at each other, they immediately smiled bitterly. "All right! All right! Anyone who wants to go!" the other leaders said to the crowd. As soon as this remark came out, all the strong young people cheered, causing several leaders to shake their heads and say, "these smelly boys seem to have grown up." Mi Yunfei said bitterly. He really didn''t give up for these friends who had known each other for a long time. It''s best to go to Qinglan together. Then, MI Yunfei whispered a few words beside the ears of the leaders. The leaders'' faces changed greatly. Shan Xiaoyao asked in surprise, "really!" Mi Yunfei said, "it''s absolutely true." Shan Xiaoyao touched his forehead and said, "in this case, you have too much chance of winning this time." Mi Yunfei just smiled mysteriously and said, "senior, please remember to keep it a secret. It''s good to have a surprise on the day of departure." Shan Xiaoyao shook his head but said nothing more. At night, the moonlight is faint and sprinkled on the earth. The stars are dim and flickering. They seem to laugh at people all over the world. There are only a few low chirps of insects in the silent night. Mi Yunfei sat on a big stone, looked up at the stars and had thousands of thoughts. The breeze brought a trace of body fragrance. Turning around, there were three brightest figures in the dark night, and the sky was much brighter. "You''re coming." said Mi Yunfei faintly. The three nodded. "Are you thinking about Qinglan?" Leng Hanshuang asked. "Well, that''s our common birthplace. That''s where we take root. We have relatives and friends. Don''t you want to?" Mi Yunfei replied with a bitter smile. "Yes, that''s our root. It''s time to go back after more than a year," Ye Xiaolan said. Mengxianling came over and leaned on MI Yunfei''s back, and then said sadly, "I miss my father and brother." The three were quiet, and no one spoke. After a long time, mengxianling asked, "Xiaomi, do your two disciples want to take them back together?" "Now I don''t know when I''ll come back. I said I wanted them to be strong, so I''ll take them away," said Mi Yunfei. "Unexpectedly, let''s go back and see our home!" said Ye Xiaolan. "OK! Go back and have a look at the home we share." Mi Yunfei nodded and said to the three. After a while, the three took Mi Yuan to ride unparalleled towards Wangjia village, and the black ant followed behind. It''s late at night and most people in Wangjia village have gone to bed. In the air, MI Yunfei and others looked down. Under the faint moonlight, a figure danced back and forth, and from time to time, they shouted loudly. That person was Wang Xiaoniu who kept practicing day and night. The golden light crossed the night sky, and several figures fell from the sky. Looking at the people, Wang xiaonewton stopped practicing and exclaimed, "master, you''re coming!" "Well, it''s good. It has reached the peak of rufan. The speed is really fast!" said Mi Yunfei with admiration. "Ha ha! This is all well taught by the master, plus this." Wang Xiaoniu smiled and took out the Xiling stone from his arms. "Ha ha! It''s all the result of your own efforts." Mi Yunfei said with a smile. "Calf, your master and we are not from this area. Now we are leaving. Do you want to go with us?" asked the dream fairy. "Get out of this place? Am I going out with the master?" Wang Xiaoniu asked suspiciously. Ye Xiaolan touched Wang Xiaoniu''s head and said, "yes! Get out of this world, go to the bigger place outside, dance with the wind and cloud, and compete with the world!" "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Wang Xiaoniu said again and again, but in a moment he was dejected and said, "I want to talk to my parents. I don''t know if they will let me go." "Go, calf! Your fate has changed since the day you met your master." Wang Xiaoniu''s parents came to the door. It was Wang Xiaoniu''s father who spoke. "Dad, mom!" Wang Xiaoniu cried and rushed up. "Calf, have a good chat with your parents. We''ll wait for you at the home on the hillside." after MI Yunfei said that, he left with Leng Hanshuang. That home is the common home of the three of them. After about half an hour, Wang Xiaoniu cried and blushed and said to MI Yunfei, "master, let''s go!" After MI Yunfei nodded and greeted the unparalleled in the sky, the party finally left. Soon after, MI Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang came to the once Yunxiao front. The mountain peak was missing, but there was a pile of rubble. "There''s a big secret I haven''t told you. It''s down here." Mi Yunfei said to Leng Hanshuang. "Oh, you still have secrets to hide from us." Ye Xiaolan shouted. "Ha ha! The following scene will be terrible later. We must be prepared," said Mi Yunfei. After finishing his words, MI Yunfei sacrificed the subduing magic tripod from the space ring. The subduing magic tripod was very bright and sacred. They flew into the subduing magic tripod together with unparalleled and black ants. I can''t see anything in front of me. I just feel that time seems to be passing. A moment later, the demon subduing Ding has reached its destination, and Mi Yunfei and others can see things. It was obviously dark outside just now, but in this place, although I don''t know whether it was night or day, there was light. The place where the people came was the fairyland surrounded by clouds. The smoke was light, hazy and not very real, and the air was mixed with a trace of sweetness. "Matchless, take us up," said Mi Yunfei, pointing to matchless on the top of the mountain. Peerless nodded and rushed to the top of the mountain with MI Yunfei. There is a huge pool above the top of the mountain. The pool is full of milky white liquid. These impressions are celestial lotions. Just then, a roar came out, and a giant suddenly appeared in the distance. The giant was ferocious. Only the strong wind from the roar made it difficult for MI Yunfei to stand. Mi Yun immediately shouted, "it''s me." After listening to this, the huge head immediately stood still. The peak was about forty feet long. There was still a part of the monster on the ground. It was so exaggerated to lean out a small body. When Leng Hanshuang saw the whole picture of the monster, they were immediately frightened and screamed. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! It won''t hurt you!" said Mi Yunfei to several people. The monster is naturally the mutant snake that guards the celestial lotion. The snake is more than 100 feet long. It can be compared with the king''s whale whale on the bottom of the sea, but it looks more fierce. After hearing this, the monster showed a wronged look and immediately shrunk his head. It seemed that he was afraid. "Go and gather all the beasts! You will see the sun from now on. As long as you don''t disobey me, you can soar between heaven and earth. You are the king of those beasts. With such a huge volume, I''ll call you a big Mac in the future!" The giant snake (it should be called a big mac) immediately flew away with a very excited look. "Roar! Roar!" the earth trembled violently, and the rocks flew out, as if heaven and earth were shaking. In the distance, thousands of monsters poured in like a tide, which was so terrible that people''s eyes were about to explode. There are all kinds of monsters, and each monster has wings, which is much bigger than ordinary beasts. This is definitely a group of combat power sweeping the world. Unless it reaches the realm of phantom soul, it is absolutely nine dead and one dead. "Ah!" Several people screamed violently, and even the king of unparalleled beasts trembled. These monsters are really terrible. Regardless of their combat power, the huge body and ferocious face will frighten people''s souls. If so many people are in the world, the world will be shocked. How many people in the world dare to stop them? This is the capital for MI Yunfei to fight against the demon clan. The demon clan must be having a headache! Looking at the superior combat power in front of me, MI Yunfei said with a loud laugh: "demon clan, my capital finally exists. See how you can resist it? When I come back, I will shock the whole world! Ha. Ha!" The next day, everyone was waiting anxiously, and they were all very excited. Qinglan, the most powerful piece in the legend, is a place where heroes compete for deer. There are many experts and talented people. It is an excellent place for cultivation. "I''m looking forward to this day! I can finally go to Qinglan, Wahaha!" Qiu Aotian laughed wildly, completely unscrupulous. Several leaders in the distance also came over and looked at the young strong men in front of them. They also had some reluctance to give up. Shan Xiaoyao said to the crowd, "you should remember that you are a member of Hong Xing. When you go to Qinglan, you must not lose face. If you can fight, you have to bite. Do you hear me?" "Yes!" they all answered, and the excited voice shook the sky to crack. At this time, a violent storm surged, dust flew, and the mountains were turbulent. The roaring wind made everyone unstable. The sky is dark and can''t see anything. The powerful breath makes the world tremble. Heaven and earth have returned to a chaotic phenomenon, which is completely the appearance of the end of the world. "Roar! Roar!" A series of roars shook the whole blood shadow Pavilion violently, and it seemed that it might collapse at any time. When they looked up and saw the scene in the sky, almost half of them fainted directly, and some almost turned into wood carvings and stood up. "This. Where did these monsters come from? Did they come to destroy heaven and earth?" "What a terrible smell. This is an unstoppable fighting force!" At this time, Qiu Aotian was rude and frightened and said, "he, the weather has changed! What''s that?" "Ouch!" A dragon''s chant came down from the air, and it seemed to shock the world. Standing on the dragon''s back are several figures. The woman is extremely beautiful and her clothes are floating, like a fairy who fell to the earth. For the man standing at the faucet, his face was cold and stern, and his whole body exuded a momentum of arrogance. Needless to say, these people are mi Yunfei and others. "Ha ha! Heaven and earth are just like this in my eyes. Everyone, get ready to go! Give the most sensational surprise to the demon clan and make them unforgettable for life! This time, I want to shock the world!" Chapter 191 Mi Yunfei and his party finally killed Qinglan. All the young strong men in the five holy fairyland rode on those monsters. At first I was a little afraid, but later I slowly adapted. Along the way, where they passed, thousands of animals crawled. When they reached any town, it was in darkness, causing countless people to scream. "Ha ha! It''s a good feeling to soar in heaven and earth!" Qiu Aotian stood on a white crane and laughed. "Just now I don''t know who was so scared that he almost peed his pants?" Xue Linglong said a word against Qiu Aotian. Everyone immediately laughed. It was difficult for everyone to stop all the way. They could only stop when they met the extremely huge forest. After all, although these monsters are powerful, they still need to rest. As soon as you enter the forest, you can see birds and animals flying, blood shining into the sky, red flames burning the whole forest one after another, and countless sad screams come from the forest. It is these monsters that are preying on some animals. No matter how terrible monsters exist in the forest, it is difficult to escape. The sound of chewing bones makes the scalp numb. "Brother MI, how long can we get to Qinglan?" Xing Qiaoyu asked after drinking a mouthful of water. "There should be three or four days left at this speed!" Mi Yunfei replied after thinking for a moment. Looking at the distant sky and thinking that he would return to Qinglan soon, MI Yunfei was a little excited. The once familiar faces appeared in his mind one by one. It''s strange to say. For some reason, after Wan Jinghong''s pill, these monsters have increased their combat power and speed dozens of times. Some monsters with terrible combat power are even faster than Wushuang, but it''s all because Wushuang hasn''t evolved completely. These mutated monsters are not only huge in size, but also strange that they don''t seem to be afraid of the unparalleled King spirit. It''s probably the reason after the mutation! Mi Yunfei carefully took out a piece of communication jade from the space ring. The jade is still well preserved. It seems that the personnel of Qinglan side can still support it, and there is no situation that they can''t hold on. This makes Mi Yunfei feel at ease. The sunset is approaching dusk. The red sunset spreads all over the sky like blood, outlining a particularly different scenery. The lukewarm red light made people''s faces red, and the forest was also red. It was very beautiful. I don''t know when, the bright moon is already hanging high, the moonlight is like water, pouring down into the air. There was silence in the forest, but occasionally the sound of snoring came out. Mi Yunfei walked alone in the forest. He was thoughtful. Unconsciously, he had reached the edge of the forest. Above the sky, the stars are shining and the breeze is gentle, which makes people refreshing. Looking up at the vast starry sky, MI Yunfei was filled with emotion. In this vast starry sky, I suddenly feel that I am so small, which makes people have a blind sense of worship. Looking at the vast starry sky, unconsciously, MI Yunfei was a little distracted and gradually entered a selfless realm. His mind wanders between heaven and earth, overlooking all things from the perspective of heaven and earth, and he has a feeling that heaven and earth are all in my hand. His mood suddenly changed, just like the lamb lost in the forest and found a way out. In this strange space, there seems to be no concept of time. Everything in heaven and earth is still, and I don''t know how long it has passed. The next day, the morning glow was shining, and a little light dotted a wonderful scene through the dense forest. Although the morning glow was gentle, it also woke many people up. A series of yawns came out, and everyone stretched out. It seemed that they slept well. However, MI Yunfei was not found among these people. I don''t know where he went. "What about brother Yunfei? Why is brother Yunfei gone?" Leng Hanshuang was a little flustered and asked Xing Qiaoyu. Xing Qiaoyu shook his head to show that he didn''t know. "Sister Hanshuang, don''t worry. Xiaomi is not a child anymore. Let''s look for it." the dream fairy took Leng Hanshuang''s arm and comforted her. Although she said so, she looked very worried. Ye Xiaolan also walked towards them and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with the wooden guy? He''s leaving. Where has he gone?" For a moment, all the people were as flustered as soldiers on the battlefield who lost their master general. Shouts could be heard everywhere. Even those monsters seemed flustered. However, the man has not been found, but the change has taken place. The sky was clear, and the cloudless weather suddenly changed dramatically. There were dense dark clouds and strong winds in the sky. It seemed that there was an extremely terrible storm. All the monsters were shocked when they saw the dark clouds in the sky, roaring and shaking the forest. Dark clouds gathered one after another. It seemed difficult to stop. Finally, it covered half of the sky, as if it might fall at any time. No matter how strong the wind was, it couldn''t be blown away. "What''s the matter? Why does the fine weather suddenly become very dark? This phenomenon is too strange." Shan Yudan said in surprise. However, the change is more than that. The raging wind blows thousands of dust, some trees around are shaking violently, and the dark clouds in the sky have formed a black hole. People suddenly felt the spirit of heaven and earth surging towards the edge of the forest like a raging tide. "What''s the matter? I feel that the spirit of heaven and earth seems to be rushing towards the edge of the forest. What''s there?" Qiu Aotian''s face changed greatly and his voice was a little hurried. "Sister Hanshuang, have you noticed that this phenomenon is so familiar that I seem to have seen it before." Meng Xianling said to Leng Hanshuang. "Yes, it was this phenomenon when the two magic soldiers of brother Yunfei were combined into one, but it didn''t seem so terrible." Leng Hanshuang nodded and replied firmly. "Divine thunder quenched the body!" Leng Hanshuang and Meng Xianling shouted out at the same time. They really don''t understand that the last time the demon shadow used the divine thunder to quench the body is because the demon shadow is the top divine weapon in the world. However, what is the reason for the divine thunder this time? Is there anything that can be compared with the shadow. But no matter what it was, cold frost and cold frost decided to go to the edge of the forest to find out. "Brother Aotian, brother Danyu, the dark clouds in the sky must be the precursor of divine thunder. We have seen this phenomenon before. There must be something strange at the edge of all the forests. Let''s go and have a look!" Leng Hanshuang said to Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan. The two nodded after listening, but Shan Yudan thought for a while and said to the two: "if what you said is true, what can cause divine thunder this time is definitely not simple, so we''d better go together. If there is any accident, we can take care of it." Leng Hanshuang nodded and felt that Shan Yudan made sense. "Everyone be quiet first, be quiet first." Shan Yudan yelled at some people behind him, of course, including some scary monsters. "We have known the reason why these dark clouds appear this time. These dark clouds are the appearance of divine thunder, and these abnormalities come from the periphery of the forest. No matter what the reason is, I think we should go and have a look. What do you think?" Shan Yudan asked loudly, and almost everyone can hear it clearly. After hearing this, they did not consider it. They nodded and said, "yes, we should have a look." After hearing this, Shan Yudan raised his hand and said, "unexpectedly, we''ll go to the periphery of the forest to see what''s there." After the conversation, the party and the monsters walked towards the periphery of the forest. They didn''t ride monsters. In fact, in the face of such terrible dark clouds, everyone knows how terrible those thunder are. If you fly in the air and are accidentally split, you are definitely joking about life. Above the sky, dark clouds are still gathering. It is completely dark within a hundred miles. The whole sky seems to collapse at any time. On the ground, the wind is strong, the sand is boundless, and pieces of fallen leaves dance wildly with the wind. "Boom!" The noise deafened everyone. A moment later, a lightning bolt fell from the sky, targeting the edge of the forest. At this time, the people almost reached the edge of the forest. When they looked at the place where the lightning fell, everyone, including the monsters, was shocked. In the distance, a small figure stood on a huge stone. With his hands facing the sky, he unexpectedly introduced the power of divine thunder into his body. "Boom!" A huge lightning bolt penetrated the layers of dark clouds and cleaved down from the nine sky. The power of terror contained in the lightning, even the rest of the people far away in the forest can feel a kind of fear. The huge lightning gathered into a light column and covered the tiny figure directly below. God thunder is not terrible. What''s terrible is the tiny figure in the distance. The man ignored the power of God thunder and did not make any resistance. He even directly introduced the power of God thunder into his body. In this way, the spirits of the dead came out. In the eyes of all people, this man is absolutely crazy. He is crazy. "Er!" An extremely sad scream came out, which was not inferior to the thunder in the sky, making people feel numb. However, although the voice is sad, it has a strong perseverance in it. It seems to be a challenge to shenlei, which makes many people feel a sense of admiration involuntarily. However, when the voice came out, everyone was shocked again. The voice was so familiar. "Brother Yunfei, it''s brother Yunfei. I''m going to see him." Leng Hanshuang shouted and was about to rush up. "Sister Hanshuang, don''t!" Meng Xianling grabbed Leng Hanshuang and said, "although I don''t know why Xiaomi triggered shenlei, he didn''t resist, which shows that he has great confidence in himself. If you rush over now, you can''t help him, he has to be distracted, which may lead to his accident." Leng Hanshuang nodded again and again after hearing this, but she was still very anxious. She was in a daze. She kept saying, "but. But." Leng Hanshuang seemed unwilling to give up and was still worried. "Yes, fairy girl is right. Let''s wait and see what happens!" Shan Yudan said. After hearing this, Leng Hanshuang had no choice but to bite his teeth and nod helplessly. The dark clouds still didn''t disperse, but below the dark clouds, MI Yunfei''s whole body was smoking, his flesh and blood were a little fuzzy, and beads of sweat rolled down. He felt that his whole body was like ten thousand sharp swords passing through his chest, with great pain. Rao cried out in pain with his perseverance. You can imagine how strong the pain was. "Come on, let''s get closer and have a look." after Qiu Aotian said that, he ran towards the dense dark clouds, and Shan Yudan, Leng Hanshuang and others followed up without hesitation. Mi Yunfei was really complaining. The thunder came inexplicably. He only knew that his state of mind had changed last night, and he had been intoxicated in that state since then. However, when he retreated from that realm, he just opened his eyes and saw these dark clouds above his head. An inexplicable feeling rushed into his heart. He seemed to feel that those dark clouds seemed to lock him. No matter where he went, there always seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark. Therefore, I can''t hide when I see it. I just let go and directly confront those divine thunder. However, at this time, his mind suddenly remembered that the demon shadow had used the divine thunder to quench his body, and Mi Yunfei naturally needed an extremely terrible body to make the magic dragon formula reach an unprecedented level of terror, so Mi Yunfei chose to quench his body with the divine thunder. The dark clouds in the sky began to surge. Obviously, the second divine thunder was about to break down, but this thunder was obviously much stronger than the previous one. That terrible suffocation makes people dare not move at all. Mi Yunfei stood up unsteadily, his momentum soared, and he had a feeling of covering the sky with one hand. He stamped on one foot, pointed to the sky with one hand, and shouted, "I want to fight you. Come on! Let the storm come more fiercely!" Chapter 192 A roar shocked the world, as if laughing at the vast sky. The arrogance of the world and the arrogance of the heroes are no doubt. At this moment, he is particularly tall. Who can shake? Is it a day? Or land? Or the immortal above? The dark clouds are still turning, and the wind is still blowing. Lightning flashed one after another, beating like a ghost fire in the dark cloud shrouded forest, and everyone''s heart tightened up. The huge lightning seems to have exhausted the power of heaven and earth, gathered the power of the tsunami, and came through the vast eternal sky. "Boom" The flash of lightning made it difficult for everyone to open their eyes. Even those who watched from a distance felt palpitating. The ground is broken by crazy stones, the sea of trees is churning, and the peaks are shaking. Mi Yunfei''s hair was flying in disorder and his eyes were slightly closed. He stretched out his arms and looked very indifferent, just like the child embracing the spring breeze. A huge pillar of light fell on MI Yunfei''s head, and then penetrated from his head, while Mi Yunfei tightly bit his teeth, trembled violently, and blood flowed out of his mouth. "Uh!" A scream penetrated the souls of everyone, and no matter who could imagine the severe pain. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" With a sharp sound, MI Yunfei''s body was penetrated into several big holes by the terrible force of lightning, and blood surged out like the tide. His arm was blackened by the terrible thunder, and there was a plume of black smoke. Around miyunfei, everything turned into powder, and the huge rocks had already been blasted into slag, and the ancient trees nearby burned directly. At this time, the scene was a little strange. There were dark clouds on the sky, but the ground was on fire everywhere. The flames blown by thunder splashed everywhere, which was really as terrible as Jiuyou underground mansion. Mi Yunfei has only one feeling, pain, very pain. The pain went deep into the bone marrow and stimulated every nerve in him. The blood was mixed with sweat, which almost tore him apart. His arm was scorched by the power of lightning, and a little black water slowly seeped out. "Ah!" The pain was so severe that MI Yunfei''s mouth skin was broken. However, it was unbearable and finally roared out. He clenched his fists, his facial muscles spasmed and his whole body trembled, but his eyes were still fearless. At the moment, almost all the people far away covered their mouths, but they found that their throat involuntarily made a low swallowing sound, and the crystal tears fell down. Mi Yunfei is a madman, but he is not unreasonable arrogance. He has capital. Not to mention anything else, just that kind of strong perseverance is definitely not comparable to anyone. Although many people''s eyes are constantly crying, their eyes become very hot. Cold frost and the three were flushed and had already cried into tears. Their spirit was in a trance. "Brother Yunfei, wood, millet." the voice was choking, and even couldn''t make a sound. The three stretched out their hands, as if they wanted to hold the man in the wind in the distance. Dan Yushan took a deep breath and said, "brother MI, you are a god man!" a simple sentence showed his excitement. "Crazy good, crazy good! Crazy really has a personality! If I can meet this kind of thing one day, I will learn from brother MI. If I die, I will be a man." Qiu Aotian said excitedly. Mi Yunfei endured the pain and stood up hard. The huge blood holes in his chest were really shocking, but his chest was still fluctuating. The dark clouds in the sky are still gathering. It seems that the third thunder is coming again, and the momentum is at least dozens of times higher than before. If there is no resistance, no one knows whether Mi Yunfei can still live. In fact, MI Yunfei is the magic dragon formula for cultivation, and the more the magic dragon formula reaches the back, the more powerful it becomes. Therefore, the set of anti heaven skill of magic dragon formula also pays great attention to physique. If he doesn''t have a good constitution, even if Mi Yunfei finally created the last few moves of the magic dragon formula, it is estimated that he will break himself before he hurts the enemy. In order to fulfill the second last wish of the magic dragon, MI Yunfei had no way back and had to have a crazy try. Taking a deep breath, MI Yunfei slowly transported the healing chapter of the magic dragon formula and was recovering quickly. However, the blood hole was too big to heal, but it stopped the blood flow temporarily. However, even so, the magic dragon formula is the most rebellious skill in the world. At the same time, in a misty and mysterious place, several amazing people were shocked. "What''s the matter? Just now I felt that someone had triggered divine thunder?" a fairy like old man shouted out in surprise in a magical valley. "Heaven and earth are infinite, give me heavenly eyes, open!" the old man moved his hands and wielded the supreme magic power. Suddenly, there was a third eye in the middle of the old man''s forehead. The third eye seemed a little ethereal, and it was much larger than the other two eyes. "Eh! I can''t imagine that there is such a talent in the world. He can not only trigger divine thunder, but also resist divine thunder alone with mortal body. This person is not simple! Is the ancient legend finally coming?" the old man said to himself. The old man pondered for a while, and suddenly spread a voice and said, "he Tong, come back quickly." As soon as the old man''s words fell, a young man suddenly floated in the void. The young man immediately knelt down in front of the old man and said, "what can I tell you, master?" With a wave of his hands, the old man suddenly saw a mirror image, which was Mi Yunfei facing divine thunder. The old man pointed to MI Yunfei in the mirror and said, "pay close attention to this person. Maybe one day when he has the strength to reach our place, he must try to win over this person. His body is very unusual. Maybe only this person can complete that thing." The young man immediately answered and left. Similar things happened in several other places, all of which let their disciples pay attention to MI Yunfei. In the dark and mysterious place, there is a kind of dead breath everywhere, and a trace of yin and cold gas disperses from time to time. A ferocious old man said faintly, "isn''t this man Mi Yunfei as Yun Huan said? It''s really interesting. If my descendants can''t kill you in the world, then you come up as well." In a misty mountain, there is a misty fairy fog and the fragrance of flowers in spring. There are both cranes flying and colorful flying. An old man was suspended in the air and said with some excitement: "my expectation is indeed right. This day is coming. It seems that it is right to leave the spirit pulse of heaven and earth." The dark clouds rolled faster and faster, and the breath of death filled the sky, just like a mountain pressing on everyone''s heart, making it difficult for people to breathe. In the dark clouds, lightning is gathering constantly, slowly forming a pillar of light like the sky¡® The sound of "Chi Chi" constantly excited, as if to give Mi Yunfei a downfall. Before the divine thunder, the power had been issued. Mi Yunfei looked up at the lightning gathered in the dark cloud, and his heart was in turmoil. It''s so terrible. If you chop it, it''s no different from a desert. Facing the terrible power of heaven and earth, MI Yunfei''s figure is as small as a grain of sand in the desert. However, when you see his unyielding eyes, you will find that Tianwei is not so invincible in his eyes. "Boom!" The loud noise runs through the world, the vast energy is overwhelming, and the dazzling strong light breaks through the dark clouds and illuminates the whole forest. That vast and incomparable power rolled up a gust of wind and dust. When the divine thunder fell, all the dark clouds in the sky surged faster and faster, and gradually formed a huge black hole, just like a demon with a huge mouth. In the black hole, a huge column of light poured down. Mi Yunfei put his hands together, then held his head high and introduced all the power of divine thunder into his body without any leakage. "Chi Chi" In MI Yunfei''s body, it can be clearly seen that lightning is constantly swimming in his body, and the sound is like splitting on a metal object. After shenlei entered the body, MI Yunfei felt that there seemed to be thousands of steel forks stirring in his heart. The pain was indescribable. "Bang bang" Mi Yunfei''s teeth made a noise, and his facial muscles changed constantly. His body is also gradually expanding. "Bang!" After a sound, MI Yunfei''s chest was finally pierced by the great power. However, how could the terrible power of God thunder pass so easily. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" After a series of sounds, MI Yunfei''s body was completely exploded, and his two arms were also exploded. What appeared in front of everyone was only a broken body. And Mi Yunfei''s broken body was still emitting bursts of black smoke. "Ah! Brother Yunfei, wood and millet!" Leng Hanshuang finally couldn''t help crying, and ye Xiaolan fainted directly on the shoulder of mengxianling. Although mengxianling and Leng Hanshuang haven''t fainted, they are also mentally disordered. Not only the two of them, but all the others are afraid. Who didn''t expect that MI Yunfei should end up like this. "Woo. Woo! Impossible, impossible! I absolutely don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." the dream fairy and cold frost cried loudly. "Why? Why did it end like this?" Qiu Aotian shouted up to the sky and burst into tears unconsciously. The once friendship turned into bitter tears at this time. "Look!" Shan Yudan yelled in surprise at Mi Yunfei''s broken body. The crowd looked along his body. In the distance, a golden light appeared from MI Yunfei''s body. There seemed to be something wriggling in the golden light. Dream fairy and cold frost looked at the golden light in the distance, and their hearts were unparalleled. They had said that to them. "Can people who have practiced the magic dragon formula really survive without their dirty hearts?" such a question rose in their hearts at the same time. "Why is the spirit of heaven and earth so violent, and still pouring towards brother Mi?" Mo Gongyi said in surprise. "Is brother Mi still alive?" several people looked at each other and said in surprise. Their expression became extremely excited for a moment. In the golden light, MI Yunfei''s broken body is slowly recovering, and the broken arm is also connected. Everything is so incredible. The sky had just regained its calm, but it was stirred again. However, it was not a gathering dark cloud, but a large number of heaven and earth auras. The raging heaven and earth auras, such as the inclined tide on the nine days, constantly poured into the golden light, and Mi Yunfei''s body was nourished by these heaven and earth auras. Slowly, slowly, as if time had stopped, a cold light came out, the closed eyes suddenly opened, and the ground seemed to tremble under the eyes that day. "I. what''s the matter with me? Why do a lot of heaven and earth auras keep pouring into my body? This feeling is familiar, but this time, heaven and earth auras seem to be more violent." Mi Yunfei said to himself. After a long time, suddenly a shocking voice came out. "Martial arts, I finally have the qualification to win the martial arts! I finally advanced to the early stage of breaking martial arts!" Chapter 193 Mi Yunfei really didn''t think that the reason why he triggered the divine thunder was that he was going to advance. However, he never heard of anyone who could trigger the divine thunder when he advanced to break the martial arts. Even the talent magic dragon known as the peerless magic dragon didn''t have this phenomenon. A feeling of rebirth after robbery came to my mind. I couldn''t help feeling that it was so good to live! People, only after experiencing life and death, will understand that living is also a kind of happiness. However, sometimes after excitement, you will find that the original embarrassment is around you, at least that''s what Mi Yunfei is now. "Wow, my God! Why am I naked?" Mi Yunfei cried out, but when he shouted, he found that the situation was not quite right. Because he had seen some people running towards him in the distance, and the first was mengxianling and lenghanshuang. Mi Yunfei immediately took out a suit of clothes from the space ring. Taking advantage of the golden light around him, he hurriedly dressed, whether it was right or not. The speed was unimaginable. Fortunately, MI Yunfei''s space ring belongs to artifacts. Otherwise, he is really embarrassed. "Click" Because he was too eager, MI Yunfei suddenly found that he exerted too much force and his clothes were torn a hole, but several people in the distance were getting closer and closer. "Brother Yunfei, Xiaomi, it''s really you. It''s great that you''re all right!" Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling rushed into Mi Yunfei''s arms regardless of whether there was anyone else. At this time, MI Yunfei was really embarrassed, because his clothes were so stylish that he put his pants on his upper body and his clothes on his lower body, and there was a hole torn out because of too much force just now. The red thing (don''t think it''s a face) has been exposed a little. Although the dress is strange, it still covers the mysterious place for more than 20 years. "Puff!" I don''t know who gave a laugh, and all the people laughed. "Wow, ha ha! I''m so happy! Brother MI, your style is really different from others! Even your clothes are so visible. Even if you look better than your face, you don''t have to show it like this! Aren''t you afraid of the cold?" Qiu Aotian directly turned to the ground and covered his stomach and laughed wildly. As soon as Qiu Aotian''s words came out, all the people laughed wildly, and there was no nervous look just now. "Wow, ha ha! Brother MI, I can''t see that your skin is still so strong!" after getting up, Qiu Aotian directly revolved around Mi Yunfei for several times. He didn''t still aim at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s face turned red and looked a little flustered. He had to whisper, "you. Can you turn your face first?" After hearing this, they turned around and laughed wildly again. A gust of wind blew, and Mi Yunfei''s speed reached the highest peak in history. In a moment, he disappeared and hid behind a boulder in the distance. Before long, he had put on a neat suit and came out from behind the boulder. But his face was still ruddy. Even when he walked, he had to look around. He always felt that it seemed chilly there. "Cough! This." Without waiting for MI Yunfei to finish, Leng Hanshuang and Meng Xianling hurriedly asked, "are you okay?" As soon as these words came out, everyone forgot the embarrassing scene of MI Yunfei and turned their eyes to MI Yunfei. At this time, they remembered the three divine thunder experienced by Mi Yunfei. All kinds of doubts immediately flooded into my mind. "Nothing, I''m fine!" replied Mi Yunfei. "Then why do those divine thunder in the sky hit you?" Huang Yajun asked this time. "Oh, maybe it''s because I''m going to enter the early stage of breaking martial arts! But fortunately, it''s over." Mi Yunfei replied. "Oh, I see." Huang Yajun said faintly. However, even if he reacted, he asked in surprise, "what, you said you have entered the realm of breaking martial arts?" Everyone locked their eyes on MI Yunfei tightly, just like looking at a monster. "Hey, hey, I''m just lucky. I''m not careful. Mi Yunfei smiled awkwardly and returned. Luck, is it really luck? And say something careless. It''s not clear. It''s not worth your life to be angry! "Hey!" Qiu Aotian sighed, shook his head and stopped talking. Although he was really happy for MI Yunfei, he felt that he was getting farther and farther away from MI Yunfei. "Brother Aotian, you don''t have to be so discouraged. As long as you work hard, there will never be anything you can''t do in this world." Mi Yunfei patted Qiu Aotian on the shoulder and said. Qiu Aotian smiled and said, "brother MI, you''re right. I can''t catch up with you. I admit that, but I don''t believe that every strong young man in Qinglan is as abnormal as you. At least I can''t be worse than them." At this time, ye Xiaolan also woke up. When she saw Mi Yunfei, she almost fainted again, but it was better that Leng Hanshuang helped her. At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly felt that there was a slight fluctuation in his space ring and immediately shouted: "no! Qinglan''s situation is a little critical." "Come on! We must hurry back to Qinglan as soon as possible. The situation there has changed." Mi Yunfei said to the people. After hearing this, the party did not delay any longer, jumped directly onto the flying beast and left like a flash of lightning. amicus On the green haze peak, the misty clouds curled around the hillside, emitting a faint intoxication. Through the misty fairy fog, it is difficult to see the full picture of Qinglan peak, which gives people a mysterious and not very real feeling, which makes people strange. The dense aura emanates from all over the mountain. I occasionally hear the crisp sound of birds. It has a unique poetic and picturesque feeling. It''s not elegant. From the bottom of the mountain, there is a winding mountain road leading to the top of the green haze. It is like a sleeping dragon here, emitting an ancient and solemn breath, which makes people afraid. There are many ancient caves and stone chambers on the hillside. Bursts of roaring and Howling can be heard from time to time, and those roaring and Howling are some flying beasts of the four schools of qinglanfeng. Of course, there may also be some monsters with strong combat power. No one knows the details except some senior elders or leaders of the four schools of qinglanfeng. However, the green haze peak, which has always been full of fairy gas, is somewhat different today. The fairy fog is still winding around. However, if you feel it carefully, you can find that there seems to be a faint smell in the dense fairy gas, and there is a little blood red in the mist. There are four people sitting in the hall of tianlingzong. These four people are the four leaders of qinglanfeng. The magnificent decoration shows a little taste of simplicity, but it also renders the solemn atmosphere in the hall. In the middle of the hall, an old man was dressed in yellow robes, with a light beard and a sad face. The old man has deep eyes and seems to be able to penetrate everything in the world. He can detect the worry in his eyes only when he finds it carefully. This person is Ling Tianxing, the head of the four leaders. Ling Tianxing held his cheek with one hand and looked gloomy, as if he were meditating. If Mi Yunfei saw him at this time, he would be able to detect that he was much older than he was more than a year ago. Cultivation belongs to the sublimation of heaven and earth aura. Generally speaking, one or two years is not enough to age. From this, we can naturally imagine that Ling Tianxing must have borne a lot of pressure, which made his face become so beautiful in more than a year. "Did anyone come to Xianling island?" he took a deep breath, and Ling Tianxing asked such an endless sentence. Others may not understand, but other leaders in the hall can understand. "They are too far away from here. They can''t catch up for a while. But Jian forgot to worry and said that he had informed Mi Yunfei." Leng Xuemei, the leader of Lengyin palace, answered. More than a year not only failed to make her old, but also more charming. The willow like curved eyebrows are set on the water spirit''s eyes, seducing the soul. Although there were some worries on her snow-white face, it could not cover her face of all kinds. She was as beautiful as snow in white clothes, really like her name. "Mi Yunfei?" Ling Tianxing murmured. After hearing the name, he looked different, some excited and some worried. Not only Ling Tianxing, but also the expressions of the other leaders are changing. This name was once a pride of Qinglan. It represents a legend. In Qinglan''s cultivation world, almost everyone knows, but most of them only know the title of demon God. Even ordinary people are spreading legends about him. "Is it good or bad for him to come back? Isn''t it a pity if such a talent has an accident?" Ling Tianxing sighed in a low voice, with some helpless meaning in his words. The other leaders stopped talking after listening. They all hope that MI Yunfei can return to Qinglan again, but they don''t want him to come back in this case. "Now the demon clan has attacked our qinglanfeng several times. Although they have been blocked hard, this is not the way, and several ancestors have entered that place together for a breakthrough. It''s really a headache!" Ling Tianxing sighed helplessly, and seemed to become more old. At this time, a man suddenly came from the door. He was handsome and powerful, but he looked in an abnormal hurry. "Yuanyang, what happened so hurriedly?" Ling Tianxing asked the visitor. The visitor is Feng Yuanyang, the first expert of tianlingzong youth. After saluting several leaders, he hurriedly said: "the people of the demon clan are attacking again. Brother forgetful and brother Qingfeng are resisting, but the main force of the demon clan has not been used." After listening to this, the leaders didn''t have any abnormality. It seemed that they were all expected. Without saying a word, they grabbed the door and left. At the foot of qinglanfeng mountain, there is a lot of evil spirit and cries of killing. There are some dead bodies everywhere, mountains and stones take off, ancient trees fall, and the ground is red with blood. In the distance, a figure waved with a long sword in his hand. Thousands of lights fell from the sky, and some demon people immediately flew with blood and flesh. His face was cold and solemn. His black robe had already been dyed red. It was unimaginable that he came out of the sword quickly. Everywhere he passed, there were dead bodies like mountains. His whole body exudes layers of cold, which makes people dare not approach. "Brother forgetting sorrow, good job. It seems that neither of us killed as much as you!" it was Ye Shaohua who spoke, and next to him was Mu Cailing. The two had entered the cave of tianlingzong''s back mountain together, and now they have reached the cultivation of Tianling in the early stage. "Wow, haha! Bastards of the demon clan, who dares to fight with you, Ren ye?" a big man waved a knife across the distance, but it will make you faint when you look at him. The man is extremely tall, holding a big steel knife. It is estimated that he looks like three or four hundred kilograms. However, he is a wild boar that has been pressed and deformed. He is still foaming in his mouth. It is estimated that he is very tired! Fortunately, the boar has reached the level of Warcraft. Otherwise, it is really possible to ''die young''! However, even so, it is still a little difficult. The combination of one person and one pig is really perfect and infinite. Fat flies everywhere and fat is thrown away. Needless to say, such a great thing can be done. In addition to the single-cell Ren LV, it is really difficult for Qinglan to find such a top-notch character. "Oh! Black tiger, you didn''t eat? How can you walk unsteadily? You''re a beast at the level of Warcraft. You can''t carry a person as light as me. Is there a mistake?" Ren LV complained to the right wild boar. However, it is estimated that the wild boar will have the same complaint! Obviously it was a wild boar, but Ren Lu insisted on taking the word "tiger", and said that the cry was the same as a tiger. He didn''t understand what his hearing was. At this time, the leaders of the four sects had come to the bottom of the mountain, shouting and killing, and the sound of swords came from time to time. "Ha ha! Ling Tianxing, I didn''t kill you last time, but it''s not so good this time." as soon as the laughter fell, two figures flew from the sky. They were soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons. "It''s you again!" said Ling Tianxing gnashing his teeth. It''s not hard to hear from his words. It seems that he has fought with the two people several times. Several leaders looked at the two people in front of them, and their looks changed. Although they were at the peak level of breaking martial arts, they still had no chance of winning half of each other. Looking at the visitor, the eyes of several leaders were also a little gloomy, and they couldn''t help sighing in their hearts. At this time, the world changed color and the storm raged. On the eternal sky, there was a dark place within a hundred miles. The powerful breath made all the beasts unable to move. Some low-level beasts even spit blood and die directly. The breath of death came out unscrupulously. The whole Qinglan peak was in violent turbulence because of the wild sand and rolling boulders around. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match a move to ask about life and death!" The heroic chanting voice came out from the air. The voice was bold and unrestrained, arrogant and arrogant. The heroes bowed their heads and the beasts crawled, as if they had done all the evil in the world. The voice seemed to have the power to call the wind and rain, and slowly swung away from the mysterious nine skies. All the people on qinglanfeng''s side were excited. It seemed that the voice was the God in their hearts. They all looked excited and burst into tears. They shouted together: "the demon God has returned!" Chapter 194 A very neat animal roar suddenly came out from the sky. The sound was so loud that even the sky seemed to be unbearable. On the ground, thousands of miles of wild sand, trees fell to one side, and even some powerful beasts of qinglanfeng shrank in the cave, and their bodies trembled violently. The dark shadow enveloped the whole Qinglan peak, and there was no light within a hundred miles. When they looked up, they were almost scared to urinate incontinence. The layers of shadows were not dark clouds, but all monsters with extremely terrible shapes. These monsters not only have wings, but also are surprisingly large. Not to mention the fighting power of those monsters, the number is terrible. This battle is really like the transit of locusts, sweeping everything. How can we resist it? It is estimated that many people will be buried when a monster pulls a pile of shit from it. Among those layers of shadows, the most dazzling is a dazzling golden light. The speed of the golden light was extremely fast. When I looked at it, I found that it was a purple dragon. The bursts of dragon power were irresistible. Although Longwei is terrible, the man standing on the dragon''s neck is even more frightening. His eyes stared down, and the two cold lights shot down like lightning, making people shiver for no reason. The man has his hands on his back and looks elegant. In his eyes, it seems that even heaven and earth are so small. Although he is not an immortal, he is more arrogant than an immortal. Although he was not a devil, his dark and cold eyes were stronger than the devil. Yes, this man is the legend of Qinglan, the demon God Mi Yunfei! "My mother! It''s really frightening that old four brought so many monsters back!" Ren Lu sat on the ground (because the wild boar was scared to soften his legs, so he fell to the ground) and gasped. "Ouch!" A dragon chant resounded through the world, with an unparalleled look of excitement and galloping down. After all, this place has many memories. How can you not be excited when you come back again? "He''s back, he''s back at last! The God, the invincible stretch! The devil, the terrible devil! He''s a symbol of victory! He''s the representative of legend!" a young disciple shouted up to the sky. "Is he a demon God? The momentum of contempt for all sentient beings is really terrible!" "That damned boy came back after all, but I didn''t expect him to come out so strongly. What an unpredictable person!" Leng Xuemei sighed at the sky. "This guy is here at last." Jian forgot to worry and breathed out, and finally showed a smile on his face. "Mi Yunfei, it''s him again! The boy who killed thousands of knives!" the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon looked at each other and said with gnashing teeth. "What should I do now? He brought so many monsters back. It seems that those monsters are very powerful. I don''t know if this boy gets such monsters." Zhu Linggui said. The soul killer thought for a moment and said, "today we must capture qinglanfeng. This battle is very important. As long as qinglanfeng is captured by us, Qinglan will be almost in the hands of our saints. Therefore, we can only inform the two Dharma protectors." "However, the two Dharma guardians are now holding back the side of Xianling island. Is that all right?" Zhu Linggui asked after hesitating for a moment. "If not, what else can you do?" the soul killing devil asked angrily after staring at the soul killing ghost. "Ah! OK! It seems that it can only be so." after Zhu Linggui sighed, he took out a piece of messenger jade from his arms and crushed it. After watching the spirit killing ghost crush the messenger jade, the soul killing demon didn''t relax at all, and then said to the spirit killing Ghost: "The two Dharma protectors should have intercepted the people of Xianling island within the scope of Qinglan. It shouldn''t take long to get to Qinglan peak. Now the most important thing is that we must resist and never retreat, even if it''s a pile of people. As long as one of the two Dharma protectors comes, it''s no longer a problem to capture Qinglan peak." Zhuling ghost nodded and said, "unexpectedly, I can only bear my scalp." At high altitude, all the monsters are suspended in the air, emitting bursts of pressure, while Mi Yunfei and a group of people have already come to the ground, and everyone is excited. "Ha ha! Yunfei, what a surprise! You brought back so many monsters you''ve never seen!" Ling Tianxing said to MI Yunfei with a smile. It can be seen that he was very excited. The other leaders were equally excited and gathered around to ask questions. "Wow, ha ha! Fourth brother, look at the second brother''s mount. It''s not as good as your hybrid dragon, but it''s also good?" Hearing this sound, MI Yunfei looked back and almost fainted on the spot, because the combination was so fucking brilliant. In the distance, Ren Lu staggered over on the wild boar. The man and beast threw fat everywhere, and it was estimated that a lot of oil had been sprinkled on the ground. However, Ren Lu''s fat pig trembled on both feet and swayed when walking. It was estimated that it was almost unbearable. The unparalleled one side listened to Ren Lv''s words and was very dissatisfied. He looked directly at the wild boar. The wild boar immediately fell on the ground and threw Ren LV on all fours. The people on the other side laughed together. All the young disciples in the distance just whispered. After all, most of them knew Mi Yunfei, but Mi Yunfei didn''t know them. Mi Yunfei looked at the crowd and said loudly, "everyone, today I mi Yunfei came back. No matter who can let me leave Qinglan in the future, today we will give the demon people a painful lesson and let them understand a truth. Not everyone can provoke Qinglan!" "Yes, if you want to fight today, it will be dark, and if you want to kill, it will be dark!" Ren LV was the most impulsive and roared out directly. And his words also infected the others, and everyone roared: "kill!" After that, Ren Lu rushed out first, but he didn''t ride the wild boar anymore, and ye Shaohua and mu Houhui didn''t want to fall behind and rushed up. "Big Mac!" After MI Yunfei roared into the sky, there was a sudden gust of wind, a ''rumbling'' sound in the sky, huge stones on the ground rolled and fallen leaves swirled. The Big Mac flew directly down. People looked at its huge body and retreated one after another to make room for it. However, the Big Mac''s body is too big to settle down at all. It can only be suspended on the head of MI Yunfei. The Big Mac immediately sent a message to MI Yunfei and asked, "master, what can I do for you?" Looking at the excited look of the Big Mac, MI Yunfei naturally understood what he was thinking. He was locked in that mysterious place for so long, obviously for a change. Mi Yunfei said, "don''t join the war today. I want you to hide your strength and never let others know your real strength. Just protect them. However, if someone is dangerous to them, you don''t have to worry so much." Mi Yunfei pointed to the cold frost three women who are fighting in the distance. Although the Big Mac was unwilling, he still nodded and swept away in the direction of cold frost. Although Mi Yunfei didn''t let him fight, he didn''t do it. It was just that its body was so huge that the ground shook and crowded so that many people had no place to fight. The four leaders have joined the battle, and the young generation also include sword forgetfulness, Lu Chaohai, Feng Yuanyang, Yang Qingfeng, Liu Yanmei, Qiu Aotian, Shan Yudan and Xue Linglong. Among the seven people, sword forgetting, wind far away, Yang Qingfeng and Liu Yanmei are the peak of Tianling. The rest are also the middle stage of Tianling, and Mi Yunfei has reached the state of breaking martial arts in the early stage. Looking at the people fighting in the distance, MI Yunfei turned his head to the sword and forgot a few humanity: "how about the first battle between our eight forces and the imperial air realm today?" Several people looked excited after listening. What''s the concept of Yukong realm? Today, the eight young masters even want to compete with the people in the imperial realm. What a pride? Everyone immediately shouted, "OK!" After that, the others each took a flying beast, and Mi Yunfei naturally chose to be unparalleled. When he was ready, he immediately galloped towards the ghost in the distance. Zhuling ghost was very surprised. He never thought that the target of MI Yunfei was him. He sneered: "young people, do you really think I''m a soft persimmon? You don''t know my strength if you don''t pay a price." when he thought about it, Zhuling ghost directly stood in the air and flew towards Mi Yunfei. "Kill!" both sides shouted and killed each other directly. Mi Yunfei steps on the dragon and holds the magic shadow. He shows his power like a murderous God falling from the sky. Now he has entered the early stage of breaking martial arts. He believes that few people in the general breaking martial arts realm can compete with him. Even if he meets the person at the peak of breaking martial arts, he can fight with one without changing his body, except those in the hermit family. However, at this time, although he was facing an expert in the early stage of air defense, he was not afraid at all, but also aroused the war intention hidden in his heart. Mi Yun Feiyang starts the evil shadow in his hand and cleaves at the ghost of Zhuling with a knife. The light of the knife, like a rainbow, crossed the dark sky and opened the prelude to the fierce fight. With a sneer, the ghost struck out his palm, and the mighty palm turned into an electric light and quickly shot at several people. The great power is like a huge mountain peak, which is directly pressed against several young masters. "Boom" With an explosion, MI Yunfei and the unparalleled ghost were shaken to pieces, and his blood surged. However, the palm power of the ghost was still unimpeded and rushed to the others. The situation was extremely critical. The people were afraid to meet and had to dodge separately. In a short time, the sound of rapid flight sounded, and several people quickly avoided this huge blow. Although several young masters avoided quickly, the terrible residual power still shook their blood and blood, and the masters of Yukong realm should not be underestimated. "Ha ha! Some hairy boys dare to fight with me, and none of you want to escape today." after Zhu Linggui laughed wildly, he waved a palm at them again. "Hum! Try my immortal killing palm!" With a loud drink, the sky trembled and the wind surged. Immediately, a huge palm appeared in the sky. The palm wind was strong enough to break through clouds and rocks. However, the peerless at Mi Yunfei''s feet also spit out a mouthful of anger at this time. The power of the anger almost burned the air. The anger turned into a fire dragon and rushed towards the ghost. "Boom" With a loud noise, flowers exploded in the sky, and the overwhelming palm power surged everywhere. The whole sky had been turned into blood red, and the flames of the explosion turned into a meteor shower from the sky. "Ah! Kill!" Just after MI Yunfei and Zhu Linggui had a fight, the other young experts even shot together. The vast palm power, with the power of thunder, turned into ten thousand rays, which was very spectacular. The corner of Zhuling ghost''s mouth tilted slightly upward, which seemed to be full of admiration. He saw his hands move quickly and clap again. The void was pressed and deformed, and bursts of noise came out. With one palm, it is arrogant and arrogant. The majestic palm power looks down upon all living beings, despises the world, and swings with the punishment of God. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After the loud noise, the people were shocked, but the ghost did not move. The difference in strength can be seen at a glance without more words. Fortunately, the flying beast at the feet of several people was extremely fast and caught them before they landed. Zhuling ghost doesn''t pursue. In fact, he has been guarding against the Big Mac, because at the moment when the Big Mac appears, he feels that the strength of the Big Mac seems to be still above him, so he can''t help guarding in his heart. And the main reason is that he is waiting for the Dharma protector of the demon clan, so he hopes to delay the time for a long time. "I didn''t expect that the master of the imperial realm was so terrible that we couldn''t shake him by a joint blow. Brother MI, what do you think?" when several people got together, Feng Yuanyang asked first. Mi Yunfei looked at several people and saw that they had not been hurt much. He was a little relieved. However, after Feng Yuanyang asked, MI Yunfei also felt a little tricky. He had broken through the realm of breaking martial arts and could not shake the soul ghost. Of course, MI Yunfei also hides some strength. He doesn''t want to be seen by the ghost so soon. "The old guy is an expert in the realm of defending the sky. He can fight against us with the spirit of heaven and earth, so he is very difficult to exhaust. If he wants to win, he can only gather all our people''s strength to fight with all his strength. What do you think?" Mi Yunfei said his idea. After hearing this, they also felt that there seemed to be no other way, so they had to nod. After seeing the people''s promise, MI Yunfei nodded and said, "well, it''s so. Then we''ll do our best to see if the imperial realm is really so terrible. We want to create a miracle of our own." After the words, the momentum of several people suddenly soared, and the terrible momentum was released without concealment. The whole sky has become extremely dark. "Kill God crazy sword, wind divine sword code, annihilation seven moves, and my Can Xue sword formula, plus my Xuan double swords, my carefree sword formula." A loud explosion came out, bursts of violent momentum poured out, the wind and cloud changed color, and the world was pathetic. Suddenly, the divine light suddenly appeared, the air flow surged, the mountains trembled, and the boulders rolled down one after another. The powerful momentum broke through the shackles of heaven and earth and crossed the sky. Several divine lights gathered together to form a huge light column, and almost the whole Qinglan peak was shrouded by this huge divine light. All the fighting people could not help but stop their hands and look at the huge pillar of light. The light column had different colors and made a "Chi Chi" sound. Then it showed all kinds of swords and rushed towards the ghost with a raging anger. Chapter 195 "Boom" After a loud noise, thousands of colorful gods appeared in the sky, and lightning like lights shot everywhere, directly through the foot of Qinglan peak. However, strangely, the peak did not collapse. The indifferent look of zhulinggui finally changed greatly. He never thought that the joint strike of several people was so terrible. This power can almost be compared with the power of heaven and earth. "Hum! Am I still afraid of you kids?" with a cold hum, the ghost quickly absorbed the spirit of heaven and earth and gathered in his palms. Bursts of magic smoke filled his body, making the smell of death heavier and heavier. A dazzling red light flashed, and a bloody reincarnation disc was raised on the top of the ghost. The reincarnation disc was rapidly becoming larger until it covered half a day. The blood light seemed to devour the blood of hundreds of millions of creatures, which was emitting a strong smell of blood. Within a hundred miles, the blood is shining into the sky, the wind is strong, and the wind and sand avoid the eyes. A huge suction came out of the bloody reincarnation plate. The ground trembled violently. Boulders, flying shuttles, big trees shook, and some small tree rubble were uprooted and flew directly into the air. Some young disciples fighting below stopped and their luck sank under their feet. Their hair stood upside down and seemed to be sucked into the bloody reincarnation plate at any time. "Ah! Help!" I don''t know who sent out a burst of cry. Then dozens of people flew towards the bloody reincarnation plate. When they just touched the bloody reincarnation plate, they had turned into minced meat and didn''t even spill blood. Looking at this terrible scene, many people with low strength connected their hands together, one after another. Except for the people holding their companions on the ground, others were suspended in the air. At this time, the scene was like someone holding a string and flying a kite. "When!" A harsh sound sounded, and those floating in the air immediately fell out of the air. When they looked up, they saw that the 10000 rays had hit the bloody reincarnation plate, which seemed to be in a stalemate. No matter how terrible the reincarnation disk is, it is still unable to do anything about the thousands of golden lights. Mi Yunfei''s whole body has been soaked, and the big sweat drops are scattered like a rainstorm. It seems that they are very hard. However, Zhuling ghost was no better than them. His hands were against the reincarnation plate, his face was very red, and his arms were pressed to "bang". "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge voice was thunderous, and many people covered their ears tightly. Looking up, some timid people have soft feet. The scene in the sky is really terrible. The explosion that destroyed the sky and the earth directly made half of the sky burn. The flaming flame surged around like a sea tide, and the thick smoke covered the sky and the sun. The whole sky has completely changed under this blow. Under this blow, MI Yunfei and the others spewed several mouthfuls of blood, their clothes became blood red, and their bodies fell unsteadily from the air. It''s natural for Mi Yun to fly on his unparalleled back, but the rest are in some danger. The fur of those flying animals almost rises. How can they guarantee their lives? Seeing that the situation was in crisis, MI Yunfei roared up to the sky. As soon as the sound fell, thousands of flying animals flew from a distance. Those flying animals gathered directly together. And the fallen people just fell on their backs. After such a terrible blow, the ghost of Zhuling was also shocked to split his internal organs, and blood poured out madly and slowly fell to the ground. As soon as he fell to the ground, he stumbled and spewed out a mouthful of blood again. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that I would hurt the hands of several younger generations. What a surprise!" Zhu Linggui covered his wound and smiled. His expression looked so sad. "Hum! You will not only get hurt, but also die!" Just as the laughter of zhulinggui fell behind, a cold hum came out of the sky. The speaker was Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei rode on the unparalleled back, holding the shadow tightly in his hand. At this moment, his momentum began to climb up. The blue light in his eyes was like electricity, so people didn''t dare to look more. "You. You have reached the level of breaking martial arts!" the expression of Zhu Linggui was shocked and didn''t believe it. "Poof!" a mouthful of blood gushed from the mouth of the ghost again. He shook his head and said, "it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! It''s only a long time since you''ve stepped into the realm of martial arts, and it doesn''t look like you''ve just advanced. I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" The ghost looked up at the dark sky and seemed to ask the sky. But heaven couldn''t answer him, but it was the eyes of wild animals that answered him. "Hum! I said, today you will not only be hurt, but also die! The four main hall leaders of the demon clan have died in my hands, and their strength is really not weak. I''ve been thinking how good it would be if I could kill an elder of the demon clan one day! I didn''t expect it to come so soon, ha ha." after MI Yunfei said that, he looked up and laughed, although the laughter sounded arrogant, But listen carefully and you will find that the voice is so sad. "Ha. Ha." Zhu Linggui also laughed, but his laughter was really crazy. "Can you laugh when people are dying?" "Ha ha! I''m laughing that I underestimated you. Similarly, I''m laughing that you underestimated me. Although you have reached the early stage of breaking martial arts, do you think that''s enough? A male lion is always a male lion. Even if it is injured, it can''t be shaken by a sheep." the ghost''s laughter grew louder and louder, and his expression became more and more proud. "Oh, it should be so. Then I''ll prove to you that I''m the sheep that specializes in eating lions." after MI Yunfei said that, he directly proved with action and waved a knife at the ghost. "Nonsense child, I want you to understand that people in the imperial realm can''t kill if they want to." after Zhu Linggui said that, he also waved his palm. On one side, several leaders of the four sects were fighting happily with the soul killing devil. Naturally, the four leaders of Qinglan are much more powerful than those of Hong Xing. Among them, Ling Tianxing has reached the peak of breaking martial arts for many years. That is the one who has stepped into the realm of resisting the sky with half his foot. Among the other leaders, Yang Xiaoyi is less powerful, but he also entered the realm of breaking martial arts a few years ago. Therefore, several people fought against the soul killer devil, and the only drawback is that they can''t fly. They can only fight with the former by relying on the flying beast under their feet. The fierce battle in the air is divided into two sides, one is the battle between MI Yunfei and the soul killing ghost, and the other is the battle between the leaders of the four sects and the soul killing demon. The explosion in the sky almost never stopped, and the whole sky was blown out of shape. However, the battle on the ground is also spectacular. On the ground, the monsters brought back by Mi Yunfei have been brought into full play at this time. Fortunately, the people of the demon clan are all dressed in black, so those monsters can be recognized. Otherwise, Qinglan''s side estimated that there would be no fewer people who died in vain than the demon clan, because these monsters are too fierce. In fact, it''s completely understandable, because these monsters have to fight every day if they don''t want to starve to death in that mysterious place, and that place is so cruel that it''s probably more difficult for them to be a kind-hearted monster than to kill them. It''s not easy to see so many "delicacies" today. Naturally, they are impolite. The demon clan has suffered heavy casualties. Not to mention the people of Qinglan, they can''t resist those monsters alone. In terms of quantity, not as many as those monsters. In terms of quality, it seems to be several grades lower. Those monsters have too many advantages. First, they can fly, but they can run. Secondly, the thick skin really makes people speechless. Cutting a few knives can''t break that layer of skin. The most uncomfortable thing is that their bodies are so huge that they collapse before they fight. They have to die a large group of people. The most frightening thing is the super huge Python in the distance. Although it didn''t participate in the battle, it just curled up there, but its body almost wound half of the forest. And his eyes are still aiming around in the crowd. No one knows what he is looking at. Don''t say it''s the people of the demon clan. Even the people in Qinglan feel chilly. How does that feel? Nirvana? It''s like when you urinate, you''re lamenting that kind of comfortable and smooth feeling. Suddenly, a person next to you runs, and then stares at you somewhere. You also aim here and there. You must have to hold back most of it? The battle has lasted for several hours. The people of the demon clan are dead and disabled. Only one or two hundred people are still struggling. The monsters brought back by Mi Yunfei also began to enjoy a good meal. A series of brittle sounds of bones came out, causing many people to spit out directly. At the foot of qinglanfeng mountain, dead bodies can be seen everywhere, and many people are crying on the ground, which is shocking. Several young masters who had just fought with Zhuling ghost gradually recovered their strength, but it was impossible to continue fighting. "Boom!" There was a huge explosion and everyone looked into the air. In the sky, the battle between MI Yunfei and zhulinggui has become white hot. Although Zhuling ghost has been seriously injured, it is not so simple for MI Yunfei to win, but Mi Yunfei has the upper hand. It seems that it''s only a matter of time before the ghost will be defeated. After all, it''s not easy to fight with such a heavy injury, and he has to prevent unparalleled sneak attacks from time to time. What a poor man! Looking at the mighty Mi Yunfei in the sky, the sword forgot to worry and said slowly: "this guy''s strength is so terrible. I thought he could compete with him when he came back. However, I found that he has reached the boundary that people of his generation need to look up to." Feng Yuanyang nodded and said, "yes! Many people think that legend is always a legend, but when you really see it, you will find that it is not a legend, but a legend." "The fourth move of killing God crazy knife, electric photography Jiuyou!" A thunderous voice came out and everyone looked at it. In the air, MI Yunfei''s face was red and murderous. The momentum that erupted shocked the world and shook the eight wastelands. Suddenly, the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand quickly released and suspended on MI Yunfei''s head. The shadow grows longer and bigger. That gorgeous golden light is the sacred pole, and bursts of divine power are emitted, which makes people feel a sense of worship. At the moment, the shadow is obviously different than before. It seems that the divine power is more shocking, and the terrible power is also stronger. The shadow was originally formed by the combination of the setting sun sword and the moon sabre. However, although they are the most powerful magic soldiers in the world, it depends on the strength of the master. Now, after MI Yunfei advanced to the breaking martial arts realm, the demon shadow is obviously much stronger than before. The shadow turned into a huge weapon, like a knife or a sword, in two colors. One side is white like the moon and the other side is red like the setting sun. The magic soldiers finally split up, and the climate in the sky is also changing. One side is red like blood, the other side is white like snow, the other side is hot, but the other side is cold. The scene in the sky was very strange, and the two differentiated magic soldiers shot out two lights, one red and one white. The red light turns into a sea of fire, baking everyone''s heart, while the white light turns into an iceberg, which makes people breathless. Looking at such a strange scene in front of him, Zhu Linggui finally felt afraid, but he was always an expert in the sky realm. How could he admit defeat so easily? "Magic moves Jiuyou!" With an angry drink, the ghost killed the spirit and his hands were full of luck, which filled his body with countless evil Qi. The evil spirit filled the air and gradually formed a huge skeleton. The violent energy stirred up between heaven and earth, and even the white clouds were almost dyed black. The skull opened its mouth and hit the iceberg directly. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After the huge explosion, the raging sea of fire was blocked, layers of icebergs were blocked, thousands of Mars ice fell from the air, and the ground exploded again and again, even being blown out of a huge pit. "Who''s competing!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky and rushed up in anger, just like a peerless crazy devil, which makes people tremble. As soon as the sound fell, MI Yunfei directly took a vast and unparalleled palm. The majestic palm power was even more terrible than the huge waves. The palm wind roared and the strength surged wildly. One palm was waved and shocked the sky. "Bang!" The huge palm was directly printed on the body of Zhuling ghost, and the blood shower shocked everyone present. What does that mean? What does that mean? It is absolutely the only case in history that an expert in the realm of defending the sky was defeated by a young man in his twenties¡® The name "demon God" is destined to go down in history, which is the pursuit of all martial arts practitioners. After the ghost was slapped, it slowly fell from the air, and the blood surged in his body. He felt that his internal organs were almost broken. "I can''t die, I can''t die!" Zhu Linggui shouted in his heart. At least he thought that if he wanted to die, he couldn''t die in the hands of MI Yunfei. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be peaceful even after death. He had almost imagined that many years later, some people still remembered that a man in the early stage of air defense died in the hands of a man in the early stage of breaking martial arts. At this point, Zhuling ghost immediately stumbled down the mountain. Although it was difficult for him to fly, his lightness skill was still not slow. "Hum, don''t want to leave until you leave your life!" Mi Yunfei made a cold hum and directly chased the ghost. At this time, the world suddenly changed. A hundred miles away, a black cloud floated rapidly, and a storm burst out of the black cloud. The momentum was extremely terrible. Then, a voice came out. "I want to see who dares to kill my ghost King''s disciple." Chapter 196 The huge roar shook the sky with a breaking sound. Everyone felt that the whole Qinglan peak was shaking violently, and the raging storm swept the world and directly rolled towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei was terrified. The visitor was really terrible. Even if he was hundreds of miles away, the terrible storm was still crazy and shocking. In the face of such a terrible wind, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to connect hard, so he had to dodge quickly. For that storm, unparalleled had already felt it. Before Mi Yunfei issued the command, it had already understood it and fled directly and rapidly. The wild storm passed more than ten feet away from MI Yunfei, but Mi Yunfei and unparalleled were still rolled by the storm and fell directly from the air. "Roar!" A hissing sound sounded, the green light flashed in the Big Mac''s eyes, and a jump had rushed into the air. Its tail stretched out and rolled slightly. Mi Yunfei and matchless had been thrown on its back. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled staggered on the back of the Big Mac, looking extremely frightened. When they looked up, a figure had flashed in the distance. The whole body of the visitor is surrounded by dark magic clouds, and bursts of magic Qi swing from his side, which makes it difficult to see his appearance. At this moment, the sacred Qinglan peak becomes no different from hell. The visitor glanced at the overall situation, and finally directly focused on Wushuang and Big Mac. A sound of surprise was suddenly sent out in the dark cloud. The man said to himself, "no wonder my demon family is difficult to resist. The strength here has completely exceeded imagination. Unexpectedly, the blood dragon, known as the supreme dragon of the dragon family, has already appeared." When he glanced at the Big Mac, he was shocked again, because he was also a knowledgeable man, but he had never heard of such a huge strange snake in the world, but what surprised him was the terrible strength of the Big Mac. Others may not feel the horror of Big Mac, but that person can feel it. The magic cloud gradually dispersed from the man. He didn''t start when he came here. When he saw his face clearly, he found that he had been completely shocked. His eyes were listless, his mouth opened slightly, and seemed to be shouting. First, the emergence of unparalleled surprised him, and second, the strength of Big Mac shocked him. All these were fine, but he was almost suffocated by the tens of thousands of monsters rising in the distance. "This. Where do these monsters come from? Why haven''t I seen one? It''s impossible. Has the world changed? There are pigs with wings!" In the distance, the soul killing devil also stopped fighting with the four leaders, flew towards the visitor, saluted the visitor and stood beside the visitor. Mi Yunfei closely watched the man in the distance, and then asked the Big Mac with divine sense: "Big Mac, what''s the state of that man? Can you defeat him?" After hearing this, the Big Mac became excited, and then the voice replied: "according to you humans, his realm has reached the peak of air control. However, it is only the peak of air control. As long as he does not reach the realm of phantom soul, he is definitely not my opponent." (omitted below) "Oh, you''re so powerful!" Mi Yunfei never knew how powerful the Big Mac was. He just vaguely felt that its strength was very terrible, but he didn''t expect it to be so terrible. Hearing Mi Yunfei''s praise, the Big Mac said proudly, "master, don''t underestimate me. It''s not just me. Our group of transformed animals are not comparable to other animals." "Transformation?" Mi Yunfei suddenly remembered that these monsters had been tested by Wan Jinghong, and finally led to the mutation of animals. Their bodies are more than a hundred times larger than before, and their combat effectiveness is particularly strong. Their skin is hard and speechless. And everyone is extremely bloodthirsty, which is what happened in that environment. You know, in that mysterious place, we have to fight every day. Which monster can survive is weak? "Ha ha! Unexpectedly, you''ll take care of that guy. As for the half dead ghost. Hey hey. I want him to really become a ghost!" Mi Yunfei smiled at the ghost in the distance. "Ha ha! Old man, who are you?" Mi Yunfei shouted at the visitor standing on the Big Mac. "Hum! Hairy boy, I''m afraid my nickname will scare you to pee your pants. Listen, I''m the ghost king who shocked Qinglan 200 years ago." As soon as this was said, some three generations of disciples didn''t respond, but the four leaders were shocked. The name of the ghost king was very loud. When the ghost King fought against Qinglan master, the four leaders at that time were not born! They just listened to what the previous leader said. "Mi Yunfei smiled, ha ha! I don''t care about you. I just wanted to leave the ghost today, but there was another ghost. If all the ghosts came, don''t go!" After hearing this, the ghost king was so angry that he was shaking all over. Then he slapped Mi Yunfei directly. With a random slap, endless power poured out. The whole forest also sent out bursts of huge explosions, and all the big trees were uprooted. Seeing the palm wind coming, MI Yunfei still looked a little nervous. Although the Big Mac said it lightly, he had not seen the Big Mac, and it was common to worry. "Roar!" The Big Mac glanced a trace of disdain in his eyes, opened his mouth directly, and then shook his head as if he were eating noodles. He swallowed the terrible palm power into his stomach, and then belched, looking very satisfied. All the people stared at the arrogant slap. When they saw the arrogant behavior of the Big Mac, they covered their ears and were deeply afraid that the huge body would splash blood all over them when it exploded. The explosion didn''t sound. It was just a burping sound. Everyone was shocked. The crowd was boiling and the joy was shaking. Even Mi Yunfei almost cried out. "See? See? Do you think the mount of demon God is a simple beast? It''s a rare beast in heaven and earth?" a surprised cry came from the young disciples. "Oh, do you know what it''s called?" another man asked in surprise. "Well. It seems to be called a big Mac or McDonald''s! Oh! It''s a divine beast anyway." Listening to the laughter and screams below, the ghost King''s face was extremely ugly. Although he knew that the Big Mac was a powerful monster, he didn''t expect to be so strong. At this time, the ghost king was really in a dilemma! What if I can''t fight? It''s absolutely impossible not to fight, because he is an expert at the top of the sky, and this identity will never allow him to shrink back. "Ha ha! Big Mac, good job! I''ll give you the big ghost, and I''ll clean up the little ghost." after MI Yunfei stroked the Big Mac, he rode on the unparalleled back and chased the ghost with half life left below, and the four leaders also killed the soul killer. At this time, the war has been divided into three parts, two in the air and one on the ground. The rest of the people were all spectators, and the cheers shook the whole mountain. The Big Mac soared into the sky. Although its body was huge, its speed was definitely not slow. Even the ghost king of the imperial realm could not match it. Seeing that the Big Mac rushed up, the ghost king gave a cold hum and directly punched. With one blow, the wind and cloud surged and shook the sky, just like the power of divine thunder hitting the Big Mac. The Big Mac roared up to the sky, his mouth opened wide, and a storm erupted from his mouth. Its noumenon is a rare magic God in heaven and earth. Its biggest feature is that it can exert any kind of magic power in wind, rain and lightning. However, after some experiments by Wan Jinghong, its magic power, reaction speed and defense ability. Everything has become hundreds of times stronger. To exaggerate, it can be compared with the four divine beasts and the four fierce beasts in all aspects. A few years later, when people commented on the beasts between heaven and earth, they listed a list of divine beasts, among which there were Big Macs. The storm is lawless and rampant, sweeping all things in the world. It seems to come through three lifetimes and six lifetimes. The world is dark, and the earth seems to turn over. All the people were shocked. They hugged the trees around them, and their steps were moving slowly. It seemed that they might go away in the wind at any time. Suddenly, the animals flew up, and there was a darkness in the eyes of the people. It turned out that those monsters blocked the storm for them. The storm gradually formed a huge vortex, and the huge palm power was rolled in without making any sound. As soon as the ghost King''s face changed, his body quickly flew towards the Big Mac. Obviously, he knew that the magic power of the Big Mac was difficult to stop. It seemed that he wanted to fight close. Seeing the ghost King flying rapidly, two green lights flashed in the Big Mac''s eyes. However, the green light suddenly became dazzling. It turned out to be lightning. Lightning has arrived. The ghost king is caught off guard and can only dodge sideways. The lightning directly wiped his clothes, and his clothes burned. The ghost king turned his palm and sent out a palm wind towards his clothes. The flame suddenly went out. At this time, the ghost king was almost angry. The flames in his eyes beat, and his whole body sent out bursts of pressure, and a wave of magic smoke also swung out. "Beast, die!" With a burst of drink, the ghost King rushed directly towards the Big Mac with a raging anger. However, compared with close combat, will Big Mac be afraid? With a swing of its head and a swing of its tail, it fanned directly at the ghost king. The battle in the sky is extremely fierce, but the battle on the ground is more attractive. "Run! How do you run? Left! Right!" When the crowd looked at the sound, everyone was so scared that their pants almost fell. The scene was really shocking. Because Zhu Linggui was seriously injured, after several rounds, he was beaten by Mi Yunfei without fighting back. His clothes were broken by Mi Yunfei''s knife Qi, but Mi Yunfei didn''t want his life. At this time, MI Yunfei rode unparalleled and was chasing the Zhuling ghost below in the air. He shouted and punched downward, but each punch was only at the feet of the Zhuling ghost. The huge fist force shook the rocks and rocks. Although the ghost of killing spirits kept dodging, his face was covered with dust. If Zhu Linggui is facing a person in the same realm, he will never escape again in the case of losing the enemy, but choose to face death. However, MI Yunfei is just a person who broke the early state of martial arts. If he dies in his hand, this laughing stock may have been inherited for thousands of years. Even if he dies, he can''t rest in peace. "Master, how awesome! Even people in the imperial realm dare to tease like this!" Wang Xiaoniu sighed while sitting on a huge double headed lion. "Well, awesome!" rice edge also nodded and said. After a period of study, rice edge has been able to say some simple words. On the other hand, the four leaders and the soul killer also fought hard, and bursts of startling sounds broke out from time to time. It is reasonable to say that the four leaders can defeat the soul killing devil together, but the main reason why the soul killing devil can persist is that he can resist the sky, so he can fight with the four leaders. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In the air, the Big Mac''s tail has rolled up the ghost king. The ghost King''s face is red and he is struggling hard. His fist is constantly pounding the Big Mac''s body, and the huge energy is constantly hitting. Each fist can break a mountain peak. Although the Big Mac rolled the ghost king, it couldn''t bear the heavy fist, and its tail gradually relaxed. "Ah!" The ghost King roared angrily, and his hair rushed into the sky. The whole person was like a devil. He vigorously supported the tail of the Big Mac with both hands, gushing out incomparably wild power. He broke the tail of the Big Mac with both hands. After the ghost King rushed out of the Big Mac''s tail, he punched the Big Mac. The huge fist made the world pale, and the fist was pressed down like a mountain. The Big Mac vomited a snake letter and went up directly on his head. However, at this time, a change suddenly occurred. With one punch, the ghost king immediately turned around and quickly swept away towards Mi Yunfei. It turned out that this punch was just a false move, and the soul killer immediately withdrew after seeing it. At this time, the situation was very dangerous. The Big Mac knew the plan. He was forced by the ghost king and flew directly towards Miyun. His expression was very frightened. Mi Yunfei, who was chasing Zhuling ghost, suddenly felt a cold behind him. At this time, Wushuang obviously felt something wrong and immediately changed his direction. When Mi Yunfei turned his head, the terrible punch had fallen quickly. It was about to blow on MI Yunfei, and all the people below screamed. "Ah! Hide quickly!" whether cold frost, the three or the rest shouted out in silence. However, MI Yunfei didn''t hide, and he couldn''t hide. His choice is war! At the moment of emergency, suddenly there was a strong wind, and the magic smoke was towering. The whole sky was completely dark. There was a terrible power in the strange demon cloud above the sky, which made the world dare not move. The supreme power broke out, shaking the earth waves on the ground to the sky, like an Earth Dragon. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" Chapter 197 God, it is high, it makes thousands of people worship, it is unattainable. However, at this moment, it is small, it is poor, and it will be afraid. What changed the world? Why is there such an unparalleled power that people worship? Who is the unshakable figure of the immortal God in the sky? It was a madman. He was angry and powerful. His face was still so cold in the face of the people at the peak of Yukong. There are so many heroes in the world, but there may be only one who dares to do such a crazy thing. That person is the demon God Mi Yunfei. Thousands of miles of strong wind is like heaven''s power, and thousands of feet of wind and sand are like divine punishment. The rumbling sound seems to break all things in the world, break the sky, and sweep through the ancient and modern evil spirits. The power of the third form of the sixth form of demon God can''t be underestimated. It''s hard to compare it with any other skill except the magic dragon formula between heaven and earth. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A huge blow, such as the falling of a planet, broke out the most shocking scene. The vigorous Qi broke through clouds and rocks and rushed to the ground. All the people used their skills to resist. The whole forest was instantly submerged by the huge palm power. What appeared in front of us were flying ancient trees and constantly shaking rocks. "Poof!" After a palm, the red blood in the sky drifted, and the falling shadow scratched in the air, reminding the hearts of the heroes in the world. original. The demon God is not omnipotent. Even he can''t resist the random palm of the peak state of Yukong. This is the idea of all young people. "Go!" the ghost King grabbed the ghost on the ground and quickly swept away. "Qinglan will be unified by our demon family sooner or later. When another family reappears on earth, it will be the day when you Qinglan bow down and become a minister." A powerful voice came from a hundred miles away. The young generation did not respond after hearing this voice, but the four leaders were shocked. "Shifu is right. It seems that that family really still exists." Ling Tianxing muttered to himself. Although Mi Yunfei vomited blood by the ghost King''s palm, he was not seriously injured. Now, after MI Yunfei entered the realm of breaking martial arts, his magic dragon body has risen to a higher level again. After the variant, it is difficult for ordinary swords in the same level to pierce his body. Unless it is an extraordinary skill, it may hurt him. At this time, the Big Mac also came to MI Yunfei. He looked very nervous and seemed to have some repentance. He didn''t even dare to hum. Mi Yunfei stood up and felt a pain. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain and said to the Big Mac: "It''s not your fault. You''ve done a good job. I hope you don''t fear me because I have a magic subduing Ding, but sincerely surrender to me. Maybe my strength still looks weak in your eyes, but one day I will become incomparably strong. Even that day, I''ll make it tremble at my feet." When Mi Yunfei spoke, he pointed to the dark sky with great momentum. What Mi Yunfei said is true. The Big Mac is willing to become Mi Yunfei''s Mount because it is controlled by all. But when Mi Yunfei said this, he suddenly felt that MI Yunfei has become extremely tall. Even he felt a burst of fear, and the idea in his heart began to change. Mi Yunfei looked at the Big Mac and knew that it was impossible for it to surrender completely and willingly for a moment. He just said to it: "Twenty years, give me twenty years. After twenty years, no matter what level I reach, I will untie the ban on you. If you think you can really soar in the world with me at that time, you will stay. If you can''t surrender my strength after twenty years, even if you like, I will despise myself." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the Big Mac felt nervous. Somehow, it suddenly felt afraid of losing. Mi Yunfei covered his chest and walked towards the four leaders. There were low-lying areas all the way, and there were fried sawdust and stones everywhere. After World War I, the prosperity was exhausted, leaving only desolation. Qinglanfeng is very strange. The people of the demon family have attacked several times, each time the earth and mountains shake, but qinglanfeng is still there, which makes Mi Yunfei really confused. In this fierce fight, countless people were killed and injured. Almost all the thousands of people of the demon family were lost here, and hundreds of disciples of the four schools of qinglanfeng died. It was a disaster that made countless people sad, but it became a legend. On the third day after the war, almost all of Qinglan''s cultivation sects knew that the devil had returned, and many of them had participated in the "action to kill the devil". However, when they knew that Qinglan''s victory was due to the emergence of MI Yunfei, people were ashamed. However, there was another shocking news behind. The news was that the eight young masters fought against the initial realm of Yukong. In the end, both sides were evenly matched and both were hurt. However, the demon God was less injured and fought against the initial realm of Yukong alone. Finally, the initial realm of Yukong was defeated. When everyone knew the news, they were all trembling for what they had done, but when they saw the news, everyone was almost fainted. The most shocking news: when the demon God came back, he led a group of unknown monsters, which were frightening in number and ferocious. One of the most terrible monsters was comparable to the experts at the peak of the sky, and even better. Its overall strength shocked people all over the world and made countless cultivation sects afraid. The news came out one by one, like a dull thunder splitting on everyone''s body, making people almost spit blood. One of these people spit blood directly. This person is no other than Gongsun Wulei. "I''m so angry! I''m so angry! It was originally designed to let Mi Yunfei fight people all over the world. Who knows that he escaped, but he not only didn''t die, but also made such a big noise." Gongsun Wulei is extremely angry. He never thought that MI Yunfei''s strength would be so strong. The most terrible thing is the monsters he brought back. I don''t know when night has fallen quietly. The sky is dark, there is no light, and the air is a little strange. It seems to imply something. Qinglanfeng, in the hall of tianlingzong, the hall is full of people. In addition to the four leaders, there are some powerful elders and young experts above Tianling. No one spoke. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed a little depressed. At this time, a young disciple suddenly came from the door. After saluting Ling Tianxing and several leaders, he said, "tell the leader that Bai Lingfeng of Xianling Island wants to see you." After hearing this, Ling Tianxing immediately said to the visitor, "come on, please invite him in." The four leaders present have obviously heard of Bai Lingfeng''s name. Although he is a generation younger than many present, he is stronger than all present. In this world, the strong are respected. The size of generations is not so important. Strength is the last word. After a while, a middle-aged man came from the door. The man was dressed in white, with natural and unrestrained behavior and vigorous spirit. This man was Bai Lingfeng. "Bai Lingfeng has seen all the leaders." Bai Lingfeng saluted several leaders and said. Ling Tianxing hurriedly stopped and said, "brother Bai, don''t do this. Please sit down quickly." Bai Lingfeng wasn''t polite either. He sat directly not far from MI Yunfei and smiled at Mi Yunfei. He said hello. Mi Yunfei also hugged his fist and saluted back. "Brother Bai came so late. I don''t know what''s the matter?" Ling Tianxing asked. As soon as this remark came out, everyone turned their eyes to Bai Lingfeng and waited for the following. Bai Lingfeng''s face was a little heavy. He took a deep breath, raised his head and said, "do you know the real strength of the demon clan?" A irrelevant word makes many people feel a little inexplicable. Everyone knows that the strength of the demon clan is very strong. Is there any need to say more? "Do you mean that family?" Ling Tianxing asked. "Yes, the strength of the demon family is definitely not what we see in front of us. That family also comes from the demon family. It is only because a war many years ago led to heavy casualties, so they hid and never appeared, but now that family seems to be moving." "Click!" After a crisp sound, Ling Tianxing''s chair had been broken, and he stood up and said in surprise: "is Qinglan really facing an unprecedented catastrophe?" "Those hermit families are also part of Qinglan. Can they just watch the demon family do whatever they want?" it was lengxuemei who asked. Bai Lingfeng shook his head and said, "it''s not very clear. Generally speaking, the hidden family will not appear in the world. However, there are several amazing characters in those families, and these are young people under the age of 30. It is said that they have appeared in Qinglan, as if they came for him." Bai Lingfeng pointed to MI Yunfei. "I, I have nothing to do with them. I don''t know them." Mi Yunfei looked puzzled and didn''t know why those hermits came for him. Not only Mi Yunfei, but also the four leaders were moved. Bai Lingfeng smiled and said, "do you remember when you left Qinglan, a man riding a white tiger came to challenge you and was defeated by your sneak attack." Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and suddenly remembered that when he left, a man riding a white tiger came to challenge him. Moreover, the man''s talent was extremely terrible. He had reached the early stage of breaking martial arts more than a year ago. At that time, if the man was not too conceited and Mi Yunfei''s moves were strange and successful, it was unknown who would win or lose if they fought! Thinking of this, MI Yunfei nodded and said, "I remember that there is such a person, and his talent is extremely terrible. He had reached the early stage of breaking martial arts when I left." "Ha ha! It''s so terrible to be so young. Have you ever seen other people reach this realm except you?" Bai Lingfeng asked with a smile. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "it''s really not, isn''t it?" Without waiting for MI Yunfei to finish, Bai Lingfeng said, "that man is a member of the hidden family, and his talent is not the best." As soon as Bai Lingfeng''s words came out, everyone was shocked, especially several young masters of Hong Xing. Although they know that Qinglan is a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, they can''t imagine that there are so many experts in this place. Those under the age of 30 who have reached the initial level of breaking martial arts are not the best talents. Isn''t the one with the best talents more terrible? "There are four hermit families. These three families have been inherited for many years. These families have some pills to improve their strength. The skills they use have been lost for many years, and the end is very terrible." Bai Lingfeng said with lingering fear. "What are the hidden families?" asked Mi Yunfei curiously. At this time, Ling Tianxing said: "They are Dugu aristocratic family, Dongfang aristocratic family, Nangong aristocratic family and Gongsun aristocratic family. Among them, Dugu aristocratic family is the most powerful. It is said that the people of these four families always hope to find an opponent when they have no opponent at the same age. If someone in the cultivation world catches their attention, they will be born. There were two in Xianling island in those years The four outstanding talents attracted the attention of the four families. They finally came to earth, but the four families failed miserably. " "Two? Who are those two?" it was a silent sword that asked. Ling Tianxing looked at the people and saw that everyone looked eager, so he said in a deep voice: "one of them is the current owner of Xianling Island, mengxiaoyao, and the other has disappeared, he." Without waiting for Ling Tianxing to finish, Bai Lingfeng immediately said, "he is an elder I admire most. His name is dreaming alone!" Chapter 198 There was some noise in the hall, and many people were at a loss. Obviously, they were unfamiliar with the name "dream walking alone", but the eyes of the four leaders were different. Mi Yunfei suddenly stood up from his chair. His eyes were blurred, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and spit out two words: "master!" When Ling Tianxing mentioned the two people on Xianling Island, MI Yunfei thought that one must be a master. However, when Bai Lingfeng said it, he was still a little shocked. "Shifu has fought with all the four hermits and won? Now it''s my turn, then I can''t disgrace Shifu. I can do what Shifu can do, and I have to do better!" remembering some words mengduxing once said, MI Yunfei secretly vowed that he can''t disgrace Shifu anyway. "Where are the people of the four families now?" Mi Yunfei asked, looking at Bai Lingfeng. When he said this, his momentum was suddenly released, and everyone present was shocked. "Lanxia town of Tianluo Empire," Bai Lingfeng said, looking at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei is from the Tianluo empire. Naturally, he knows Lanxia Town, so he said to Bai Lingfeng, "Uncle Bai, can you tell them that I mi Yunfei will wait for them in the wasteland juegu on the third day of next month? If they are afraid of losing alone, they can come together." As soon as Mi Yunfei said something, everyone present was moved. Everyone knew that the young people from the hidden world family were the top of their peers, but Mi Yunfei dared to say it. He simply didn''t know that heaven and earth were superior. In fact, MI Yunfei naturally has a plan. Which of the four hermits is not arrogant. After hearing this, they will never come together. Mi Yunfei is afraid that they will come together, which will disrupt his plan. Bai Lingfeng thought for a moment and then replied, "well, I''ll convey this message for you, but you must not underestimate the four hermits. No one of them is as good as you. Especially the one named Dugu Yufan, whose strength is extremely terrible, and Xianfeng was defeated by him." "What? Mengxianfeng had a fight with them?" Mi Yunfei looked surprised. "Yes, Xianfeng has reached the initial stage of breaking martial arts, but he failed to survive a hundred moves in that hand." Listening to Bai Lingfeng''s words, MI Yunfei was shocked again. Mengxianfeng failed to make it through 100 moves in the early stage of breaking martial arts, so this man''s strength is really terrible. Thinking of this, he asked curiously, "what is the state of Dugu Yufan?" "What he showed in the battle with Xianfeng was the state of breaking the middle stage of martial arts, but I''m not very clear. If he hid his strength at that time, then." Although Bai Lingfeng didn''t go on, everyone knew what Bai Lingfeng''s next words were, and many people were too surprised to speak. If Bai Lingfeng''s expectation is right, then Dugu Yufan may have reached the peak of breaking martial arts, and he is still under the age of 30. This kind of strength can completely compete with any one of the four leaders. It''s not too much to call it a "rare wizard in a thousand years". Mi Yunfei thought for a moment, and then said to Bai Lingfeng, "Uncle Bai, I want to compete with the people of the four hermits. It''s best to let everyone in Qinglan know the news." "What? Are you crazy?" Yang Xiaoyi was talking. He really couldn''t understand why Mi Yunfei did this. In fact, not only him, but everyone in the hall was confused. No wonder they think so. You know, if all the people know, if Mi Yunfei loses, it may be a blow to the whole Qinglan. There is no other reason, because the word "demon God" has almost become a household name. Qinglan recently, the atmosphere of cultivation is quite different from that in the past. When many children don''t practice hard, adults always say, "if you want to be a demon God, you can never be a demon God!" and those children always have special energy and practice harder after listening to it. Therefore, MI Yunfei''s loss has a great impact, because he has become the pursuit of the younger generation. Mi Yunfei smiled mysteriously and said, "Uncle Bai, you just need to spread this news. I have my own plan." Bai Lingfeng shook his head and said, "well, you''ve decided, so I won''t say anything more. Be more careful yourself." after Bai Lingfeng said that, three or five steps had disappeared. The rest of the hall didn''t leave, because the party Pavilion of tianlingzong was full of banquets. It''s natural to celebrate the defeat of the demon clan today. In addition, the arrival of several young people from Hong Xing is inevitable. The gathering Pavilion is a place used by tianlingzong to receive important guests. Of course, it is not for discussion, but for eating. The attic is divided into three floors. On the first floor are some young disciples, and those who can enter the first floor of the gathering pavilion are at least figures from the realm of heaven and spirit. However, there are two more people who have not reached the realm of heaven and spirit today. These two people are Mi Yuan and Wang Xiaoniu. No one dares to underestimate the disciples of the demon God. As for the middle floor, there are some elders of the four major sects. Here are people in their 70s and 80s, but the young don''t see any. The top layer is full of heavyweights. Except for the four leaders, MI Yunfei is the only one sitting here, which makes Mi Yunfei very embarrassed and uncomfortable when cooking. If this situation is known by outsiders, who will believe that the devil God who is not afraid of heaven and earth will be embarrassed? The most lively thing is the first floor. Here are the experts of the young generation, and it''s hard to predict what everyone''s future will be. However, at this time, it is no different from a market. The sound of wine mixing, the sound of hitting the table, and the sound of snoring are terrible. "Come! Come! Come! Who dares to have a drink with me?" his voice was a little rough. He knew he was a straightforward man. This man was Qiu Aotian. "My sun! A cup? What is a cup? I think our brothers drank from one jar to another when they were sworn in. The women made the cup to drink. Take the jar with the handle." a rough man stood directly on a table with a jar of wine in his hand and said to Qiu Aotian. "Second, can you?" it was Lu Chaohai who spoke. "Oh, brother, didn''t they all say that they can''t call me the second when there are many people? This. It makes me lose face!" "What''s your name? I''ll accompany you to the end today." Qiu Aotian was also cheerful and grabbed a jar and held it in his hand. "Hey, hey! My name is Ren Lu. I can''t do anything else. Few of the younger generation are rivals than the drinkers. Look at my belly, you should know." "Just drink, aren''t you afraid of you? Don''t use internal strength to see who drinks the fastest." Qiu Aotian directly started with the jar in his arms. Seeing this, Ren LV felt that this person was very similar to him, and immediately drank with the jar in his arms. When they both finished drinking a jar of wine, they were dizzy and fell directly to the ground. They still held each other and shouted, looking like they were not having fun. When Ren LV and Qiu Aotian both lay on the ground and slept foolishly, the two disciples of tianlingzong took them to the rest room. After a brief introduction, we basically knew each other. When Shan Yudan and others came to Qinglan, they knew that there were many young experts in Qinglan, but they never thought that they would be so many today. Moreover, those people from the hermit family estimated that they were even more terrible. At midnight, everyone fell asleep. Ren Lu woke up. He shook his head and felt his lips dry, but there was no water in the room. I had to get up and go out to quench my thirst. Ren Lu''s eyes were a little confused, his mind was a mess, and he didn''t know where he had come. When he was passing through a door, a voice suddenly came from inside, which made him wake up immediately. "Hum! Mi Yunfei''s life is really big! Last time I framed him and let others know that I had practiced the magic dragon formula. I thought he would die, but I didn''t expect him to survive." Hearing this voice, Ren LV trembled and almost shouted out, because this man was Gongsun Wulei. "Don''t be angry, brother Gongsun. Now your chance is coming," said another man. Hearing this voice, Ren LV was shocked again, because this man was He Chong who had just joined tianlingzong. "Oh, what do you mean?" Gongsun asked immediately with a glimmer of brilliance in his tearful eyes. "Think about it, MI Yunfei will have a competition with the four great hermit families soon. Others don''t know about Mi Yunfei, but I know the demon family very well. Except that Dugu Yufan can beat Mi Yunfei, others should be no different from MI Yunfei. If we wait until the four great hermit families are seriously injured, we will give them back. (the man gestures around his neck with his hand, which means to kill), what will those hermit families do? " Gongsun Wulei sighed after hearing this: "Gao! In this way, the Yinshi family will definitely turn against Mi Yunfei, and then Mi Yunfei will be doomed." The other man then said, "as long as you can do this well, our demon family can not only make your dead enemy Mi Yunfei die miserably, but also let you return to the Gongsun family. In the future, you will become the heir of the Gongsun family." After hearing this, Gongsun Wulei''s eyes brightened and a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth. At the moment, Ren LV heard it clearly outside the door. He said in his heart: "good, Gongsun, no tears. It turned out that the last time the fourth was forced to leave, it was you who made the ghost, and this time you colluded with the people of the demon family." thinking of this, Ren LV ran away immediately, but he was too eager and accidentally met the jade pillar behind him. "Who?" after a roar, Gongsun Wulei rushed out with He Chong in the room. Seeing that he was found, Ren LV simply stopped running. He directly glared at the man around Gongsun Wulei: "He Chong, I didn''t expect you to be an undercover of the demon clan?" He Chong and Gongsun Wulei are also worried. If this matter is spread, they will have no place in Qinglan. After they look at each other, they immediately take the palm. The palm wind is extremely cold, and the palm power is extremely powerful. The vast palm has arrived in the blink of an eye. Ren Lu''s anger burned her head and directly waved a palm at them. Now Ren Lu has reached the early days of the spirit of heaven for a long time, and her moves are several times better than before. However, the skills of the other two are not weak. In particular, Gongsun Wulei was defeated by Mi Yunfei. Later, he studied harder. Now he is a top master of Tianling. Ren LV can''t resist it at all. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The gravel turned into a rainstorm and fell from the sky, and the houses around shook slightly. "Er!" With a shrill scream, Ren LV was directly shocked out by the two people''s joint palm, and blood fell from the air. At the moment, MI Yunfei was sitting in the room meditating, and the sad voice came into his ears like a bolt from the blue. "Brother Ren!" "Boom!" Mi Yunfei screamed and rose directly into the sky. The whole roof was pushed open by his body, and the tiles flew and the beams fell. Mi Yunfei''s speed is unimaginable. He seems to feel that his heart is broken. His speed has reached the peak since his debut. In the distance, Ren LV was lying on the ground, bleeding all over the ground. His chest was slightly undulating, and it was obvious that he was badly hurt. In the distance, some other people came after hearing the sound. "Ren Er Ge, who did it? Who did it?" Mi Yunfei''s voice was very loud. His anger turned into a flame burning heaven and earth, and his eyes became very red. If people who knew him knew, they would sigh: "he''s going to kill!" "Gong. Sun." Before Ren LV finished, MI Yunfei directly dodged and disappeared. He only heard a crazy roar in the sky. "Gongsun Wulei, you son of a bitch, I want you to live better than die, and I want to catch you at the ends of the earth!" Chapter 199 The whole qinglanfeng seemed to be filled with anger, and the air suddenly became dry and hot. Everyone looked at Mi Yunfei''s back, which seemed to burn. Everyone knew that the demon God was going to be angry. The dragon has an inverse scale, and he will die if he touches it. Mi Yunfei also has his inverse scale, that is, his relatives and friends. If anyone violates it, it may be worse than death. "Unparalleled!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, and soon a dragon came to the sky, which was unparalleled. When peerless was about to reach the ground, MI Yunfei jumped onto peerless''s back. Unparalleled speed is so fast that you can hardly see it. It carries Mi Yun to the foot of Qinglan peak. There are many monsters here. "There are 500 beasts left here. No one can go down the mountain. If anyone resists, deal with them first. Big Mac, you start searching with the rest of the beasts immediately and find me a man who is running away. He should still be on the mountain. Even if you turn over the Qinglan peak for me, you should find the man for me." The Big Mac immediately arranged two groups of monsters to search, one on the ground and the other in the air. On the ground are some giant wolf headed dogs or some pangolins, and on the sky are some giant Eagles with strange shapes. This night is destined to be a sleepless night. The wind is raging in the sky, groups of monsters are flying in rows, and the gloomy atmosphere envelops the whole mountain range. The ground was shaking violently, and groups of monsters were slowly searching. Even an expert in the realm of resisting the sky could not escape. Heaven, there are monsters in the sky. When they enter the earth, there are many pangolins in the earth. They can''t escape at all. The most terrible thing is not these, but the killing intention from the dragon''s back. "Gongsun has no tears. You hurt my brother. Even if you die, I''ll let you live and accept punishment." Mi Yunfei said, biting his teeth on his unparalleled back. His two fists were tightly pinched and his green tendons burst one by one. Gongsun Wulei, who was hiding in the cave, suddenly felt a chill all over his body. There were waves of flapping wings in the sky, and there was a neat trembling sound on the ground. "I didn''t expect that MI Yunfei would make such a big formation to chase me. What should I do now?" He Chong asked with lingering fear. Gongsun smiled bitterly without tears and said, "Mi Yunfei''s biggest weakness is his relatives and friends. If you provoke him, he may not hurt the killer. But if anyone hurts his relatives and friends, he will never let go." In fact, people have many friends in their life. However, the one who knows you best may not be your best friend. Perhaps the one who knows you best is your enemy. Maybe Mi Yunfei never thought Gongsun Wulei would know him so well? He Chong was shocked and said, "so we''re not dead?" "Ha ha! Death? What a happy thing death is! I''m afraid that life will be worse than death." Gongsun Wulei said with a smile, and his look was so sad. After saying that, Gongsun Wulei walked slowly outside the cave. He Chong on the side saw it and exclaimed, "what are you doing?" "It''s also death outside here. It''s better to die outside." Gongsun walked out of the cave without tears. While Mi Yunfei was searching around, he suddenly heard bursts of howling in the air. He knew what the sound represented. Without waiting for MI Yunfei to speak, unparalleled directly took him to the source of the voice. Mi Yunfei stood on his unparalleled back and looked down. He saw that the forest below was surrounded by many monsters, and there were two people in the middle. One of them was Gongsun Wulei. "Hum!" Mi Yunfei jumped down from a height of more than thirty feet with a cold hum. When Miyun fell to the ground, all the monsters gave way one after another, because they felt the burning flame. "Gongsun has no tears. How are you?" Mi Yunfei asked, biting his teeth. Step by step, he rushed towards Gongsun without tears and He Chong. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The vast internal force rippled in circles, like roaring waves pouring out around. The cliffs trembled and the rocks rolled down. At the moment, MI Yunfei''s Qi can shake the sky and move. He trembles Gongsun''s tearful heart like a king of the world. "Mi Yunfei, my strength is not as strong as you. I have nothing to say when I fall in your hand." Gongsun made up his mind without tears. "Hum! Gongsun Wulei, I can give you a chance. Only one of you two can live. As for who will survive, it''s your business. You can discuss it carefully." Mi Yunfei said to the prosecutor Wulei with his hands on his back. As for He Chong on one side, MI Yunfei just took a look. It was just the beginning of the realm. At the beginning, the people of the demon family and Gongsun cooperated with each other without tears, and then arranged He Chong to enter tianlingzong and convey the news. In order to be afraid of Ling Tianxing''s suspicion, all the demons chose He Chong to come in. His strength is not high, but not low, and his mind is smart, so the demon clan chose him. After hearing this, Gongsun Wulei and He Chong took two steps back. If they really fight, Gongsun Wulei will win. Mi Yunfei can''t see it. Gongsun Wulei couldn''t believe that MI Yunfei would let him go, so he asked, "what you said is true?" After hearing this, He Chong said, "brother Gongsun, don''t believe him. He just wants us to kill each other." Mi Yunfei looked up and laughed: "ha ha! It''s really funny. Look at your situation. Do you think it takes me so much trouble to kill you?" Gongsun Wulei also felt that what Mi Yunfei said was right. It was easy for MI Yunfei to kill them. They had no way out. "Brother Gongsun, we might as well fight him. Go to hell!" he Chonggang waved a hand directly at Gongsun Wulei. Gongsun was already alert in his tearful heart, and he knew he Chong very well. Therefore, he immediately responded when he Chong took the palm. Gongsun had no tears. He pulled up more than ten feet. After turning several somersaults in the air, he jumped more than ten feet away, and then glared at He Chong. "Hum! I knew you were upset and kind. Don''t blame me, brother he." after saying that, Gongsun shook his five fingers without tears and punched He Chong. With one fist, countless vigor gushed out, and the dazzling fist turned into a colorful God stone and shot out at He Chong. He Chong''s face changed greatly. It was too late to avoid. He could only bite his teeth and shake Gongsun''s tearful fist. It''s just that can people in the initial realm of the realm of incarnation resist the fist of Tianling''s peak realm? "Boom!" With a loud explosion, He Chong''s chest was blown out of a huge hole by Gongsun Wulei. Blood sprayed and his internal organs leaked out. "Bang!" with an unwilling look and full of panic, He Chong''s body finally fell down. "Pa! PA! PA!" Mi Yunfei clapped his palm and said with a smile, "good! Good! The peak of the spirit of heaven is different. This is human nature! Suddenly, my hand was a little itchy. I didn''t know that the person at the peak of the spirit of heaven could block the blow of breaking martial arts?" After hearing this, Gongsun Wulei stepped back and said in surprise, "you have broken your word." After listening to this, MI Yunfei said with a smile: "ha ha! This is human nature! No matter who can do it for their own survival. In fact, if you worked together just now and would rather die than leave your friends, I would really let you go. However, a ruthless person like you will only harm the world. What should I do to you?" "Mi Yunfei, you don''t mean what you say." Gongsun''s face turned green without tears. "Who says I don''t keep my word? I just said that only one of you can live, and I don''t intend to let you die. I want you to live better than die!" Mi Yunfei''s last words were almost spitting out word by word with his teeth. After finishing his words, MI Yunfei''s whole body gushed out an extremely terrible momentum, and bursts of killing intention filled out from his side. All the animals flew high into the air to stay away from the terrible murderous spirit. "Gongsun has no tears. You have committed an unforgivable crime. Prepare to die!" With a roar, MI Yunfei took a step forward. He rowed with one hand, directly gathered the spirit of heaven and earth in his hand, and then punched out. The fist was dazzling, and the whole sky almost turned into a blood red. The violent Qi destroyed the mountain and cut off the pulse, which suppressed the air. Gongsun looked surprised without tears. The breath of death scared his soul. He knew that MI Yunfei was not simple, but he never thought that MI Yunfei was not so simple. In a hurry, Gongsun hurried to luck without tears. His overwhelming strength surged out and rushed directly towards Miyun. "Boom!" A palm intersects, the cliffs shake, the boulders fly, the earth shakes, the sky is covered with crazy sand, and the wind roars within a radius of ten miles. "Poof!" Gongsun Wulei was patted out like a fly by Mi Yunfei''s palm. His blood spilled like rain, dyed the sky red, and his body was shocked into the cliff. "Ah! Die!" With a roar, MI Yunfei rushed up directly. Without any internal strength, he threw himself directly on the tearful body, and then waved his fist and beat him wildly. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes shed tears. More and more tears, and his fist became heavier and heavier. As long as he thought of Ren Lv''s smiling face, his heart hurt more and his hand was more cruel. This is completely a kind of vent. Every time you punch down, there will be a sound of bone fracture. Sometimes your fist directly hits the stone wall. I don''t know how many stones have been broken. At this time, there is blood on the cliff. "Er ah! I want you to be a loser all your life!" with a roar, MI Yunfei held Gongsun''s tearful arm in one hand. He only heard a "click", and the back of Gongsun''s tearful hand was crushed. He held Gongsun''s tearful leg in one hand, then raised it and hit it against the cliff. "Boom!" The rock fell again. At this time, Gongsun Wulei was dying, but Mi Yunfei had not finished venting. He looked at Gongsun Wulei, and his two fingers finally inserted into Gongsun Wulei''s eyes. Gongsun Wulei''s eyes were also blind. When he stopped, Gongsun Wulei''s whole body was broken, just like a sphere soft at the gravel pile, and Mi Yunfei''s Qi gradually disappeared. All the monsters in the sky dare not make a sound. They just hover in the air. No one dares to leave without the command of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei said to the monsters in the sky, "you all go back!" After hearing this, the monsters flew away from the scene. Looking at the dying Gongsun, MI Yunfei said without tears: "how many times have I warned you not to provoke me, but you just don''t listen. I can let you go if you provoke me, but what you shouldn''t do is provoke my brother, so you can''t even die. If you die in this forest, remember, don''t provoke me in the next life!" After finishing his words, MI Yunfei jumped directly on his unparalleled back and left in a hurry. Soon after, a dark shadow floated from the air. The dark shadow was filled with thick magic smoke, and people couldn''t see his face at all. When he turned around, there was a skeleton like face. There was no blood or even meat on that face. He looked at Gongsun Wulei on the ground and said, "hey hey! You must want to take revenge for MI Yunfei''s letting you do this? Unexpectedly, I''ll save you once this time, which can be regarded as adding some trouble to MI Yunfei! Ha. Ha!" After the shadow finished, he waved his hand and rose up with Gongsun''s tears. His body disappeared into the dark night sky like a ghost. This man can escape the exploration of many monsters and enter Qinglan peak. Who is he? What will happen to Gongsun''s tearless ending? Is Ren LV seriously injured alive or dead? Young disciples from the four great hermit families will appear soon. Can the demon God defeat them? How much impact did this war have on Qinglan? How much haze is there in the dark? Let''s see how the devil stirs up the wind and cloud! Chapter 200 In a house of tianlingzong, there are many people around here, including the four leaders. Their faces were extremely dignified, and their eyes focused on the pale face on the bed. "Headmaster, how''s it going? Will brother Ren be all right?" Mu Houhui asked anxiously. At this time, all the people stood up their ears, afraid that they might miss something. Ling Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "his injury is not too serious. Although his internal organs were injured by the earthquake, it''s no big problem. In addition, he broke two ribs, which have been connected now. It''s estimated that he can recover in more than 20 days. Although he is a little fat, his strength is not bad, otherwise." After listening to Ling Tianxing''s words, everyone was obviously relieved. You know, if something happens to Ren LV in bed, MI Yunfei will go crazy. No one knows what he will do with his personality. Just then, a gust of wind sounded, and the door was forced open with a bang. The door panel was still shaking with a creak. It was Mi Yunfei who came. Mi Yunfei looked very anxious. When they saw the anger on his face, they immediately gave way. "Ren Er Ge, how is he? Is there anything wrong with him?" Mi Yunfei shouted, and no one knew who he was asking. Lu Chaohai reached out and patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder, motioned him not to be so excited, and then said to him, "the second is no big deal. He just broke two ribs. It is estimated that he will be the same as before in more than 20 days." After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s tight face eased and heaved a heavy breath. He went to Ren Lu''s bed and sat down beside it. Looking at his pale face and thinking of his usual playful face, MI Yunfei felt a pain in his heart. "Ren Er Ge, I''ve found the people who hurt you. One is dead and the other is disabled by me. It''s estimated that he can''t live. Even if he survives, he will be disabled for life." Mi Yunfei said softly, holding Ren Lv''s hand. His tone was very gentle and seemed to be afraid of quarreling with Ren Lv. However, who knows that his heart is already churning? Who saw the tears falling in the dark? "Old four." Ren LV opened his eyes slightly, and his voice was weak. "Ah! Brother Ren, you''re awake!" Mi Yunfei wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and exclaimed, and the others gathered around after listening. "You''re crying," Ren LV said for a long time. "No, how can I cry?" Mi Yunfei said with a forced smile. Ren LV knew that although Mi Yunfei looked very strong, he was very fragile in his heart. Therefore, he didn''t tell the truth. He just asked, "how long will it take me to get out of bed? It feels like pork slaughtered by others." "Well, it''s estimated to take more than 20 days," said Mi Yunfei. "What? It will take so long! That won''t work." Ren Lu shouted, but just made a noise and affected the injury in his body, which made him cry out in pain. "I said, dick! When is the time, can''t you be quiet?" Lu Chaohai felt less heavy when he saw that Ren Lu was not as serious as he thought. "Quiet? How quiet? You can''t get out of bed for more than 20 days, so you can''t see the old four competing with the four great hermits?" Ren LV shouted loudly, but looking at the sweat rolling down his forehead, you know it''s not easy to shout! "Ha. Ha!" a group of people laughed together. "I say brother Ren! Look what you''ve become? The fourth has only ten days to compete. What else do you say you''re going to do?" Mu Houhui said. "No, the people of the four hermit aristocratic families are so arrogant. Fourth, you must beat them up. I must go and see. Who can cheer you up without me?" Ren Lv is Wang BA''s weight and iron heart. After hearing this, they said in their hearts, "how many people have to see the demon God competition? It''s a sea of people without you!" "No one of you should stop me. Even if you carry me, you should carry me. Well, the Big Mac of the fourth is pretty good. Just sit on that guy and see. Wow ha ha! It should be very good?" Ren Lu said and laughed loudly. Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK to see it. If you can get out of bed and walk, you can go. If you can''t walk, you can only wrongly stay in bed." "No problem, ha ha! It''s absolutely no problem for me to walk with my body. I''ll eat tonic every day these days." Ren Lu hurriedly replied. After shaking their heads, they stopped talking and left one after another. The competition day is getting closer and closer, but Ren Lu''s recovery speed is surprisingly fast. From that day on, tianlingzong sent him a lot of tonics every day, and Ren LV also refused. In order to make his body better faster, he almost forced himself to eat. As a result, there was some tragedy. Because he ate too many tonics, Ren Lu had to leave nosebleed several times a day. Now almost everyone in tianlingzong knows that Ren Lu has to shed blood every three or five hours. Ren LV couldn''t bear the daily crazy eating and drinking. He couldn''t help sighing: "no wonder people say that women work hard when they are children. Although I didn''t realize it, I realized the feeling of confinement. It''s really hard!" The day of competition has come in the twinkling of an eye. Before that, the news spread all over Qinglan, and almost all the young masters of cultivation have come. There is no other reason. One side is the extremely mysterious four hermit aristocratic families, while the other side is the powerful demon God. If you can take a look at this competition, you may be able to make a breakthrough in your cultivation. How can they not come? Barren Valley is an extremely empty valley. It is deserted within 200 miles, and there are few animals in this valley. On the periphery of wasteland Valley is a forest. The forest is bustling. There are not many trees, but there are many weeds. The weed is knee deep. Although it is only grass, it hurts people''s thighs. Even so, many people still come today. I don''t know when the sun has risen slowly. The soft glow shines on the valley, which makes people feel warm. I also forget the pain of being stabbed through the jungle just now. There is a stream at the bottom of the wasteland valley. There are few people here. The stream water is naturally very clear. The stream flows with a fine sound of running water, which is so poetic and picturesque. In the past, the secluded valley became very noisy on this day. Rows of flying animals in the sky were suspended in the air, and the ground was also crowded and lively. "Bet, bet, sell away!" there was a cry from the crowd. The cry attracted many people, all of whom sought fame. In the distance, there is a huge stone, which is large and smooth. On top of the boulder stood a man with a white cloth in his hand. On the curtain were several huge characters: small gambling can support the family, and big gambling can save the country and the people. (this remark is only used as the mischief content of this book. Please don''t believe it and resolutely crack down on gambling) although the font is ugly, I can barely recognize it. There are many people asking around the man. "Oh, brother, let''s guess whether it''s our demon God or the people of the four great hermit families. If the demon God wins, it''s one to lose two, and if the demon God wins or loses, it''s one to accompany three. Don''t miss passing opportunities." the man immediately shouted to the people around him. At this time, Qiu Aotian looked at the man, then pulled Shan Yudan''s sleeve and said, "brother Shan, how about we make some bets? Anyway, tianlingzong gave us some gold coins and how about a small bet?" as he said, he also took out his money bag. Shan Yudan shook his head and said, "haven''t you heard such a sentence? Shellfish are not human, because today shellfish is the root of disaster. One day, if you divide shellfish, you will end up as a Beirong." "Oh, it should be so, forget it!" said Qiu Aotian, and he wanted to put the money bag in his arms. At this time, Shan Yudan grabbed his money bag and said, "however, if you bet with other people''s money, it should not be gambling." then Shan Yudan took Qiu Aotian''s money bag and walked towards the shouting place. Qiu Aotian''s second brother-in-law couldn''t touch his head and murmured, "is that really true? Well, brother Shan was right." thinking of this, Qiu Aotian went directly to Xue Linglong and asked, "Linglong! Can I borrow some of your money?" Xue Linglong glanced at him and didn''t know what he was going to do, but the martial artist didn''t have much concept of money and gave him the whole money bag directly. Qiu Aotian took the money bag and ran towards the crowd. His mouth was still shouting, "I bet ten gold coins on the demon God." For a moment, there were those who bet on MI Yunfei to lose and those who bet on MI Yunfei to win, accounting for almost half each. "Roar!" Suddenly, the wind and cloud surged. After a huge sound, the valley was turbulent, the sea of trees was tumbling, and several Zhang waves were set off in an instant. People looked up and saw a tiger flying in the distance. The tiger has two wings and two heads. Its fur is as white as snow without any pattern, even the tiger pattern on its forehead. It has a big mouth, which seems to be able to call the wind and rain, and a huge tail swings with the wind. The white giant teeth glittered with a chilling light, and one tongue licked the tiger''s face. It looked quite cute. "Ah! It''s a double headed snow tiger!" a middle-aged man who looked 40 years old suddenly screamed in the crowd. After hearing this, everyone looked into the air. There was a man on the back of the double headed snow tiger. The man was dressed in a blue shirt, his face was like jade, his thick sword eyebrows exuded heroic spirit, and his slightly closed eyes seemed to despise the world. He carried his back with one hand and came in the wind with an extremely arrogant look. The double headed snow tiger flew to the valley and suspended in the air. The man on the tiger''s back looked around and shouted, "where is the demon God?" The loud voice shook many young people with low strength, and they felt as if they had been hit hard on their chest. Qiu Aotian looked at the visitor and lost his mind for a while. After a long time, he said in horror, "this man. What a terrible cultivation! I don''t know if brother MI can defeat him?" Xing Qiaoyu shook his head and said, "it seems brother MI is in some trouble." Just then, the valley suddenly shook, the sand waves churned, the huge trees shook, and the ground seemed to turn around. The whole world shook and seemed to collapse at any time. In the distance, a giant snake with a length of more than 100 feet passed through the air, and its huge body almost covered half of the sky. Everyone was shocked. They couldn''t believe that there were such huge snakes in the world. What''s more incredible is that such a big body can still fly. It''s strange every year! No need to introduce. Everyone knows that such a big size is the symbol of a big Mac. "Wow, ha ha! The fourth in my family will come soon. I''ll let you see if you are qualified to be the fourth opponent." Ren Lu sat on the head of the Big Mac and laughed loudly. The man on the double headed snow tiger sneered: "isn''t the demon God afraid to come?" As soon as the man''s voice fell, a bold and unrestrained voice came out of the sky in the distance. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match a move to ask about life and death." Familiar poems, familiar voices, accompanied by the breeze and white clouds, turned into gods. The unshakable figure that day was like a mountain, filled with suffocating pressure. At this moment, countless people cheered, and bursts of screams shook the world. "He''s coming. He''s a terrible devil and an invincible God." "The legend of Qinglan finally appeared!" Chapter 201 "Hum! With what you said to my brother, you should be broken." With a cold hum, the air of heaven and earth seemed to become cold, and the huge dull hum was like a dull thunder in the heart. After hearing the sound, the man on the double headed snow tiger immediately looked at the distant sky and said coldly, "demon God!" "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant sounded, and the double headed white tiger suddenly trembled. The man was caught off guard and his body was shaking. After watching it, the personnel below immediately burst out a burst of laughter. In the sky, the golden light delimits the sky, and a divine dragon comes from the wind and cloud. On the dragon''s back, there are four human figures, three of whom are women. Every woman is incomparably beautiful. She is the most beautiful in the world. She is as beautiful as the nine heaven fairy who comes in the wind, which fascinates countless people below. Beside the three women, a strong man in white robes was looking up at the sky with his hands on his back. The momentum emanating from his whole body directly made the white clouds in the sky rolling. Suddenly, he turned around, his eyes splashed with cold light, and his face was full of vicissitudes inconsistent with his age. That face seemed to be a portrayal of the years. "Ah! Demon God! He is a demon God! I finally saw him!" "The legendary character! It''s really a fairy farting. It''s extraordinary!" "The back is like a mountain, as if heaven and earth have become small in his eyes." "He''s really cool! I''m just too honest. It seems that when should I be more evil!" There was a huge commotion below. Many people pulled their hair with their hands and were ecstatic. Some people silently looked at the man in the air and said, "I want to keep his every action and every look in my heart, so that I can be reincarnated as a demon in my next life." The visitor is naturally Mi Yunfei. In the cultivation world, no one doesn''t know the word "demon God". These two words are almost the pursuit of all young people. But not many people know the name "Mi Yunfei". "You are a demon God? Not too much!" said the man on the white tiger disdainfully. Mi Yunfei sneered and said, "it''s good to be proud, but don''t be proud. Otherwise, it will become broken bones or broken breath." "Ha ha! Everyone says that the demon God is crazy. He''s crazy. When I see him today, it''s true. How powerful you are is just being falsely praised." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was not angry, but said faintly: "once my master was able to defeat the people of your four hermit aristocratic families. Today, I, MI Yunfei, can do the same, and I want you to be convinced." The man was surprised and said, "who''s your master?" "Dream alone." After hearing this, the man looked frightened, his chest was also ups and downs, and his trembling voice repeated, "dream alone?" After listening, MI Yunfei asked, "what? Are you afraid? If you are afraid, go back! Don''t lose face here." Mi Yunfei said very ruthlessly. After hearing this, the man immediately smiled and said, "ha ha! My Gongsun boundless will be afraid? Once dreaming alone was better than the four hermit aristocratic families, but you can''t do it." Mi Yunfei was not angry, and then said, "you can compete with me, but we should at least add some color? It''s more interesting to compete." "Oh! What color head?" the man asked. "Today, almost all the schools of Qinglan cultivation have people coming. Our battle is a battle in front of people all over the world. If you lose, you will be my servant for ten years. If I lose, I will also be your servant for ten years?" Mi Yunfei asked. The man named Gongsun boundless hesitated after listening, and his face gradually became ugly. "Hehe! If you are afraid, as long as you admit defeat, you can walk around where I am in the future." Mi Yunfei stimulated Gongsun boundless again. "Fart, my Gongsun boundless wouldn''t be afraid of you. OK! I promised." Gongsun boundless came from a hermit family. He always despises these people in the cultivation world. Mi Yunfei''s words are all for this reason. Does he have the reason to shrink back? If he retreats without fighting, he will lose almost all the faces of the whole hermit family, and almost everyone from the whole Qinglan cultivation sect will come. If it is spread, he will become a laughing stock in the world, so he can''t fight without fighting. "Pa Pa!" Mi Yunfei clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s good! That''s good! Courage is commendable! But in front of absolute strength, sometimes courage becomes a kind of stupidity. Say it! It''s up to you whether you fight in heaven or underground." Mi Yunfei''s so-called battle in the sky is that two people fight on beasts. This has a disadvantage. If your cultivation is higher than that of the other party, but the other party''s beasts are many times better than your beasts, then you are likely to lose, and the ground war is naturally based on your real skills. Gongsun boundless cursed Mi Yunfei fiercely in his heart and said in his heart: "this guy is really cunning. He looks very generous. In fact, he knew I wouldn''t choose to fight with him in the air." Mi Yunfei has a dragon. Where does Gongsun boundless dare to fight with him in the air? "Hum! We should have a competition. Naturally, we should rely on our real skills." Gongsun boundless snorted coldly. He just made a detour and said the method of the competition. "OK! Unexpectedly, let''s go to the forest ahead!" after MI Yunfei said that, he jumped directly from unparalleled back, and Gongsun boundless followed him with his toes. Seeing Mi Yunfei and Gongsun boundless running towards the forest ahead, the rest of the people also chased after them. In front of the forest, the figure of stalemate and the eyes looking at each other vaguely reveal a raging fire of war. The high battle rises slowly, making the whole forest churn violently. Gongsun boundless stepped forward, waved his hands rapidly, and then clapped them with one hand. The applause was like thunder, the strength was like a tsunami, the colorful lights were in the hands, and the arrogance and domineering spirit scattered all over the body. With one palm, you can turn over thousands of sand waves and break thousands of ancient trees. Mi Yunfei sneered, his feet a little, and his body pulled up on the ground. He flipped his hands and then pushed forward. A vigorous spirit, like a wild Tyrannosaurus Rex, shook countless dust, like breaking the sky. "Boom!" Violent shock, two people back three steps each. Before their eyes, thousands of misty sandstorms could not disperse for a long time. "Ah!" They both roared at the same time, and their figures quickly swept towards each other. The speed was like the stars changing, and their powerful palm power was constantly shooting around. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Both of them made great moves together, and their strange palms and wonderful fists showed themselves. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of moves had been made. The wild sand danced around and the huge stones shuttled around, shaking the valley. Gongsun boundless was surprised. He didn''t expect that MI Yunfei would be so strong. He not only had excellent cultivation, but also his fighting skills were frightening, as if he had been honed and refined. In fact, if he knew how many things Mi Yunfei had experienced, he might not think so. Since his debut, MI Yunfei has been growing up in fierce battles and nearly died several times. If this can''t make his combat skills mature, he doesn''t deserve to be called "demon God". "Ah!" There was a burst of anger. The palm power came out. If you want to have the power to break the sky, the vast palm was shot out of Gongsun boundless''s hand. Soon, the world was dark and the sun and moon were dark. The blue light in MI Yunfei''s eyes showed, and the Dantian in his body suddenly became strange. A flame rose from his hands, and the world changed again in an instant, with blood red. In the distance, the dry weeds burned instantly, and the air seemed to get hot. Mi Yunfei raised the flame in his hand above his head and faced the sky. The power of the demon God shocked the world. In people''s eyes, he seems to have become a troll, shaking people''s hearts. "Die!" After an angry drink, the burning fire turned into a fire dragon and rushed towards Gongsun boundless. "Boom! Boom!" Flowers are pulled up from the ground, petals are floating in the wind, dust is flying, and giant trees are broken. With a click, the ground was torn by their strong palm power after violent shaking, and some spectators in the distance fell to the ground one after another. "Sonorous!" With a crisp sound, Gongsun boundless had a long sword in his hand. The body of the sword was white and bright, and the cold light was shining, which made people cold. "The moon falls and flowers fold!" (Note: this move comes from the bright moon sword, holy level skills, which are: the moon falls and flowers fold, playing with the moon and whispering the wind, the stars and the moon shine, and laughing proudly) After the words, a startling rainbow flashed over the eyes of the people, and the sky suddenly looked great. Thousands of rays of sunlight covered the world and turned into a sharp sword to break through the air. The sword gas generated by the sharp sword shot everywhere, and a series of explosions were sent out on the ground. The people watching the war in the distance immediately retreated a hundred feet. "Hum! Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yun''s flying voice was shocked, and his whole body was strong in his hands, and the powerful energy produced violent fluctuations. In the void, white clouds roll, and thousands of forests rise above the earth. Suddenly, the wind roared, everything seemed to break free from the shackles of the earth, and all hung up in the air. The earth cracked again. The valley finally couldn''t stand the wild power and began to shake violently. Mi Yunfei''s body was shining. He held his palm on his chest and the Qi of Dantian roared out of his body. A huge palm appeared, and the terrible power shook the sky. Mi Yunfei immediately clapped his hand, and the huge palm also shot directly at Gongsun boundless. Where the huge palm passed, it was like a wild tornado sweeping all things. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The loud noise is earth shaking, and there is crazy sand within dozens of miles, making it difficult for people to see things. In an instant, only the desolate branches were left in a forest, and the fallen leaves swirled in the wind. Gongsun boundless took a step backward before stabilizing his body. Mi Yunfei''s strong shock has completely exceeded his cognition. "Hum! Don''t think that the four great hermit aristocratic families are great. My master was able to defeat you in those years, and I can still defeat you today. Moreover, I want to convince you to lose." The arrogant voice shocked everyone present. In the face of the mysterious hermit family, MI Yunfei didn''t give in. His domineering attitude surprised everyone present. Above the sky, Bai Lingfeng and the four leaders are watching the battle here. "Ha ha! The strength of this boy is really frightening, but he is too competitive." Leng Xuemei said with a smile. After hearing this, Bai Lingfeng shook his head and said disapprovingly, "this boy is determined to win beauty in the war with the four great hermit families, because as long as it is related to master Meng, he will never give in." "Hey! Master Meng not only has excellent cultivation, but also has different eyes from ordinary people. His disciples not only didn''t lose face to him, but also better than him in the limelight." Ling Tianxing sighed. He looked at Mi Yunfei with different eyes. He seemed to have some regrets. After all, anyone wanted to receive such a disciple. Gongsun boundless was shocked, but he didn''t think that MI Yunfei could beat him. After all, he was still higher than Mi Yunfei in cultivation. He is an expert in breaking the middle level of martial arts. In addition, his skill is also a rare skill. It is impossible to lose to MI Yunfei. In fact, everyone has a kind of explosive power. As long as his momentum rises, his combat effectiveness will increase exponentially, and Mi Yunfei just belongs to that kind of people. "The demon God is worthy of his reputation. However, if you want to surpass me, your ability is far from enough." Gongsun boundless dared not underestimate Mi Yunfei at this moment, because Mi Yunfei''s combat effectiveness completely exceeded the general initial stage of breaking martial arts. After hearing this, MI Yunfei looked up to the sky and said with a smile, "ha ha! I don''t know how many times I''ve heard this sentence since I started my career. If you''re as stupid as others, I can tell you that you''ve lost now." Gongsun boundless said coldly, "unexpectedly, let me see the real strength of your demon God!" "OK! If you want to see it, I''ll let you see it! The devil''s shadow comes out of the scabbard!" With a loud drink, MI Yunfei suddenly had a weapon in his hand. This weapon is like a knife, not a knife, like a sword, not a sword. This is the shadow of the devil. At the moment, MI Yunfei''s momentum soared in an instant, and the mighty power turned into a God between heaven and earth, which is adorable. Suddenly, the strong Qi seemed to break through the shackles. In his body, the Yin and Yang Qi turned again, and the heaven and earth changed suddenly. The Yin and Yang Qi ran into his hands respectively. One of his hands became fiery red, while the other became snow-white. The heat wave and cold air poured out one after another, some fallen leaves burned directly, and the gravel on the other side also formed ice. Looking at the strange phenomenon in front of us, thousands of people were thrilled, and all of them felt a little cold. Gongsun boundless''s face changed dramatically, and the scene in front of him was too strange to imagine. However, he was born in a reclusive family and soon calmed down. "Hum! I don''t care how weird you are, you must lose today!" After that, Gongsun boundless waved his sword again. The light of the sword was cold and the spirit of the sword shook his soul. "Make the moon sing the wind!" With a roar of anger, the vast vitality shocked the valley to pieces in an instant, and the boulders collapsed, splashing tens of thousands of feet of dust. A dazzling sword burst into the sky, like a meteorite falling from the sky. The leaked sword Qi was shot everywhere. Even the stream hundreds of feet away was blown up and poured into the eternal sky. The shocking sword pierced the mountain and cracked the stone, and with the power of thunder, it shot at Mi Yunfei. Looking at this amazing sword, MI Yunfei showed a look of admiration in his eyes. Then his face changed and he drank coldly: "hum! Let you lose this time! Thunder shocked the eight wastelands and electricity photographed the nine secluded areas!" Chapter 202 Between heaven and earth is filled with arrogant arrogance, but also exudes a strong sense of war. There is no need to watch or smell. The vast and infinite power has already made the soul tremble. Mi Yunfei was furious and full of momentum. An endless stream of power surged out of himself. At this time, it can be seen that two completely different Qi are lashed into the shadow at the speed of lightning and flint, and the shadow suddenly shines. A stunning weapon appeared in front of everyone. The shadow was more than 50 feet long and stabbed straight into the sky. The blade exuded bursts of divine power. Mi Yunfei held the knife in both hands, held the shadow high above his head, and then shouted: "cut!" As soon as the sound fell, the shadow fell from the sky. Before the blade came, Haowei had already sent. For a moment, the powerful energy stirred the wind and cloud, and the most brilliant brilliance was drawn by the tyrant''s blade. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A knife cut down, immediately splashed sand waves on the ground, and the sky has lost its original color. Terrible forces were shooting everywhere, and the soil on the ground was like a torrent in a river. One wave after another, it poured into the distance. All the rocks fell like a rainstorm, and the ground also cracked a huge gutter. The whole universe was shaking violently. "Come on! Stay away from here, the farther the better!" I don''t know who shouted. All the watchers hundreds of feet away panicked and were fleeing one by one. Seeing that it was bad, Bai Lingfeng immediately flew from the air and immediately waved his hands, pouring out a vast force to prevent the spread of this terrible force. "Poof!" A cold voice sounded, and everyone followed the prestige. Red blood floated in the dust shadow and the falling shadow fell. "Bang!" The sound of landing made all the people who ran away quiet and looked at the dust shadow one after another. For a moment, they were lonely and silent. The dust could not disperse for a long time, but everyone suddenly felt an inexplicable cold. At this time, a figure came out of the dust shadow. The man''s face was cold, without a trace of expression. His long hair floated along the breeze, and there was countless loneliness on his face. It was a disappointed expression and a pity. "You see, it''s the devil! It''s the devil!" shouts came from the crowd. It was Mi Yunfei who walked out of the dust shadow. There was no doubt that he had no words, only a lost expression. Everyone didn''t understand what had happened and calmed down. The atmosphere was a little depressed. No one dared to make a sound, and no one dared to ask. It was just that the chilling air made people avoid its edge. Who dared to ask? For a long time, it seems that the time has passed, and the wind and sand are gradually disappearing. There was a man lying on the broken ground. The population was sprayed with blood. His chest fluctuated slightly. I think he was seriously injured. "Demon God!" the man gasped, but the sound was not very weak, but it didn''t seem that he couldn''t stand up. Maybe. He doesn''t have the courage to stand up! After listening, MI Yunfei stopped his steps, but he didn''t look back. "I lost!" three words, only so three words, but it was so difficult to say. A solitary voice spoke out Gongsun boundless''s unwillingness and announced the final result. He was defeated! Gongsun boundless slowly stood up. His previous frivolity could no longer be found on his face. Some were only covered with dust. He opened his mouth and looked embarrassed. It seemed that some were struggling. After a long time, he said, "I will fulfill my promise." "Very good!" after MI Yunfei just said these two words, he walked towards the front again. All the people stepped aside one after another, and their faces became very hot. Just then, a laugh came out. "Ha ha! The demon God is the demon God. Unexpectedly, even Gongsun boundless was defeated in your hands. It''s really great!" As soon as the voice fell, a burst of crazy palm power roared. Although the palm power was not strong, it meant a challenge. Mi Yunfei''s Qi sank into the elixir field, gathered Qi in an instant, waved it with one hand and clapped it towards the palm force. "Boom!" After a loud noise, flowers exploded in the sky, and the gorgeous light turned into a dazzling fire lotus with great strength. This is just a random palm can cause such a terrible momentum, when people yearn. They looked up and saw two white cranes in the sky. There were a man and a woman standing on the white cranes. The palm power just now was made by the man. Without waiting for two white cranes to descend, the toes of the man and woman fell from the air. The figure falling with the wind is extremely gorgeous, like the nine immortals coming to the world, which is enviable. Mi Yunfei turned his head and looked at the two people in front of him curiously. The most attractive thing was the woman''s face. Women''s Beaded yarn covers their faces, giving people a bit of mystery, but those soft eyes like spring water can remind people of her beauty. A soft hair shawl hangs naturally. On top of her head, there was a colorful Zhu hairpin, which felt like a lady of a family. Wearing a blue green shirt, it shows a bit of elegance. She walked lightly, her face looked like a smile, and her whole body exuded bursts of ethereal Qi, which did not provoke secular dust. Although I can''t see her face clearly, her figure is hot. There are few natural curves in the world. This is definitely a masterpiece of heaven. A long sword was carried behind him, giving people a sense of fairy coming down to earth. Mi Yunfei was a little distracted. The man''s face is like jade, his eyebrows and sword eyes, and his white clothes add a sense of elegance and youth. Although his figure is not as strong as Mi Yunfei, he is not weak. Indifferent eyes don''t seem to care about anything. They look a little natural and unrestrained. "Are you the demon God? Indeed, it deserves its reputation and is stronger than I thought!" the man looked at Mi Yunfei and said. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer and asked, "who are you?" The man didn''t care about Mi Yunfei''s attitude, but said with a smile, "ha ha! I''m Nangong Shuo of Nangong aristocratic family." he pointed to the woman next to him and said, "this is Dongfang Zixuan of Dongfang aristocratic family." "Never heard of it." Mi Yunfei said coldly, not that he was arrogant, but that he really hadn''t heard of it. Don''t say that MI Yunfei, who just returned to Qinglan, hasn''t even heard of the four leaders. "Ha ha! Naturally, we are not as famous as the ''demon God''. It''s normal that we haven''t heard of it." facing Mi Yunfei''s indifferent attitude, Nangong Shuo is not angry and still smiles. It can be seen that his cultivation is very good. "Tell me about your purpose?" Mi Yunfei asked directly. "We wanted to watch the war. We thought you and brother Gongsun would fight for at least three days and two nights. Unexpectedly, it ended so quickly. Since we all came, how about our competition ahead of time?" Nangong Shuo glanced at Gongsun boundless not far away. Gongsun boundless sighed and said, "I''m really not the opponent of the demon God. Next, I''ll look at brother Nangong and Dongfang girl." Mi Yunfei frowned and said, "it''s best not to wait for another period of time. Unexpectedly, you came two at once. It''s better to go together! As soon as this remark came out, it was like a dull thunder that hit everyone''s heart. Everyone was moved. For a moment, they broke the pot and talked about it one after another. "Hum! You think highly of yourself too much! If you lose, I want you to be my male slave for one year. Dare you?" it was Dongfang Zixuan who had never spoken. Listening to her tone, she seemed very dissatisfied with MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei took a step forward. His body almost came to Dongfang Yuxia. Dongfang Zixuan stepped back for two steps and opened a distance. At this time, MI Yunfei sneered at the corner of his mouth and said, "no problem, but if you lose, how about being my maid for ten years? I happen to have a servant around me. Dare you?" Dongfang Zixuan said coldly, "even if you are more powerful, you can''t beat me. Unexpectedly, you want to be a male slave in a hurry. How can I refuse?" "Wow!" The crowd was in a commotion, and everyone looked at the people talking excitedly, and the discussion finally started again. "The play is really getting better and better. The bet is so big. It''s an important play! It''s really not in vain today." "Good looking is good-looking, but I''m a little disappointed. The demon God is too big." "If you pass by, don''t miss the opportunity! Bet quickly! Bet quickly! It depends. The one who buys the devil wins loses ten, and the one who buys the four great hermit families wins ten loses one." All kinds of talk, everyone began to bet. Qiu Aotian pulled Shan Yudan''s sleeve and said, "brother Danyu, what''s brother Mi doing? Isn''t it obvious that he wants to be a male slave? However, it''s refreshing to think of brother Mi as a male slave!" Xue Linglong immediately glanced at Qiu Aotian and was so frightened that he immediately closed his mouth. "Elder brother, what''s the matter with the old four today? Although he is a little arrogant sometimes, he is definitely not the kind of person who lacks consideration. Is he sure to win?" Mu Houhui asked Lu Chaohai. Lu Chaohai shook his head and said, "I don''t know! Should the fourth be dazzled by victory?" No one knows what happened to MI Yunfei, but there are too few people who care about him. Even Bai Lingfeng, who has always believed in him, thinks that MI Yunfei is too big. Nangong Shuo heard a wave behind him, but it soon disappeared. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "although you can defeat brother Gongsun, I work together." "Needless to say, I just don''t want to waste too much time with you." Mi Yunfei directly interrupted Nangong Shuo. "You." Nangong Shuo pointed to MI Yunfei and couldn''t speak for a long time. Rao felt angry with his cultivation, not to mention the angry Dongfang Zixuan nearby. Nangong Shuo wanted to have a good contact with MI Yunfei and use it for himself. Unexpectedly, MI Yunfei was aggressive again and again. The four great hermit families are mysterious in the eyes of the world. No one can underestimate that kind of family. Even when the demon family attacked Qinglan, it didn''t want to provoke the four great hermit families. However, MI Yunfei despised the four great hermit families so much that no one can bear it. "OK! You are so arrogant, so I''ll let you know what it means to be a man." Nangong Shuo''s face is a little green. "What about you? What''s your bet? I never do anything good. That''s my character." Mi Yunfei asked. "What do you want to bet? I''ll accompany you to the end!" Nangong Shuo almost roared. "Like him, if you lose, you''ll be my servant for ten years, and if I lose, it''s the same," said Mi Yunfei, pointing to Gongsun boundless not far away. "OK! I promised." Nangong Shuo replied without thinking. From his face, he was very confident. Obviously, he thought he would win the competition. As soon as Nangong Shuo''s words fell, the atmosphere of the whole scene suddenly became much depressed. All the onlookers retreated one after another. Everyone knows that the next battle of the three people is fierce. If they are careless, they are likely to die. The momentum of Nangong Shuo and Dongfang Zixuan suddenly soared, and the strong Qi shook the valley violently. That momentum made people far away feel cold, and everyone was worried about Mi Yunfei. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a series of explosions around Nangong Shuo and his family. The earth flew all over the sky, the leaves shook with the wind, and the world returned to darkness again. The people who came out of the four great hermit families should not be underestimated. There was also a slight fluctuation on MI Yunfei''s face, which was not as indifferent as before. Although his face was a little dignified, he was full of pride. Suddenly, the momentum of MI Yunfei''s whole body kept rising. Since he was promoted to the early stage of breaking martial arts, he finally realized a truth: because he had learned the relationship of magic dragon formula, his blood will always surge with the battle. Only through continuous fighting can he improve faster. This is the real meaning of magic dragon formula. In the face of the joint efforts of the four outstanding young disciples of the hermit family, can Mi Yunfei win? After the true meaning of the magic dragon formula is discovered, what degree can he achieve in his future cultivation? As for the last Dugu Yufan, when will he appear? After many fierce battles, can the demon God completely win, and will there be accidents in the middle? At this time, the atmosphere will finally reach the most tense level! World shaking crazy war, about to detonate! Chapter 203 Heaven and earth are vast, who can laugh with me? Who competes with me? Even in the face of the lofty heaven and earth, you can also have lofty feelings. Even if you can''t get rid of the reincarnation of life and death, you should leave the immortal legend in your lifetime. The glorious world has faded. It is the roar of the wind, the surging of the waves, the blood filled cavity and the surging sense of war. The mighty momentum filled the air and splashed three Zhang sand waves. Facing the joint efforts of Nangong Shuo and Dongfang Zixuan, MI Yunfei was not afraid and smiled at him. For a moment, the two figures were confused and confused. The speed was so fast that the naked eye could not see them clearly. The figure passed through the wind and sand, leaving only a series of butterfly shadows. Suddenly, the strong palm power has the potential to turn over rivers and seas, and it has arrived in an instant. "Ah!" Mi Yun''s head soared and his Qi shook. His powerful Qi filled his whole body, and the sacred strong light surrounded him like the scorching sun. After taking a deep breath, the huge momentum shook away the wind and cloud. He raised the sky with one hand, with great momentum, and then took a startling slap. Unstoppable! Unstoppable! Huge palm power, crazy! That terrible slap was like a wild beast rushing out of the wilderness. It was wild and shocking. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The first peak crossing was already in the shape of destruction, surrounded by crazy sand, soil waves, valleys jumping to pieces, and the world was wandering. With one move, MI Yunfei retreated several steps, and his body was still a little unstable. He was so angry that he stamped on one foot that the ground suddenly trembled. Only when half of his feet fell into the soil did he stabilize. In the distance, people were really shocked. Because they were too far apart and smoke and sand filled the air, they didn''t see it very clearly. Only people with a little strength could see it clearly. However, they knew that MI Yunfei was shocked backwards. With this blow, everyone looked up to the four hermits. You know, the position of MI Yunfei in their hearts is quite high. It is obviously impossible for ordinary people to fly Mi Yunfei out under one blow. "Come on! Come on! If anyone wants to take a flying beast to watch the war, ten gold coins can be enough. Watching the war in the air can make you see more clearly, and can also make you learn more fighting skills of the demon God! Ten gold coins can buy some skills of the demon God, and you can make sure you don''t lose! There are few opportunities. There are only ten." "Come on! Come on! Rent a flying beast! You can choose to ride alone. You can learn while watching and improve your combat effectiveness faster. Don''t hesitate, don''t hesitate, hesitate, you''ll come in vain. If you hesitate, you''ll lose the opportunity. Maybe the next demon God is you!" At this time, there were bursts of Shouts. Unexpectedly, these people were very considerate and prepared redundant flying animals before coming to watch the war. In a short time, the crowd surged and paid one after another. A flying beast could only carry 15 people at most, but in the end, it carried more than 20 people, which made those flying beasts gasp and wet their hair with sweat, but they had to wave their wings desperately. no way out! If you don''t work hard, you have to fall! It is estimated that the flying beast is also complaining: "it''s really not easy to survive in this cruel world!" Hundreds of flying animals are flying in the air, while there are still thousands of people on the ground, and the population is increasing. It is conceivable that this war has attracted the attention of people all over the world. The roar, discussion and shouting all sounded one after another. The wasteland juegu is destined to be a bright page in the history of cultivation. In the distance, the three of MI Yunfei had fought again, and the fierce intention of war turned into substantive anger. Where the three passed, the golden light drunk the moon and the beacon smoke covered the sun. An instant fight is a contest between life and death. If you are careless, you will leave eternal regret. When the war breaks out, the prosperity is exhausted. Where do you leave your love. Peerless palm power, ghosts and gods avoid, and unparalleled pride shakes people''s hearts. No mercy, no intention left, the devil is crazy, the wind and cloud rises, leaving only an immortal song. "Kill fairy palm!" With a long roar, the demon God reappeared his majesty. He rushed into the sky, gathered the Qi of heaven and earth in the Dantian, and his scattered crazy hair danced with the wind. Suddenly, the wind is more severe and the sand is more! The gorgeous and dazzling magic color whirled around Mi Yunfei, and a huge palm suddenly appeared, and the thick and unparalleled internal strength churned out like a raging wave. Mi Yunfei raised his head and took a palm. The huge palm covered the sky and blocked out the sun. The valley collapsed directly and the ground was divided into two parts. "When!" A crisp sound seemed to play the music of fierce battle. A green sword flew around in the air and fell into the hands of Dongfang Zixuan. At the moment, the Oriental Zixuan is chilly, with blue light splashing in his eyes and quickly running the internal strength in his body. At the same time, Nangong Shuo also began to luck. He was filled with faint blue light and held up a powerful balloon in his hands. "Flying flowers and falling leaves!" (Note: it comes from the jade fairy sword formula, which is a holy level skill. They are: flying flowers and falling leaves, flowing clouds and flowing water, and proud swords flying together.) "The formula of all!" (Note: from the three wonders of heaven and earth, the holy level skill is: the formula of all, the formula of immortals and the formula of God) After the explosion, a sword light came through the sky, and a palm power was also violently churning. The terrible power made the ghosts and gods afraid, the wind and cloud changed color, and the world was out of order. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The three madmen broke out the wildest battle, with a loud noise, shaking the sky, flying stones all over the sky, and the limitless power swept all things in the world. The splashed crazy sand almost choked the flying beast in the air. In the center of the three people, the great force formed a vortex, and the fallen leaves were rolled into a ball. "Click!" With a crisp sound, a piece of ground was lifted high, and the forest in the distance had already become a desert, adding a trace of desolation. "Er ah! Die!" With a wild cry, MI Yunfei''s drunk crown radiated, and his eyes splashed with cold light, which was like madness. That vast and incomparable internal strength surged into his hands like a raging wave. At this time, he was terrible. "Boom!" After the earth shaking explosion, the world was about to break and the earth waves churned. Even for people hundreds of feet away, many people were submerged by the gushing earth waves, which scared the crowd to flee quickly. What is unfolding in front of everyone at this moment is a devastating disaster. Seeing some changes, Bai Lingfeng and several leaders hurried out with all their strength. The peerless palm power immediately isolated the tumbling earth waves. For a moment, people were in panic, and no one dared to watch it any closer. Mi Yunfei''s crazy palm is really brave and invincible. Nangong Shuo and Dongfang Zixuan were directly shocked and flew out. Fortunately, both of them are the top experts of the young generation. After a series of rotations in the air, they finally stumbled to the ground. Their faces finally changed greatly. Mi Yunfei''s madness was beyond imagination. The momentum that broke out temporarily shocked the world. "It''s terrible! This man is terrible! It''s clear that only the early stage of breaking martial arts can play such a strong fighting force. Perhaps only the crazy person in the world can beat him. But the demon God is more terrible than that person, because he is much younger than that person." Nangong Shuo was shocked and turned to Dongfang Zixuan. Dongfang Zixuan nodded and said, "I really underestimated him before, but it''s impossible for him to win over you and me." Mi Yunfei glared at them and said coldly, "use your strongest moves! Otherwise, you will have no chance." "Hum! You think highly of yourself!" Dongfang Zixuan said coldly. Mi Yunfei tilted his mouth slightly and smiled coldly: "you said this before. You can''t hurt me. Didn''t you find it?" As soon as Mi Yunfei said something, Dongfang Zixuan and Nangong Shuo finally changed color, because after the first world war just now, they both spent too much internal strength and their breath seemed a little weak. But Mi Yunfei looks like the people who haven''t participated in the war. He can''t see that he has fought fiercely with others. If it goes on like this, MI Yunfei can fight all the time, so they really can''t hurt him. In this way, only one move is the only way to win. "Very good, very good! I haven''t had such a good fight for a long time. Demon God, among the young generation, you are the most powerful person I have ever seen except Dugu Yufan! However, you are younger than him, so you are the most terrible person. Next, with my unique skill, I hope the name" demon God "will not be erased." Nangong Shuo''s momentum suddenly burst after saying that. At the same time, Dongfang Zixuan was also lucky. The dazzling golden light came out from the long sword in her hand, forming a circle of divine light around her and Nangong Shuo. "Flowing Clouds and flowing water! The secret of immortality!" As soon as the voice fell, God called out. The sword light rose into the sky, and the world suddenly became very red. Dongfang Zixuan came through the wind and cloud with a long sword. Nangong Shuo also waved his huge palm at the same time. His palm was like running thunder, as if it was gathering the power of the vast stars. His whole body seemed to have lightning. Those lightning were shot out in an instant. Between waving, the world shook. "Ha ha! There are so many heroes in the world, but they all disappoint me. Who can compete?" In the face of their peerless power, MI Yunfei didn''t avoid it, but smiled at them. This was a crazy move. Suddenly, the vast heaven and earth were filled with the majesty of God. The bursts of divine power made the heaven and earth tremble. The divine power came from the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand. "The wind swings six roads and the rain cuts seven boundaries!" With a roar, ghosts and gods resonated, and heaven and earth were shocked, like the majesty of God and the full bloom of demons. A startling giant awn rose into the sky, and the wind and cloud dispersed, breaking through the layers of the sea of clouds. Then, breaking nine days. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The rocks were flying, and the internal strength leaked out. A huge vortex appeared in the sky. The powerful energy force made the sky rotate. Above the ground, the smoke is vast, the earth turns over, and boulders roll down. The three are the leaders of the young generation. No one will let them go. They desperately urge their internal strength and refuse to give up. "Ao Jian Shuangfei! The secret of God!" The shadow of the sword is divided into two parts. The sword is powerful and powerful. Bursts of arrogance are emitted. Even the mountains and the sea have to bow their heads under this attack. At the same time, Nangong Shuo''s hands gushed out supreme power, and the spreading strength destroyed the mountain and broke the pulse, which was extremely violent. "Die! Thunder shocks the eight wastelands! Electric photography Jiuyou!" As soon as the anger was shocked, the Qi of Miyun flying Dantian finally changed again. The hot energy and the cold air deeply shook people''s mind. The wild sword mang turned into two visions, an iceberg and a sea of fire. They all hit Nangong Shuo and Dongfang Zixuan. "Boom!" A violent shaking, the valley was cut off from the waist by the overflow force, and half of the valley fell directly. At the moment, it''s the wind and dust. The violent energy makes all the people watching the battle from high altitude tremble. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s whole body changed again, and the monstrous magic smoke filled his whole body. His eyes were full of killing opportunities, and the suffocating evil spirit was filled in the air. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" A roar shook the sky. There were many evil spirits in heaven and earth. In a faint way, we could hear a sad cry. Mi Yunfei turned his hand and clapped it. Under the speed of evil spirits, the huge momentum rolled up bursts of crazy sand and swept all things in the world. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A series of explosions, flying thousands of rubble, splashing thousands of feet of sand and dust. "Poof! Poof!" In the dust shadow, there was no one who fell to the ground, but he heard the sound of blood gushing, and the world was calm again. "Bang! Bang!" There were two falling voices in a row, and the people immediately looked into the dust shadow. Through the faint dust shadow, you can see two people lying on the ground. They are Dongfang Zixuan and Nangong Shuo. They are even worse than Gongsun boundless and fainted directly. At this time, all the people were shocked. Gongsun boundless, who watched the war from a distance, was even more frightened. He looked at Mi Yunfei and exclaimed, "demon God''s treasure book!" Gongsun boundless comes from the four hermit aristocratic families. Naturally, he knows the six styles of demons and gods. However, because the hermit family is isolated from the world, what is recorded in the family has always been the demon God treasure book, but I don''t know that in the demon family, this set of skill has been called the "six types of demon God" by the world. It was quiet. It was terrible. The hearts of the people trembled completely. For a moment, they even forgot to cheer. The sight before us was shocking. The beautiful scenery was only desolate, and even the valley hundreds of feet away was broken. However, after a quiet moment, a sad voice sounded again, which revealed a few loneliness and sadness. "The breeze blows the clouds and the eight wastelands, and the sword shadow ranges the moon and travels in the sky. The falling flowers and flying snow are 3000 feet, leaving a lot of sorrow in the world?" "Ha ha! Experts are always lonely. Friends are easy to find, but opponents are hard to find. Demon God, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The lonely voice mixed with a trace of desolation came out from the distant sky, and Mi Yunfei immediately looked up. I saw a roaring cat flying from the sky, and a figure standing on the cat''s back. The figure was filled with a trace of cold, but careful observation will find that there were countless to unknown sadness on his face. This person is Dugu Yufan, the top young expert of the four hermits! Brothers, if I tell you that all the fighting ahead is a piece of cake, do you believe it? This moment can be called a real crazy battle, and it will become more and more violent later. Qingyun wants to be on the top of the list with the word "Crazy". Please pay attention! Chapter 204 "Meow!" The whole ground trembled when the cat howled. The loud voice pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks, and everyone was shocked. It deserves to be called the ''roaring God cat''. Cats are the loneliest animals among animals. They always like to be alone and don''t like group life. However, Dugu Yufan on the cat''s back seemed more lonely. Although he was quite handsome, the cold air all over him made it difficult for people to notice his appearance. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei said in his heart: "this man is somewhat similar to brother forgetful, but brother forgetful''s loneliness seems to be due to his own experience, while the loneliness in the eyes of the man in the air is more like the loneliness of a master." "Hoo Hoo!" After the sound of the wind, Xiao Tianshen cat flapped its wings on its back and then fell to the ground. Dugu Yufan on his back just came down from Xiaotian cat and flew towards Miyun. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" Dugu Yufan trembled every time he took a step forward, and his strong and wild internal strength was visible to the naked eye, forming ripples around. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The powerful internal force made a series of explosions within a radius of 30 feet. A piece of ground about two feet thick turned over directly. The sand flew in disorder, the gravel broke open, and everyone retreated. Mi Yunfei felt the momentum of the comer, and his internal strength surged out. The huge internal strength went straight out and hit the overturned ground. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the ground was directly broken, and Mi Yunfei''s body shook for a while before he stood still. The first contest shocked Mi Yunfei''s heart. The man in front of him was really terrible. Just relying on momentum can create this momentum. Mi Yunfei can''t do it, but it''s difficult to do it so easily. Seeing Dugu Yufan''s indifferent face in front of him, he knew that he was just a random test. "I feel the fighting spirit in your heart. I have to say that you are really strong, but you are definitely not my opponent. You have fought hard today, and I Dugu Yufan doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger. At the beginning of next month, I will fight at wangtianya. You can come alone or call more people to see who is the first expert in the world. I''ll wait for you." Dugu Yufan then jumped down on the back of Xiaotian God cat. Before Mi Yunfei reacted, Xiaotian God cat roared and left. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood sprayed out of MI Yunfei''s mouth, and his whole body bent down. One hand tightly grasped his heart, and his face was a little ugly. Mi Yunfei was stunned. His serious injury never hurt his heart. He couldn''t accept the result. This was the first time that MI Yunfei fought with Dugu Yufan, and only one blow. It was also the first time that MI Yunfei failed among his peers. This blow was too big for him. In the distance, cold frost and the three hurried to come. They were sad, but no one dared to make a sound, because they knew Mi Yunfei too well. Mi Yunfei slowly stood up. His body shook and nearly fell. In fact, his body was not seriously injured, or even hardly hurt. But the strong heart was broken today. People in the distance began to whisper. Dugu Yufan''s strong and powerful was clearly seen by everyone. At this time, no one could believe that MI Yunfei would win. Mi Yunfei slowly walked towards the distance with his tired body. He felt so heavy every step, as if he had a million pounds of boulders on his feet. "Brother Yunfei, wood and millet!" the three shouted together. "You don''t care about me, I want to be alone." Mi Yun didn''t look back and still staggered towards the place where there was no goal. "It seems that Dugu Yufan''s appearance has a great impact on the fourth child!" Lu Chaohai looked at Mi Yunfei''s back and said to Mu Houhui. Mu Houhui nodded and said, "well, no one in the young generation has been able to defeat him since his debut. However, this Dugu Yufan is too powerful. He not only defeated Lao Si, but also defeated Lao Si so thoroughly, which is naturally difficult for Lao Si to accept." "Cut, what''s the significance of Dugu Yufan? The fourth is not because he is exhausted after a series of battles. If the fourth is in its heyday, who will win and who will lose is still unknown!" said Ren LV dissatisfied. Lu Chaohai shook his head and said, "you are wrong about this, second brother. The fourth is not exhausted. Even without the previous battle, he is still not Dugu Yufan''s opponent. It seems that Dugu Yufan has really reached the peak of breaking martial arts, and he is definitely not the kind of person who has just entered the peak of breaking martial arts." Mu Houhui nodded and said: "brother is right. The general peak level of breaking martial arts can''t match Dugu Yufan, not to mention the early stage of breaking martial arts like the fourth!" What Lu Chaohai and mu Houhui said, Ren Lu never understood, but he never thought that MI Yunfei would be defeated by his peers. "Old four, you should cheer up! There may be more people watching you at the beginning of next month!" Ren LV said quietly in his heart. "Hey! Mi Yunfei has been hit a lot!" Ling Tianxing said looking at Mi Yunfei who left. "Yes, although that lonely Yufan is a little bigger than Mi Yunfei, his talent is really terrible. However, it may be a good thing for MI Yunfei to be hit. As long as he can overcome the constraints in his heart, his road may go faster and farther in the future." Bai Lingfeng replied. Although Mi Yunfei didn''t have a real battle with Dugu Yufan, everyone knew that MI Yunfei was definitely not Dugu Yufan''s opponent, and the news of the battle with MI Yunfei at the beginning of next month spread all over Qinglan. Now, the demon clan has quit Qinglan, but everyone knows that this is only temporary. No one knows when the next attack of the demon clan will be. For the legendary venerable, no one knows what kind of character he is, and the potential crisis is also the most disturbing factor. Mi Yunfei walked alone in the mountains and woods. He would never forget how he was defeated. One move, just one move, MI Yunfei failed. Outsiders may not have seen how Dugu Yufan did it, but Mi Yunfei saw it. Dugu Yufan''s cultivation was so terrible. Just a random punch, MI Yunfei was shocked to spit blood. Fortunately, MI Yunfei''s physique is different from ordinary people. If other people don''t die, they will break several bones. Obviously, Dugu Yufan retained his strength when he fought with mengxianfeng. In the quiet mountains and forests, there was no sound, not even the sound of birds, only the lonely figure and heavy footsteps. Mi Yunfei has never walked alone since he went down the mountain. There is no frost, at least unparalleled, but now he is really the only one left. In his mind, he remembered what he had said to the master when he went down the mountain. At that time, he promised the master to make a good career, but today he humiliated the master. At least, he thought so in his heart. "I lost, I even lost. I lost so thoroughly with such a move." Mi Yunfei said to himself. He looked very lonely and couldn''t forget the moment when Dugu Yufan shot. Without purpose, I came to the foot of a cliff. Mi Yunfei looked up at the cliff, some dementia, some intoxication. But suddenly, at the top of the cliff, he seemed to see Dugu Yufan''s face, and his heart was depressed. In the past, MI Yunfei was not afraid even to face that day, but at this time, he did not dare to face a high mountain, as if that high mountain was Dugu Yufan. "Ha. Ha! Demon God, the evil spirit, the invincible God. Ha. Ha! Do I deserve this title? Do I deserve it?" roared up to the sky. Mi Yunfei''s voice echoed at the cliff, but no one could answer him. I don''t know when the night has come. The moon is white and bright in the vast night sky, and countless stars are hanging in the air. The low sound of insects came out, adding a bit of loneliness. A wisp of breeze blows, with a trace of coolness, but Mi Yunfei''s heart is cold. A fire rose on the ground. Mi Yunfei held a wooden stick in his hand, on which he was wearing a hare. He stared at the vast starry sky, unaware that the game in his hand had been scorched. "Oh, you stinky boy, it''s a waste!" A voice came out from behind Mi Yunfei. When Mi Yunfei reacted, the hare in his hand had reached the man''s hand. Mi Yunfei was almost scared. With his skill, someone could be so close to him that he didn''t notice it. What''s more terrible is that the speed of this person in front of him was so fast that MI Yunfei couldn''t react. Looking at the man in front of him, MI Yunfei couldn''t help looking at him curiously. The man''s clothes are a little ragged and dirty, his hair is messy, his face is like dirt gray, and his gray beard makes people know that he is not young at a glance, not 70 or 80, but also 50 or 60. The old man was skinny and looked like he hadn''t eaten for a long time. He took Mi Yunfei''s scorched hare and ate it fiercely. "Old man, have you been hungry for a long time? I''ll cook some more game!" said Mi Yunfei to the old man. "Well, well! Go! Go! The more the better!" the old man said while eating, his pronunciation was vague. Looking at the old man''s eating appearance, MI Yunfei felt a little unbearable. He must be a man without family, or he wouldn''t be so hungry. Mi Yunfei left without saying a word. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s back, the old man put down his game and said to himself, "Xiaoyao is right. This son is really a genius. It''s unimaginable that his kung fu has reached this level when he is so young. But the boy is too arrogant to bear failure." when the old man said these words, his expression suddenly changed, It''s completely different from just now. It''s like an ordinary old man who has been hungry for a long time! Who is the old man? What does his presence mean? Look at the end of the world. Can the demon God appear? What will be the outcome of the war expected by people all over the world? Can demons recreate legends? All kinds of questions, waiting for you to answer! Chapter 205 Mi Yun was running on the road with some doubts in his heart. The old man just gave him the feeling that he was too ordinary. But how did the old man appear behind him? How did he take the hare from him? "Hey! Maybe I was too distracted at that time!" Miyun sighed. After a while, MI Yunfei called some game in the forest, including a big wild boar. Mi Yunfei shouted at the old man: "old man, do you think these should be enough for you?" The old man had already finished the game from MI Yunfei at this time. He wiped the residual oil from the corners of his mouth and smiled at Mi Yunfei: "ha ha! Enough, enough!" After a while, when the game was only half cooked, the old man immediately grabbed it from MI Yunfei''s hand and ate it. Mi Yunfei wanted to remind him to be careful of burning it, but he didn''t feel it when the old man took the game in his hand. Mi Yunfei was also surprised. "Old man, where''s your family?" Mi Yunfei wondered why the old man appeared alone in the wild mountains. "Family? They''re all dead." the old man still ate the game. As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he immediately asked, "dead? How did you die? Did no one take care of you?" The old man smeared the oil on the corners of his mouth and put down the game. He looked at the night sky and Mi Yunfei said, "how many people live and don''t die? They are all old and dead, and I''m the only one left." "Die of old age? Are your children dead of old age?" Mi Yunfei was even more confused, because although the old man looked a little old, he was only in his fifties and sixties. How could his children die of old age? "Hey, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about you! You''re young and can grow up. Why are you alone? Where''s your family?" As soon as the old man''s words came out, MI Yunfei''s body trembled. His expression suddenly became confused and said low in the corner of his mouth: "yes! Where''s my family?" "Young man, don''t tell me your family is dead too?" the old man asked bluntly. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "almost! There are only my brother and father left of more than 300 people." After hearing this, the old man looked a little confused and said, "Oh, I''m really right. So you came here alone from violence and self abandonment? Are you ready to commit suicide? I can say it first! You should stay away from death, lest others say I killed you!" The old man''s words hit the nail on the head. It''s really hurtful. Mi Yunfei was not angry, but said with a smile, "ha ha! Abandon yourself? Old man, you''re right. I look a little abandoned myself." "Ha. Ha!" the old man also laughed with MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s smile was a bitter smile, but his smile was a hearty smile, which was from his heart. "What are you laughing at? I was kind enough to find you some food to eat. You just don''t appreciate it. Instead, you have to laugh at it." Mi Yunfei was a little angry. He was in a bad mood, but he had to be laughed at. "Ha. Ha." the old man laughed even more. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said: "Tell me, why shouldn''t I laugh? Do you think you''re great? You''re not even as good as ordinary people. Ordinary people will stand up when they encounter setbacks, but look at yourself. You''re like this. No one should laugh at you. What kind of talent is worth laughing at?" The old man ignored Mi Yunfei''s angry face and said, "what if you''re powerful? You''re not defeated. What else can a failed person be proud of?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei took two steps back and opened a distance with the old man. He looked at the old man and was already on guard. He sternly asked, "you know, who are you?" Ignoring Mi Yunfei, the old man looked up and said with a wild smile: "ha. Ha! It doesn''t matter who I am, but who you are. Do you know who you are?" Mi Yunfei was also a little confused at this time. He said in his heart, "who am I? Am I not mi Yunfei? Who else can I be?" Without waiting for MI Yunfei to speak, the old man continued: "You are no one else, you are mi Yunfei, the demon God Mi Yunfei! Don''t forget that many people are watching you! You don''t represent you alone, you represent the whole Qinglan. Your success or failure depends on many people. Your loss alone will lead to the loss of many people with you. You still have relatives. You should think about your relatives and live! I look forward to it The demon God reappeared. Ha. Ha! "After the old man finished, he disappeared from his place. "Senior, senior!" Mi Yunfei shouted to the night sky, but no one answered him. "The elder is right. I''m no one else. I''m Mi Yunfei, the demon God Mi Yunfei!" A roar broke the tranquility of the night. The voice full of war was echoing in the sky, startling the birds to flee and the beasts to crawl. It''s a dark and mysterious place. The light here is extremely weak, and there are layers of dead gas everywhere. It''s disgusting. There are no plants and no vitality. It''s like hell, surrounded by countless dead gas. Here is a palace. At the gate of the palace is a huge skeleton, which makes people feel cold. The thick black smoke around the palace makes it more gloomy. There were many people standing at the gate of the palace. They said that they were people just because their voice was human language, rather than ghosts. Because they are all skinny and have no vitality on their faces. If they were thinner, they would be no different from the skeleton. At this time, a man came from the gate of the palace. He was as ethereal as a ghost. He was dead all over. He was dressed in a black robe. It was difficult to see his face. His steps were floating and there was no sound when walking. After looking at the visitor, the people nearby saluted him and said, "Hello, elder!" The man ignored the people outside the door and went straight into the dark palace. As soon as I entered the palace, I could smell a strong smell of blood. The smell of blood was disgusting, but for the man in black robe, he was as excited as a cultivator to see the dense aura. There was nothing else in the center of the palace. There was a huge blood pool, and blood waves were constantly surging in the blood pool. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the whole palace trembled, and thousands of people suddenly appeared in the middle of the blood pool. Each of them closed their eyes and looked like a dead man. The man stretched out his arms, breathed deeply and laughed wildly: "ha ha! Jiuyou ghosts and gods are going to succeed. As long as Jiuyou ghosts and gods succeed, that will be the day of our ghost family in the world! Ha. Ha." Suddenly, the people in the blood pool suddenly opened their eyes. There were bursts of blood light in those eyes, which made people''s scalp explode. "Come up," said the man in black, pointing to one of the blood pools. After the man listened, a crowd had jumped out of the pool. At the moment he jumped up, there were bursts of explosions from the whole blood pool again, and the blood waves were violently churning. If you observe carefully, you will find that this person is Gongsun Wulei, who was beaten by Mi Yunfei with only half a breath left. But at this time, he is not disabled and his eyes are not blind. It seems that his cultivation seems to have improved a lot. "Ha ha! Gongsun Wulei, you are the most talented person I have found, and you are also the most successful one in the experiment. No one else has thought, but you have. Next month is the day for MI Yunfei to compete with Dugu Yufan. I want you to defeat them and take them in, do you understand?" Gongsun Wulei listened to the three words "Mi Yunfei", his body trembled, then clenched his teeth and said, "I will let him die in my hand." "Hum! I just asked you to accept him. He has something important on him. He doesn''t want you to kill him, do you understand?" the man in black snorted coldly. Gongsun Wulei immediately replied, "my subordinates understand!" The man in black looked up and smiled: "Ha. Ha! You know, you are the test object of my ghost family. Although you are invulnerable now, you have to die if I want you to die. The blood in the blood pool has already been immersed in your body. As long as I think about it, you will turn into a pool of blood. Don''t think of any wrong ideas. However, I can''t give up. After all, I want to make a person out of it It''s often difficult. " Gongsun without tears immediately knelt on one knee and said, "my subordinates are willing to work for the ghost family all their life. They absolutely dare not have the slightest betrayal." "You''re wrong. It''s not the devil family, it''s the devil family. Although we are a branch of the devil family, we will always be the people of the devil family, okay?" the man in black shouted. "Subordinates understand!" Gongsun''s tearful voice was sonorous and powerful. "OK! As long as you work well for my demon family, what is a Gongsun aristocratic family?" the man in black left as soon as he said that. Gongsun Wulei clenched his fist tightly, clenched his teeth and said, "Mi Yunfei, I will surprise you next month." after that, Gongsun Wulei jumped into the blood pool again. The blood waves churned, and the people disappeared in an instant. Wangtianya is a towering cliff. The cold current surges on the cliff. Because it is too high, the cold is particularly striking. All those who can withstand this cold are experts in the realm of change. At the waist of the mountain, white fog curls around and birds and animals occasionally sing, which makes people reverie. The mountain is very large. With the mist on the scene, few people can see the real face of the mountain. Looking at the top of the horizon, the crowd here has been boiling and noisy. There are many strange animals hovering in the sky. The roaring sound comes from the air, and the scene is very lively. "Ow! Ho!" After two loud sounds, the top of the mountain trembled violently, the wind roared, the animals panicked, and the sky was suddenly dark. When they looked up, there were Wushuang and Big Mac flying in the sky. Wushuang was filled with cold frost, and there were more people on Big Mac. Basically, all the young experts Mi Yunfei had made friends with were on it. Behind the Big Mac, there were many flying beasts, and the four leaders sat on those flying beasts. "Wow, ha ha! Ren ye, I''m coming!" Ren Lu''s howl came from a distance. "Ha ha! There are so many people in this war!" a laugh came from a distance. The laughter was very bright and penetrating. When they looked up, they saw three people coming from the sky in the distance. One of them was Bai Lingfeng, the other was mengparting, and the other would be surprised if Mi Yunfei saw it, because he was the old man he met in the forest that day. Looking at the visitor, Meng Xianling immediately shouted, "Dad, why are you here?" "Ha ha! On the one hand, I came to see my baby daughter, on the other hand, I naturally want to see my son-in-law." mengbieli said with a smile. "Dad, you will make fun of me." although Meng Xianling said so, he was sweet and his face was full of red clouds. "I heard that Yunfei lost a while ago. I don''t know if he will come today?" Bai Lingfeng said. "Ha ha! Ling Feng! You may not know him well in this respect. I believe he will come. Otherwise, he will not be a demon." Meng said with a smile. "Yes, although I don''t know him, I can feel his inner fluctuations that day, and he will come." it was the old man next to him who spoke. Mengbieli smiled and said, "ha ha! I haven''t thanked brother Shan for his guidance to my future son-in-law!" After hearing this, brother Shan smiled: "Hey! Don''t mention it. When you challenged people all over the world, didn''t I also lose in your hand?" after that, they laughed together. "Meow!" At this time, a roar came out. It was Xiaotian God cat flying from the distance, and there was a man standing on the cat''s back. Needless to say, that man was Dugu Yufan. The appearance one after another shocked everyone. There were too many people with identity today, and some people began to whisper. "Tell me, will the demon God come?" one of the people asked. Another humanitarian: "I don''t think it will come. What''s the point of losing when it comes!" "Hum! I don''t believe the devil will not come! Today is the day to comment on the world''s first young master, and he will come!" At this time, the top of the mountain suddenly trembled violently, the rocks rolled down, and a gust of wind came in the distance, blowing bursts of dust and smoke. There was a figure in the dust and smoke. Although it was a little fuzzy, the man exuded terrible momentum. White clouds billow in the sky, wild stones fly and shuttle on the ground, and earth waves surge like a vast and surging ocean. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match a move to ask about life and death." The bold and unrestrained voice came out from the dust shadow, and bursts of pride also filled the air. Although the voice was not too loud, it frightened the sky. The familiar voice seemed to penetrate people''s soul. For a moment, the crowd was boiling and the noise shook the sky. "Demon God, it''s demon God. He''s finally here!" "He has finally lived up to the world!" "He seems different today. His momentum is so terrible!" Screams came out of the crowd. Ten thousand people lost their voice and shouted, shaking the cliff violently. "Dugu Yufan, I''m coming today. You will be defeated!" Chapter 206 The smoke and dust in the distance slowly dispersed, revealing a person. The man''s face was cold, and his figure was very big. He exuded a terrible momentum around him. Even Dugu Yufan was surprised. Looking at the people in the dust shadow, they cheered and boiled. Everyone shouted at the shadow: "demon God! Demon God! Demon God!" Yes, this person is mi Yunfei. He is in a very good state today. Instead of the decadence of the previous days, he is more confident. Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand and then raised it to the sky. The cries suddenly stopped. It''s quiet, it''s strange, it''s strange. It''s just an action, and there''s no noise at all. From this alone, we can see the position of MI Yunfei in the eyes of these people. "You are in good shape today and are fully qualified to fight with me." Dugu Yufan said to MI Yunfei with his eyes closed. Mi Yunfei ignored Dugu Yufan, but stared at the sky in the distance and said, "my master dreamed that he could defeat the four hermit aristocratic families alone, and today I can do the same!" when he said this, the whole person''s momentum surged out like a sea tide, with strong winds and mountains and stones flying around. "Ha. Ha. It''s the best. Dugu Yufan can''t wait for it. It''s a pity that I''ve never been defeated in my age. I don''t even have anyone who can resist my 100 moves. I hope you can let me lose once." Dugu Yufan looked very gloomy when talking, revealing a desire. Just then, a crazy laugh came out. "Ha. Ha. Today is a comment on the strong young people in the world. Who is the real first person? How can I be without me!" A man came again in the distance. The speed of the man was very fast, which made it difficult to see his figure. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei immediately exclaimed, "it''s you, Gongsun has no tears!" Gongsun looked at Mi Yunfei without tears and said, "Mi Yunfei, I''m surprised I didn''t die. Today, neither you nor he will lose!" The whole audience was moved by this remark. Some people know that Gongsun has no tears, but no one can believe that he is so arrogant that the crowd is boiling again. "There is a smell of evil on this man. I feel the energy in his body. This man is terrible!" mengparting said to the old man surnamed Shan next to him. "Yes, I feel it too. That boy is so evil!" the old man surnamed Shan replied. In the distance, the three of MI Yunfei were deadlocked. Everyone was emitting bursts of momentum, and the surrounding rocks rolled down one after another, splashing tens of thousands of feet of dust. "Ha. Ha! Today is the happiest day for Dugu Yufan. I can finally fight happily this time. Tell me, how to fight? I''ll accompany you to the end." Dugu Yufan laughed wildly and said to MI Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei. "If you want to play, I''ll compensate you. How about scuffle?" Gongsun said without tears. "Good! Scuffle!" Mi Yunfei agreed directly. "What if you lose?" Gongsun asked without tears. "Whatever you say." lonely Yufan didn''t want to agree. It doesn''t matter to see his face. He must have absolute confidence in himself! "If you two lose, why don''t you come with me?" Gongsun Wulei asked Mi Yunfei and Dugu Yufan. "OK!" said Mi Yunfei and Dugu Yufan together. At this time, MI Yunfei looked at Dugu Yufan and said, "our bet is the same as before, and you." he looked at Gongsun Wulei and thought for a moment before saying: "Even if you can live, I can let you die. However, I don''t want you to die so easily. If you lose, I want you to kowtow to brother Ren three hundred times in front of the world. How dare you?" "OK! It''s a deal!" Gongsun agreed directly without tears. "Ha. Ha. I don''t ask for anything. My only wish is to lose once among my peers. Even if it''s only once, I''m satisfied." Dugu Yufan looked at Mi Yunfei and looked forward to it, but his tone was so desolate. At this time, the three people opened their ranks. If it was a scuffle, it would be equivalent to one person challenging two people. If one is better, he will be vulnerable to the joint attack of the other two. This competition is also the craziest and most deadly competition. Similarly, only those who have absolute confidence in themselves will choose this competition. The three people are the same without half a score Considering, it can be imagined that these three people are extremely confident madmen. The scene was somewhat repressed. The three people all watched the other two people. If anyone had any movement, he would be attacked by the other two immediately, so no one dared to start first. "Ha. Ha. I''d better start the war!" Dugu Yufan flew up with a wild laugh, turned his hands and waved them to MI Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei. Seeing Dugu Yufan''s arrogance, Gongsun snorted coldly, "hum! Die!" After saying that, he directly blew out a startling fist. The fist power was so overbearing that it was enough to open mountains and crack rocks. Only that terrible strength made the surrounding rocks jump to pieces. At the same time, MI Yunfei also slapped Dugu Yufan with applause, trying to break the sky and roll up a storm. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the three people broke apart directly, and a huge stone of 10000 kg was jumped and blew up a lot of dust. The powerful and frightening energy surged around like a raging sea, and the whole top of the mountain was shaking. Dugu Yufan was so powerful that he could defeat two with one hand, but he did not lose the slightest advantage. With one hand, he destroyed thousands of boulders, and his vast palm power was incomparable. Mi Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei quickly took out their palms, and the Wild Palms lifted a piece of ground and directly covered Dugu Yufan. "Hum! Give it to me!" With a cold hum, Dugu Yufan gathered infinite power in his hands, and the world trembled with his wild and peerless palm power. There was crazy sand within hundreds of feet. "Boom!" After the huge sound, the sky was full of sand and gravel. The whole scene was very spectacular. Fortunately, people who came to watch the war today came by flying animals. Even if they didn''t, they borrowed flying animals, so they didn''t be affected. However, the terrible energy made the clouds in the sky spin rapidly, and the flying animals under some people''s feet began to tremble. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The three wild people broke out the most fanatical battle at this moment, which made countless people''s blood boil. The three men''s palm power was extremely overbearing, and the rocks rolled down from the top of the mountain. But before the rocks fell on the three heads, they were shattered by the violent internal force. The battle became more and more fierce, and the waves gushing from below were almost ten feet high. Except that some people with profound strength could see the fierce fight below, others could not see it at all. However, the golden light after another flashed out in the smoke and dust. All three were crazy. They were fighting with their eyes closed. They didn''t know who the target was. At this time, I can''t use it anymore. I rely entirely on inspiration to sense the opponent''s palm wind and fist strength. Mi Yun was more and more frightened. Dugu Yufan was more powerful than he expected. Unexpectedly, he was so strong. But it was nothing. What puzzled him most was Gongsun Wulei. Gongsun Wulei was not only terrible, but also very strong. At the moment, the three had separated, but the dust and smoke still could not disperse. "Ha. Ha! Happy! I''ve never been so happy before. You two go together!" Dugu Yufan''s laughter came from the dust. "Hum! Don''t be happy too early. Let you taste my power! Ghosts and evil gods!" (Note: Holy level skill, divided into four layers) With a roar, Gongsun''s tearful hands suddenly changed. His hands immediately shriveled. Countless skeletons surrounded him. Bursts of magic smoke rushed into the sky, making everyone feel disgusted. Suddenly, thousands of skeletons whirled rapidly, pouring out an unparalleled evil power. After the rapid rotation, the power rushed out directly. "Hum! You haven''t seen enough! Wild God''s palm!" (Note: Holy level skill, three levels in total) With a roar, Dugu Yufan lifted his hands to the Dantian with his palms facing the sky. A magnificent momentum rose out. Then, the wild internal strength broke through the magic smoke, and the flying beast nearly fell down. A bright light flashed, and the wind around was savage, sweeping all things in the world. Even Mi Yunfei on the side felt shaking. The vast palm power smashed three thousand flying stones and shook thousands of waves, like a peerless dragon rushing to Gongsun Wulei. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The rubble shuttled, the fallen leaves whirled, and the trees were pulled up from the ground and instantly exploded to pieces. The surging internal force formed a tornado, the dust danced around, and even the clouds in the sky rotated. At the same time, MI Yunfei also took the palm, and the endless internal strength rushed into his palm, and the whole cliff trembled violently under this terrible momentum. "Kill fairy palm!" With a roar, MI Yunfei became angry and danced wildly, like an unshakable giant God. Bursts of divine power radiated from his side, and powerful internal strength diffused from his whole body. A huge palm suddenly turned out, and then directly photographed it. The palm wind roared, and there was a storm. The world suddenly changed color. "Hum! Neither can you!" With a cold hum, Dugu Yufan accepted the power of heaven and earth, gathered the power of gods, and poured out boundless power. His face was as cold as a god of killing. He fought Gongsun without tears with one hand and shook miyunfei with the other. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The top of the mountain was forcibly cut off by the huge palm power of the three people. Tens of millions of huge stones fell like a rainstorm. The big trees in the distant forest were uprooted, and a piece of ground about five or six feet thick jumped over directly. Within a thousand feet, there was no light and dark. The terrible divine power frightened all animals. The swirling sand waves soared into the sky and rushed to the vast sky. "Ah! Die!" With a roar, Dugu Yufan was furious and crazy. His internal strength rushed to his hands like a raging wave, and the high mountain top was broken again. "Bang! Bang!" With two loud noises, MI Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei were directly shocked and flew out and hit a cliff. The cliff was knocked out of a pit, and the boulder rolled down again. Although Mi Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei were shocked and flew out, they were not hurt. They waved a palm at the falling mountain stone, which turned into powder and floated down slowly from the air in an instant. "Ha. Ha. How happy! How happy!" Dugu Yufan roared up to the sky, and the whole mountain top began to crack. "Who can fight with me in the world? All come!" With a roar, Dugu Yufan had already run away. Without saying anything, he slapped Mi Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei. The huge palm power, with the fighting spirit of the invincible, and with infinite divine power, came again. Gongsun Wulei saw a flash of cold light in his eyes and immediately shouted coldly, "hum! Here''s something powerful, hell prison formula!" (Note: this move comes from the three forms of evil, and the holy level skill methods are: Hell prison formula, ghost prison formula and devil prison formula.) As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly saw that Gongsun''s tearful body immediately turned blood red, bursts of blood light poured out on his head, and his eyes also turned blood red, and the terrible evil spirit continued to overflow. A bloody devil came out of his head, and the whole world immediately turned blood red. The bloody devil was like a real person, and the huge blood palm immediately patted Dugu Yufan. At this time, a burst of divine power filled the whole sky, which was completely opposite to the evil smell of blood. "Fengdang sixth road!" With a roar, a huge blade soared into the sky, breaking the blood cloud and pounding into the sky. In an instant, the huge blade fell into the sky, and the vast divine power made heaven and earth worship. Heaven and earth are shocked, ghosts and gods resonate. The huge blade breaks through the nine clouds and comes rapidly with infinite divine power. Chapter 207 When the power is shown, the opportunity is killed. Endless evil Qi startles the gods, and one evil stirs the wind and cloud. The surrounding mountains trembled and dropped ten thousand kilograms of boulders. The evil light rose into the sky, and the heaven and earth were turning with it. All evil spirits roared angrily, penetrating human spirits, and the extremely terrible evil spirit turned into the power of death. Nearby, the startling giant awn exudes colorful Shenhua. The ancient breath looks like resurrection, and bursts of divine power look at the world. When they hit each other like gods and demons, the vast internal strength seemed to break the world, and everyone was afraid. At this time, Dugu Yufan was also shocked. In the face of such a terrible blow, even if he was arrogant, he didn''t dare to take it lightly. However, in a flash, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, with a strange look, like excitement and expectation. Suddenly, Dugu Yufan''s arms were raised, and his momentum soared, and the vast internal strength surged out, and the whole sky was filled with invincible power. Waves of internal strength surged out of the vast ocean, and the violent wind shook his robe. He was furious and looked frivolous, really like an invincible and peerless God. "The first form of the secret of seclusion, one Jue moves the world!" (Note: this move comes from the secret of seclusion, which is a holy level skill. They are: one Jue moves the world, two Jue shocks the world and three Jue gods return to seclusion) An angry roar sounded like a wild beast sleeping for thousands of years was about to be born, ringing through everyone''s ears. Suddenly, the wild palm power came out with the sound, shaking thousands of feet of crazy sand. In the crazy sand, a golden light came out, and the ground was split in an instant. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a loud noise, the top of the mountain began to collapse, and the woods in the distance turned into powder in an instant under the vast blow of the three people. The flying catkins in the sky formed a huge vortex, and the unparalleled destructive force rushed into the sky. Many flying animals in the sky were also turned into blood under this blow. Above the sky, the white clouds were stirred by this terrible energy, forming a huge vortex. After the attack, the top of the mountain could no longer bear the madness of the three people. The whole mountain had collapsed by one third, but the three people still fought wildly regardless of it. "Bang!" At the moment, the three people were separated by the huge force. After a blow, they even tied, but they didn''t stop, because there were many mountains and stones falling above their heads. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The three people took the palm continuously, and the boulder was vulnerable. The palm wind alone could sweep countless boulders. "Transfer the battle site!" I don''t know who shouted. The three immediately ran to the bottom of the mountain, but they didn''t go down, but fought all the way. They were very fast. Although they were fighting all the way and thousands of boulders fell, they still couldn''t stop their speed. In a moment, they were gone. "Come on! They''ve gone to the bottom. Hurry to catch up. It''s rare to see this war in ten thousand years." there was a cry from the sky. They immediately galloped the flying beast to the bottom of the cliff. The three of MI Yunfei were completely in the wind. They showed their killing intention in their eyes. Their moves were deadly. They didn''t know how many rocks they had broken along the way. They are very fast. They have been running for dozens of miles in a single incense stick. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this time, the cliff completely collapsed. You can see the broken rocks flying down from a distance. The rolling smoke and sand flew towards Miyun, and several people rushed to their faces. The falling rocks rushed towards the three people like a flood. Well, the horizon is just a cliff, not a continuous mountain range. Otherwise, even if a few people run hundreds of miles away, they will be covered by mountains and stones. However, Rao is so, the flying rocks are still terrible, frightening and thrilling. "Ha ha! If you want to play, play bigger! See who can survive in this situation!" Gongsun laughed wildly without tears. "Hum! That''s what I meant." Dugu Yufan replied without thinking. "Ha ha! Don''t ask me, my demon God has nothing else, but incomparable arrogance. Those falling boulders can be regarded as fireworks for us!" Mi Yunfei laughed wildly and shot directly. The other two also made moves at the same time, completely regardless of the target. It can be said that the three people are so crazy that they feel terrible that they are crazy to heaven. Even in this case, there is a war. You know, if you are careless, this place may become their place to bury their bones. At the moment, the fierce battle was terrible, a series of explosions were sent out around, and the mountains and stones poured in like a flood. If the three people don''t see it, they try their best. This kind of play is unimaginable. They not only have to fight with their opponents, but also keep blocking the flying mountains and rocks. Above the sky, all the people concentrated and looked down. After the previous scene, no one dared to watch the war except the top level masters. After all, a dozen flying beasts were killed and injured just now, and those people on the flying beasts failed to survive. Mengbieli looked at the battle below and said to the old man surnamed Shan: "these three young people are terrible! No matter which one is not inferior to you and me." his tone was quite admirable and filled with emotion. The old man surnamed Shan said, "yes, these three little guys are so rebellious. They are so young and so terrible. It is really impossible to predict how far they can grow in the future." Mengbieli stroked his beard, nodded and said, "have you found that these young people from this era seem to be much better than us at that time. Look at the group of people on the giant snake, which one is a fuel-saving lamp?" mengbieli pointed to the dry young people on the giant''s back when he spoke. He was a little shocked. "Well, it''s probably a new generation changing old people! These young people are not only gifted, but also more and more crazy. When they get old, they are all young people''s world." the old man surnamed Shan seems to be quite moved. "Which of the three of them do you think will win?" Meng said goodbye, and his eyes were still staring down. After listening to this, the old man surnamed Shan looked at the three people in the smoke below, thought for a moment and said: "the final winner should be born on that Dugu Yufan. From the beginning to now, this boy has fought one against two, but he has not lost once. This kind of person has never heard of such a talented person except the magic dragon. He is really a terrible person!" "Ha. Ha." mengbieli looked up and said with a smile, "this may not be true!" "Why?" the old man surnamed Shan was puzzled. Dream parting stopped laughing and his face became serious. He still looked at the battle below and said: "You don''t know the boy Mi Yunfei. He is a strong man when he is strong. If others are crazy, he will be even more crazy. Don''t see that he is at a disadvantage now, but once he breaks out, you will find that this man is simply not a man, and everything about him can''t be passed with common sense!" "Oh, I believe your eyes. It should be so. Then I have to look carefully." the old man surnamed Shan said and focused on MI Yunfei. At the bottom, the fierce fight between the three people has been white hot. Everyone is covered with dirt and dust. They have been hit by rocks several times, but they have not been hurt. Among the three people, Dugu Yufan was the most terrible one. He fought one against two, and it seemed that he was not happy. The three people were fighting each other, but Dugu Yufan directly challenged the two people, and he seemed to be more and more happy. It can be said that this man was born for war. In addition, Gongsun Wulei was also a terrible person. He was slapped by Dugu Yufan, but he was not hurt at all. He was as strong as Mi Yunfei. Among these three people, the most difficult one is mi Yunfei. After a series of battles, he has already had several wounds on his body, and his body has been smashed by boulders several times. Fortunately, after he reached the level of breaking martial arts, his body is much stronger again, so that he can remain invincible in this chaotic war, but that''s all. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The ground trembled violently, the ancient trees in the distance fell down, and the gushing rocks came towards the three people like surging waves. At the moment, everyone in the sky was shocked, and as soon as the cold frost dried up, the people shouted loudly, but the three people below ignored it completely, and even became more crazy. "What should we do? Should we do it?" the old man surnamed Shan asked mengparting. "Not yet. Wait until they are buried! Anyway, this stone is just a question of waving." mengbieli replied. It''s crazy! In his eyes, it''s just a matter of waving when such a cliff collapses. So what''s the extent of his cultivation? The old man surnamed Shan smiled: "ha ha! That''s true! I''m too anxious. I''m afraid such a good seedling will be destroyed." The rocks below rolled more and more, and the whole ground seemed to turn over completely. Although the three people were also at a low level, how could they get at a low level? The rolling rocks submerged the three people in an instant, leaving only the ten thousand feet of wind and sand and the rapid breathing sound above. "What''s the matter? Are they all dead?" asked a man in the sky. After all, everyone saw the momentum just now. It''s not known whether the three were dead or not, but they were completely submerged by these rocks. It''s clear. The mountains and rocks poured in so fast that they didn''t reach the realm of defending the sky. It''s hard to escape any faster. "What should I do? What should I do? I''m so afraid! Brother Yunfei won''t be like he was at yunxiaofeng last time?" Leng Hanshuang asked the other two women with tears. "Sister Hanshuang, don''t worry. My father is there. Nothing will happen. It''s easy for him to remove these rocks. He must have a reason why he didn''t do it just now." At this time, among the three people, only mengxianling was a little calmer. She was originally an extremely smart person. Coupled with the ability of dream separation, she had seen it before, so she would be relieved. However, even so, her heart was always shouting: "Xiaomi, you must not have anything!" "Hehe! It''s time to do it now?" the old man surnamed Shan smiled and looked like he was going to do it. "Wait a minute, you''ll see what''s going on below and decide whether to do it or not!" mengparting stopped the old man surnamed Shan. After hearing this, the old man surnamed Shan immediately looked down and saw that the towering rocky slope below was shaking violently, as if there was a peerless beast about to break out of the seal below. "Look, look! There''s something moving below!" a man in the sky suddenly shouted. After hearing this, the people immediately looked at the chaotic stone slope. The chaotic rock slope shook constantly, the rocks rolled down, and the whole ground trembled, suddenly. "Boom!" With an explosion, three figures rushed out of the random stone slope. They pulled up more than ten feet. On the way to the high altitude, the three were still fighting, which was so crazy that they were speechless. "Ha. Ha. It''s really fun to fight if you want to fight today!" this was uttered by the peerless madman Dugu Yufan. When the three fell from the air, they had separated, and it was the towering rocky slope between them. "Hum! What a arrogant man! You can''t hurt me no matter how powerful you are. You''ll lose today." Gongsun snapped without tears. "Ha. Ha. Don''t think I can''t help you. As long as you are a person, I can certainly hurt you. The reason why I didn''t kill you is because I haven''t played enough. When I have fun, I will defeat you completely." Dugu Yufan''s words are arrogant. Such a fierce fight is just playing in his eyes, which shocked everyone. However, just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden change in heaven and earth. An extremely terrible breath filled the air. The breath stirred a strong wind, and all the wind and sand in the sky dispersed. At this time, two golden lights burst into the sky, and the sky suddenly changed. The sky became half blazing and the other half extremely cold. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The powerful momentum made the riprap slope in front of us explode directly, and the sky was full of flying stones and dust. "I can''t see others crazy in front of me. Move! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance!" Chapter 208 The frantic voice and the cold voice made the whole sky tremble. A gust of Xiaosha Qi shook the sky like a wild dragon and rushed up to the jiuxiao cloud. The sky changed again and suddenly became dark. Rolling dark clouds gathered together. Lightning kept shuttling in the dark clouds. It seemed that the power of thunder was about to fall. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s Dantian changed dramatically, and the vast internal strength poured out crazily. At this moment, his fighting spirit has reached the highest state in history, but that momentum makes all flying animals in the sky shaky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the powerful momentum shook the rocks in front of us, and even some ancient trees in the distance were instantly broken. This terrible momentum was completely beyond the realm of breaking martial arts. "Ah! Electric photography Jiuyou!" With a loud drink, MI Yunfei flew wildly, with infinite magic power. His huge internal strength splashed everywhere, shaking and flying 3000 waves. In an instant, two divine lights burst into the sky. The divine light became one and turned into a huge blade. The knife directly scattered the dark clouds in the sky, and even the lightning disappeared. At his peak, MI Yunfei wielded the most powerful Sabre of the killing God crazy sabre. The terrible Sabre awn actually acted against the sky and destroyed all things. His goal was Dugu Yufan opposite him. "Good! Good! Good! You are my biggest opponent. You deserve my sword!" Dugu Yufan said three words "good" in a row, looking excited, but more crazy. At the end of his words, suddenly an ink sword about five feet long whirled into his hand. He held the ink sword in his hand. His momentum soared in an instant, and the whole person was crazy. The surrounding mountains are turbulent, boulders roll, and fallen leaves swing in the strong wind. In Dugu Yufan''s body, all the dust scattered, revealing a smiling face. He took a deep breath, absorbed all his strength in the sword, and the sword body trembled immediately. "The breeze blows the clouds and leaves the eight wastelands!" (Note: this move comes from the holy level skill of lonely sword. They are: the breeze blows the clouds, the sword shadow covers the moon, falling flowers and flying snow.) Dugu Yufan''s ink sword suddenly appeared, and millions of sword lights burst out, forming a mask. The terrible sword Qi is enough to penetrate a mountain and shake the sky and earth. At this moment, Gongsun Wulei was completely shocked, because he felt the terrible sword Qi on Dugu Yufan''s sword. Even if he was hit by the sword Qi, he might be hurt. Ten thousand rays broke through the wind and cloud, penetrated the sky, aroused thousands of feet of crazy sand, and attacked Miyun with the power of heaven and earth. "Whew, whew!" The sword is powerful and powerful, and they collide with each other in an instant. "Boom! Boom!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei felt countless sword Qi coming from his body. He hurried to resist it. However, the sword Qi was too fierce to resist. Several swords directly penetrated his body, and the majestic impact shook him back and forth. At this time, Gongsun Wulei was also thrilled. He hurried to resist. He didn''t want Mi Yunfei to die like this. Although the palm power was extremely overbearing, it was still difficult to resist the bursts of divine power. The divine light passed through the body, and Gongsun was shocked to fly out without tears. At this time, three or four holes had been pierced in MI Yunfei''s body, and the blood was slowly dripping down his body. On one side, Gongsun''s tearful body also appeared several holes, which seemed to be difficult. "Ha. Ha! Awesome! Awesome! Just like this, you can''t hurt me." Mi Yunfei laughed and stood up. The holes in his body had healed in an instant, as if he had not been hurt. Since Mi Yunfei reached the level of breaking martial arts, his physique has exceeded his imagination. Fortunately, it is Dugu Yufan. If he were someone else, it would be difficult to leave a trace. However, it''s not that MI Yunfei didn''t hurt at all. Although the wound left by the sword was gone, the physical pain was still there. Seeing the strange phenomenon on MI Yunfei''s body, Dugu Yufan was shocked, but he suddenly laughed: "interesting, it''s becoming more and more interesting. I just used six success powers. This time I will use ten skills. I hope you can resist it." After that, Dugu Yufan showed his sword again. The light of the sword was like electricity, which shocked all directions and nine yous. The cold air frozen the world. But the other side, suddenly. Bursts of evil spirit filled Mi Yunfei''s body. His whole body gushed out incomparably majestic power. His thick internal strength rushed his long hair against the sky. His face was ferocious and his look looked like crazy. There was no doubt about his magic power. Those magic clouds gathered together and rushed into the sky. Suddenly, the world was dark and completely in chaos. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly saw that the strange devil cloud gathered into a dark devil king, and the devil king rushed down. Nearby, the stones splashed hundreds of feet, the waves flew thousands of feet, and the violent energy drove the wind and scattered the clouds. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge sound was earth shaking, and a piece of earth was torn in two by this terrible force. The towering dust made it dark within a hundred miles, and even the air was full of murderous Qi. In the distance, the mountains collapsed, the huge trees turned into powder in an instant, and the sky was full of floating catkins. The vast force swept the fields and destroyed everything. After the attack, MI Yunfei and Dugu Yufan stepped back more than ten feet, and there was thousands of feet of crazy sand between them. It''s terrible, absolutely terrible. They are so powerful that countless heroes are ashamed. There are few young people who can look at the whole world. They are all a group of crazy people, even savages. After the attack, they didn''t stop. Gongsun Wulei finally shot. His face was evil, and the whole person changed into blood red. The whole person was filled with evil spirits. He didn''t seem to be a living person. At this time, MI Yunfei and Dugu Yufan also shot in time. They were like wild animals. They were crazy and entered an extremely violent state. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge sound is like the fragmentation of the sky and the turbulence of the earth. It is a kind of madness, more like a kind of wild gas. The ground was blown out of an abyss by three people, and the three people went directly into the soil. Looking down from the sky, you can see that soil is constantly flying out, and waves of soil waves are churning like sea tides. "Boom!" The three people rushed out from the ground, and the residual shadows flashed continuously. Hundreds of golden lights of different shapes and colors wrapped them. The raging internal strength was extremely wild, and everything around turned into nothingness. After another fight, several people separated in an instant. On their bodies, their clothes were broken, and the cold light in their eyes was like a knife, tightly locking the other two people. "Ghost prison formula!" With a roar, thousands of skeletons soared around Gongsun''s tearful side, and the strange and incomparable palm power broke all things in the world. The wind and clouds are surging, and the war will rise again. Who is the real king? On the other hand, Dugu Yufan turned himself into a God and put his supreme power into the sword. The cold sword Qi turned into a startling light to break the evil Qi of heaven and earth. "Nine night tour of the moon with sword shadow!" An elegant poem sounded, and a sword light whirled rapidly into the nine clouds. The sword light was elegant and invincible. However, when Dugu yufanshi showed this move, he suddenly found that the magic light was completely covered by a strange and terrible magic cloud. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" An earth shaking noise attracted the attention of thousands of people. They looked at the noise together. At the moment, the phenomenon made the soul almost dissipate. There are countless magic clouds around Mi Yunfei. His whole person is completely changed. There are bursts of black smoke in his eyes, like a peerless crazy devil. The magic cloud spread everywhere, and the whole sky was completely covered. It can be said that there was almost no light within a thousand feet. The most terrible thing was that even the air was mixed with a trace of evil spirit. There were countless ghosts wandering in the magic cloud. Bursts of howling came out, which made people''s heads explode. "Er ah! The second move of demon God''s six moves, smart nether world!" With a burst of drink, MI Yunfei rushed into the sky, and two magic smoke burst out from his dark eyes. His momentum became extremely powerful at this moment. Even Dugu Yufan was a little worse than him. Mi Yunfei stretched out a palm and pointed to the dark sky. At this time, a black light quickly strung into his palm. Bursts of evil Qi make Shenxiao tremble and resonate with ghosts and gods. "Who is competing?" After MI Yunfei roared, he clapped his hand, and the thousands of evil spirits quickly came down. The ground was divided into several pieces, and Dugu Yufan and Gongsun Wulei also stood on the ground, and their bodies were shaking violently. The three terrible forces are about to collide at this time. If they collide, I can''t imagine whether this world can bear it. Mess, mess, all mess! The air changes, the universe twists, and time stops. The wild violence seems to be able to pass through three lives and six generations. The three savages broke out the strongest blow at this moment, making everything in a mess. Even the people who wrote books were in a mess at this moment! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The huge sound seemed to tear the heaven and earth. The ground under the feet of the three people actually turned upside down, and the huge column of light aroused by the internal strength of the three people rushed straight to nine days. A huge black hole appeared in the dark day, all the clouds were stained with magic gas, and bursts of phagocytic power came out of the hole. "Boom!" There was another explosion, and all three were shocked and flew out. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" Several blood spurting sounds sounded continuously in the sky. After a blow, everyone was injured. The three of them lay on the ground for a long time without any movement. If they wanted such a huge blow, the injury would never be too light. "Ha. Ha! Unexpectedly, I won in the end. I''m the first master of youth!" The crowd looked along the source of the sound and saw a man slowly standing up in the dust shadow. The man was Gongsun Wulei. His clothes were broken and his blood gushed. The whole man became a bloody man. However, did he really win? The answer is No. Just then "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Gongsun''s tearful body sent out a series of explosions. His body cracked several big holes again, and blood gushed out like crazy waves. Gongsun looked at his body without tears and finally. Down! The heavy heart finally announced the result of his trip with the heavy voice! His hands were firmly inserted into the soil and wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t do it after all. At the corner of the eye, crystal tears slowly fell down, unwilling and unwilling. At this moment, his mind recalled the scenes that MI Yunfei abandoned him. He thought he had become the most successful experiment of the ghost family. His body became extremely strong, and no one could hurt him. He thought that if he had practiced the ghost family''s strange magic skills and improved his cultivation, no one could defeat him. However, everything just happened told him that he was defeated, and it was the same person who shocked through his body, the legendary figure and the demon God Mi Yunfei who hated him. The past clearly emerged. His life was just lost in the hands of one person. But he didn''t regret. If he had a chance, he would still choose to be the enemy of MI Yunfei. He secretly swore in his heart that one day he would let Mi Yunfei lose in his hands, even if. Even for once, he was satisfied. What is wrong? What is right? Who can tell the difference between right and wrong? It''s just that everyone takes a different stand. The cold wind was blowing, and the fine ice rain fell from the sky. Gongsun Wulei felt so cold at this moment, and his face was covered with soil. Defeat is a word, but it is so desolate when you bear it. Even God seems to sympathize. In the rain, Dugu Yufan and Mi Yunfei also stood up slowly. They ignored the fallen Gongsun without tears, and their momentum soared again. Dugu Yufan looked very excited. He looked at Miyun and said: "Mi Yunfei, you are a terrible person, and your achievements have surpassed me. But it doesn''t matter who wins or loses this war between you and me, because I''m not as good as you at this time. It can be said that I''ve lost, so I''ll fulfill my bet. However, I still want to see your real strength. Come on! Let''s have the strongest war between you and me! Let the world be destroyed Put it out! " Chapter 209 At this time, MI Yunfei was also getting tired and tossed in his body, but there seemed to be a voice in his heart calling that he couldn''t lose. "I am no one else, I am Mi Yunfei, the demon God Mi Yunfei! I must not lose face to Shifu. Therefore, I can die, but I must not lose. I want to create an immortal legend!" "Ah! Come on! The craziest war!" The spirit that shocked the world was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex who broke free from shackles. The huge voice shook the world, and the voice echoed in the sky. The craziest war. The craziest war. The craziest war. Suddenly, the momentum soared. At the moment, MI Yunfei was beyond his peak. He didn''t exert his internal strength, but the world was shaking and didn''t send out palm power, but Shenxiao was shocked. One word describes madness, which is terrible, unbearable, and unbearable. Daosen Han''s eyes tightly locked on Dugu Yufan. His eyes were not killing, but fighting, towering fighting, shaking the world! Who can compete in the world? Ask heaven who can stop it? Where are the heroes in the world? Dugu Yufan retreated a few steps and was shocked: "it''s terrible! It''s terrible! How can there be such eyes in the world? They are not human eyes. It''s hard to calm the sky!" "Ha. Ha! It''s hard to believe that people in the early days of breaking the martial arts could break out such a terrible war. Dugu Yufan has lived for nearly 30 years and has never paid attention to anyone in the young generation, but your demon God is the one I admire most. You are crazy, but you already have the capital to be crazy. I thought no one in the youth could let me use it Dugu Aotian''s sword was the last move, but you did it. Ha. Ha. " After Dugu Yufan finished his words, his momentum soared. You can clearly see that there is a strong air flow in his Dantian, and the ink sword in his hand. Bursts of divine light suddenly enveloped his whole body, and the huge divine light turned into a pillar of heaven and earth. At the moment, all the people watching the war were shocked. The World War I at the peak of the first young man was so terrible. These two people are hard to shake even in the early days of air defense. They are born for war. It''s too rebellious. Feeling the momentum of Dugu Yufan below, mengparting was shocked and said: "this Dugu Yufan''s talent and combat power have been called a rare genius for thousands of years, even compared with his uncle in those years." "Well, you''re right. Didn''t you give me that feeling? However, although he is very abnormal, that rice boy is a monster." the old man surnamed Shan said with lingering fear. After listening to Meng parting, he looked up to the sky and smiled: "ha. Ha! Now you finally see the terrible of that boy! He is a real demon God!" At the bottom, Dugu Yufan and Mi Yunfei burst out their own amazing momentum, which made the clouds churn in the sky, and the drizzle turned into a rainstorm. The rainstorm continued, and their clothes were also wet. In the cold rain, they were stirring with terrible energy. Suddenly, a golden light rushed out, which was Dugu Yufan. Facing Dugu Yufan, MI Yunfei was not afraid at all. His body flashed and his feet rushed up quickly. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" With the palm to the sword and the potential to Ling Wei, they show their unique skills and compete with each other. The residual shadow confuses people''s eyes. A slight mistake in the duel between the strongest people is to end up with hatred. A random palm is a killing move, and a sword is a deadly move. With high morale and crazy people, the most rare competition broke out at this moment. Mi Yun gathered his whole body skills and his hands to shake Dugu Yufan''s fierce sword spirit. After a short confrontation, everything was destroyed and prosperity was gone, leaving only the vicissitudes of life. Dugu Yufan jumped to the ground and pulled up more than twenty feet high, and his body turned over. Head to the ground, feet to the sky, hands holding a sword to urge out the golden light of disordered eyes, and with the power of divine thunder, chop down on the head. Mi Yunfei''s hands churned rapidly, and a record of miexian palm greeted him. The wild palm shook the sky, and the rainstorm separated and jumped up. "Boom!" A thunderbolt like sound sounded, prompting a huge fire between the two people. The terrible force was shooting everywhere, and even the mountains and rivers in the distance were shaking. After one hit, they split in an instant. However, as soon as they stabilized their body shape, they rushed up again. I don''t know how many boulders have been broken and how many forests have been destroyed. The mountains and rivers could not stand the fury of the two people. The river seemed to stop flowing. At a glance, it was full of smoke, sand and flying stones. Dugu Yufan swept out tens of feet and then fell on a remnant stone. His face was excited, his fighting intention was high, and the ink sword in his hand trembled violently. "Ha ha! Today''s battle was really enjoyable. You and I have tried both body method and combat skills. You are better than me in any aspect. If I hadn''t been better than you in cultivation, I might have been defeated. Your most terrible aspect is that your fighting intention is higher than anyone else. Since you have tried both body method and combat skills, I Let''s compare the skills! "Dugu Yufan said to MI Yunfei with a smile. After listening, MI Yunfei didn''t answer. At this time, he was occupied by the high war spirit. He didn''t seem to hear Dugu Yufan''s words at all. "Three thousand feet of falling flowers and flying snow." Dugu Yufan jumped up as soon as the bright voice fell, and then flew towards Miyun. "How much sorrow does it leave in the world?" As soon as the voice fell, Dugu Yufan suddenly changed. His body seemed to be combined with the sword, turned into a colorful light, and came through the rainstorm. As soon as the colorful magic light came out, the waves on the ground suddenly rotated. The waves soared into the sky and turned into a mud dragon, which came with the amazing sword light. Looking at Dugu Yufan''s amazing moves, MI Yunfei''s whole body changed again, and an evil light spread out from his forehead and then crossed his body. At this time, his whole body was full of strange evil light. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" After the words, MI Yunfei accepted the evil light in his hands, and the vast internal strength surged into his hands like a startling wave. The power of the demon God cannot be violated. The mighty magic power rushed into the sky, and a magic image of him suddenly appeared in the air. The magic image changes in an instant and gives birth to thousands of divine lights. It shows its divine power and makes people feel a sense of worship. That huge divine light covers the sky, and the world shines brightly. This is the real meaning of the six types of demons and gods. At this time, MI Yunfei finally felt the real strength of the demon god six styles, which was a set of skill methods tailored for him. With a wave of his hands, his evil light suddenly turned into two huge words, one for "devil" and the other for "God". Almost every word was half as big as sitting on the mountain. With the wave of MI Yunfei''s palm, the huge font is covered in the air at the speed of blinking. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The word "demon God" hit Dugu Yufan''s sky light pillar, and the word "God" began to break a crack, but the word "demon" was pressed down again. Dugu Yufan''s face changed greatly, and he quickly poured out the highest power to gather in the sword. However, how can the terrible power of the demon God be easily shaken? His body slowly could not resist, the ground under his feet had begun to crack, and his feet were slowly bending. "Bang!" "click!" With a loud noise, Dugu Yufan''s legs were pressed to kneel directly on the ground, and dozens of cracks appeared on the ground in an instant, and the cracks continued to expand around, forming huge deep grooves. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" "poof!" The ground could no longer bear this crazy force and sent out a series of explosions. Dugu Yufan''s blood gushed out wildly and finally fainted. The wild sand was flying all over the sky, and the rainstorm stopped. The whole scene was a little depressed and miserable. After World War I, one of the three was seriously injured, but one was unconscious. All that remained was the unshakable figure in the dust shadow. "Plop!" Mi Yunfei knelt on the ground with tears rolling in his eyes. He won. He still won when he met such a crazy person. There is not joy in my heart, but a feeling of heavy trust. Before the battle, there was too much pressure. He told himself that even if he died, he could never lose. He had to win, and he had to win beautifully without using the magic dragon formula. He did it, and did it very beautifully, but he realized that victory may not be pleasant. What is magic? What is God? Mi Yunfei completely explained this problem. He created one immortal legend after another by luck? Is it talent? No, neither. His luck was not good at all. He met more and more abnormal opponents. Although his talent is extremely high, there are still more terrible people than him. He relied on his indomitable fighting spirit and his belief that he would never give up. In fact, is it not like this? In this cruel world, everyone will encounter many setbacks. As long as your fighting spirit is high enough and you never give up your faith, you will find that you have come in front of others. Above the sky, thousands of people were shocked, and the joy sounded like thunder in the sky. The power of the devil and God dared not commit in their eyes. It was an invincible legend and an idol pursued by all the young generation. Everyone''s mouth is calling two word demons that stir up the wind and cloud! The low cry came out, and many people covered their mouths, and their lips were almost broken by their teeth. The battle between MI Yunfei, Dugu Yufan and Gongsun Wulei made them feel too much. Mi Yunfei''s cultivation is not the highest of the three, but the final victory belongs to him. He is a hard man to fall. From this war, they learned a truth: no matter how many difficulties they face, as long as you have firm faith in your heart, surging passion in your heart, and rolling blood in your heart, people all over the world will make way for you. God block kill God, devil block kill devil! All the young masters on the Big Mac''s back burst into tears. They know Mi Yunfei best. Mi Yunfei''s tenacious will, high fighting spirit and terrible combat effectiveness deeply shocked their hearts. "Old four, he won, even in the face of such terrible people as Dugu Yufan and Gongsun Wulei," Lu Chaohai said with emotion. After hearing this, mu Houhui nodded and said, "yes, we all came with him. He can become so strong and suffer a lot." At this time, even Ren Lu, who has always been active, calmed down. He touched his tears and said, "no matter whether he is a demon God or MI Yunfei, he is our brother no matter how powerful he is." A straightforward sentence affects people''s hearts. Several people are silent. Sometimes the most direct words may be the most touching words! "The demon God won. He won so beautifully. He is the first expert in the world." "Fortunately, I didn''t miss today''s war. It''s really worth it." "He is a devil, a devil with evil spirit. He is a God, an invincible God! Who is competing? Who is competing?" A voice of emotion came out from the air, and a drop of hot tears also accompanied the heart to confess to the whole world. Looking at Mi Yunfei below, the old man surnamed Shan was afraid for a while and said, "what a terrible younger generation. It''s really eye opening! I don''t know how far he will go in the future!" Dream parting took a deep breath and said, "I always have a hunch. I wasn''t sure before, but today I can almost be sure." "What premonition?" the old man surnamed Shan hurriedly asked. "He may be the legendary Creator!" There are some words in this chapter that Qingyun wants to give to his friends. Demon God is an inspirational novel. When he conceived this book, Qingyun thought that I would write a book in line with China''s national conditions and make people feel it after reading it. I hope friends will not give up when they encounter difficulties in the future and be as strong as Mi Yunfei. This is the true meaning of "demon God." demon "represents the difficulty of starting, also known as" grinding "¡® God represents the hope of the future and symbolizes light. Do you realize it? Although the future road is long, you are not alone, because there are my blessings. Qingyun sincerely wishes you happiness. Thank you for your support! Chapter 210 "What? He is the creator? How could this be possible?" the old man surnamed Shan looked surprised and trembled. Dream parting took a deep breath and said, "yes, he is definitely the creator of the legend. Do you remember the ancient prophecy in the ancient classics?" "The combination of yin and Yang, the reappearance of the spiritual pulse; the gathering of divine soldiers, the blood dragon becoming an immortal; the magic dragon formula, the creation of the world and the victory of the sky." the old man surnamed Shan murmured it out. Mengli said: "you are thinking about something that happened to him! First of all, there are two opposite forces in his body. You know, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible. If it happens, all you have to wait for is the explosive body, but he is completely fine. Secondly, do you feel the difference between the strange magic weapon in his hand?" The old man surnamed Shan thought for a moment and suddenly exclaimed, "you mean that strange weapon is one of the four magic weapons?" Mengli interrupted him: "No, it''s not one, it''s two. The boy got a moon Sabre before, but now he hasn''t used the moon sabre, but I caught the breath of the divine soldier. The other breath is extremely hot. If I guess right, the strange weapon in his hand is a combination of the moon sabre and the setting sun sword." The words of dream parting were like a mountain pressing on the chest of the old man surnamed Shan, and his breathing became urgent. Without waiting for him to return to his mind, mengparting continued, "and you can see the dragon around him?" "Well, that dragon is a blood dragon. Unexpectedly, it all appeared." "Now all kinds of things happen to him. Do you still think he is not the creator?" The old man surnamed Shan nodded and said, "this boy has learned the magic dragon formula again. There are two ancient magic soldiers on his body. The blood dragon also appeared beside him. It''s strange to say that he is not the creator. Unexpectedly, we haven''t succeeded in pursuing the fairy way for many years. It turned out that we were waiting for this boy to appear!" "Ha ha! The world is boiling. This generation of young people is definitely not simple, especially him. His road may become more bumpy in the future." Mengli pointed to MI Yunfei below when he said goodbye. The Crazy World War I destroyed the prosperity of the world. I don''t know how many times the earth can withstand such wildness. At this time, the crazy sand goes with the wind, and the terrible smell gradually disappears. In the soil, two figures are placed there, so desolate. At this time, Gongsun Wulei slowly stood up. He wiped the mud on his face and looked very embarrassed. When he saw Dugu Yufan falling in the distance, his heart was broken again. He knew that MI Yunfei was very strong, but he didn''t expect that MI Yunfei could be so strong that even Dugu Yufan was defeated in his hands. Mi Yunfei also slowly stood up. He walked towards Gongsun Wulei step by step. In those eyes, two blue lights were emitted. The figure was in a raging anger, the ground trembled and flying stones splashed. Gongsun Wulei felt the pain in his body again. Mi Yunfei''s heavy step seemed to have penetrated his heart. Finally, the ground stopped shaking, but the terrible momentum remained. Mi Yun flew to Gongsun''s tearful face, glared at him and said coldly, "if you lose, you can either fulfill your bet or die. You can choose at will." Gongsun Wulei took several steps back after hearing this. His heart kept shouting: "why should I lose? Why should I lose? I can''t die, I absolutely can''t die! If I die, I won''t have a chance to turn over again." "Bang!" With a crisp sound, Gongsun Wulei knelt down in the direction of Ren Lv. The sound was not loud, but it penetrated his soul and shocked the whole audience. Everyone was stunned. Kneeling, a simple and ordinary word, is so easy in the face of parents or heaven and earth. However, it takes great courage to kneel down to an enemy in front of people all over the world. He abandoned his dignity and was scolded by millions of people. However, Gongsun Wulei still chose to kneel down because he had to live. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Gongsun''s tearful head kept knocking on the ground. A crack had appeared on the ground. You can imagine how hard he was. It seemed that his hatred was used in kowtowing. Every time he kowtowed, his killing intention was more. "Boom!" The sky was covered with dark clouds and the rainstorm came again. The rain was so cold and cold at this moment. All the people were silent and shocked. No one thought that a peerless madman would make such a move. The earth splashed, the rainstorm hit his eyes, and the rain and tears fell from Gongsun''s tearful eyes. He will never forget this shame, which can not be erased by the immortal gods in the sky. Mi Yunfei''s face was as usual, but his heart was churning. He knew that Gongsun gave up his dignity without tears, just waiting for one day to find today''s shame. Three hundred times, Gongsun had no tears, and one of them finished knocking. Time passed very slowly, very slowly, and almost stopped. At this time, Gongsun had no tears, and the soil on his face looked very embarrassed. But the murderous intention in his heart turned into a fire. "You have fulfilled your bet, so you can go. This is a punishment for your wrongdoing. If you want to recover today''s shame one day, MI Yunfei is always welcome to give you a piece of advice and be sure to come back to me with a 10% confidence. Otherwise, you won''t have the possibility of survival." Mi Yunfei said word by word, which sounds like a piece of advice, But it''s more like a threat. Gongsun had no tears and said nothing. He walked away from Mi Yun''s body and wiped his shoulder. No one knew what was in his mind. At this time, Ren LV also came to MI Yunfei. He took a deep breath and said to MI Yunfei, "fourth, do you think it''s a little too much? After all, she used to be our disciple of qinglanfeng. Why bother?" Mi Yunfei patted Ren LV on the shoulder and said, "Ren Er Ge, you are too straightforward and soft hearted. You should understand that it is not me that humiliated him, but the world." after MI Yunfei said that, he had left. Ren LV naturally couldn''t understand these words. He scratched his head and was suspicious. He murmured, "is it really like this? Why don''t I understand?" then he caught up with him. The battle was very wild. The whole horizon collapsed. Even some mountains in the distance were destroyed by the earthquake, and all the good forests were destroyed. Mi Yunfei showed his great power in this war. Almost all the better people in the whole Qinglan came. After witnessing the horror of the demon God, everyone was thrilled. After this war, MI Yunfei also won the title of "the first master of youth", and the word "demon God" became louder. After the war, MI Yunfei''s title of "demon God" remained unchanged, while Dugu Yufan was rated as a crazy God, and Gongsun Wulei was rated as a blood god. These three people are undoubtedly rare wizards in thousands of years. And Mi Yunfei was compared with the magic dragon. For a while, rumors were flying and carrier pigeons soared to the sky. Mi Yunfei''s deeds were all over the whole Qinglan. From the cultivation world to the ordinary downtown, hotels and teahouses, you can almost hear the legend of demon gods. The four hermits are a special place, isolated from the outside world and belonging to an independent space. The four hermit families have been handed down for many thousands of years. It is said that their family existed soon after the emergence of the dragon family and the demon family. In those years, after the door of the fairyland was closed, many peerless skills were lost, and only the four hermit families retained some ancient skills. That''s why they look down on people in the secular world. They always think that they use some low-level and unobtrusive skills. However, just thousands of years ago, the magic dragon was born and fought against the experts of the dragon family and the demon family, resulting in corpses everywhere and rivers of blood. At that time, the magic dragon formula was rated as an ancient book, surpassing all the skill methods created by predecessors. Later, the four hermits also found the magic dragon to fight against one. At that time, the magic dragon was one against four, but the four failed to pass ten moves in the hands of the magic dragon. Since then, the four great hermit families have changed their views on the secular world. Whenever there are some amazing people in the four great hermit families, they send out to find the most famous young people in the world to challenge. Dream alone and dream parting have fought with the four hermit aristocratic families and won completely. This time, the four hermits saw several rare wizards in their family. They thought they could shock the secular people, but they still failed. Moreover, before that, the four hermit aristocratic families also sent some people to inquire about the news in the secular world. They finally determined that the goal was Mi Yunfei. As long as they defeated Mi Yunfei, the four hermit aristocratic families could get what they wanted. Therefore, they sent a disciple above the middle level to find Mi Yunfei for a battle, just to test Mi Yunfei, and the man was the young man that MI Yunfei met when he left Qinglan. As a result, the man was successfully attacked by Mi Yunfei and was defeated before the battle. After the four aristocratic families knew about Mi Yunfei''s strength, they sent the top young experts to Qinglan to find Mi Yunfei. Only then did Mi Yunfei fight with Dugu Yufan and others. In a hall of Dugu family, Dugu Yufan stood proudly in the middle of the hall. On both sides of him, there are many old people. In the middle of the hall, there is an old man, who is the head of Dugu family, Dugu soul, that is, the ancestor of Dugu family. "Come on! Why did you lose to a boy at the beginning of breaking martial arts?" Dugu soul asked slowly with a teacup in his hand, and there was no fluctuation in his tone. "He is not an ordinary person. Although he is only in the early stage of breaking the martial arts, his combat effectiveness is not inferior to that of the peak of breaking the martial arts. The most important thing is that the skill he uses is the demon God treasure book!" "Click!" With a crisp sound, the tea cup in the lone soul''s hand was pinched into powder, and his body was shaking violently. "What are you talking about? How could he even know the magic Scripture?" the lonely soul was very surprised. "Not only that, but according to the records of the clan, he seems to have practiced the third form of the demon God treasure book." Dugu Yufan thought that MI Yunfei felt cold when he performed the six forms of the demon God at that time. That skill was really terrible. "No wonder you will lose. I didn''t expect that he could learn the treasure of the demon family, and he could practice the third style in the early stage of breaking martial arts. His talent is really not simple!" Dugu soul was also shocked. "I didn''t expect that! It''s God''s will! In order to make you the most powerful young expert in the world, I made great efforts to let you enter the magic cave for training. For thousands of years, no one can come out, but you came out, and your skills have increased greatly, and your combat power is frightening. Now, 500000 years are coming, and the gate of the fairy world is not much It can be opened in. According to the time stated by Zu Xun, we should also be on earth now. I thought that the emergence of such a peerless genius as you in our family could make our Dugu family appear in the world with the highest prestige. However, why did there appear such a strange monster as demon God? Is he the one we are waiting for? "Dugu soul was completely confused. "Old ancestor! I''m sorry!" Dugu Yufan, who was always indifferent, showed his true side at this moment, and his eyes slowly shed tears. He knew how high the expectations of his family were. He had lost several times. He thought he would win this time, but the result was the same. How could he not be sad? Maybe as long as people have feelings! Those who seem cold and heartless may be the most affectionate people. The lone soul waved his hand and said, "well, well, you''ve tried your best in this matter. It''s no wonder you. Maybe the demon God is another demon dragon. How can a powerful person win such a person who is not human?" "Old ancestor, I have a gambling agreement with the demon God. I must." Before Dugu Yufan finished, Dugu soul immediately interrupted him: "I already know this. It''s right for you to abide by the agreement. Remember, although we are a hermit family, we also need to understand one truth: people can''t stand without faith. Since they promise to others, they must fulfill their promises. If they don''t keep their promises, they will lose their faith. Anyway, they must do what they promised or said, otherwise they will lose their roots as a man Ben''s gone. " After hearing this, Dugu Yufan had a feeling in his heart and said: "thank you, old ancestor. Before I leave, the demon God said that he was going to establish a sect to fight against the people of the demon family, so I want to leave immediately before his sect is established." "What? The demon God wants to establish a sect?" Chapter 211 Qinglanfeng tianlingzong "What are you talking about? You want to establish a sect?" Ling Tianxing asked in surprise. "That''s right! I want to establish a sect. I want to invite people with lofty ideals all over the world. I want to confront the demon clan and save my father." Mi Yunfei''s tone is very decisive. As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was shocked. No one thought that MI Yunfei dared to fight against the demon family. Although Mi Yunfei had a group of monsters with terrible combat power, it was difficult to shake the demon family! "Good! Young but ambitious, worthy of being uncle''s apprentice!" one side of the dream stood up from his chair. He looked excited and full of passion. Mengparting looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "what do you want to do? I Xianlin Island fully supports it. Now the demon clan is too arrogant. If we don''t unite again, sooner or later Qinglan will become the land of the demon clan." "Yes! Master Meng is right. I Lengyin Palace also fully support you in establishing a sect." "I agree with tianlingzong." "My Xuan shuangmen agrees." "I agree with Qi Yin sect." One voice after another came out, and each leader stood up. Their faces were full of passion. It seems that the duel with the demon clan will begin soon. Mi Yunfei was moved for a while. He thought of mengparting and hugged the other leaders and said, "younger generation, MI Yunfei is grateful and disrespectful. The main purpose of my sect is to fight against the demon clan. I want them to understand that Qinglan''s water can''t flow freely." "Yunfei, have you figured out the name of a sect? A sect should at least have a name! It''s better to have a reason." mengbieli asked. "Well, I''ll call it the demon God gate. Demon is evil, and God is justice. My demon God gate is to invite all the heroes in the world, whether in the evil way or in the right way. As long as they can resist the demon clan and pass the examination, my demon God gate will welcome them." Mi Yunfei''s blood is constantly churning in his heart at the moment, His face became excited as he spoke. "Demon God sect? The combination of good and evil, invite all the heroes in the world? Good name! Good sect! Ha. Ha." Mengli sighed and smiled brightly. "Yunfei, tell me! What can I do for you?" Ling Tianxing asked. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was moved and then said: "I''d like to thank you first. I need you to help me tell people all over the world. I say that MI Yunfei wants to set up a demon God sect. The sect needs to invite people who fight against the demon clan. They may sacrifice at any time. Don''t be afraid of the dead. Don''t be afraid of the dead. Don''t be evil. Don''t bully the weak. People who have no sect and no sect are also good or evil are preferred Consider. " Mengparting immediately looked up to the sky and said with a smile: "ha. Ha. The devil is the devil. Even the way of recruiting personnel is so special. It can be imagined that if your sect is established, it is estimated that all kinds of people will gather! I''m afraid it was difficult to manage at that time!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei said with disapproval: "Uncle Meng, you are wrong. You know, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Although different people get together in a mess, as long as they are properly managed, they should communicate with each other. Have you ever thought about how terrible the fighting power will be when they gather a hundred families? However, if anyone dares to make mistakes, MI Yunfei will never be merciful and light Those who hurt their muscles and bones will be expelled from the demon God sect. If they are serious, there is only one word to die! "Mi Yunfei said here. In fact, the whole person is suddenly relaxed. It is not that he is cruel, but that he understands that if a sect wants to develop persistently, only iron discipline can last for a long time. After listening to dream parting, he clapped his hands and said, "OK! That''s right! Unexpectedly, your vision is so long-term and can analyze the problem so thoroughly. It''s unimaginable." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was ashamed, because this way of receiving people was not his idea, but the idea given to him by the dream fairy. He could only smile awkwardly. "Yunfei, have you ever thought about where your sect is established? It''s also important to choose the terrain to establish a sect." Ling Tianxing suddenly asked. As soon as Ling Tianxing''s words came out, everyone in the audience was stunned. That''s right. If the terrain is bad, it''s easy to be broken. "Ha. Ha. I have long thought about the place where my sect is established. That place is definitely an easy place to defend and difficult to attack." Mi Yunfei said with a smile. "Where?" the people couldn''t help but wonder and asked in unison. "Ten thousand evil Jue pulse!" "What? Wan Mo Jue Mai? Are you crazy?" Mi Yunfei''s words shocked everyone. You should know that the place of ten thousand demons is one of the four fierce places. There are many monsters in it, which is many times more than the animals brought back by Mi Yunfei. Why aren''t they surprised that MI Yunfei wants to establish the sect in that place? Mengparting pondered for a moment and suddenly said with a smile, "it''s a good place. It may be a fierce place for others, but it''s a treasure place for Yunfei! Ha. Ha. High! It''s really high! You think of this place." Looking at the expressions of MI Yunfei and Meng parting, everyone was confused. They really didn''t understand why even Meng parting thought it was a treasure land. "Ha. Ha. You may have forgotten the dragon. As long as the dragon is there, the beasts will not attack, but will obey the dragon. Now you should understand?" mengbieli said to the people with a smile. After hearing this, they understood why Mi Yunfei wanted to establish the sect in the unique vein of all demons. For others, it was a place to bury bones, but for MI Yunfei, it was really the best treasure. Even if the people of the demon clan want to attack, they have to weigh it! Moreover, MI Yunfei brought back so many monsters, which can''t be accommodated in other places. The Warcraft mountain is also the best place to live. After some discussion, everyone agreed to the establishment of MI Yunfei''s sect. The main purpose of the demon God sect is to fight against the demon clan. Therefore, Lu Chaohai and others proposed to go to help Mi Yunfei, but Ling Tianxing didn''t object. Before Mi Yunfei left qinglanfeng, the four sects allocated a group of people to MI Yunfei. If you want to set up a sect, the first thing is to build it. According to MI Yunfei''s thought, what he wants to build is a luxurious and magnificent palace with powerful momentum, with evil spirit and divine majesty. A group of people rode on many monsters to the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. The world was dark and the lineup was particularly huge. The animals outside the ten thousand magic Jue pulse were almost scared to death. On the periphery of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse, the vicissitudes left by the war can be clearly seen here. Although more than a year has passed, there are still piles of rubble here. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help thinking that when he competed for ancient relics here more than a year ago, the ruins outside the Wanmo Jue vein were blown out by Mi Yunfei. "Hey! It''s been more than a year. Time flies so fast. Time doesn''t leave people!" Mi Yunfei sighed with emotion when he looked at the magic Jue pulse below. Took back the eyes that remained for a moment and glanced towards the center again. "What''s the matter? I feel a terrible smell!" an old man in the cave suddenly exclaimed. The old man was sitting in a wheelchair. Obviously, his legs could no longer walk. If Mi Yunfei sees it, he will surely find that this person is Ruan Yukui he once knew. "What''s the matter? Did you find someone from your family?" asked a woman who was about forty. Although the woman has reached 40, she is quite bright, with willow eyebrows and thin waist, skin like snow, and white shell teeth shining. Like flowers in full bloom in weeds, like stars in the night sky, people can be noticed at a glance. "It should not be them. The breath is not human, but animal." the old man said in surprise. The woman immediately wondered, "beasts? Our place is not close to the deepest part of the ten thousand evil Jue vein. What beasts can surprise you so much?" The old man shook his head and said, "the smell of this beast is very strong, not one, but many!" "Ouch!" When he marched to the center of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse, unparalleled immediately roared up to the sky. The noise was so loud that the valley shook immediately. All the animals were crawling on the ground, trembling with fear. Hearing this voice, Ruan Yukui said excitedly, "it''s him. He''s coming. It must be him! This is dragon chant. There will be dragons in the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. Only the little guy." After Ruan Yukui finished, he clapped with one hand, pulled his body out of the ground and flew directly into the air. When Mi Yunfei was riding on his unparalleled back, he suddenly found a figure flying in the distance. When he looked at it, he immediately found that the figure was very familiar and the shadow was very fast. "Brother! It''s really you!" Ruan Yukui looked very excited and rushed to MI Yunfei''s side, but when he saw the monsters behind Mi Yunfei, he almost fell down. "Brother, I thought you were no longer here. I didn''t expect you were still here!" Mi Yunfei was also very excited. "Brother, is this?" Ruan Yukui asked in surprise, pointing to some monsters behind Mi Yunfei. "Brother, it''s a long story. Let''s talk slowly." after MI Yunfei said that, he fell to the ground with Ruan Yukui and chatted slowly. After a long time, MI Yunfei simply told his experience, and then told him the purpose of his trip. The expression on Ruan Yukui''s face also changed with MI Yunfei''s narration, which was startled and excited for a moment. When Mi Yunfei talked about the four hermit aristocratic families, a trace of bitterness appeared on his face, but it flashed by. "I didn''t expect that today''s demon clan began to march into Qinglan. They must be sure. It seems that the storm is coming." Ruan Yukui sighed. "Elder brother, now I want to establish a sect in this ten thousand evil Jue vein to fight against the demon clan. I hope you can become a member of our sect. How about being an elder guest Qing? Not under any control." Mi Yunfei said to Ruan Yukui. If Ruan Yukui can join, the strength of the demon God gate will increase too much. And Mi Yunfei''s heart is still looking forward to the emergence of another person, who is dreaming alone. Ruan Yukui thought for a long time. It seemed difficult to make a decision. Mi Yunfei didn''t bother. I don''t know how long later, Ruan Yukui stood up and said, "well, brother, your sister-in-law''s life is equivalent to that of you, so you saved it. Anyway, I''m not from the hidden world family. I promised to become the guest elder of the demon God gate." Chapter 212 At the center of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse, it is different from the past, because you can see a towering palace here from a distance. After two consecutive months of construction, MI Yunfei''s demon temple has been successfully built. The demon God hall is vast, magnificent and magnificent, like a mountain and a mountain. The effect of the construction is really like what Mi Yunfei said. It has both the evil spirit of the devil and the power of God. Although the whole demon temple looks resplendent and magnificent. But in the gloomy ten thousand evil Jue pulse, it seems a little scary. The whole demon temple stands tall, emitting bursts of majesty, which makes people afraid. There is a main road at the gate of the demon temple, which leads to the entrance of the ten thousand demon Jue pulse and winds around. It looks like a pretty dragon standing here, emitting a simple and dull atmosphere, which makes people alert. In the backyard of the demon God hall is a very broad exercise field. Although the exercise field is large, there are no weapons, because Mi Yunfei thought of the secret method of refining weapons. He decided to build his own weapons and let his disciples arm themselves from toes to teeth in the future. Before, MI Yunfei didn''t reach the level of breaking martial arts and didn''t produce human fire, but now he has human fire and can refine weapons. Therefore, these days, when others are busy, only Mi Yunfei is not seen. No one knows where he has gone. At the center of Wanmo Jue vein, there are fragrant flowers and plants, ancient trees cover the sky, and it is very quiet. When the breeze blows, the leaves are swaying with the wind. It''s a special taste. There is a man standing on a huge stone. There is a tripod furnace suspended above the man''s head. If Wan Jinghong is here, he will shout: "subdue the devil tripod!" and the person below the tripod furnace is no other than Mi Yunfei. Not far from him was a giant, whose body was almost half rolled up and sat on the mountain. Needless to say, it''s not a big Mac, and matchless is also next to the Big Mac. Naturally, they come here to watch for MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei burst into flames in his hands and gathered all his strength in his hands. The demon subduing tripod was also held high by him. The sweat on his forehead rolled down, and his face was tired and laborious. The demon subduing tripod on his head was also constantly rotating, and the spirit of heaven and earth poured in one after another. All kinds of broken swords and residual knives have been placed around Mi Yunfei. I don''t know what''s going on. You know, there are few people refining utensils in the world. If Wan Jinghong hadn''t left a tripod furnace at that time, even if Mi Yunfei could refine utensils, it would be difficult for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice. Only with good utensils can we refine good things. The demon subduing tripod is a strange tripod. There is a little green light rotating around the tripod. If you watch carefully, you will find that the green light is small characters in lines, and those fonts are demon subduing. The subduing demons tripod is made by the birth of heaven and earth. It can not only frighten all animals, but also be used to refine weapons or pills. Its effect is really great. "Dang! Dang! Dang." A crisp sound came from the subduing demon tripod, and the tripod cover was about to collapse. After seeing this, MI Yunfei poured out his majestic inner strength into his hands again. At this time, when he saw that the instrument was completed, he could see the fire in his hands even more. The fire became dazzling, and some ancient trees around withered at the moment when they were roasted in the real high temperature. The spirit of heaven and earth also kept pouring in, which made the subduing magic tripod shake. "Get up!" Mi Yunfei gave a big drink and poured out an endless stream of internal strength in his hands. The fire became more and more prosperous, and bursts of white smoke came out from the tripod stove. At this time, MI Yunfei made a seal with his hands, waved a palm towards the subduing magic tripod, and shouted: "weapon Cheng! Open!" "Bang!" With a slap, Haoran directly shook the lid of the subduing demon tripod, and at this time, the strange phenomenon finally regenerated. "Whew, whew!" Two golden lights came out of the subduing magic tripod, and then two sharp swords came out with the golden light. The sword spun in the air and then went straight into the earth. The sword body emits bursts of rainbow light and is silent when it is buried. Obviously, these are two good swords. "Hoo!" "Hoo!" Mi Yunfei took a breath and fell down, and the suspended demon subduing tripod also fell from the air, shaking the ground. At this time, MI Yunfei felt that he had no strength at all, and his eyelids were trembling. The demon temple was built for a month, and he refined weapons here for a month. Of course, he didn''t stop. As long as he felt that he still had strength, he would continue to refine. After refining the twenty odd weapons, he really refined the really shaped weapons. The front ones were made of scrap iron every time, which almost discouraged Mi Yunfei. But fortunately, MI Yunfei is not the kind of person who gives up easily, otherwise he really can''t refine a decent weapon. Although Mi Yunfei refined the weapons later, the quality of each weapon was really poor. As long as he used his internal strength and folded it gently, those weapons would have been broken, so there would be such broken swords and sabres around him. Soon after, MI Yunfei felt that his internal strength had recovered. Then he slowly sat up, concentrated and looked at the Dantian. Mi Yunfei didn''t know. He was startled at the sight. His elixir field had unconsciously become much larger these days, and the absorbed aura was like a clay ox into the sea. And Mi Yunfei felt that his cultivation was much more refined. It seemed that he had touched the threshold of the middle stage of breaking martial arts. In fact, all this is not mi Yunfei''s feeling. Mi Yunfei''s cultivation has indeed improved too much. This is the way of cultivation. Only when the internal strength in the body circulates continuously, can the cultivation be improved. Mi Yunfei refined weapons many times. Each time, he was tired and weak. Then he slowly absorbed Reiki in his elixir field. Over and over again, his cultivation could improve so quickly. In addition, the biggest feature of MI Yunfei is that although he is in the early stage of breaking martial arts, what he has experienced is completely different from others. After his state of mind has improved, his cultivation has no bottleneck. It is really thousands of miles a day! Mi Yunfei thought to himself: "why did my cultivation progress so fast? What''s the matter? Can refining utensils also increase my cultivation? Why did my physical strength recover so fast every time I consumed my internal strength? It''s really strange!" Where did Mi Yunfei, who was in a state of fatigue, find the faint light emitted by the jade on his neck! The reason why he can recover his strength in an instant is related to the jade on his neck, but Mi Yunfei didn''t notice it. At this time, MI Yunfei stood up and moved his tibia. A refreshing feeling spread all over his body, making him feel like he wanted to howl. He walked slowly to the two swords inserted on the ground in the distance, with some expectation in his heart. "The two swords refined this time cost me a big Xiling stone. Don''t say they are like the scrap iron in front!" said Mi Yunfei to himself. He looked a little nervous and his breathing became short. Mi Yunfei made a move with both hands, and the two sharp swords immediately flew into his hands. When he held the two swords, he felt the cold from the two swords, his face was elated, and he exclaimed: "good sword, good sword! The sword is six feet long, blood red all over and cold. It''s a sharp weapon to kill!" Mi Yunfei tried to inject luck into the sword, but the two swords did not break except trembling. Moreover, after pouring internal strength, MI Yunfei suddenly found that the two swords in his hand were cold. With two swords in his hand, MI Yunfei immediately waved a sword in the distance. The two sword lights burst out in an instant. The cold air constantly leaked out, and even the ancient trees on one side were penetrated by the leaked sword air. "Whew! Whew!" "boom!" With a loud noise, the sword gas sank into the cliff, which immediately exploded and fell thousands of rubble. "Ha. Ha! Finally succeeded. Although these two swords are far worse than the kite plum sword, they are much better than the swords used by ordinary people. The Xiling stone is really extraordinary! With it, the quality of weapons has been improved by several grades. But what is the Xiling stone? Why is it so effective?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. "Well, I don''t know how much time has passed. I still have to go back and have a look. How can I say I''m also a door master." after MI Yunfei said that, he jumped onto the supreme back and left. When he came to the demon temple, MI Yunfei was shocked. The demon temple was magnificent and powerful. Although it is newly built, it is surrounded by a trace of ancient flavor, which is frightening. As soon as Mi Yunfei fell to the ground, a group of people surrounded him, and the cold frost was still complaining. After all, MI Yunfei, the leader of the family, wanted to establish a sect, but he ran away without seeing anyone. The rest of the people were worried. "OK, OK, let''s talk in the hall!" Mi Yunfei interrupted the complaints and went straight to the hall. The hall is different from the outside. With the help of the four sects, there are all the things that should be in the hall, and several paintings are hung on both sides of the hall, which is well arranged. Mi Yunfei naturally sat in the middle of the hall without doubt. There are no four leaders here. They are all young experts. He is the first young man who deserves it. "Ha ha! Old four, now you are the demon God sect. Although you have no disciples, how can you say you are also the sect leader? Should I continue to call you old four or your sect leader?" Ren LV said to MI Yunfei with a smile. After hearing this, MI Yunfei said with a smile: "the demon God sect is completely different from other sects. The demon God sect invites people from all over the world to join. It is a sect against the demon clan. It doesn''t teach martial arts like other sects. It''s like an alliance. I''m just the person who presides over the alliance, so you''d better call me as before!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, some other young experts spoke out one after another. If they want to call Mi Yunfei the sect leader, they are really not used to it. "Hey! I said Ren fatty! You don''t have to worry. Brother MI, no matter what his status, he is still our best friend." said Qiu Aotian. As soon as Ren LV heard this, he immediately jumped up and said, "you stink. How many times have I told you? Don''t call me fat. I''m not fat. I''m Zhuang. Do you understand?" After hearing this, Qiu Aotian bit his teeth and said, "it''s Qiu Aotian, not smelly." "Oh, it''s all the same. It''s smelly anyway." Ren Lu said mercilessly. "Dead fat man, needless to say, go out and fight alone." Qiu Aotian came to this set every time he couldn''t fight with his mouth, and directly divided it with action. As soon as Ren LV heard this, he immediately vented his airway: "can''t you fight? I''ve been abused by you several times. You can find the fourth brother if you itch!" "All right! All right! You two have the same stink. You can''t stand to say that others stink." "Sword forgets sorrow, you." the two shouted together with their teeth. "Oh, do you want to fight alone? I''ll accompany you! Brother Aotian, did you play well last time? Fat Ren, you have a few more pieces of meat. Do you need me to help you lose weight?" Ren LV and Qiu Aotian immediately lowered their heads and almost buried their heads in their crotch. Just then, a disciple came from the door. He was the disciple left by the four sects. The man immediately bent down and hugged Mi Yunfei and said, "report. Demon God, there are four people outside the door asking for a meeting." the man really didn''t know what to call. He thought for a moment before calling ''demon God''. Unexpectedly, this is what all young people call Mi Yunfei. "Oh, who are those people?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. "They didn''t say their names, but they said they came to fulfill the bet." After hearing the disciple''s words, all the people in the hall exclaimed, "those four guys!" Chapter 213 After hearing this, MI Yunfei was also shocked. He knew that as the disciples of the four hermit aristocratic families, he would never break his word, but he didn''t expect them to come so soon. Mi Yunfei said to the disciple, "let them in!" After hearing this, the disciple answered, "yes!" he left after he finished. Soon after, several young masters of the four hermit aristocratic families came in from the door. They were all defeated by Mi Yunfei. Now there was no pride after seeing Mi Yunfei again. They all saluted Mi Yunfei: "see the sect leader!" There has always been a custom in Qinglan. When they admire a person very much, they always bow to each other to show their admiration. It has been mentioned in the chapter that MI Yunfei just went down the mountain to participate in the competition of the four empires. There is no need to say more here. Mi Yunfei waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to. Although you lost to me, I admire both your style and your strength." Although Mi Yunfei is sometimes crazy, he is not an arrogant person. If others are cruel to him, he is more cruel than others. If others respect him, he will give way. "We are defeated by you. Naturally, we have to fulfill the gambling agreement. This is the minimum rule of life. In the past ten years, I Dugu Yufan is just your subordinate. I hope the devil is clear." although Dugu Yufan is a little arrogant, he is a willing gambler. Dongfang Zixuan stepped forward and said, "brother Dugu is right. If we four hermits lose, we have to abide by the agreement." but when she said this, her face was still uncomfortable. After all, her gambling agreement was a little different. That''s not being a subordinate, but a maid! The other two nodded after listening, but they sympathized with Dongfang Zixuan. Mi Yunfei was embarrassed when he heard that Dongfang Zixuan was gambling with him. At this time, he suddenly shivered, because he found three cold lights from both sides of the hall. "Ha ha! Dongfang girl, as for the bet between us is purely a joke, don''t care so much." Mi Yunfei said with a smile, but his smile was even worse than crying, and the muscles on his face twitched. "Fart, is Dongfang Zixuan the kind of person you can''t afford to lose? I must do what I say. Otherwise, you look down on me. Let my Dongfang family break my trust in the world because I am alone, which makes me how to face the world in the future?" Dongfang Zixuan''s voice was loud, and the whole person suddenly became a little angry, Tears almost fell. "This." Mi Yunfei really didn''t know what to say. He really didn''t think there were such people in the world. He insisted on giving himself to others as a maid. In fact, Dongfang Zixuan was wronged in her heart. The proud daughter of an aristocratic family was reduced to someone else''s maid. She almost had the heart to die. She had no choice but for the sake of the Dongfang aristocratic family. "Ha ha! Unexpectedly, Dongfang girl''s words are all for her own sake. Xiaomi, you agree!" it was Meng Xianling who spoke. When she said this, she also clenched her teeth and stared at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei felt that her vest was half cold and offended the girl, but there was no good result. She was resourceful and much smarter than ordinary people. In case she gets angry one day, makes bad moves in a hurry and clicks Mi Yun, the result is not worth the loss. Although Mi Yunfei has practiced the magic dragon formula and has a strong physique, it''s hard to imagine whether he is strong enough to go to that place. After all, it''s a real battle he hasn''t participated in yet! Therefore, MI Yunfei doesn''t dare to provoke this evil star. "Well, that''s what the fairies said. Let''s follow what the Dongfang girl said! It''s a member of our demon gate. Please take your seats." Mi Yunfei said to Dugu Yufan and others. Dugu Yufan and others were also polite and sat down on both sides. Now, MI Yunfei''s demon gate is just a beginning and has not enrolled disciples. However, there are countless people who want to enter the demon gate. However, it is only because the time for the demon gate to recruit disciples is set at the beginning of next month, that is, the day after tomorrow, so there is a little time for discussion. Mi Yunfei said to the crowd, "now the demon God gate has just been established, so I''ll announce the issue of position, but it''s all temporary." Everyone nodded after listening. When a sect is established, people must at least have specific positions and everyone''s division of labor, so as to make the sect long-term. Mi Yunfei looked at the crowd and then said, "elder Keqing of the demon God gate is elder Ruan. I believe everyone should have no objection to his strength?" For Ruan Yukui''s strength, needless to say, those who can fly in the sky are all people in the sky realm, so everyone has no objection. "Now I''d like to announce the position of the next member. Dongfang Zixuan is the leader of the law enforcement Hall of the demon God gate. Anyone who violates the door rules can be killed first and then played." After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan was very enthusiastic. According to the gambling agreement, she was just Mi Yunfei''s maid, but she didn''t expect that MI Yunfei believed him so much and asked her to enforce the law. She stood up and immediately replied, "thank you for your love." Mi Yunfei waved to her to sit down, and then said, "Gongsun Wuyi is the deputy leader of the law enforcement hall, Dugu Yufan is the leader of the war hall, and Nangong Shuo is the deputy leader. The war hall is specially responsible for fighting, mobilizing personnel and resisting foreign enemies, which is also the hardest and most dangerous." After listening, the other people also took orders one after another. They all felt grateful to MI Yunfei. "The master sword of the martial arts hall forgets his worries, and the Deputy master Ye Shaohua. The martial arts hall specially supervises the martial arts practice of disciples and wants to train them into a team with terrible combat power." Sword forgetting sorrow and ye Shaohua also answered in unison, "yes!" Mi Yunfei then said, "a sect should not only have a law enforcement hall and a war hall, but also have a certain understanding of the outside world, collect intelligence, or spread some news. Therefore, there should also be an eagle hall. The eagle hall is specially responsible for mobilizing the animals in the back mountain to collect intelligence, but also cooperate with the war hall to fight the animals. The hall leaders of the eagle hall are the eldest brother, Ren second brother and third brother!" As soon as Mi Yunfei finished speaking, Qiu Aotian jumped up and said, "even the dead fat man can be the hall leader. Should I also have a position?" As soon as he said this, not only Mi Yunfei, but also the others were dumbfounded. Qiu Aotian is not Qinglan at all. It is impossible to arrange any position! After listening to this, Ren LV suddenly laughed and said, "Wow, ha ha! I said smelly, what position do you want? Didn''t you say you''re from Sansheng hall?" Qiu Aotian was so angry that he immediately shouted, "can''t you get a position for the time being?" These two people are really enemies. They have to quarrel constantly in a couple, but every quarrel is smelly. They are definitely not the opponents of dead fat people. After thinking for a long time, MI Yunfei suddenly had an idea and said, "brother Aotian, it''s OK to find a position. I''m afraid you won''t do it!" After hearing this, Qiu Aotian said happily, "I will do it, I will do it." Mi Yunfei asked, "are you sure?" Qiu Aotian nodded and said, "what I said must count." "Ha ha! Brother Aotian, when you see the establishment of a sect, there are naturally many people. If you want to buy things often, you should take charge of the accounts!" "Wow, ha ha!" a group of people directly covered their stomachs and laughed wildly. In particular, Ren Lu fell to the ground and looked like "I can''t get up if I don''t laugh to death". After hearing this, Qiu Aotian was like a frosted eggplant. His whole face turned red. You know, he was really wronged when he took care of the accounts as a pure man. Two days have passed in the twinkling of an eye. This day is also a day for the wide collection of people in the demon God gate. At the entrance of the ten thousand demon Jue pulse, there is a long line of people standing here, far away. Some people want to enter the demon God gate and concentrate on practicing martial arts, but others come for MI Yunfei. They just want to see what the legendary demon God looks like. However, MI Yunfei entrusted this arduous and glorious task to Dugu Yufan and Nangong Shuo. He had already studied the array when he had time. Mi Yunfei knew that although Wanmo Jue pulse is a frightening place, and the animals here are basically mobilized by unparalleled, but these people can''t scare the demon family. Therefore, MI Yunfei had to put an array on the WAN Mo Jue Mai cloth to make sure that all people could enter or leave. Although Mi Yunfei didn''t know Dugu Yufan and Nangong Shuo very well, he believed in his intuition. Mi Yunfei still understands the truth that there is no doubt in the employment of people and no doubt in the use of people. People come to the demon God gate every day, and more and more day by day, because it takes a long time for some people to come here. It lasted a whole two months before the demon God gate stopped recruiting personnel. After strict selection, there were only seven or eight hundred people in the demon God gate. All of these seven or eight hundred people are people with excellent qualifications and amazing perseverance. Two of them impressed Mi Yunfei the most, because they were both born in poor families and walked thousands of miles to get here. When they came here, they fainted after shouting only two words, which are demons. One of them is Ding Cong and the other is Xu Ping. These two, Wang Xiaoniu and Mi Yuan have become Mi Yunfei''s closed disciples. He will teach them their skills in person. At present, MI Yunfei has accepted four disciples, and none of them will be earth shaking figures in the future. Of course, that''s only later. I won''t mention it for the time being. This day is the day when the demon God sect was officially established. Both the leaders of the four sects and mengduxing came to congratulate in person, including mengxianfeng. Several people can be regarded as acquaintances. Almost all the top young experts of Qinglan and Hong Xing gathered in the demon God gate. Everyone can expect that the demon God gate will become a giant in the world in the future. Although these people are still young, they have great potential. If they can grow up, it will be very frightening. Because the demon God gate, Qinglan and Xianlin island are allied against the demon family, both mengxianfeng and fengyuanyang, first-class young experts, have stayed in the demon God gate. There is no other reason. They are all a group of passionate young people. When they get together, they naturally have to compete. Every day, there are always bursts of fighting sounds on the back mountain of Wanmo Jue pulse. When many people run to see it, they are startled, because the people who fight are not one or two, but a group of people. There are two competing moves here, two competing internal strength over there, and two bickering. Many disciples were also infected by this atmosphere and strengthened their cultivation one after another. In the words of outsiders, the people of the demon God gate are a group of madmen and monsters, and they are even said not to be human. Mi Yunfei also put a "Yin Yang kill array" on the periphery of Wanmo Jue pulse. Mi Yunfei believes that no one in the world can directly break through the array, even those who are at the peak of the magic soul can''t. How many lives of magic soul strong people were harvested by the magic dragon with this array after serious injury! If the strength of the person who arranges the array is strong enough, even the immortal in the sky can''t escape. Of course, this is what the magic dragon told Mi Yunfei. He doesn''t know whether the power is really so great. In this world, few people know the array, not to mention arranging or breaking the array. What Mi Yunfei knows is that Xianlin island has a incomplete array. According to Dugu Yufan, the four families also have arrays, but their power can''t be compared with that of Yin-Yang kill array. Mi Yunfei''s biggest worry now is that he has just joined some disciples. Although he has learned many skills, he doesn''t know what skills to teach them. Although the Hunyuan boxing manual is good, it is only a heaven level skill at most. If a sect wants to be strong, the saint level skill is the most attractive. However, although the immortal killing palm and the killing God crazy knife are holy level skills and have great power, they were all taught to him by his master''s dream alone. Now Mi Yunfei can''t teach these two sets of skills to his disciples without his master''s consent. As for the six types of demon gods, they are all the top level skills of the demon family. It is difficult for ordinary people to learn, and this set of skills is too evil. And Mi Yunfei''s biggest card magic dragon formula is even more impossible. Don''t say he doesn''t want to teach. Even if he wants to, no one can learn it. "Hey! What kind of skill should I teach them? If there is no good skill, these disciples will be cold." Mi Yunfei sighed softly. The trouble in his heart is difficult to solve. Mi Yunfei walks back and forth in the hall, looking a little anxious. For a long time, he suddenly thought of a skill, and the power of this skill will never be too bad. "Ha ha! How could I forget the immortal''s skill? As if I had fulfilled master Wan''s wish, I would also find that skill." Mi Yunfei whispered a few times and then walked towards the back mountain. Chapter 214 The night was quiet, dark and invisible. In the back mountain of demon God gate, a hundred miles around here have been harvested. This place is where the animals live. Miyun wandered among the herd. He came here to find unparalleled. Although the rest of the animals have rested, those animals are still very vigilant, which is forced by their environment. When they felt the breath of MI Yunfei, they calmed down. If they came here as other strangers, they would attack without hesitation. In the distance, unparalleled hung leisurely on a tree, and the saliva in his mouth flowed out. He must be dreaming! At this time, it suddenly strung up, took off directly, and then shouted, "master, you''re coming!" Mi Yunfei chuckled and exclaimed, "unparalleled, your spiritual sense is really sharp! I took my steps lightly, but you still noticed." After MI Yunfei finished, he jumped up a huge ancient tree and sat on it. "Peerless, come down and sit down!" said Mi Yunfei to peerless. After hearing this, the dragon tail has fallen on the big tree next to MI Yunfei. As soon as it rolls its tail, it lies leisurely next to MI Yunfei. "Unparalleled, you have been with me for several years!" Mi Yun Fei asked with a sigh. "Well, it''s been some years. At that time, I was still young and hadn''t evolved yet." Wushuang replied. Mi Yunfei sighed again, then looked at Wushuang and said, "Wushuang, thank you. You have been with me for so many years and helped me without complaint and regret. The road behind may be more difficult. Are you afraid?" Unparalleled shook his head and said, "master, I''m not afraid! I heard from the elders of the dragon family that I came to wait for you." "Oh, why?" Mi Yunfei wondered. "The elder of the dragon family said that you are not a simple person. Although your road in the future is very difficult, it is also very wonderful. He also wants me to stay with you forever." matchless said. In this regard, MI Yunfei didn''t understand it more and more. He just said in his heart, "did the elders of the dragon family find anything?" "Master, what''s the matter with you coming to me today?" unparalleled has been with MI Yunfei for many years. You can see the expression of MI Yunfei at a glance. "Ha ha! There is indeed such a thing. I want to ask you, although you are a unique dragon in heaven and earth, you should be regarded as an ancient divine beast!" Mi Yunfei asked with a smile. Unparalleled shook his head and said, "it doesn''t count!" "Ah! Why aren''t you an ancient beast?" Mi Yunfei''s heart suddenly cooled after listening to it. "It is said that I am beyond the category of ancient gods and beasts, because I am the blood dragon born from heaven and earth." Wushuang replied. "Is your blood worth money? Oh, that''s not what I mean. I want to ask if your blood can make this map show patterns?" Mi Yunfei said and took out a map from the space ring. Matchless became more and more confused. It didn''t know what Mi Yunfei said, but asked curiously, "what''s this?" Mi Yunfei slowly explained the origin and function of this map to Wushuang. Unparalleled said after listening: "it''s hard to say whether my blood has that effect, because I''m the most unique among beasts. I can have all the magic powers owned by other beasts. What their blood can do, my blood should also be able!" "Well, in that case, first put some blood for me!" after MI Yunfei finished, he had more weapons in his hand. This is the devil''s shadow. Mi Yunfei knows that the unparalleled defense is very strong, which is much stronger than his magic dragon body. Therefore, if you want to split the unparalleled body, you have to use the magic shadow. However, it is only because the magic dragon formula has not been improved. If the magic dragon formula can be improved to the highest level, it will become the strongest body in the world. No one can do anything, that is the so-called immortal body. "Unparalleled, you can relax all over and just go on with a knife." Mi Yunfei waved with the devil''s shadow in his hand, and saw unparalleled meat cold. "Master, you should be gentle! Don''t cut off my tail." unparalleled said with fear after a while. "Don''t worry, it''s just such a knife." after saying that, MI Yunfei waved his magic shadow and cut off his unparalleled tail. He jumped painlessly and almost fell off the ancient tree. "Hey, this knife doesn''t work. It doesn''t even cut the skin. Another knife." Mi Yunfei said, regardless of matchless''s agreement, and directly pressed it to cut again. "Hey, this knife is not good either. It just cuts the dragon scale a little." "This knife doesn''t work either. It only cuts a little skin." "Although this knife is OK, I didn''t see blood flow." "This knife finally has an effect!" After MI Yunfei cut seven or eight knives, unparalleled skin was cut open by Mi Yunfei. Unparalleled pain almost didn''t shout for help. With the map in hand, MI Yunfei carefully put it on the unparalleled dragon tail and watched the blood drip down slowly. He prayed in his heart: "don''t say that this map is a prank made by that bird fairy?" When the map was stained with unparalleled blood, it changed instantly, and lines slowly emerged. Then a golden light flashed, and a dreamland appeared in front of us. A place appeared in front of MI Yunfei. It was white with a lot of white fog. Slowly, the white fog dispersed, and you can clearly see the original appearance of the place. This is a valley. Through dozens or hundreds of feet underground, you can see that there is a fairy house below. However, the fairy house is a little misty and can''t see its true face. Looking at the immortal mansion, MI Yunfei obviously heard a voice calling him in his heart, but it was a little vague. At this time, MI Yunfei immediately looked at the route on the map, which indicated the specific location and the name of the place. Looking at those ancient fonts, MI Yunfei blurted out: "magic fog fairy Valley!" Mi Yunfei''s head seems to have been smashed. The place of magic fog fairy Valley is extremely mysterious and is called one of the four gods. However, no one knows where that place is. However, MI Yunfei has a map to go there. "It should be magic fog fairy Valley, which is one of the four gods!" Mi Yunfei never thought it would be there. "Master, is there really a fairy world skill in the palace just now?" unparalleled asked. "Ha ha! There must be, but the immortal''s Kung Fu can''t be compared with my magic dragon formula. It''s just a long-standing Kung Fu. At most, it can be regarded as a high-level Holy Level Kung Fu. However, I''m curious about the immortal''s mansion. I think it''s definitely not just a Kung Fu? That person is also a person in the immortal''s world, and he can''t be there anyway Be so stingy! So I must go to that place and see what''s in it. " "Matchless, let''s go to the hall." after MI Yunfei said that, he ran towards the demon God hall. In the hall of the demon God hall, all the main characters have arrived, and Mi Yunfei is sitting above. They were all discussing. They didn''t understand why Mi Yunfei had to summon them because it was late at night. "You must be surprised why I called you!" Mi Yunfei sat on the hall, emitting bursts of majesty. The people below were also very curious and quiet. Mi Yunfei''s eyes swept over the people one by one. They seemed to feel that the atmosphere was somewhat unusual. At this time, MI Yunfei said: "There is an important thing to discuss with you when we call you here today. Now, our demon God sect has just been established and its foundation is not stable, so if we want to leave more disciples, we must have good skills, and I accidentally got a map. This map records a fairy house, but there is a book in the fairy house that has been passed on for many thousands of years That place is in the magic fog fairy valley. " Once you say this, the whole audience will be moved. No one can stand the temptation. You know, a saint level skill is very attractive, and those skills that have been inherited for a long time are even more exciting. A good skill determines your status in your peers, and the people of the four hermits have confirmed this. Their cultivation is the same as others, but their combat effectiveness is better than others People are too strong. This is the gap in skills. Without waiting for the people to return to their senses, MI Yunfei then said, "I feel that there is a voice calling me in the immortal mansion. I feel that there is definitely more than such a skill, so I have to go." "Old four, I''ll go with you!" Ren Lu said first. "I''ll go with you, I''ll go with you." for a moment, all shouted in unison. "You don''t have to argue any more. I''ve already figured out who will go to magic fog fairy Valley this time. There are eight people to accompany me, brother Dugu, Dongfang girl, Nangong, Gongsun, Xianfeng, Aotian, Danyu and forgetful!" Mi Yunfei said to the people below. He knew that this trip would never be so calm, so he chose several promising young experts. "Old four, it''s not fair. That stinky can go. Why can''t I go?" Ren LV complained discontentedly. "Ha ha! I said dead fat man, look at your virtue. It''s estimated that you''ll have to travel much slower when you go. You''d better lose weight at home!" Qiu Aotian hit Ren LV mercilessly. "Well, don''t argue any more. The demon God gate has just been established. I''ve arranged a large array outside. They can''t attack. I''m very relieved. But the disciples still need more guidance, so you have to strengthen the training of those people. If you''re unhappy, you can train those people, you should make a decision Take it out! "Said Mi Yunfei jokingly. As soon as Ren LV listened, he had to nod. The whole person was almost paralyzed. At this time, Leng Hanshuang suddenly looked at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was suddenly cold and said, "you. Don''t go!" "No!" the three replied, with an unusually firm attitude. "You say we won''t go? We have to think for ourselves. What if someone can''t control it and does something behind our back? So we must go." the dream fairy said reluctantly. After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s face became a little ugly. Naturally, he knew what mengxianling meant. He couldn''t help looking at the Dongfang Zixuan below. He saw the indifference on the latter''s face. It seemed that he didn''t hear that just now. "Hey! All right! All right! Go! Go!" Mi Yunfei seemed a little helpless and reluctantly promised. "Let''s go back and have a rest first. In order to avoid long dreams, we''ll start early tomorrow morning!" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words were finished, they all retreated together. The sky was clear and cloudless, but there was no light in the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. At the periphery of the ten thousand evil Jue vein, many people have gathered here. Of course, they are some backbone figures of the demon God gate. Because he wanted to improve the cultivation speed of the disciples as much as possible, MI Yunfei reluctantly left some Xiling stones, and then left. However, just after MI Yunfei and others left, a figure sneered at the corners of his mouth outside the ten thousand magic Jue vein and said, "hum! Mi Yunfei has taken action. It seems that he will inform the next two elders." after that, the man also left. Chapter 215 A dark and mysterious place "What? You said that MI Yunfei and his disciples had left the ten thousand evil Jue vein? How could this be possible? Their evil god sect has just been established. It''s reasonable that they shouldn''t leave at this time! It''s strange." an old man sat on both sides of the hall and said. If Mi Yunfei were here, he would recognize that he was a soul killer. There was a young man sitting obliquely above the hall. He straddled the chair with one foot and lay obliquely. He looked extremely arrogant and completely ignored the soul killer and others below. A black robe added a bit of mystery, and there was a look of arrogance in his eyes. His whole body was filled with a trace of evil spirit, and the whole person gave a very evil feeling. "It really shouldn''t be. Why did Mi Yunfei leave at this time? Is it a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain?" it was the spirit killing ghost who spoke, but the injury on the spirit killing ghost was as good as before, and the whole person was refreshed again. The man sitting obliquely on the hall waved his hand and said, "is that demon God really as powerful as you said?" when he asked, his tone was very casual, and it was obvious that he had some disdain in his mouth. After hearing this, Zhuling ghost immediately stood up and bowed down and said, "young master, that MI Yunfei has become the first young expert in the world, and even Dugu Yufan has been defeated by him. Although this man''s cultivation is only in the early stage of breaking the martial arts, his combat power is extremely strong. This boy is very evil. Once he gets angry, his combat power will increase exponentially." When Zhu Linggui said this, he couldn''t help thinking of the battle between him and Mi Yunfei. At that time, if his master ghost King hadn''t arrived in time, maybe he couldn''t stand here and speak. Although at that time, MI Yunfei was one of several fighting and killing ghosts, the impression Mi Yunfei left to killing ghosts was still extremely terrible. At this time, the young man immediately said with a smile: "ha ha! The first master of youth? It''s just because he didn''t meet me. If he met me, I''d care whether he was a demon or a devil, so he had to become a dead ghost." the young man''s words were extremely arrogant and had a sense of holding life in his hand. After listening to this, the soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil nodded and said, "that''s, that''s, what does Mi Yunfei count? He can''t survive even ten moves in the hands of the young Lord." however, when they said these words, they secretly compared the man with MI Yunfei. "Unexpectedly, you said so much about him, and he left the ten thousand demons'' pulse. I think he must have something important to do. I also want to meet this demon God who is passed on by others. Let me take care of it!" said the young man. "Young Lord, I''m afraid it''s not right!" said the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon together. "Are you doubting my strength?" the young man''s voice was a little low, and the atmosphere of the whole hall suddenly became a little depressed. "Subordinates dare not!" the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon were so frightened that they were sweating. "Ha ha! What''s the matter? Who made our little ancestors angry." At this time, a group of people came from the door. In front of them were two old men. They exuded a terrible smell, which was not cold and trembling. They were the ghost king and the demon emperor. It was the demon emperor who spoke just now. "Uncle devil king, uncle ghost king, you''re coming!" although the young man was arrogant, he was polite to the devil king and the ghost king. "Ha ha! Young master, they are both right. That MI Yunfei is really a terrible boy. If you go alone, you can''t get well. If you insist on going, take some people with the little master of the ghost family!" said the demon emperor. "Oh! Feng Feixian? How is his cultivation now? I may not have seen him for many years." the young man asked. "Ha ha! Yun Chengshen, you haven''t forgotten me, your only friend!" as soon as the laughter fell, a man came from the door. This man is also a young man. His face is a little dark and his whole body is surrounded by countless dead spirits, but he is also a partner with the man called Yuncheng God. One is dead, the other is a little evil, one is as cold as the dead, and the other is arrogant and self righteous. The visitor is Feng Feixian, the little master of the ghost family. "Oh, Feixian, your cultivation must be about to enter the realm of resisting the sky?" the young man called Yuncheng God asked. "Well, almost. It should be compared with you." Feng Feixian''s tone was neither cold nor hot. Yuncheng God is the son of the demon family. He is only 25 years old, but he has reached the peak of breaking martial arts for many years, and will soon reach the realm of resisting the sky. His cruel means and strange moves frightened all the older generation. However, among his peers, only Feng Feixian is not afraid of him. The strength of Feng Feixian is no weaker than Yuncheng God. He is ruthless and completely indifferent to killing. When he is laughing, he may not be in a good mood. Maybe he wants to kill people at that time. But sometimes even if a person makes a mistake, he will not blame, but praise. Gongsun Wulei is a good example. When Gongsun came back from the defeat without tears, the old man of the ghost family, the elder of the ghost family, wanted to kill Gongsun without tears, but was stopped by Fengfei fairy. He not only didn''t think it was a shame for Gongsun to kneel down without tears, but also thought that Gongsun without tears was an owl who could bend and stretch, and also reused Gongsun without tears. And Feng Feixian is also the little Lord of the ghost family. He and Yuncheng God are called the devil double little. With him and Yuncheng God, the rest are relieved. Yuncheng turned to the devil king and the ghost king and said, "Uncle devil king, uncle ghost king, find me four young masters of the devil family. I want the devil God to know and see who is the devil and who is the God." At this time, Yuncheng God asked Feng Feixian, "Feixian, who did you send?" A sneer crossed the corner of Feng Feixian''s mouth: "my ghost family has cultivated many Jiuyou ghosts and gods, and that Gongsun Wulei is more powerful. This time, my ghost family will send four people!" "OK! Feixian, let''s compete with the legendary demon God this time! See who is the real first expert in the world, ha. Ha!" Yun Chengshen laughed up to the sky after saying that. Soon after, a group of people and horses galloped away again in the sky, and the first two flying beasts were very strange. One was poor and strange among the four fierce beasts, and the other was also very strange in shape. The shape of the monster is quite strange. Its body is like a sheep, and its big mouth is almost the same as the whole head. There are long sharp teeth in the mouth, the saliva in the mouth keeps dripping, and a pair of claws are somewhat similar to dragon claws. The whole body is not matched, and the face is not angry, but it is a pair with poor Qi. If you know this monster, you will shout, because this monster is one of the four fierce beasts. This group of people is naturally Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy. After learning the direction that MI Yunfei and others are going, they also quietly followed in the past. On the way, Gongsun felt a cramp in his heart without tears. When he remembered the moment when he knelt down in front of MI Yunfei, his heart was very painful. He hates so much. Why does he retain his memory and thoughts alone in so many experiments? Why doesn''t he have no thoughts like those people? At least you won''t feel the pain in your heart. "Hum! Mi Yunfei, I don''t believe you can still live this time. Gongsun Wulei cursed Mi Yunfei. He had seen the strength of Feng Feixian, and even he was not an opponent at all. The other madman is said to be no less powerful than fengfeixian, and even better. Therefore, he believes that MI Yunfei will die this time. Mi Yunfei stood on his unparalleled back, constantly checking the map in his hand. According to the map, the magic fog fairy Valley is not too far from the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. It can be reached in a day. "Demon God, I have a question to ask you. Can you tell me the truth?" Dugu Yufan flew with MI Yunfei. After hearing this, MI Yunfei said, "brother Dugu, you don''t have to call me a demon God in the future. You''d better call me Mi Yunfei! What''s the matter? If I know, I''ll tell you the truth." Dugu Yufan thought for a moment and said, "we are just losers under you. Why do you believe us so much?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei smiled faintly: "do you think you need a reason to believe a friend?" The simple words hit Dugu Yufan like a bolt from the blue. He trembled and said, "friend?" "Yes! You are friends. You are all my friends. What I like is not your profound cultivation, but your personality. A person without a good personality, even if he has a profound cultivation, it is in vain. He will always break his faith and won''t be trusted by others. I don''t look at people when I make friends, but only at my heart, because making friends is heart to heart. I don''t care whether he is a good man or a bad man, and whether he has deep or shallow cultivation. It doesn''t matter whether he is a man or a woman. "Mi Yunfei said definitely. Dugu Yufan was silent. His face was very cold, but his heart was very hot. Although the words just said were not big, they could also be clearly heard by people like Dongfang Zixuan who broke the martial realm. Until now, they really understand why Mi Yunfei is so arrogant, but there are so many people who really help him, only because he is also sincere to others. This is the case with MI Yunfei. As long as he identifies his friends, he will treat them sincerely. If anyone hurts his friends, he should be prepared to bear his anger. He does not distinguish between good and evil, nor does he care about men and women, just to see if he can talk. As the saying goes, a thousand cups of wine meet a bosom friend less, but now it is a thousand cups of wine meet a bosom friend less. "The demon God is the demon God. Both your strength and your way of doing things are so convincing. My Gongsun boundless lost in cultivation. It''s nothing to lose to you, but now I''m convinced by your tolerance, which is the most complete loss." Gongsun boundless said to MI Yunfei with emotion. Mi Yunfei looked up and smiled: "ha ha! Brother Gongsun doesn''t have to. I hope you don''t help me because of gambling, but because I, MI Yunfei, come to help me. That''s what I want most." After a day''s journey, several people saw that they were about to come to the magic fog fairy valley. At this time, unparalleled suddenly whispered to MI Yunfei: "master, I feel a familiar breath! It seems that there are relatives ahead, as if they are calling me." Mi Yunfei was also shocked. Although he didn''t feel the feelings of his relatives, he obviously felt what was calling him in front of him. Seeing that it was coming, MI Yunfei said to the crowd, "there is the magic fog fairy Valley ahead. According to the records of the ancient magic Sutra, the magic fog fairy Valley is full of thick white fog. It is difficult for ordinary people to find a way out when they go in. We''d better go on foot to avoid getting lost in it." After hearing this, they also felt that MI Yunfei was justified, because many places have prohibitions. Places like this generally choose to walk on foot. A group of people stopped at the entrance of magic fog fairy valley. They didn''t choose to enter immediately, but observed it first to know it well. Looking inside from the entrance, you can''t see anything. It''s just a piece of white, but it emits dense aura from the misty white fog. Several people couldn''t help feeling: "the places where people in the fairyland have stayed are different!" Mi Yunfei clearly remembered the location of the fairy house. If he didn''t see the dreamland, even if he knew that the fairy house was in the valley, he couldn''t find it. As for those beasts, except unparalleled, they all left by themselves. After taking a deep breath, MI Yunfei said to the crowd, "well, brother Dugu and brother Nangong are dead. We must follow the steps of the people in front and don''t lose." After MI Yunfei said that, he stepped into the mysterious white fog, and the rest followed closely. What is there in the immortal mansion? Why do Mi Yunfei and Wushuang feel that strong call? Chapter 216 As soon as Mi Yunfei and others stepped into the magic fog fairy Valley, they immediately felt that their sight was blocked and could only see three or four feet away at most. In the valley, the spirit is dense, and the fairy fog is misty and hazy. It is as unreal as a dream, and it is like a dream rather than a dream. The valley is surrounded by sharp stones. People can only move forward slowly because their sight is blocked and there are many sharp stones. Mi Yunfei said in his heart, "this is really a mysterious place. No wonder the world doesn''t know the location of this place. Even if they know it, it''s difficult to find the fairy house." The valley is very quiet. There is no sound except the heavy footsteps of the people. Such silence is not normal. It is reasonable to say that such a spiritual Valley is absolutely impossible without the existence of animals. If not, there is only one possibility, that is, there is something in the valley that frightens the animals. The misty white fog obscures people''s line of sight, which makes people confused and don''t know where to go. Although it is the four gods realm, MI Yunfei and others dare not relax at all. In their opinion, this place is no different from those fierce places. I walked a long way in the valley. I don''t know how long it has been. Although there is sunshine outside, the sunshine can''t penetrate the white fog. "Master, I feel that strong feeling." matchless said to MI Yunfei. After listening, MI Yunfei nodded and said, "I feel it too. It seems that there is a voice calling me. It should be in front." At this time, Yuncheng God and others outside the valley also came to this place, but they didn''t enter immediately. "Why did they come to this place?" Yuncheng asked puzzled. Feng Feixian looked at the misty white fog and said, "this place seems to be somewhat similar to the magic fog fairy Valley recorded in the ancient magic Sutra, but they must have come here for a purpose." "Shall we go in or wait here for them to come out?" asked Yuncheng God. "Go in, why don''t you go in? If they get any treasure in it, it''s not worth the loss. Let''s go!" after Feng Feixian said, he stepped in, and the others followed. After walking for a long time, MI Yunfei and his party finally came to the bottom of the valley. Here, they suddenly felt that their sight had finally recovered, and there was no white fog in front of them. The surrounding things were clearly visible, but the periphery was still white. There is a pool as like as two peas of white smoke in the pool, and the surroundings are exactly the same as those in the environment that the map first showed. Mi Yunfei also felt that the voice had become clearer and clearer. He knew he was going to the right place. At this time, mengxianling reached out and touched the pool. The pool was extremely cold and penetrated people''s heart and soul. Even her Heavenly Master felt a cold. "Where is the immortal mansion? It seems that there is no way out of this place. This is a unique valley." Qiu Ao looked at the scene and said. Mi Yunfei looked at the surrounding environment. Indeed, as Qiu Aotian said, there are cliffs around here, and there is no way at all. However, he clearly remembered that the place where the immortal mansion was located was below here, but there was no way, and he didn''t know where to enter. For a moment, he was in trouble. "How could this happen? I remember it''s here, right below this place, but there''s no way here. I really don''t know where the entrance to the fairy house is?" Mi Yunfei was also discouraged and secretly cursed the man who set the fairy house here. "Xiaomi, look there!" mengxianling suddenly pointed to the middle of the pool. The people looked at the center of the pool along the dream fairy''s hand. A vortex appeared in the center of the pool, and the water seemed to be flowing downward. Everyone''s face was at a loss. They didn''t understand that it was just a vortex. Why did the dream fairy make a fuss. However, MI Yunfei knows that the dream fairy has always been brilliant and resourceful. If she hadn''t found anything, she couldn''t have yelled so much. "I said to my aunt, this is a whirlpool! What''s the fuss?" Qiu Ao Tianshi didn''t understand why the dream fairy, who has always been smart, was inexplicable today. "Hum! A fool like you who only knows martial arts will notice those details! Do you know the difference between the pond and those rivers?" Meng Xianling asked others directly after ignoring Qiu Ao nature. Mi Yunfei was also puzzled and said, "the pool is dead and the river is alive. That''s the difference!" As soon as he finished speaking, he was surprised and said, "dead? I see!" The crowd asked, "what do you understand?" Mi Yunfei said, "think about it. The water is dead. Why is there a vortex in the water and it''s still flowing down?" "Isn''t it?" "Yes, there must be a channel below, which makes those pools flow continuously. It''s strange why these pools haven''t been able to run dry." mengxianling took the words of the people and said. Mi Yunfei nodded and thought to himself, "someone must have made this pool of water with great magic power. Otherwise, how can it never flow? This almost subverts the common sense." however, considering that others are an immortal after all, they are no longer curious about it. They don''t even have this magic power. It''s no different from ordinary people. "So, the entrance to the immortal mansion is under the pool?" Shan Yudan asked. "I''m not sure if it''s down here, but it''s necessary to go down. I''ll go down and have a look alone." after MI Yunfei finished, without waiting for the public to answer, he jumped into the pool and splashed water. As soon as he entered the pool, MI Yunfei immediately felt a little cool, but at this time, the strong Qi belonging to Yang in his body slowly flowed all over his body, and he couldn''t feel cold. Mi Yun swims along the bottom of the whirlpool. Now he is an expert in breaking the martial arts realm. He doesn''t have to worry about breathing in the water. When Mi Yunfei sneaked down in the water for nearly thirty feet and still didn''t fall to the bottom of the pool, he sneaked down for more than twenty feet. He was already more than fifty feet and still didn''t fall to the bottom. When Mi Yunfei sneaked for nearly a hundred feet, it fell to the bottom. There is a great pressure in the pool at the bottom. If ordinary people had dived so deep, they would have been crushed by that pressure. Unless they are experts who have reached the realm of heaven and spirit, it is estimated that even the people at the peak of the realm can''t bear it. Of course, this pressure has no effect on MI Yunfei. His magic dragon body has been strong to an unimaginable extent. Mi Yun Fei swam along the direction of the water flow. After sneaking at the bottom of the water for a period of time, he found that there was a hole at the end of the pool. The hole could pass two or three people side by side, and the water was very urgent. The people above the pool were worried. Mi Yunfei had been down for two hours, but he had not come up yet. No one knew whether there was any danger below. Just when they were really anxious, MI Yunfei suddenly emerged from the pool. They were relieved. "The pool is very deep. It''s estimated to be nearly 100 feet deep. There''s an entrance below. I don''t know where it leads." Mi Yunfei said to the people as soon as he got ashore. "Well, I''ve been down here once, and I''m familiar with the route. I''d better let me and Wushuang lead the way! You keep your formation in order." Mi Yunfei and Leng Hanshuang jumped onto Wushuang''s back and dived directly into the pool, and the others followed. Just after several people had just jumped into the pool, yunchengshen and his party came here. Just now they saw Mi Yunfei and others outside the white fog, but Mi Yunfei and others could not see them. Looking at the churning waves, Yuncheng God immediately wondered, "these people are really strange. Why should they jump into this pool?" Others are also very confused. There is such a cold pool here. It is absolutely impossible to take a bath. "No matter what they want to do, the more puzzling their performance is, the more it shows that their intention is absolutely unusual. We just need to follow up." Feng Feixian jumped into the pool first after saying that. "That''s right. Whatever they do, I''m here to find the devil. Just keep up." after Yuncheng said that, he also jumped into the pool, and the others jumped in one after another. Let''s say that after MI Yunfei and his party sneaked to the bottom of the water, they swam towards the current. Since it is a divine dragon, its speed at the bottom of the water is naturally much faster than others. At this time, everyone came to the entrance of the passage, and then walked in without hesitation. The water in the passage became more urgent. Almost everyone''s body was flowing down the water, and it was dark and couldn''t see anything. Even their experts who broke the martial arts realm still couldn''t see anything. After driving along the water for half an hour, I suddenly found a light in front of me. Several people knew that it was coming to the end, and the water was getting more and more urgent. When they reached the end of the cave, several people were caught off guard and were directly washed out by the water. When rushed out, several people suddenly issued a series of screams. "Shit! How is it a cliff?" Qiu Aotian shouted wildly in mid air. "Plop!" They fell into the river below together with the supreme being. When they surfaced, they found that the place where they came down the water was a waterfall. Several people climbed onto the shore and looked at the environment in front of them. The environment in front of them was a fairyland, which was even more beautiful than the scenery near the island. There is a river here. The river is very deep and cool. There are many birds playing in the water next to it. The waterfall from the high torrent flows down thousands of miles and ripples in circles. It is quite spectacular and makes people feel surging waves in their hearts. Surrounded by mountains, it stands high in the clouds, looming and adding a trace of mystery. On both sides, there are also red flowers and willows, spring is Gu ran, the aroma is pungent, and bursts of mist float, like stepping on the sea of clouds, it really feels like being in a fairyland. Through the mist, we can see that there are many animals swinging happily on the gloomy trees, and a group of white cranes are spreading their wings and flying in harmony. Such a beautiful scenery is really enviable. It is like a fairy mountain separated by a sea of clouds. It is full of praise. It is simply a wonderful landscape painting. Take a deep breath, and suddenly feel that the bones of the whole body are soft. The dense aura is really provocative. People can''t help but sigh: "this is the real fairyland!" Although Mi Yunfei was reluctant to give up, he still remembered the purpose of his trip. He waved and said, "let''s go! Find the location of Xianfu first!" After hearing this, they walked towards the front. At this place, MI Yunfei can suddenly feel that the voice of the call has disappeared, but unparalleled is more and more strong for that kind of family affection. Along the way, many strange beasts can be seen everywhere. There are occasional apes crowing and tigers roaring in the deep mountains and forests. There are qihuayaocao everywhere. Almost everything here emits bursts of Fairy Spirit, and there is no common grass. After driving forward for an hour and passing through a thick mist, they finally came to a suspension bridge. There was a misty white fog in front and below the suspension bridge. They couldn''t see what was there at all. A light blue light appears above the suspension bridge, which is constantly emitting violent energy fluctuations. Mi Yunfei picked up two boulders from one side. When he threw a boulder in his hand to the light, it disappeared instantly. Several people were shocked. Needless to say, they understood that this must be the prohibition set by the immortal. It is estimated that it is specially used to deal with people above the imperial air realm! Mi Yunfei threw a huge stone in his hand at the bottom of the suspension bridge. As soon as the stone was thrown down, there was no sound. Everyone knew that there must be a bottomless cliff below. "Be careful, everyone. This place is a little abnormal. It''s impossible to fly by unparalleled. It seems that you can only walk through this suspension bridge, but if you fall down, there will definitely be death and no life." Mi Yunfei reminded the people. After that, MI Yunfei was the first to step out and walk to the end of the unknown suspension bridge. Chapter 217 Mi Yunfei walked in the front. He took a step carefully. When one of his feet just landed on the bridge, he heard a "click". The wood under his feet had broken, which scared him into a cold sweat and hurried back. At this time, several people nearby also saw it and helped him. "The bridge is so strange. If you put a little force under your feet, these boards will break open. It seems that you can only use lightness skills to pass here." Mi Yunfei said to the people. "Let me try it first!" the person who spoke was Jian forgetting his worries. After he said that, regardless of whether the others agreed or not, he focused on his luck, made his body as light as possible, and then stepped out one step. Everyone''s eyes fell on the foot of Jian forgetful. After Jian forgetful''s foot stepped out, the plank did not break. In this way, he slowly moved his steps and walked ahead step by step. The sword was very careful at every step. He walked very slowly. At this time, he was already in the middle of the bridge. If he accidentally fell down, the result could only end with hatred, so he walked very hard, and the big sweat fell from his forehead. They looked at the sword and forgot to worry. They didn''t know whether he had reached the opposite side or not. They were also worried. "I''ll come next!" it was Shan Yudan who spoke. After he said that, he also walked forward with Qi. In the distance, Yuncheng God and others were watching from a distance. They didn''t show up immediately. "Feixian, you see they walk so slowly on that bridge. Why don''t we go up and catch them all now?" asked Yuncheng God. Feng Feixian smiled at the corner of his mouth and then said, "it''s not urgent yet. This place is full of mystery everywhere. If they die, who will lead us? But think about it. If we suddenly show up at a critical time and surprise them, what will they look like? Isn''t it much more fun." When Yuncheng heard this, he clapped his hands and said, "it''s high! It''s really high! Let them be our Pathfinder and kick them away when we don''t need them. Feixian, you''re becoming more and more cunning, ha. Ha!" After MI Yunfei and others passed the suspension bridge one by one, they almost felt reborn after death. The distance of the suspension bridge was not long, but it took almost half an hour for everyone. At this time, when they came to the opposite side, they found that there was a shady path under their feet. The path didn''t know where to go. There was only such a way here. Although the immortal spirit attacks people here, they always feel a trace of strangeness. They all know something in their hearts and slow down their pace in case of accidents. Fortunately, there was no abnormality in the path. Several people walked smoothly. At this time, they finally came to a forest. The forest is different from those in front. The forest is very strange everywhere. There are some shrubs and thorns around, but the ground is full of swamps, and there is still a lot of miasma in the sky. At the entrance of the forest stands a huge stone tablet with several big characters engraved on it. It is the only way for Xianfu. Looking at the handwriting on the stone tablet, everyone knows that the whole forest is the only way to reach Xianfu. They have no choice but to walk through this swamp. "This place is a little strange. There are mires and miasma everywhere. It seems that we can''t take unparalleled flight easily. We''d better go on foot." Meng Xianling reminded Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "well, you must hold your breath and don''t inhale the miasma here." Mi Yunfei didn''t worry about himself at all, because he once ate the courage of Bingchi Mang and was immune to all poisons, but the rest were different. Several people walked carefully in the swamp. Each step felt so heavy. In addition, there were many thorns around, which was not easy to walk. Each of them has a stick in his hand at the moment. They should probe before moving forward to avoid accidentally falling into the swamp. In the face of this swamp, once you fall in, it is impossible for the cultivation of MI Yunfei and others to survive. After driving forward for half an hour, the ground suddenly began to tremble. Some shrubs nearby were shaking violently, and a very neat sound came from a distance. "What''s the matter? What''s the sound?" Qiu Aotian was surprised and asked. "Ah! Look at the front." at this time, ye Xiaolan pointed to the front of the Bush and said to the people. The crowd looked forward along her fingers. Through the sparse bushes, they could see that a dense group of creatures were slowly wriggling in front. "That''s the ancient bloodthirsty ant!" Rao Shiyi was surprised by Dugu Yufan''s indifference. "Ancient bloodthirsty ant? Why have I never heard of it? Even the ancient Scripture has not been recorded." Mi Yunfei said suspiciously. Dugu Yufan explained: "the ancient bloodthirsty ant is a kind of bloodthirsty creature that has existed for a long time. This creature is called the ancient Scripture It''s normal that there are no records in the world. Few people in the world know it. I''m afraid it''s only recorded by our four hermit aristocratic families. These creatures are extremely difficult to deal with. They are as hard as iron. They attack when they see creatures. There is no grass where they pass, and they only need to bite off a house in an instant. " After hearing this, they were shocked. If it was like what Dugu Yufan said, it would be really difficult to deal with. "Peerless, you are the beast emperor. See if you can use your Longwei to town them." Mi Yunfei said to peerless. Unparalleled immediately sent out a burst of dragon power after listening, and then looked up to the sky with a dragon chant. The Dragon chanted loudly, roared and shook the sky, shaking a lot of shrubs down, but the ancient bloodthirsty ants who were climbing did not respond at all. Looking at this situation, everyone knows that those ancient bloodthirsty ants don''t buy the unparalleled king of beasts at all. The blood thirsty ants crawling in the distance were faster and faster, the whole ground was shaking, and the shrubs were broken. When I was a little closer, I found that each of these ancient bloodthirsty ants was as thick as a person''s waist. It was really shocking. "My God! It''s really ferocious! Do you want to give us a threat? Let me Qiu Aotian meet these weak mole ants for a while first." after Qiu Aotian said that, he walked directly towards the bloodthirsty ants. "Hey! Brother Aotian is too impatient. Let''s hurry up and have a look!" Mi Yunfei followed up after saying that. At this time, Qiu Aotian was only seventeen or eight feet away from the ancient bloodthirsty ants. He jumped and took a slap. The golden light of drunken eyes flashed, and a powerful palm wind suddenly rose, and then took off. The palm power surged like a raging wave and tsunami, washing away patches of shrubs. "Boom!" With a mighty palm, it destroyed thousands of sand waves, exploded flowers in the ant colony, and shocked dozens of ancient bloodthirsty ants. "Wow. Ha! It''s vulnerable!" seeing that the effect of his palm was good, Qiu Aotian immediately looked up and laughed wildly. However, before the laughter of Qiu Aotian was over, his face changed greatly, and the whole person''s facial expression was almost worse than crying. However, he reacted in an instant and exclaimed, "Mom! Such a terrible palm has nothing to do. Isn''t it intended to hit people?" Qiu Aotian was right. Although the ancient bloodthirsty ants were shocked by Qiu Aotian, they did not lose their ability to act, let alone die. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Qiu Aotian immediately withdrew and returned to MI Yunfei and others. Then he patted the beating chest and said, "these bloodthirsty ants are really hard to provoke. Their defense ability is so strong." "Ants are afraid of fire. Let me do it!" Dugu Yufan then flew forward. When he flew into the air, a flame rose from Dugu Yufan''s hand. The flame jumped with the wind and swept away with the terrible high temperature towards the ancient bloodthirsty ants. "Go!" With a soft drink, Dugu Yufan waved with one hand, and the terrible fire faintly turned into a fire dragon towards the string of bloodthirsty ants. "Chi Chi" After a burst of noise, the fire burned in the ant colony. The ant colony was in chaos and kept crawling. Seeing Dugu Yufan''s blow, all the people vomited and smiled, but their smiles stopped and replaced the cramped face. Although those bloodthirsty ants in the distance rolled wildly by the fire, in the twinkling of an eye they climbed up again, one by one, angrily climbing towards Mi Yunfei and others. At this time, MI Yunfei jumped up, flew to Dugu Yufan and said, "let me try." After saying this, Miyun Feiyun gathered all his strength into his hands. He held his hands to his chest with his palms facing the sky. At this time, the Dantian in his body was rotating rapidly. Mi Yunfei''s hands became red and a flame rose from his hands. "Chi Chi!" After the flame rose, the whole forest seemed to burn up, and even Dugu Yufan, who was standing by, was shocked by the terrible high temperature. The fire is getting stronger and stronger. Mi Yunfei''s whole body is almost wrapped by the raging fire, but his clothes are not burning. The fire is growing rapidly until it finally becomes a huge fireball. Mi Yunfei holds his hands high, and then throws the huge fireball at the ant colony. The huge fireball spun rapidly after it was released. The speed was very fast. The shrubs on both sides burned instantly, and the whole dark forest became like hell at this moment. "Boom!" "wheeze" The fire is like entering the uninhabited land. Where it passes, a group of ants scream and turn into ashes for a moment. However, the raging flame was so crazy that even the stones burned. Gradually, a sea of fire was formed here. Those bloodthirsty ants had no life in the sea of fire and turned into smoke and dust. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s attack, all the people were in a cold sweat. This strange means and this terrible attack are too shocking, which is against common sense. When all those bloodthirsty ants turned to ashes, everyone felt a sense of collapse. If it weren''t for MI Yunfei''s strange attack, maybe everyone would really stay here forever. Mi Yunfei was also in a cold sweat. He didn''t know whether his blow was useful. After watching these bloodthirsty ants turn to ashes in an instant, MI Yunfei felt that the Yin and Yang Qi in his Dantian seemed more mysterious. "Let''s go! Why are you stunned?" after MI Yunfei finished, he went ahead. "Shit! The Freak is always a freak. Don''t be discouraged. We can''t compare with those who are not human." Qiu Aotian followed up after saying that. After entering here, there is no sunshine, no white clouds, some are just chaos. I don''t know how many hours have passed. At this time, they came to a sea of flowers. There are many colorful butterflies dancing in the sea of flowers. There is also a stone tablet at the periphery of the flower sea, which is also engraved with handwriting, which reads: "experience all forms of life and feel the way of heaven!" Looking at these handwriting, several people were puzzled. They knew that martial arts practitioners were called martial artists in the stages of birth, entering the world, incarnation and heavenly spirit, and heavenly spirit to magic soul were called martial arts. As for why Feixian is called, no one knows. After all, that realm is very far from the closed gate of the fairyland. "The way of heaven? Is there a way of heaven above the martial arts? What is called the way of heaven?" Mi Yunfei wondered. In fact, not only he, but also the rest of the people had the same idea. After a moment, MI Yunfei returned to his mind and said to the people, "let''s go! It says to experience all forms of life and understand the way of heaven. Then let''s go and have a good experience!" After that, the party finally stepped into the mysterious sea of flowers. What will mi Yunfei and his party meet in the sea of flowers? Will they be in danger and can they really feel anything? Chapter 218 As soon as he entered the sea of flowers, MI Yunfei suddenly felt that his whole body suddenly became ethereal. It seemed that his body did not belong to him. There was nothing to see in front of him, and his body was involuntarily suspended. "Where is this place? Didn''t I enter the sea of flowers? Why can''t I see flowers in front of me, but it''s this misty and chaotic place?" Mi Yunfei wondered in his heart. Suddenly, the chaos in front of him became clear, but what appeared was the place he was most familiar with. Mi Yunfei was stunned, but his chest seemed to be hit hard, and his breathing became urgent. What appeared in front of him was the back mountain of his mi family. There was a man running in the mountain forest. Sweat rolled down the man''s forehead. The man was not someone else, but himself. Suddenly, MI Yunfei felt that there seemed to be another person in front of him. That person was his father, MI Zhenqiang. "Yunfei, OK? Lazy again." Mi Zhenqiang said to MI Yunfei. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was stunned. Tears poured out along his cheeks. He said with tears: "Dad, I''m not lazy. I''ve studied martial arts very hard. I''m really not lazy. I know I''m wrong." After MI Yunfei finished, he walked towards Mi Zhenqiang. When his hands just touched Mi Zhenqiang, MI Zhenqiang disappeared. "Daddy." Mi Yunfei cried at the disappeared place. At this time, another man came from the chaos. He was quite old and his behavior revealed a powerful momentum. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei''s heart hurt again and murmured, "Grandpa!" "Yunfei, you are the hope of the family. Grandpa looks forward to you reaching the level of your ancestors and even surpassing your ancestors one day." the old man''s eyes are full of kindness and majesty, and his momentum converges a lot at this moment. "Grandpa, I will, I will. I will not only break the saying that flying immortals are like a dream, but also become a figure that makes heaven and earth afraid." Mi Yunfei knelt to the ground. At this time, he still has a bit of demon style, just like an ordinary child. At the same time, the others also encountered a similar scene. At this time, Leng Hanshuang knelt down in front of his parents and cried into tears. In another place, the sword forgot to worry, looked at the vague figure and said, "who are you? Why do I feel that you have a particularly familiar feeling." The vague figure said, "son, it''s my father. I''m sorry for you. Your mother is a woman I know in the secular world. At the beginning, I didn''t dare to let the people in the family know for fear of the opposition of the people in the family." "Hey!" the man sighed and said, "who knows, when I came out of the family, your mother didn''t know where to go." Jian forgot his worries. After hearing this, he stepped back a few steps and said in horror, "you. Are you my father?" as soon as he finished saying this, he shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have a father. I''m just raised by my mother. Since I was sensible, my mother told me I don''t have a father." After listening to the vague figure, he sighed again: "it seems that your mother still blames me for not going to find your mother and son!" "Hum! You''re not my father, and I don''t have a father. If you were a father, you wouldn''t care about our mother and son. Do you know how much we suffered? My mother has been waiting hard. Later, I became sick and died. At that time, I didn''t even have money to bury my mother. Finally, I worked hard for others in exchange for some money to bury my mother." At this point, Jian forgot his worries and seemed to think of something. Tears rolled out of the corners of his eyes. Then he said to himself: "You will never understand how helpless I was at that time. I worked hard for others for several years. If I didn''t do well, I would be beaten. Finally, I couldn''t stand it and finally jumped off the cliff. Maybe my life should not be lost! I found an ancient scroll under a cliff. After I learned the sword technique on the ancient scroll, I killed all the people who had bullied me before Yes. Ha. Ha. " "Son, it''s the father who is sorry for your mother and son. The father will announce it in the family one day." the vague figure disappeared after saying that. On the other side, Dugu Yufan was in a dark cave, where there were dangers everywhere. He was full of Yin Qi and bones. He would step on some white bones every step forward. Suddenly, a man came in front of him. That man was his grandfather Dugu soul. "Grandpa!" Dugu Yufan screamed. "Yu fan, you are the most outstanding genius in the history of Dugu family. Grandpa doesn''t have the heart to let you enter this cave. Just for the sake of Dugu family, grandpa has to do so. Only in this way can you defeat the heroes." Dugu soul exuded a terrible momentum when he spoke. "Grandpa, do you have to sacrifice so many people just for the sake of the reputation of Dugu family? I''m afraid this place is so white, and it''s some of the most outstanding talents of our Dugu family?" Dugu Yufan asked with dissatisfaction. After hearing this, Dugu soul sighed: "Hey! Grandpa is helpless too. Seeing that the time predicted by our ancestors is coming, that''s the day when our four great hermit families were born. My Dugu family must have someone who can shine in the young generation. This is for the sake of Dugu family in the future." "Yufan understood that if I died, I would be forgotten like those predecessors!" Dugu Yufan then walked towards the dark cave. Unparalleled also came to a mysterious place at this time. In front of it, there was a scene of the beginning of heaven and earth. Suddenly, a special place appeared in front of it, which became a space and changed its position every so long. There was a sudden surge of aura. Neither flowers nor trees were the same as those of the outside world. Suddenly, a divine thunder fell from the sky, mixed with an oval egg, which directly penetrated the ground and entered the mysterious space with the divine thunder. The supreme master looked at the egg and felt a little familiar in his heart. He didn''t know why. An idea suddenly appeared in his heart that the egg was it. When the egg fell into the mysterious space, something strange happened. All the aura in that space rushed towards the egg and was moistening the egg. I don''t know how many years later, suddenly one day, the mysterious space began to float out of the ground, full of brilliance and cover the sky. The dazzling light converged into a huge column of light and broke through the clouds. In the distance of the light column, thousands of people flew towards the light column, and the leader was a divine dragon about 500 feet long. On the other side, there were people in black robes surrounded by magic clouds. In this way, the two sides fought a war thousands of miles away. The war was very fierce. I don''t know how many mountains and rivers were broken and how many rivers were cut off. And the huge egg also jumped out of the ground. I don''t know where it went. The picture suddenly turned, and the egg appeared in a vast expanse of white snow. The appearance of the egg shell exuded bursts of Shenhua, which rose into the sky, and the whole snow became sacred. Soon after, an ice red mang came from nowhere. After looking at the egg with sacred light, the ice red mang even carried the egg into a cave. When Bingchi mang reached the cave, he showed a smile. He saw that Bingchi mang kept crashing against the wall with the egg in his arms. Seeing that he couldn''t break the egg, Bingchi mang opened its huge mouth and bit hard at the egg. After a mouthful, unparalleled obviously heard the crisp sound of ice red Mang''s teeth. At this time, unparalleled was shocked: "this ice red mang doesn''t want to eat me?" The ice red mang couldn''t break the egg after several twists and turns, so he had to throw it into the hole. After a few months, three people finally came from outside the cave, including an old man, a teenager and a girl. Looking at the three people, unparalleled immediately blurted out, "master!" The illusion lasted until the birth of peerless. After reading the dreamland, unparalleled realized that he was born in this way. In this dreamland, everyone''s experience is different, whether sad or happy. He has tried almost all the ups and downs, but Mi Yunfei has tried almost only acid and bitterness. At this time, what appeared in front of him was the scene of his mother''s serious injury. He held his mother, blood gushed out of his mother''s mouth, and his body was full of blood. "Child, don''t cry. Men bleed without tears." A low voice penetrated Mi Yunfei''s heart and shocked his soul. His tears burst out like the tide of the sea, crying and suffering. The once familiar scene flashed out continuously, but the familiar people gradually disappeared and disappeared in the endless darkness. Mi Yunfei is like being driven into an abyss. There is no light in front of him. There are only lonely hearts and lonely people. Suddenly, cold frost appeared in front of him. However, the difference between the three was that ye Xiaolan looked so ethereal. Mi Yunfei was stunned and immediately jumped on the three people. He was so afraid of the feeling of loss. But when he just jumped on it, the cold frost disappeared. At this time, a person suddenly came into the dreamland. The person was magnificent and had a feeling of looking down at the world. Even if it was a dreamland, MI Yunfei clearly felt the terrible suffocation. In front of this man, MI Yunfei felt like a mole ant. He couldn''t even resist. At this time, the strange imagination was reborn. The jade on MI Yunfei''s neck suddenly flashed a faint green light, which was dazzling, even in this chaotic place. The visitor''s face was very kind. He smiled at Mi Yunfei, looked at him constantly, and said with a smile: "well, it''s good! It''s really good! The creator of my mi family who has been waiting for a long time finally appeared." Listening to the man''s words, MI Yunfei was shocked and asked, "you. Are you the ancestor?" The man smiled and said, "ha ha! Little guy, work hard! The gate of the fairyland will be opened forever because of your presence. It''s a place 100 times crueler than the world." "Ancestor, where is the fairyland? Can I really open the door of the fairyland? What else is there on the martial arts road?" Mi Yunfei asked suspiciously. "Ha ha! When you have the strength to enter the innate spiritual pulse, you will understand all this. Many things in life need to be understood by yourself, and what you feel is the most true." the man disappeared after saying that. "Ancestor, ancestor!" Mi Yunfei shouted at the end of the darkness, but no one answered him. "Why did my ancestors say I could open the door of the fairyland? Am I really the legendary Creator!" Mi Yunfei was also startled by himself. "No matter who I am, I am just a demon God. Only strength is the most important. I must make myself stronger. Even in the fairy world, I will work hard there." Mi Yunfei said to himself secretly in his heart. "Our ancestors said that the fairyland is a place that is a hundred times more cruel than the human world. Isn''t the fairyland as beautiful as the world imagined? What kind of world is there? What else is there in the martial arts? Is it true that the human body really has no limit, as master magic Dragon said?" all kinds of problems perplexed Mi Yunfei. He understood, There is only one way to know all this, that is to constantly improve your strength. Only when you arrive at that day will you really understand. At this time, the whole space was turned around. Mi Yunfei only felt a sudden darkness in front of him, and his body also rotated. This feeling seemed to be in this space channel. Not long ago, when Mi Yunfei opened his eyes, he suddenly found that he was already in another place, and there was a sea of flowers behind him! And the rest came here. Everyone stood still, and no one spoke. It seems that there are some feelings in their hearts! After a long time, MI Yunfei said to the people, "let''s go!" after that, he walked forward again with heavy steps. Along the way, everyone''s heart was heavy, and no one took the initiative to speak. Even Qiu Aotian, who is usually more active, was silent. Maybe everyone had some feelings in his heart! How can we really experience all kinds of life in a short time. In everyone''s life, who hasn''t experienced ups and downs? After driving for half an hour, they finally came to a cave. There was thin water above the cave. There were many rockeries and emeralds around it, and green trees surrounded the cave. It was really wonderful. Mi Yunfei walked into the cave without hesitation. There were many emerald stones on both sides of the cave. The faint green light radiated out, which illuminated the cave very bright. Through the cave, there is a wonderland in front of you. The light smoke is floating with the wind. It is full of spring and shaded by green trees. There is a lake in the middle. The water is green and quiet. There are several white lotus flowers floating on it, but there are many willows on the shore of the lake. The willow branches hang down naturally and seep into the lake. Everything here is so natural, forming a beautiful landscape. Behind the lake, however, it is shocking. There is a building in the distance. The building occupies half of the mountain. The most unexpected thing is that the shape of the building is a divine dragon. Those bursts of divine power spread out, making people feel like they want to worship. In front of the dragon shaped building, everyone felt like a grain of sand in the desert. The dragon is golden and glittering. It is cast like gold. It is extremely shocking. The dragon''s claws are down. It seems that even heaven and earth are struggling in the dragon''s claws. Although it is a building, it is more frightening than the real dragon. The disdainful eyes in the longan seem to be disappointed in this heaven and earth. A huge mouth swallows heaven and earth, and the Dragon Power shakes heaven and earth. Looking at the Golden Dragon sitting half on the mountain, everyone present was shocked. It was appalling. Mi Yunfei was shocked and murmured, "is this the fairy house? It''s really scary. What''s in it with such a big hand?" Chapter 219 Everyone present was shocked by the immortal mansion in the shape of the dragon. The high faucet and a huge mouth opened, which seemed to have the ability to call the wind and rain. Even the heaven and earth seemed to become small. The dragon''s mouth is constantly spraying rain, which seems to give people a wonderful feeling. The dragon''s tail towards the sky seems to have a sense of sweeping the world. The fog is rising all around, and the intoxicating golden light moves in the fog, forming a wonderful and spectacular scene. Just such a fairy house can make people so shocked. I can''t believe how well the people who created this fairy house are? Several people felt that the air seemed to be extremely depressed, and their breathing was a little short. A kind of lofty feeling filled their hearts in an instant. "Spectacular, so spectacular! It''s awesome to create such a magnificent fairy house. The immortal must be a person from all over the world!" Mi Yunfei said aloud, and the blood in his heart surged at this moment. After looking up for a long time, they finally walked towards the dragon shaped immortal mansion with heavy steps, and looked up at each step. Everyone had a feeling that they just looked up at the magnificent immortal mansion. Their mood seemed to have improved several grades, which was really incredible. When they came to the immortal mansion, a gate appeared in front of the people, and the gate was also a huge dragon shaped mouth. The sharp teeth were exposed without reservation, emitting bursts of terrible majesty. "Ha. Ha! So you left Wanmo Jue pulse to find this place!" Just as Mi Yunfei was about to enter, a burst of laughter came from a distance. Mi Yunfei and others were really shocked. You know, with their cultivation accomplishments, they couldn''t find someone following behind, so the cultivation accomplishments of the people are definitely not below them. The crowd looked along the source of the voice, and a group of people came from a distance. The first was two young people. Although their faces were more handsome, they had a sense of strangeness. One of them was arrogant and arrogant, while the other was as cold as ice, with a trace of killing in their eyes. These two people are naturally Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, and behind them are several top-level experts of demon youth and Jiuyou ghosts and gods made of blood and gas. Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei immediately understood who was coming, because he had seen Gongsun standing behind Feng Feixian without tears. "Ha. Ha! Who is the demon God among you?" asked Yuncheng God, and his eyes swept from everyone one by one. The man was so arrogant that Mi Yun didn''t feel anything, but the momentum that the man exuded shocked him. Moreover, the person''s evil spirit and eyelids are dark black. "I am!" Mi Yunfei took a step forward, and his momentum was released without reservation. Feeling the majestic momentum of MI Yunfei, Yuncheng God''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but it had recovered in an instant. At this time, he looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "you are the demon God Mi Yunfei? Indeed, you deserve your reputation, but that''s all. Introduce yourself, I am the little Lord Yuncheng God of the demon family, and this is the little Lord Fengfei fairy of the ghost family." Yuncheng God pointed to the wind flying fairy way on one side. After hearing this, MI Yunfei said to himself, "ghost clan? Why haven''t you heard of it? Is this the race that the four leaders said was about to be born a few days ago?" "Demon God, I heard that you have been rated as the best young expert in the world. I''m very dissatisfied with this. I came today to compete with you and leave you here. In addition, I''m curious about the purpose of your trip. I''ll take what''s here for you." Yun Chengshen''s tone is very flat, It''s like telling an irrelevant thing. "Hum! The young master of the demon clan? Just in time, as long as I catch you, I can exchange it for my father." Mi Yunfei snorted coldly. The atmosphere seemed a little tense, and the air became depressed. It seemed that fighting was inevitable. When several people were at war, suddenly a cold hum came from the immortal house. "Hum! Several arrogant young people have come to my place, so you can''t help it. I expected your arrival as early as 500000 years ago. If you dare to use force here, don''t blame me for bullying the young people! Especially the two demon clan boys. If I didn''t want to bully the young people, you wouldn''t want to leave today, so you''d better be honest." The voice was not loud, but it struck the people like a thunderbolt, and then a terrible breath was pressed down. They only felt that they were carrying a mountain, their feet were shaking violently, and the voice came out again. "Hum! This is to give you some color to see. Just you boys, I''ll shock you to death if I fart. Whoever dares to do it first will die!" although there are few words, there is a strong intention of killing, almost every word is shocking. When the voice stopped, everyone was almost frightened. This Majesty was terrible. What''s more terrible is that this man expected what happened today 500000 years ago. What kind of magic power is this? It''s just an existence against the sky! At this time, even the arrogant Yuncheng God converged too much. Are you kidding? Who dares to be arrogant in front of such characters? He felt the pressure just now. Even his father yunzun was much worse than him. This is not the same level of existence at all. "Who is the man who just spoke?" Yuncheng asked Mi Yunfei. "Hum! Didn''t you listen to him? Who did you say was the figure 500000 years ago?" Mi Yunfei replied coldly. Yuncheng God stepped back a few steps and said to himself, "the figure 500000 years ago, isn''t that the legendary immortal?" at this time, he suddenly thought of the purpose of MI Yunfei and others to come to this place. Since it is something left by the immortal, there must be very valuable things in it. At this moment, Feng Feixian suddenly came forward and said to MI Yunfei, "demon God, how about our three chapters?" "Oh, tell me about it." Mi Yunfei''s tone was neither hot nor cold. "Since we can''t do it here, it''s up to whoever finds something once we enter it. If we''re upset, we''ll fight again after we go out?" Feng Feixian is a very calm person. He knows he can''t do it here, and he doesn''t seem to like the people of the demon clan, He was also afraid that MI Yunfei and others would be restricted when they started, which would be bad, so he put forward this opinion. "How can I trust you?" asked Mi Yunfei coldly. Feng Feixian said, "since we can''t trust anyone, then swear to heaven. Anyone who violates the principles just mentioned will be pierced by divine thunder. As long as people who practice martial arts know, once we violate the oath, they will appreciate the terrible power of heaven. I think you should believe it now?" Mi Yunfei nodded and both sides made an oath, which reached a short agreement. After taking the oath, MI Yunfei and others entered the fairy house. As soon as they entered the fairy house, they were immediately attracted by the treasures in the fairy house. There are precious gemstones everywhere. Those gemstones are emitting a faint light, with clear brightness and incomparable sanctity. There are many ancient things in the hall, emitting bursts of antique flavor, but they are all jade pearls and so on. The people here are all cultivators. They are not strange about these things, but Mi Yunfei took all these things he can take. At present, the sect he has established needs expenses everywhere. Mi Yunfei has a lot of money now. He once obtained a lot of pearls in the South China Sea, and those pearls are also valuable. Through the hall, a passage appeared at this time, and there were bursts of aura at the other end of the passage. Although they reached an agreement in their hearts, they were secretly on guard and walked more carefully. After passing through the channel, what appeared in the eyes was a medicine garden with many strange grasses, as well as thousands of years of ginseng and thousands of years of Ganoderma lucidum. Some ginseng is as thick as a human waist, like a dragon, vigorous and powerful, and obviously has existed for a long time. Looking at these flowers and plants, Yuncheng God really couldn''t stand it. He shouted and scolded: "What immortal, why do you leave these things? What''s the use? Can you give them to those secular people to supplement their bodies?" Although Yuncheng God thought these herbs were very ordinary, MI Yunfei was different. When he was in the mysterious place left by Wan Jinghong, he obtained a letter left by Wan Jinghong, but Mi Yunfei called it the alchemy Bible. The alchemy Bible records many strange flowers and plants in great detail, almost even describing their shapes. At this time, MI Yunfei looked at the flowers and plants in the medicine garden, and there had been a storm in his heart, because many of these flowers and plants were precious herbs described in Wan Jinghong''s letter. Mi Yunfei knew that many people knew how to refine pills many thousands of years ago. Because of the passage of time, up to now, people can only refine some simple healing pills or some antidote pills. However, compared with the pills refined by predecessors in the past, it can''t be compared. Although Mi Yunfei didn''t reach the realm of flying immortal, he can imagine that there are definitely many people in the fairy world who know how to refine pills. That way, his disciples can instantly recover their combat power after being injured. At this time, all the people walked towards the front. Seeing the opportunity, MI Yunfei immediately used the space ring to collect all these herbs. After driving a little further, they came to a wide place where the light was very bright and there was a huge pool in the center. The water spray is constantly rolling. It seems that there are some creatures surging below. Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed color, and the whole ground trembled. It seemed that the fairy house could not stand the huge vibration and looked shaky. At this time, huge waves poured out of the pool. The people were shocked and immediately retreated. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the ten thousand feet of wild waves suddenly fell from the sky. Many people were caught off guard and rushed out directly by the ten thousand feet of torrents. "Roar!" With a huge roar, the whole fairy house trembled violently. It seemed that even the ground turned over, like the end of the world. Before the roar stopped, a huge head came out of the pool, which was almost the size of half a house. It slowly floated from the bottom of the water, and its huge body was almost like a small hillside. The monster''s head is somewhat similar to that of Wushuang, with antlers on its head. Its eyes emit a cold blue light, just like the crazy lion. The monster''s whole body was green, its huge body looked like a tiger''s back and a bear''s waist, and there were some snake scales on its back. A tail is still swinging leisurely in the water, and countless splashes are swept up. The monster glanced at the crowd. When it saw unparalleled, its eyes were obviously dull and seemed to be looking at something. "Roar!" The monster gave a roar to the people. They only felt that a gust of wind was coming, like a terrible power, which people could resist, and they were blown back again and again. Looking at the monster in front of him, MI Yunfei suddenly lost his voice and shouted, "water Kirin!" Chapter 220 Kirin, an ancient divine beast, exists side by side with the dragon. He became angry, extremely fierce, and his combat power was terrible. When Mi Yunfei and others were shocked, the familiar voice came out again from the fairy house. "Ha. Ha. Younger generation, are you satisfied with my arrangement? Welcome. The treasures in the back will never disappoint you. See the passage in front of you? As long as you can pass through the water unicorn, you will have a chance to see the treasures in the back. You can send five people each. Don''t try to be more useful if you exceed it Number of people, the immortal mansion will be blown up automatically. Of course, the dragon can pass by itself. No matter what attack you use, you don''t have much chance. Hurry up! Wow ha. Ha. " When the man finished, there was no more sound. Mi Yunfei and others looked forward. Sure enough, there was a channel in front of them. The channel was small and could only pass through one person at most at one time. "Hum! The old guy made it clear that he was playing tricks on us!" Yun Cheng scolded angrily. As soon as he had finished speaking, the man''s words came again. "Well, I hope to tell you, don''t scold me behind my back. I won''t care about you for the first time. If there''s another time, I''ll directly cancel your qualification for the competition." After hearing this, Yuncheng God was immediately frightened and said in his heart, "what kind of character is this? Even this can be expected. It''s too exaggerated!" At this time, MI Yunfei had gathered around to discuss. "Wushuang, you go first! The water Kirin won''t stop you. We''ll come later." Mi Yunfei said to Wushuang. "No, master, if you want to go, let''s go together." unparalleled still chose the voice of divine knowledge without speaking. "Roar!" With a roar, the water Kirin seemed impatient and roared at the people, as if urging them to hurry up. "Peerless, please hurry! Wait for us first. Don''t break the rules made by the elder. Trust me." Mi Yunfei said to peerless. After hearing this, Wushuang was helpless and walked slowly towards the channel. He didn''t look back. The water Kirin not only didn''t stop him, but also showed a friendly look in his eyes. When Wushuang disappeared in the channel, MI Yunfei and others also discussed it. Finally, it was decided that five people, MI Yunfei, Dugu Yufan, Dongfang Zixuan, Nangong Shuo and Gongsun boundless, would break through the pass together. The devil family and the ghost family chose five people. Naturally, there were Gongsun Wulei in them. Gongsun Wulei looked at Mi Yunfei and then at Gongsun boundless. His heart was full of hate. According to MI Yunfei''s estimation, the water unicorn is at least at the level of holy beast. It is unknown how many levels of holy beast it has reached. At this time, ten people came to the pool. These ten people are the top experts among the youth in the world. Although there is hatred, we can only cooperate temporarily at this time. The momentum of the whole body of the ten people kept rising. I''m afraid even those who were in the early stage of resisting the sky would have to retreat. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The strong Qi shook the water in the pool and kept rolling. In a moment, the vast energy made the whole fairy house fluctuate. However, even if the strength of the people is hundreds of times stronger, it will not be able to destroy the immortal mansion. "Roar!" With a roar, the water Kirin spit a mouthful of water directly from his mouth. After the water spits out, it is like a sea turning over. The mighty momentum is not belittled. When they saw it, they finally shot together. One after another, their strength went out like a wild dragon. The huge palm wind formed a huge mask, and then hit the water unicorn. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the light mask aroused by the people seemed a little dim. The startling flood rushed down from the mouth of water Qilin, and the terrible impact shook the people''s feet. With a "click", many people knelt directly on the ground, and there was a loud noise. Suddenly, MI Yunfei tossed his hands, and the Qi of Dantian rushed into his hands. At the same time, the others also started at the same time. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian are the little masters of the demon family and the ghost family. They are arrogant by nature. At this time, they are angry when they see that they are suppressed by Shui Qilin. Magic clouds filled their hands. Their wild internal strength surged out and rushed directly at the water Kirin. There was golden light everywhere, and the wild palm power surged out one after another. You can see the splashing strength with the naked eye in this space. "Kill fairy palm!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s magic power reappeared, and finally used the immortal killing palm. A dazzling golden light flashed, and a huge palm suddenly appeared in the sky. The wind and cloud give way, the water waves are towering, and the world is frightening. "Boom!" With a loud bang, MI Yunfei slapped the palm firmly on Shui Qilin''s head. Shui Qilin''s body shook for a while, and his mind was fainted by the slap. However, at this time, Yuncheng God, Fengfei fairy and others went straight to the channel at the moment when shuiqilin shook his body. When Shui Qilin saw it, he was angry and raised his front foot. He stepped directly on the people of the demon and ghost families. The last person didn''t have time and turned into minced meat at this foot. The blow just now obviously angered Shui Qilin. At the moment, there was a spark in his eyes and opened his huge mouth to bite at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei stepped on the surface and quickly dodged. He felt the huge mouth of the water Unicorn passing by him almost several times, which frightened him. The cold frost watching from a distance had already cried out, but they couldn''t rush forward to help. At this time, Dugu Yufan and others saw that the water Qilin was attacking Mi Yunfei alone. They were also worried and quickly used their unique skills to bombard the water Qilin. Although Shui Qilin was chasing Mi Yunfei, he could feel the attack of several people behind him. His tail suddenly raised high and photographed it. "Boom!" Water Qilin''s tail and the others shook the others directly after a blow, and water Qilin was not feeling well and his body trembled. Suddenly, a drunken golden light flashed, and there was a startling blade on the sky. The blade was big, almost as big as the head of water Kirin. When Shui Qilin saw it, he looked up and screamed. He spit out a saliva arrow. The water arrow shot like a piece of solid ice on the blade, and Mi Yunfei was shocked out. "You hurry and leave me alone." Mi Yunfei stood up and said to the people behind him while resisting the water Kirin. "No! We should go together and stay together." several people said in unison. After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s heart churned. Unexpectedly, Dugu Yufan and others chose to take the risk with him. After MI Yunfei waved a knife at Shui Qilin, he quickly retreated more than ten feet. He looked at several people: "you go first. I have a way to get out. Trust me." After that, MI Yunfei rushed up again. At this time, his war intention was constantly soaring, but Shui Qilin was too fierce. Under several attacks, several deep bone wounds had appeared on MI Yunfei''s body, and the blood was slowly flowing out. "Go!" Mi Yunfei shouted at the other four people after waving a knife. As soon as he shouted, he received another blow on his body. Dugu Yufan and others really didn''t feel good, but they were not indecisive people. Dugu Yufan made a quick decision, clenched his teeth and said to MI Yunfei, "we''ll wait for you ahead." after that, he quickly swept towards the entrance. When Shui Qilin saw that someone was going to pass through the channel again, he immediately became crazy and showed his power. After a roar, he opened his huge mouth and bit at several people. Seeing this, MI Yunfei was shocked. His mysterious steps were in the best state. His body flashed. People had appeared in front of Shui Qilin, and then directly chopped at Shui Qilin. "When!" Mi Yunfei stabbed Shui Qilin''s head firmly, but Shui Qilin''s head didn''t crack, but Mi Yunfei was shocked out. He felt that his hands were about to dislocate. When Shui Qilin saw that all the others had slipped away from him except Mi Yunfei, his anger grew stronger, and almost all his cruelty was vented on MI Yunfei. It rushed directly to the shore and hit Miyun with its huge head. Mi Yunfei was so frightened that he quickly raised his knife to meet him. With a "click", MI Yunfei''s body was directly hit on the wall behind him, and his bones were broken. At this time, Shui Qilin was furious and rushed up again. If he was hit, it would be difficult to resist the evil dragon body of MI Yunfei. Seeing this, MI Yunfei held back his pain and hurried out to both sides to avoid the attack of Shui Qilin. "Boom!" The whole immortal mansion shook violently. People watching the war felt dizzy and floated under their feet. At this time, suddenly, there was an evil wind, and a magic cloud filled the fairy house. The magic cloud penetrated from MI Yunfei''s forehead, and finally more and more, and then flew up. The magic cloud above converged into a huge magic image. The magic image has differentiated in an instant and formed two words, one is "magic" and the other is "God". The bursts of divine light made the whole fairy house more sacred, and the thick magic smoke made the fairy house cold. "Demon shake the wind and cloud!" Mi Yunfei danced furiously, and his robes were flying. There was no doubt about the power of the demon God. He held his hand high, and the wind suddenly blew around him. The water in the pool formed a column of water rising into the sky. Mi Yunfei took it with one hand, and the huge two words immediately covered it in the air. The huge momentum deformed the whole space. Water Qilin was also surprised when he saw it. He retreated two steps, then he shrunk and rushed up to the two words on his head. "Boom!" Water Kirin was so strong that he directly knocked the word out, but it also shook a little. At this time, seeing the opportunity coming, MI Yunfei immediately applied the floating light and green shadow to the best state, and disappeared into the dark channel as soon as he flashed. Just as Mi Yunfei''s body swept into the passage, the roar of the water Unicorn came from behind him. Mi Yunfei could see the light soon after driving in the passage. When he walked out of the passage, he found that he had come to an empty house. The house was surrounded by copper walls and iron walls, which seemed to be a secret room built underground. In the middle of the room stood many people, all of whom had just passed the customs. Everyone was surprised when they saw Mi Yunfei''s last arrival. The difference is that Dugu Yufan and others are more excited, while yunchengshen and others are more shocked. When they learned that there was only Mi Yunfei outside to resist the water Kirin, they were secretly happy. Everyone knew that MI Yunfei must not come in. However, MI Yunfei appeared in front of them at this time. How can it not be surprising? "Pa. Pa. The Demon God is the demon God. It''s really amazing that a person can enter when facing the water. It''s amazing!" Yun Chengshen clapped his hands. Mi Yunfei didn''t care, but walked to Dugu Yufan and others. As soon as he walked over, MI Yunfei asked, "why didn''t you see unparalleled?" Dugu Yufan said, "look what''s over there?" Mi Yun flew to the place where Dugu Yufan pointed. There was a faint light in front of him. The light gradually showed several big words: Dragon passage, human intruder dead! The font is vigorous and powerful, like a runaway horse with arrogant wildness. Especially the last word is extremely shocking. You can feel the terrible killing intention with one more look. Mi Yunfei understood that peerless must have entered the channel. He couldn''t help praying that peerless wouldn''t have an accident! However, I was relieved to think of the unparalleled defense ability and the unparalleled attitude of the master of the immortal mansion. At this time, suddenly the whole fairy house trembled, and a pillar of light rushed out of the ground. The light column was so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes. "Click!" The ground suddenly cracked a hole, and then a meteor like light burst out from the ground. The speed was so fast that no one could see what it was. After the light burst out, it was suspended in the air. At this time, the people opened their eyes and looked at the object. When he saw the object clearly, MI Yunfei immediately stepped back and shouted in his heart, "it''s it!" Chapter 221 The sacred object shot out was a gun. The body of the gun was about nine feet long, extremely smooth, flowing with bursts of extraordinary colors, just as beautiful as a meteor in the sky. The gun was small and sharp, silver white, as bright as the bright moon in the sky. "Chi Chi!" There was a sound of lightning strike on the flowing color of the gun, and bursts of ancient majesty came out. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a loud noise, and a burst of light was emitted from the magic gun. There were bursts of big explosions around, and the people retreated again and again. At this time, MI Yunfei''s heart was already a raging wolf. He could feel the shadow shaking violently in his space ring. Mi Yunfei was connected with the devil''s shadow. He immediately comforted the devil''s shadow. The devil''s shadow calmed down a little. At this time, everyone focused on the magic gun, but no one rushed up. After all, the terrible smell emitted by ran Cai''s magic gun is not something that ordinary people can resist. "This. This is one of the four magic weapons of the meteor gun!" Yuncheng God looked at the magic gun suspended in the sky and expressed a burst of emotion. After hearing this, Feng Feixian nodded and said, "well, according to the records in the ancient classics, the gun shot a brilliant flow, like a meteor, and the tip of the gun was silver white. This is definitely the third meteor gun among the four ancient magic soldiers!" "So, in any case, we must not let it fall into the hands of the demon God. We can''t do it here. How can we grab it?" when Yuncheng God determined that the gun was the third meteor gun among the four magic soldiers, he was a little anxious. Feng Feixian thought for a moment and said, "the meteor gun is a magic weapon. It will never be used so easily. All magic weapons have their own pride. It only succumbs to the strongest people. It seems that if you want to win this magic weapon, you have to compare our accomplishments." After hearing this, Yuncheng God was relieved, and then said, "in that case, this magic weapon is destined to fall into our hands. Even if it does not necessarily yield to us, it is absolutely impossible to yield to the demon God." After hearing this, Feng Feixian nodded and said, "the boy of Dugu family should have the highest cultivation achievement. His cultivation achievement should be between you and me. As for the demon God, it''s just that his combat effectiveness is stronger, but his cultivation achievement is lower. The divine soldiers should not give in to him." After Feng Feixian said that, he walked towards Mi Yunfei. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "demon God, you and I have an agreement. Since we can''t start to rob the divine soldiers, we might as well try our own strength. If the divine soldiers yield to who, who will own them?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei said with a smile in his heart: "hum. Hum! You are right in the middle! I have the setting sun sword and the moon knife in my hand. Even if the meteor gun won''t give in to me, it will have to give in if it doesn''t give in under the majesty of my two magic soldiers." Although Mi Yunfei thought like this in his heart, he looked melancholy on his face. He seemed to be meditating, and then said, "I don''t suffer a lot. You know, my cultivation is far worse than you." As soon as Feng Feixian heard this, he was immediately happy. He said faintly, "it may not have much to do with strength. Maybe it depends on fate!" Mi Yunfei seemed to think for a long time, and finally clenched his teeth and promised, "it''s so, according to what you say! Which party should try first?" Feng Feixian is very smart. He thought to himself, "if you want to win the magic weapon, you should have priority." when he thought about it, he said to MI Yunfei: "this magic weapon exudes majesty. The first one who goes up is very easy to get hurt. Just now you said you suffered a loss, so the first one from our side should go up and try!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei said in his heart, "what a cunning fox! You don''t blush at all." although he thought so, he promised, "well, let your people try first!" After hearing this, Feng Feixian smiled and turned around to think about his side. At this time, he recruited a man, who was a member of Jiuyou ghosts and gods in the ghost family. The man was like a walking corpse. He had no God in his eyes and no expression on his face. He only knew to obey orders. When Feng Feixian gave an order, the man immediately flashed under the meteor gun. He jumped and flew towards the popular gun. At this time, the man jumped to the side of the meteor gun, poured all his strength into his hands, and finally stretched out his hand. "Chi Chi!" When the man grabbed the meteor gun, the meteor gun made a sound. The man was instantly shocked and flew out and fell to the ground. It seems that Feng Feixian was not angry as expected. Then he looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "it''s your turn. Who should be sent out?" At this time, Nangong Shuo came out and said to MI Yunfei, "let me come!" Mi Yunfei nodded to him and said, "be careful, don''t be strong." Nangong Shuo nodded and jumped into the air. When his hand just touched the meteor gun, he felt a force attacking his hands in an instant. "Ah!" With a roar, Nangong Shuo poured out his majestic internal strength in his hands and grabbed the meteor gun. "Bang!" A moment later, Nangong Shuo was also shocked and flew out. When Nangong Shuo fell to the ground, MI Yunfei and others asked in unison, "how''s it going? Are you hurt?" Nangong Shuo shook his head and said, "I''m fine. The power of the meteor gun is too huge. We can''t resist it at all." The two sides sent one person, but no one could seize the meteor gun suspended in the air. At this time, it was Feng Feixian''s turn. Feng Feixian took a deep breath, and his whole body immediately soared. He walked towards the meteor gun step by step. He saw that his toes were a little, and his body was flying in the air. At this time, his hands became as hard as steel. He grabbed the meteor gun with one hand. At this time, all the people stopped their eyes in his hands. They saw the meteor gun trembling constantly, it seemed difficult to shake him away, and the forehead of Feng Feixian was sweating constantly. Mi Yunfei and others who dared to see below were shocked into a cold sweat. Everyone said in their hearts: "the strength of the wind flying fairy is really terrible. The popular gun can''t get rid of him for a while." Suddenly, the body of the meteor gun suddenly burst into golden light, and the magnificent and incomparable power continued to shoot out, and the surrounding ground churned. "Bang!" At last, Feng Feixian couldn''t control it. He was directly shocked by the meteor gun and fell on the ground. He slowly stood up and said to the cloud God: "that force is too huge. You should be careful later." Yun Chengshen nodded and said, "take a break first! I must conquer it later." At this time, only Dongfang Zixuan, Dugu Yufan and himself were left on MI Yunfei''s side. Dugu Yufan went up and said, "I''ll come this time!" After seeing this, MI Yunfei said to lonely Yufan, "brother Dugu, you just go up and touch the meteor gun later. Just make an appearance. I can get the meteor gun." Dugu Yufan didn''t speak after hearing this. Although he didn''t understand why Mi Yunfei said so, he still nodded to MI Yunfei and walked up. He jumped to the side of the shooting star gun and stretched out his hands. Just when he touched the gun, he fell to the ground and said, "Hey! No, it''s too powerful." As soon as Dugu Yufan''s words came out, Yuncheng God was shocked. They saw with their own eyes that Dugu Yufan just stepped back when he met the meteor gun. They all know that even if Dugu Yufan''s cultivation can''t conquer the gun, he can still hold on for a while. How can he be shocked so quickly? This really makes them a little confused. Now Yuncheng God is the only one left in the demon clan, while Mi Yunfei still has two people. Everyone focused on Yuncheng God. Even Mi Yunfei had no bottom in his heart, because he felt that the strength of Yuncheng God seemed to be still above the wind flying fairy. Just now, the wind flying fairy surprised him, and it''s hard to say whether the cloud God can take down the meteor gun. God Yuncheng nodded to Feng Feixian and walked up. At this time, his momentum soared. The whole person was like a beast. His strong internal strength formed ripples and kept swinging around. He tiptoed a little and quickly swept towards the meteor gun above. At this time, after a loud drink, he stretched out his hands and firmly grasped the meteor gun. "Chi Chi!" The body of the popular gun trembled rapidly in Yuncheng God''s hand, but Yuncheng God didn''t let go anyway. Suddenly, the meteor gun flew in the air with Yuncheng God, shaking here and there. The golden light in the air is brighter and brighter, and there are more and more beads of sweat on Yuncheng God''s face. After taking a deep breath, Yuncheng God poured out a magnificent internal strength on his hands again, and the meteor gun couldn''t get rid of him. At this time, Yuncheng God and the meteor gun fell to the ground, and the meteor gun was also moving rapidly. "Ah!" With a roar, Yuncheng''s crazy hair rushed up, and his hands gushed out again. "Yun Chengshen is really a madman, so he can''t get rid of him!" Dugu Yufan said. Mi Yunfei''s heart is also bottomless. He really didn''t expect that Yuncheng God was crazy to this extent. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of Yuncheng''s mouth, but his hand still didn''t relax. The body of the meteor gun was full of light, and gradually became more and more dazzling, and the bursts of divine power poured out continuously. Finally, Yuncheng God really couldn''t hold on. All of a sudden, it was soft to the ground, and the meteor gun broke away from Yuncheng God''s hands and suspended in the air. Yuncheng God touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and said, "divine soldiers are divine soldiers. Indeed, they have their own temper." he slowly stood up and said to MI Yunfei, "demon God, it''s your turn. I hope you don''t get seriously injured!" At this time, as soon as Dongfang Zixuan took a step forward, MI Yunfei immediately stopped her and said, "let me come!" At this time, everyone focused on MI Yunfei. They knew that if Mi Yunfei could not conquer the meteor gun, the gun might become ownerless. Mi Yunfei slowly walked towards the meteor gun. Just as he had just walked below the meteor gun, the meteor gun suddenly fell slowly from the air, and then lay quietly in MI Yunfei''s hand. Shock, absolute shock! The whole audience was silent, and everyone was silent. No one could think that such a stubborn magic soldier would be subdued by Mi Yunfei, and it seemed that he was willing. "Why is this? Why is this? Is the demon God really better than us?" Yuncheng God and fengfeixian almost shouted in their hearts. Mi Yunfei gently stroked the meteor gun. He could clearly feel the thoughts in the heart of the meteor gun, just as he could feel the thoughts of the devil''s shadow. Mi Yunfei summoned the shadow. When the shadow appeared from the space ring, it immediately flew into the air, and the meteor gun also flew up at this time. The strange phenomenon happened again, and countless golden lights suddenly appeared in the air. The golden lights became stronger and stronger, and finally people couldn''t open their eyes. The golden light kept spinning in the air, emitting infinite power. I don''t know how long it took, the golden light finally disappeared slowly, a strange magic soldier fell from the air, and then flew directly to MI Yunfei''s hand. At this time, MI Yunfei looked at the weapon in front of him curiously. The weapon had not changed much from the original shadow. But there was a fork on the tip of the original knife (sword), and a protruding spear was added. The body of the shadow becomes longer. It looks like a big pass knife, which can be picked, stabbed or split. Mi Yunfei feels that the shadow seems to become stronger. For MI Yunfei, it is an extremely handy weapon. At this time, people on the demon clan side were lost and could only place their hopes on the next level. Yuncheng God humed coldly and walked towards the front, and the rest of the demon family followed. "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a look! Maybe there will be that magical skill behind!" Mi Yunfei put the magic shadow in the space ring and walked forward. Chapter 222 At the moment, people can obviously feel that it is getting lower and lower. It should be an underground passage. The passage was a little gray and uncomfortable. After walking for another half an hour, all the people came to an old room. The difference in this room is that there are things like Yin and Yang and eight trigrams, and there is a stone gate in front of everyone. A dragon is carved on the stone gate. The carving is lifelike, like a living dragon, emitting bursts of dragon power. Below the dragon, there is a eight trigrams chart. The middle of the eight trigrams chart is concave. When you look carefully, you find that it is a palm print of both hands. "What is this? Is the baby behind the stone gate?" Yuncheng asked suspiciously. "I don''t know. I don''t know until I open the door." after Feng Feixian said that, he slapped Yungong at the stone gate. But his fierce palm fell on the stone gate, but he didn''t even make a sound. After the blow, Feng Feixian was shocked. You know, his palm is not a stone gate, even the iron gate and steel gate have to be broken open. However, the iron door, which looked insignificant, did not move, which really shocked him. "Let me have a try!" Yuncheng said to Feng Feixian. After finishing his words, he went to the stone door. Na Dantian''s Qi was between his palms, and then he clapped it. However, such a fierce palm force fell on the stone gate like a mud cow into the sea. "The stone gate is so strange! My palm power has no effect on it!" Yun Chengshen said to the nearby Fengfei fairy in surprise. Feng Feixian nodded and flew away towards Mi Yun, and then said, "demon God, this stone gate is very strange. How about we fight together to see if we can open this stone gate?" Just now, MI Yunfei saw that even Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy couldn''t open the stone gate. He didn''t think he could open it. Since Feng Feixian proposed, he had to agree. At this time, all the people came to the stone gate, raised their internal strength to the limit, and then waved a shocking slap at the stone gate. The stone gate was not opened, but did not move. "What''s the matter? So many of us can''t open the stone gate?" Yuncheng was confused. Feng Feixian also felt a little strange, but he was a careful man. He walked in front of the stone gate and observed carefully. Suddenly he exclaimed, "look, there are two palm prints here." After listening, they looked carefully at the stone gate. Sure enough, two shallow palm prints appeared in the eight diagrams. "What does that mean?" asked Yuncheng. Feng Feixian was silent and seemed to be meditating. He shook his head for a while and said to himself, "it should be so." he turned and said to the people, "these two palm prints should be related to opening the door. Why don''t we try one by one to see if we can open the door." After listening, it was absolutely possible, so they put their palms on the palm print one by one and tried. But no matter how hard I tried, the door just didn''t respond. Mi Yunfei also went up. When he put his hands in the concave handprint, he suddenly found that the handprint was almost the same size as his hand. He pushed hard towards the stone gate with enough internal strength, but the stone gate didn''t respond at all. He wanted to give up, but when he reached back, his eyes fell on the gossip map. Mi Yun looked more and more curious. He had never heard of the eight diagrams in the world, but he looked at the black and white yin-yang fish, which seemed to be the difference between day and night. Mi Yunfei said secretly, "what does this pattern imply? This black and white seems to be similar to Yin and Yang." thinking of this, MI Yunfei''s heart suddenly became clear. At this time, he immediately transported the Qi of Dantian in his body. When Mi Yunfei transported the Qi, the Dantian in his body spun rapidly. He became cold as ice in one hand and hot as carbon in the other. After pouring internal strength, he pasted his two hands on the gossip map according to black and white. When his hand was just pasted on it, suddenly the Eight Diagrams turned up, showing an irresistible power. Mi Yunfei felt that a magical force was pulling his hands. Suddenly, there was a strong light in the eight trigrams. Everyone felt that they were temporarily blind. When they opened their eyes, the eight trigrams were still the same as before, but Mi Yunfei disappeared. What is behind the stone gate? Why is it related to the Yin and Yang Qi of MI Yunfei? Who made that call? On the other side, unparalleled walked into a channel full of divine power. Many divine dragons were carved on both sides of the channel, which gave it an extremely familiar feeling. Although the dragons on both sides are carved, they are vivid. There are bursts of light in those eyes, which makes the whole channel golden and adds a bit of mystery. At this time, unparalleled felt that the call was becoming more and more familiar. It stood up like a human and walked towards the unknown front. After turning the passage, unparalleled came to a dark stone chamber. There was some darkness in the stone chamber, but there was a statue in front of it. The statue was full of blood red light. Although it was only a statue, the terrible dragon power made the whole room solemn. However, when peerless saw the statue clearly, peerless almost fell to the ground. What can make unparalleled so surprised? When the mysterious eight trigrams rotated, MI Yunfei felt the power from the eight trigrams, and instinctively wanted to take back his hands. However, he could not resist the mysterious power at all. He just felt that his eyes were dark, and his body seemed to divide into dust and pour into the mysterious gossip map. When Mi Yunfei opened his eyes, he had appeared in another place. At this time, he looked inside at his whole body. When he found that there was no problem in his whole body, he returned to his mind and looked at the place in front of him. This place seems to be a little ethereal. The room is hollow, but it seems to be a space made by manpower. Of course, this is just Mi Yunfei''s feeling, because he doesn''t know whether it is made by manpower. "Am I in the eight diagrams?" said Mi Yunfei to himself. He remembered that the power came out of the gossip map, and then he came to this place as a whole. "Ha. Ha. Yes, you are in the eight diagrams. This is a space for my own experience." Hearing the sound, MI Yunfei was startled. He looked around but found no figure. "Elder, where are you and why did you lead me to this place alone?" Mi Yunfei asked curiously. "Ha. Ha. I''m right in front of you." As soon as the laughter fell, a figure appeared in front of MI Yunfei''s eyes. The man was dressed in a golden armor and looked powerful. His momentum shook the sky. A pair of deep pupils seemed to be able to see everything in heaven and earth. Just with such a look in his eyes, MI Yunfei felt that he seemed to become better in front of this man. This man seemed to make him feel more terrible than his ancestors. He wouldn''t feel this way in front of his ancestors. The man looked at Mi Yunfei carefully, with a smile on his face, nodded and said, "well, good! Good! The creator is really different." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was shocked: "senior. You. You say I''m the creator? How is this possible?" "That''s right! You''re the creator. You know I''ve been waiting for you for many years, and finally it''s coming." the man said, and his face became a little excited. After getting the man''s affirmation, MI Yunfei returned to his mind for a long time and asked, "senior, why are you still here? What do you mean by waiting for me?" "Ha. Ha. My body is in the fairy world. What you see is just a part of me. I fought with an old guy and destroyed the world. That''s why there are you. Although the fairy world was better at that time, it was also ruined, and the so-called fairy gods were greatly weakened. Later, they came back from the fairy world I''m not strong enough to control the people who soared up in the world, so I closed the gate of the fairyland. However, I was seriously injured with that old man after the war. But I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to fight with you after you go to the fairyland, so I set up this fairyland just to lead you to come and make an agreement with you. You must promise me and wait for you When you become a real creator, you must fight with me, but it also depends on whether I recover from my serious injury. " After listening to the man''s words, MI Yunfei realized the reason for all this. However, considering that the man was just trying to fight with him, he even set up such a long-term situation. I have to say, this man is a battle madman. Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and said, "if the younger generation is really the creator as the elder said, then the younger generation will agree, but if I am not the creator, I hope the elder will not embarrass me." Hearing Mi Yunfei''s answer, the man smiled and said, "ha ha, if even what I expected will be false in the world, there will be no real things in the world. We''ll make a deal. When you and I reach the peak, we''ll fight once." Mi Yunfei suddenly remembered the purpose of his coming, so he asked, "senior, since you used your skills to lead me here, you must have high-level skills?" After hearing this, the man sighed and said, "you have already learned the most strange skill in the world, the magic dragon formula. Can you see other skills? But it will not disappoint you if you are attracted. Moreover, this skill is useless to me, but it has a great effect on you." after that, the man spread it out with one hand, Then a faint light flashed, and there was a book in his hand. "This skill is created by combining the gods of the two races to ensure your satisfaction." as soon as the man said that, he threw the book in his hand at Mi Yunfei. It is definitely not an ordinary skill that can get such a strong person''s evaluation. Mi Yunfei couldn''t help it. His heart almost jumped out. When peerless looked at the sculpture in front of him, it retreated a few steps, not because of the terrible power of the sculpture, but because of the appearance of the sculpture. The sculpture is nothing else, but itself. "As like as two peas." how does this sculpture look exactly like mine? Is that me? "Said unmatched doubts. Just then, a voice came out. "Ha. Ha! That''s right! That sculpture is you." As soon as the voice fell, a man appeared in front of unparalleled. The man''s momentum was unparalleled. His golden armor made him even more powerful. Although his eyes looked kind, they contained the pride of contempt for heaven and earth. Watching this person appear, unparalleled suddenly felt that the feeling that made it feel familiar was emanating from this person. "You. Who are you? Why do I feel you are so familiar?" unparalleled asked curiously. The man smiled and said, "child, you are finally born. You are the emperor of our dragon family. Your achievements may still be above me in the future. It doesn''t matter who I am, but who you are." "Who am I? I''m unparalleled?" unparalleled murmured. "Yes, you are an unparalleled, unique blood dragon in the world." the man seemed very happy, and his expression became excited when he spoke. "See? The sculpture is you. There is a powerful energy in your body. As long as it is activated, the energy will slowly become stronger with your growth. You can also use this energy when you are in danger, but once you use it, you will never turn into a human. Remember! Let me activate that energy! Witness this A great moment! " Chapter 223 In the middle of the room, the golden light is flourishing. I can feel the violent energy pouring into its body in the sculpture. Its mind gradually became blurred, and its body was slowly flying towards the sculpture. "Ha. Ha! The greatest moment in the history of our dragon family has finally happened. Unparalleled, you will become the most powerful beast." the man''s hands gushed out a terrible force, leading unparalleled to integrate with the sculpture. Slowly, the unparalleled body also entered the sculpture. At this time, the eyes of the sculpture became brighter, and its whole body was wrapped in the holy light. "Click!" A slight sound resounded through the room, adding a mystery to the strange room. But after the voice came out, the man was obviously more excited, and the power in his hand was also majestic. The tail of the sculpture began to show the body, and pieces of broken stones slowly fell down. No one knows what happened in the dazzling light. "Click! CLICK!" After several consecutive crisp sounds, the sculpture has completely broken open, revealing its unparalleled body. At this time, the unparalleled eyes are still closed, and there is no sign of awakening. The man smiled and moved his hands. A green light rose from his hands. The green light was very soft and finally covered his unparalleled body. "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant sounded, and then a dazzling golden light rose from the sky. "Ha ha! I have reached the Ninth level spirit beast." The man looked at the unparalleled hovering on the roof and said to himself, "you will grow faster from now on, child, work hard!" after that, the man had disappeared. When Mi Yunfei received the skill, his hand trembled at this moment. He carefully held the skill in his hand, and an ancient fragrance came out. Just the taste is intoxicating. Can you imagine how magical this skill should be? Mi Yunfei carefully opened the shell of the skill, and several golden characters came into his eyes. Looking at those characters, he couldn''t help shouting: "dragon wind wing!" "Elder, what''s the use of dragon and Phoenix wings? It sounds like the name of wings. Is it really a skill?" After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the man looked up to the sky and said with a laugh: "you are really a terrible thing! You know, this skill is a crazy skill below the sky defense realm! Even after reaching the sky defense realm, it is extremely useful." "Oh, how could it have such an effect?" Mi Yunfei was curious at this time. He knew that the man in front of him could never fool him. The object that could be fooled by those people was at least a figure in the fairy world. As for MI Yunfei, this is too small. Mi Yunfei still understands this. The man smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "what do you think of your strength now?" Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and replied: "I''m not an opponent at the peak level of breaking martial arts. Of course, people like the ghost family, the demon family and the four great hermit families are excluded. My divine soldiers have been integrated into three now. If I use the magic dragon formula, I dare to fight even in the early stage of flying, but only The disadvantage of one is that the sky realm can fly, but I can''t. " The man laughed again: "Very good, very confident, but the truth is exactly what you said. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to fight across levels, but you can fight across levels. First, your skill is better than anyone else''s, second, your explosive power is too much. Third, your Dantian is bigger than anyone else''s, which also makes your internal strength more powerful In fact, your physical fitness can recover quickly because of it. "The man pointed to MI Yunfei''s chest. Mi Yunfei immediately stepped back a few steps, because he knew what was in his chest, and his heart was a little more vigilant. The man smiled and said, "ha ha! Don''t worry. My only hobby is to fight with people, especially the strongest people. As for the others, I''m not interested at all." Hearing this, MI Yunfei was relieved. The man then said, "these conditions I just mentioned are the reasons why you can fight across levels. However, your fight across levels ends here. You have nothing to do with those air control realms." After listening to the man''s words, MI Yunfei''s mood became a little depressed at this moment. He understood that what the man said was right. Although he could take unparalleled to fight with people in the sky realm, after all, he did not control the speed and direction of flight by himself, and could not cooperate with his moves to the best extent. The man looked at the depression on MI Yunfei''s face and smiled: "don''t lose heart. In the past, you couldn''t fight with people in the imperial air realm, but after today, you can." After hearing this, MI Yunfei looked in his eyes and said excitedly, "elder, do you mean this skill can make up for my defects?" The man nodded and said, "yes, this skill is a flying skill created by combining the magic powers of our dragon and Phoenix families, and only you can use this skill in this world." After listening, MI Yunfei immediately asked, "why?" "You should know that this is just a flying skill, which consumes a lot of energy when used. You can use it because your elixir field is bigger than anyone else''s, and you have an endless stream of heaven and earth auras to supplement, so you can use it indefinitely. Others don''t say that long-term flying, even short-term flying, is difficult, because they don''t have this ability at all Required by the Ministry of Kung Fu. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei understood why he was the only one who could use it. Originally, he came here only to find a powerful skill for the disciples. Although he failed to do so this time. However, what made him more excited was that he was qualified to fight against the imperial air realm. He was excited when he thought about it. "It shouldn''t be difficult for you to learn this skill with your talent. If you give my guidance, you should be able to master the essence within ten days. If you have come to this place, learn this skill and then leave!" the man said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei naturally wanted it. He had long wanted to experience the feeling of being able to fly by himself. At this time, listening to the man say so, of course, he agreed without hesitation. He didn''t worry about what would happen to the cold and frost outside, because in the strongman''s nest, even if the Reverend of the demon clan came, he probably didn''t dare to mess around. Time has passed day by day. Now the most worried people are cold and frost. Mi Yunfei and those people of the demon clan have gone in for a few days, and there is still no movement. Their worry is inevitable. As for some people of the demon and ghost families, they were much more depressed. Although they didn''t see how Mi Yunfei disappeared at the beginning, they guessed that MI Yunfei must be behind the Shimen. As for what is behind the stone gate, no one knows. When one of them came to this place, they didn''t get anything. Naturally, they were unhappy. What they are most worried about is that MI Yunfei will have an adventure. At that time, it will be a great threat to the demon family. "Why on earth? Why did the previous peerless magic weapon automatically recognize the demon God as the Lord? Why can''t we open the stone gate, but Mi Yun entered the stone gate as soon as he flew up?" (they all thought that Mi Yun flew behind the stone gate) at this time, Yun Cheng God walked around in front of the stone gate and was extremely angry, Every few steps he took, he would always punch the stone gate, but it didn''t work. He wanted to leave, but he was a little unwilling. "When I say God, don''t shake around, OK? Wait quietly!" Feng Feixian couldn''t see it anymore, so he gave a voice and advised. "No, I have to find a way to get in. I can''t stand waiting like this." Yun Chengshen was almost crazy, and the sweat on his face rolled down. Dugu Yufan smiled and said, "ha ha! This is the so-called character problem." "What, you say my character is bad? You haven''t gone in yet." Yuncheng God was almost angry. "Ha ha! I don''t care about what''s in there. Even if there is, at least it''s from the demon God sect, it has nothing to do with your demon family." Dugu Yufan said with a smile. "You. You." if Yuncheng didn''t care about what the immortal mansion Master said, he would have fought with Dugu Yufan. At this time, the eight diagrams on the stone gate suddenly rotated, and bursts of dazzling light burst out in the eight diagrams, which made people unable to open their eyes. The light became more and more prosperous, and the whole room became extremely dazzling. In the golden light, a vague figure appeared in the light. Looking at the figure, Dugu Yufan and others were obviously excited, and the eyes of the demon family were obviously full of killing intention. That man is no one else, but the demon God Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha! Who am I? It''s our demon God! The demon God must have gained a lot this time!" the cloud Cheng God on the side bit his teeth and smiled, but there was endless killing intention in his smile. For the killing intention of Yuncheng God, MI Yunfei was not moved. He smiled faintly: "the harvest is quite big, but what''s the matter with you?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, both Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy were angry, which made it clear that they didn''t pay attention to them! Just then, a sound came from the house. "Dear little guys, this visit is over. Welcome to come next time. Oh, I forgot to tell you just now. This fairy house seems to be disappearing in another hour. If anyone is willing to stay and disappear with this fairy house, welcome!" "Brush!" As soon as the voice fell, all the people almost used their milk to return to the original road. Many people were secretly scolding: "this old guy is too good at the whole person! If you say it later, don''t you protect his life?" Mi Yunfei, Dugu Yufan and others also ran quickly. At this time, no one was slow. They rushed out in the blink of an eye, and Wushuang also came out from the other side at this time. "Go! The immortal mansion is going to disappear!" without waiting for Lenghan and others to ask, MI Yunfei jumped directly on the unparalleled back and galloped away. On the other hand, the people and horses of the demon family also took their flying beasts and flew towards the waterfall. Because that''s the exit to the cold pool. When they had just reached the entrance of the cliff, there was a huge sound behind them. They turned and looked back. They saw a huge fire lotus blowing up in the sky. The fire directly turned the water at the cliff into soup. Flames were everywhere, smoke was everywhere, and the beautiful scenery disappeared forever between heaven and earth only after the loud noise. After everyone climbed out of the cold pool, the scene at this time was somewhat depressed. Everyone didn''t leave, but deadlocked. "Ha ha! Demon God, I''ve heard that you are the first expert in youth. I''ve wanted to learn it for a long time. I couldn''t do it in the immortal mansion just now, but now I''m out. Naturally, I''ll have a good competition." Yun Chengshen laughed wildly. Mi Yunfei sneered: "Ha ha! The devil family is the devil family, and will always do things that can''t be seen. If you want something straight, why make such a bad excuse? Not to mention why you came to me, even if you don''t come to me, I will never let you leave. Since it''s not easy to meet the young masters of the devil family and the ghost family, I naturally want to do everything to keep you here." "OK! Everyone says that the demon God is arrogant. It''s crazy to see him today. You are the first demon God who dares to say so to me among your peers. Let me cloud into a God and meet the legendary demon God for a while today!" As soon as Yuncheng''s words were finished, he directly waved a palm at Mi Yunfei. They are both amazing madmen. Who is the ultimate hero? Who can dominate the battlefield? Chapter 224 Mi Yunfei snorted coldly and then punched out, which was the heart breaking fist in the Hunyuan fist manual. Now Mi Yunfei is an expert at the beginning of breaking martial arts. He has to show his heart breaking fist again. Naturally, its power is not comparable to that in the past. The drunken fist is like a bright sun, and the flame burning in the fist is also beating violently. "Boom!" Both of them were masters among the masters. Their fists and palms intersected. The terrible internal strength shook the water in the cold pool up dozens of feet, and the people on one side also opened the war with the blow of the two people. Mi Yunfei stepped back several steps and his heart churned violently. Although he thought that the strength of Yuncheng God was terrible, he never thought that it was terrible to this extent. "Ha ha! It''s said that the demon God is like this, but it''s just like this when I see him today!" after a blow, Yuncheng God looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. "Hum! It was just an appetizer just now. It''s only vegetarian. The meat is in the back. You''ll be overwhelmed by it!" with a roar, MI Yunfei flew up and directly covered it with miexianzhang. The huge palm covered the sky and blocked out the sun. The whistling wind blew dozens of feet of crazy sand. The huge internal force shot everywhere and destroyed countless flowers and plants. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s mysterious immortal killing palm, Yuncheng God also put away his playful heart. His toes were a little, his body was like a swimming dragon turning the waves, and his palms rowed continuously, directly facing the palm wind. "Boom! Boom!" One palm intersected, and their terrible internal force destroyed several Zhang stone pillars. The ground cracked, and the curling smoke dispersed one after another under this mighty blow. After they slapped each other, they pulled up more than ten feet on the ground, and then launched a fierce battle in mid air. Mi Yunfei''s skill is the first among the young generation. People can see that his body method is in the best state at this moment. His fighting experience was shown unreservedly, and he played very smoothly at this time. And Yuncheng God is even more exaggerated. That guy is really not a fucking man. If he is a man, he can only be called a savage. His hand is as fast as lightning, and he is better than rice and clouds. His face was excited and more like madness. His scattered hair kept flying with the palm wind. If Mi Yunfei was the God of war, that guy was a war demon. "Ho!" "Ow!" With several roars in a row, flowers have exploded in the sky at this time. That battle is barbaric! Looking up, you must be scared to urinate incontinence. Above the sky, a dragon about fifty feet long is working with two other very strange beasts. All three are monsters among the monsters. Although the dragon looks beautiful and the dragon power is scary, the color is so strange that it makes people speechless. It''s actually purple. I''m afraid unknown people will mistakenly think it''s a hybrid dragon? As for the other two monsters, they are even more hybrid. One looks like a tiger or a cow, looks ferocious and evil, and carries two huge wings on its back, which makes people know that it is not a good bird at a glance. And the other one is also strange. It looks strange. A mouth is almost bigger than a face. These three strange beasts are unparalleled, poor and gluttonous. Today''s matchless has evolved to a ninth level spirit beast. It is the king of beasts. Those terrible magical powers emerge one after another. One enemy and two don''t lose the slightest advantage. At the moment, the most angry thing is poor and strange. It and unparalleled are old rivals. Unparalleled was always suppressed by it in the past, but it has only been more than one year and less than two years. Unparalleled has evolved so fast and completely surpassed it. How can its heart not be angry. As for Taotie, although he is not as angry as poor Qi, he is also very anxious. Taotie is extremely greedy. It has eaten a lot of monsters, but it has not eaten the dragon. Therefore, at the moment of seeing unparalleled, it decided to often taste the dragon meat anyway. Wulun is poor and strange or gluttonous. Like Wushuang, they are nine level spirit beasts, and their status is no lower than that of the dragon family. They are all one of the four fierce beasts! At this time, they can''t get unparalleled when they unite. Their killing intention has already made them fierce. Various magical powers emerge in endlessly in the sky. The roaring and Howling made the magic fog fairy Valley vibrate, and the whole void was distorted. The battle below was also extremely fierce. Dugu Yufan fought against Feng Feixian alone. Their strength was almost the same and they fought fiercely. Dugu Yufan was wild and heroic, while Feng Feixian was cold and calm. It was hard to distinguish between the two for a moment. Because there are twelve people in MI Yunfei''s side and ten in the demon clan''s side. Later, one of them was trampled into minced meat by the water Unicorn when he was passing through the pass, so there are only nine people in the demon clan at this time, but each of them is a top-level figure. However, no matter how powerful they are, they are somewhat difficult to resist the attack of ten people in the East Zixuan. At this moment, the whole magic fog fairy valley became particularly noisy. The war was burning. There were stones shuttling around and flying catkins all over the sky. I''m afraid the most fierce one among the people is the fierce fight between Yunfei and Yuncheng God. The two people''s moves are deadly. Their thick palm power swings a huge storm and rolls up the crazy sand tens of feet high. Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Their eyes were red and their palms were endless. A valley turned into ruins under their palms. Mi Yunfei was sweating on his forehead. Although he was quick, he had no rules, and his heart was very anxious. The strength of the cloud God in front of him has reached the point where he can''t do anything. It''s really a freak to reach this state at his age. With a long roar, MI Yunfei''s body was pulled up from the ground, and his toes gently clicked on the broken wall. With the strength of the broken wall, MI Yunfei''s body broke down like a spirit snake. A huge ball of light rose from his hands, and the raging wind rolled up the fallen leaves on the ground. "Miexianzhang! Kill!" The vigorous palm power came out with the sound, and a huge palm appeared in the air. The world was suddenly dark, leaving only the thick killing machine. The biggest palm, the coldest man, turned into God''s punishment, came from the sky. Within a hundred feet, boulders, flying shuttles and the jungle were destroyed. The power of one palm can break the wind and waves, destroy the mountain and break the pulse. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s palm, Yuncheng God sneered, pointed his toes and rushed up towards the huge palm. Suddenly, the world was dark, the whole sky had been covered by crazy sand, and the whole valley was tumbling violently. The misty white fog is gone, but what you get is thick black smoke. It''s not too much to call magic fog fairy Valley magic smoke ghost Valley at this moment. "Soul swallows heaven and earth!" Yuncheng was angry and evil, and his strong palm power came out in response. Thousands of magic clouds filled his body, and the layers of magic clouds directly met the huge palm in the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a loud noise, flowers exploded in the sky. The huge explosion was like an erupting volcano. The huge blow directly broke a cliff. Mi Yunfei was shocked by the blow and flew upside down. His body flipped several times in the air and finally stumbled to the ground. And Yuncheng God also slowly fell down from the air. His steps were light and steady, and his power was exhausted. Mi Yunfei obviously suffered some losses. It seems that the gap is not a little. "Ha. Ha! Good! Good! You are the most powerful person I have ever seen among the strong young people since I started my career. However, the power of the demon God can be shaken so easily. Next, get ready to meet my endless anger!" After a wild laugh, MI Yunfei had a strange magic weapon in his hand. This magic weapon was the shadow of the fusion of three ancient magic weapons. At this time, the power of the devil''s shadow is definitely not comparable to that in the past, and the bursts of divine power can not be underestimated. Mi Yunfei is connected with the devil''s shadow. He can already feel the excitement of the devil''s shadow. At this moment, MI Yunfei is the God among gods and the devil among demons. His momentum surged out like a raging tide, and the Dantian in his body was reborn. In MI Yunfei''s chest, you can clearly see what is turning inside. The terrible internal force shook all around. The bellicose blood in his body was finally inspired at this moment. There was only one word war in his heart! Crazy battle! Looking at the change of MI Yunfei opposite at this moment, Yun Chengshen was surprised, but he smiled excitedly for a moment. "Ha ha! Interesting! It''s really interesting! Many people told me that the demon God is a strong man in case of strength. Today, it''s true. You are called the ''demon God'', but I''m called the ''God of war'' in the demon family. It''s more and more interesting, but this can make me have fun, ha. Ha." Yun Chengshen laughed wildly up to the sky after saying that. Although he smiled, But the momentum soared at this moment. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" With a burst of drink, MI Yunfei cut directly at Yuncheng God with a magic shadow in his hand. The gorgeous blade was dozens of feet long, as if the sky was about to be pierced by this knife. The huge blade was like a roaring dragon. Where the blade passed, the ground was instantly divided, and a piece of ground directly turned over. The momentum was terrible. After Yuncheng God sneered, his hands moved rapidly, thousands of magic smoke shot out of his body, and Yuncheng God''s eyes became dark at this moment, just like a peerless crazy devil. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" With a roar, Yuncheng God closed his hands, and then quickly turned over. A huge energy wave came out of his hands. He saw his hands expand, and then took a palm. The palm force roared angrily, and the magic cloud gathered into a huge thick smoke and directly strung out. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Haoran slapped them, and they each stepped back dozens of feet. However, the killing machine in their eyes has been strung on their heads, and it is difficult to stop at all. "Kill!" They roared almost at the same time and rushed directly towards each other. Palm shadow and knife light become extremely messy at this moment. Waves of earth waves turned up on the ground, and countless huge pits had appeared around them. Under the palm of the two people, the big tree was like small dry firewood, which turned into powder in an instant. "Boom!" After the move, MI Yunfei''s mouth was full of blood and his hair was scattered. Under the tangled hair, two green lights penetrated the human soul like two ice skates. Suddenly, the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand is rapidly growing larger and longer, and then stabbed into the sky. At the moment, MI Yunfei is really frightening like a wild devil. Two distinct internal forces poured into the shadow. After absorbing the two internal forces, the shadow trembled rapidly, and the cold light emitted by the blade directly penetrated the layers of magic clouds. "Let you see the real power of the three magic soldiers, including the Seven Realms of rain, the eight wastelands of thunder and the nine secluded areas of electricity!" With a burst of drink, MI Yunfei finally continuously displayed the last three moves of the God killing crazy knife. The God killing crazy knife played to the highest level at this moment. Suddenly, the shadow was one minute three at this moment. These three were the setting sun sword, the moon knife and the meteor gun, each of which was almost forty feet long. The whole sky was covered, the huge momentum was spectacular, and the heaven and earth were filled with sacred authority. "Whew, whew!" Thousands of brilliant lights were shot from the three magic weapons, and the dazzling strong light made people temporarily blind. But even a blind man can feel the abnormality in the air at this time. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s full blow, Yuncheng''s face also changed greatly. He stamped on one foot and sank into the Dantian. The whole ground was split by his foot. A magnificent force came out of his hand, and his whole person had turned blood red. Suddenly, the whole body of Yuncheng God was filled with blood red light. At this time, he was as terrible as the Shura devil climbing out of the hell. The smell of blood filled the whole sky and made people''s scalp explode. "Blood anger reincarnation!" With a roar, the change began again. Yuncheng God raised his hands high. Above his head, a bloody roulette suddenly appeared. The bloody wheel was spinning rapidly, and some nearby flowers, plants and trees were sucked in. It''s late, it''s fast. Just as the reincarnation plate in the hands of Yuncheng God was sacrificed, the three divine soldiers in the air also split down from the air. The terror power that pervaded the divine soldiers was really invincible. The gods stopped killing the gods and the demons stopped killing the demons. The leaked residual power directly broke half of the valley, and the huge stone fell from the sky with the divine power. "Boom!" The three magic soldiers directly hit the huge reincarnation disk. The reincarnation disk that can devour all things can''t devour the three magic soldiers at this moment. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, the reincarnation disc began to crack, and half of Yuncheng God''s body was blasted into the ground. "Ha. Ha! Interesting, really interesting! You can''t help me, and the sky can''t help me! Ah!" With a wild cry, Yuncheng became crazy, and the magic power reappeared. His eyes became dark, and the spirit of Xiao killing in his eyes shot out without reservation. A force like destroying heaven and earth poured into the reincarnation disc, and the cracked reincarnation disc repaired itself. The round of return was directly pushed up by Yuncheng God, and then covered the three magic soldiers. The next chapter is a little sad. I hope you can accept it. This is what the devil must experience on the road to heaven, and it is also a change in his character. This plot is very important. I believe senior readers can understand it. As for those readers who only like to see the protagonist go smoothly, Qingyun can only say sorry. Chapter 225 In mid air, the huge bloody reincarnation disk unexpectedly resisted the attack of the three magic soldiers, and the two sides were so deadlocked. "Ah! Die!" Yuncheng God danced wildly, like a crazy demon. The internal force surging from him directly ran through a cliff, which was blasted out of a huge hole under this momentum. "Boom!" With an explosion, the huge reincarnation disc and three magic soldiers were knocked out, while Mi Yunfei and Yun Chengshen retreated for dozens of feet. The blood slowly disappeared along the corners of MI Yunfei''s mouth. His face became extremely haggard, but his eyes were unusually cold. And Yuncheng God was not easy. After a blow, his body was shocked by the huge force and flew out. "The little Lord of the demon clan is really strong, but you met me today." after saying that, MI Yunfei''s curved body slowly stood straight, and his momentum soared in an instant. The violent wind blew a wisp of his long hair, and the high fighting spirit in his heart was inspired to the peak by the attack of Yuncheng God. Mi Yunfei put away the shadow of the devil. He held it high with one hand, and there was a great momentum. The power of the devil broke out at this moment. Suddenly, a thick magic smoke filled Mi Yunfei''s side, and the violent force swept the fields, and the world was dark. For a moment, the magic smoke rushed against the sky, as if it were fighting the sky. A huge magic image suddenly appeared in the sky. The devil is as terrible as the earth. It seems that it can swallow heaven and earth. The wild storm rolled the ground and pulled up thousands of stone pillars, which made the whole sky turbulent. The huge magic statue immediately emitted countless lights, some like divine power and some like magic anger. Those lights gathered together, and a huge word "demon God" appeared in the sky. "Ha ha! Devil six moves? I can do it too." As like as two peas of laughter, the regeneration of variables, the magic smoke was also poured out of the clouds and became the same as the one that Yun Yun had shown. "Demon god six types, the third type Demon shakes the wind and cloud!" They both shouted angrily at the same time, and four big characters appeared on the sky at the same time. The huge wave shook the void. The wild energy stirred up a storm. The storm was extremely savage. See the mountains destroying the mountains and the water cutting off the water. Within a few hundred feet, it was dark, surrounded by flying boulders, and what you could see was the scene of heaven and earth breaking. The valley has completely collapsed, and the whole ground has directly turned over one by one. The distant pool water sent out a series of explosions, and the high water waves are hundreds of feet high. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this time, the scene was completely chaotic. All the people in the fierce battle were constantly avoiding the flying rocks, and there was a crack about ten feet wide on the earth. It was difficult to estimate the momentum caused by their attack. Gongsun shuttles through the rubble without tears. No one cares about anyone in the wind and sand. He hates Mi Yunfei to the bone, and the current chaos is the time for revenge. Gongsun Wulei is mi Yunfei''s old rival. He knows Mi Yunfei very well. What Mi Yunfei cares about most in his life is family affection, friendship and love. Gongsun Wulei wants to start with MI Yunfei''s love. Through the wind and sand, Gongsun saw three figures indistinctly without tears. They were the three women of cold frost. At this time, he quietly sneaked in the past. With his cultivation, it was not difficult to sneak behind the three people in this chaotic scene. At this time, the three seemed to notice something, but when they looked back, they saw a wild palm wind coming. "Sister Hanshuang, be careful!" After a scream, ye Xiaolan rushed up and pushed away the cold frost. However, the wild palm power directly shook her out with the cold frost. "Er!" A mouthful of blood sprayed out from ye Xiaolan''s mouth. Because she was forced to take the palm, Leng Hanshuang just suffered a little impact, which was no big deal. But ye Xiaolan was badly hurt. The familiar voice was mixed with thousands of desolation. This voice, like a sharp sword, deeply stabbed Mi Yunfei''s heart. At this moment, he panicked! He''s scared! At this time, he is trying to compete with Yuncheng God. "Poof!" At the moment of distraction, MI Yunfei was shocked and flew out, and the blood in his mouth spilled out. At this moment, he was so fragile and powerless. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei bumped into the broken cliff and blood gushed out again. But he didn''t feel anything physically, but felt the broken sound in his heart. "Xiaolan. Xiaolan." Mi Yunfei, regardless of his injury, stumbled up and ran quickly towards Ye Xiaolan. When he came to Ye Xiaolan, he held Ye Xiaolan tightly, stretched out his trembling hand and wiped the blood from the corners of Ye Xiaolan''s mouth. His mouth kept mourning: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''m here!" Rice cloud poured the large bottle of fairy emulsion into Ye Xiaolan''s mouth, and then pressed her hand tightly behind her. The endless flow of internal strength, such as the pouring of craze, poured into Ye Xiaolan''s body, and the tears on his cheeks were spilling madly. After taking the immortal lotion, ye Xiaolan slowly opened his eyes and smiled at Mickey cloud. "Wood, head, I am the most regret in my life. I can''t be your bride. I''m afraid there''s no chance." A once familiar word passed into Mi Yunfei''s ears, just like a sharp sword inserted into his heart. Once upon a time, he had heard this sentence, but he didn''t expect to hear it again at this time. "No, no! I will marry you, I will marry you, as long as you get better, I will marry you right away." Mi Yunfei cried to Ye Xiaolan. "Wood. Don''t cry, man. Man bleeds. Don''t cry." What a familiar word, every word is so shocking. Every word is deeply rooted in MI Yunfei''s heart with endless pain, thousands of coldness, blood and tears, hate and regret. "Ah! Why? Why is this sentence again? I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen!" Mi Yunfei shouted at the sky. "Wood, why? God won''t give me a chance to be your bride. Even if it''s only one day, I won''t regret my death. In this life, I don''t have a chance to be your bride. I just want to meet you in the afterlife. If there''s an afterlife. Remember not to change my name. It''s easier to find you." "When. One day. The brightest star appeared in the dark night sky. That''s me. I''m blessing you. Only. Only hope. Your heart. Can. Leave. A little space. Give a silly woman named Ye Xiaolan. Me. I''ll be satisfied." Low voice, with a lifetime of expectation, perhaps that is her lifelong wish, but in exchange for God''s unwillingness. The dust all over the sky slowly sprinkled down from the sky with the petals. At this moment, it was so desolate. What is happiness? How many people are asking and how many are pursuing this answer. Today has the answer, the real happiness is to cherish the people around you and live well every day, that is happiness. Otherwise, what will be left will be eternal regret. When the world is old, the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten, when the white hair is gray and the face is wrinkled, can you still remember the person who once lived in your heart? Do you feel your internal organs breaking? Have you ever tried inserting your nails into your heart to relieve that pain? Time is fleeting, beauty is easy to grow old. Let''s have a vigorous love while the years are still alive! Don''t wait to lose to regret, your white hair, who are you waiting for? "Boom!" With a thunderbolt, there was a drizzle in the sky, but the raindrops were mixed with a trace of blood red. Is that blood and tears? Is God laughing or sympathizing? Rain fell from the corner of MI Yunfei''s eyes with tears. The world has no light. It is a darkness, forever darkness. Ye Xiaolan stretched out her hand hard and gently brushed away the tears from the corners of MI Yunfei''s eyes. Maybe in her heart, I hope Mi Yunfei will be strong forever! "Wood. You. Can you call me a lady?" A low voice utters the inner desire, which is the expectation and perhaps the lifelong pursuit of many people. It may be very simple to call out those two words, but this sentence is too heavy for people to speak easily, but the man didn''t hesitate. "Lady, lady! You will always be my lady of MI Yunfei. I want to marry you, I want to marry you!" Is the pathetic voice too late? Does that roar, that roar, swing through your heart? The world is asking, what kind of words are the most sincere? I didn''t know before, but today I understand that what Mi Yunfei just said is the most sincere, just. It''s too late. Listening to the two words shouted by Mi Yunfei, ye Xiaolan smiled with blood, but the smile was so beautiful and natural. Because. She got the answer she had been looking for in her heart, even if it was just a promise, but she felt very satisfied for her. Slowly, slowly, ye Xiaolan''s bright eyes finally closed after the sound of "Lady". A smile hung around her mouth. She was satisfied even if she died. Wind, some cold. Rain, some cold. A smile ends the marriage in the previous life, breaks off the love in this life, and leaves an intoxicating smile. The wind blows in no direction, and the rain is sad. No one can tell me when love goes away quietly. The wind withered and opened with the flowers, and the rain shed tears to the sea. Now I understand that you choose to wait with a purple dream. Memory is the fragrance of flowers. We agreed that no one can forget. Keep the sunshine of the night, sad but pretend to be strong. You are braver than me in the days waiting. Memory is the fragrance of flowers. We can never forget when we walk together. Your tenderness is the sunshine, filling my future and reminding me that flowers are always like my love. People may encounter a lot of things and miss a lot of people in their life. If God gives you another chance, do you choose to refuse without hesitation or choose short-term love? If I choose, I will love again, even if it is only a short moment, enough! Love does not care about the length of time, only about the depth of love. Don''t let the one who loves you wait, maybe that waiting is an unfinished relationship. "Ah! I don''t want you to die! I don''t want you to die! You''re a thief! God, give me Xiaolan back, give me Xiaolan back!" With a loud roar, Miyun''s mouth spewed out blood flowers. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s heart was broken. Blood red tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. He bit his lips tightly, and blood flowed along the corners of his mouth. His nails were completely inserted into the soil, and bursts of colic came from his internal organs. The blood vessels in his hands burst high, and his hair stood upside down. Murderous, murderous! The whole sky was full of terrible murderous spirit, and Mi Yunfei''s eyes became blood red. He held his chest tightly with one hand, and the nails were stabbed into the flesh. He seemed to want to crush his heart. Pain is more painful than a thousand arrows through the heart and a thousand cuts. "Er ah! You''re all going to die, all going to die!" Mi Yunfei rushed to the sky, and a blood light poured from him into the sky. The sky had turned blood red in the blink of an eye. He was possessed, even if he was not transformed into a magic dragon, he was still possessed, and the whole world was filled with suffocating magic gas. Anger has made it difficult for him to control himself. That word, that smile before he died, and everything he used to know emerge bit by bit. It is anger, despair, tyrannical killing intention, endless pain and a sense of guilt. Only a crazy kill can ease the pain in your heart and make your sin less serious. In the distance, the fierce battle is still going on. Only Yuncheng God on one side is watching Mi Yunfei closely. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" The heavy pace and heavy heart sent out the strongest killing intention in the cold rain. Mi Yunfei walked up step by step. Every step he took, the mountains collapsed and the earth shook. When all the people felt the terrible murderous spirit of MI Yunfei, their hands slowed down a bit, and some people stopped and watched the violent Mi Yunfei. Seeing Mi Yunfei''s fierce intention of war, Yuncheng''s eyes were full of energy. He took a step forward and stopped in front of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei ignored Yun Chengshen, clenched his fist with one hand and directly punched him. The dazzling fist strength turned into a huge column of light at this moment, and the terrible energy jumped into the void and made a brittle sound. When Yuncheng saw this, he immediately raised his palm to meet him. His huge palm power was like a wild beast flying towards Miyun. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the blood in Yuncheng''s mouth spilled wildly, and his body jumped out directly by Mi Yunfei''s fist. "Boom! Boom!" The body of Yuncheng God directly hit the residual wall, and the boulders rolled down one after another, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth again. Yuncheng didn''t understand. He couldn''t understand why Mi Yunfei was so terrible at this time. He just blew him out with such a casual punch. "This sky will be turned into a sea of blood under my fists. Pay for Xiao Lan''s life!" With a burst of drink, MI Yunfei was crazy and slapped six or seven people on the opposite side of the demon clan. The terrible palm power is like an inverted Milky way, sweeping all things in the world and running through the world. He even wants to single out six or seven top level masters of the demon family on his own. This is the real demon God! Ye Xiaolan''s death made Mi Yunfei furious to the extreme. How crazy will the demon God be? Look forward to the destruction of heaven and earth! Chapter 226 The palm power dominates heaven and earth, and the magic power frightens the world. With one palm, the ground suddenly turned and covered the opposite people. After seeing this, several people from the demon clan sneered and clapped their hands together. Six or seven people hit together. It was a child''s play. A huge palm directly broke the ground. The sky is full of flying soil, and the trees nearby are pulled up in pieces. Mi Yunfei ignored this. The killing intention in his heart had already made him forget life and death. There was only one word in his heart, that is killing! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! With a wild laugh, MI Yunfei jumped up and his palms came out together. The overwhelming palm power made everything around turn into dust and float down in the air in an instant. "Die!" There is no superfluous words, only a simple word, which represents arrogance and the wild spirit of the demon God. One word spit out, the powerful and peerless palm power also attacked the six or seven people on the side of the demon family. The others immediately raised their palms to meet each other. The terrible palm power was so wild that it was a move to destroy the sky and the earth. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Crazy and lawless. Terrible! Terrible! Terrible! But it''s terrible! These guys are not human, they are crazy! It''s crazy! The terrible palm power seems to subvert everything in the world. Everything around it no longer exists, only the towering war continues. That peerless blow turned into a huge pillar of light through the world, and the ground was jumped into several pieces. Chaos! Chaos! Chaos! The golden light is vertical and horizontal, and the palm power is staggered. The energy of destroying the sky and the earth rushes madly around. The ruins were directly pushed to the ground by this blow. There was crazy sand within a hundred miles, and the world was chaotic. Mi Yunfei was knocked upside down by several people, and the blood gushed out again. The whole sky was red and eye-catching. At this time, the cloud on the side flew up, and the vast palm power poured out, and then clapped on MI Yunfei''s chest. "Click!" "boom!" Mi Yunfei''s bones were broken by Yuncheng God, and his body was shocked to fall to the ground, and the uneven ground was deeply sunk. At this time, the wind and dust filled the air, and the gravel flying shuttle. Mi Yunfei lay on the ground with tears falling down. It was not the pain on his body that made him so, but the pain in his heart. "Xiao Lan, I''m sorry!" A drop of Acacia tears is heartbreaking, and a regret is unforgettable for life. A person, a thing, deeply engraved in the heart, even if it is dead, it is difficult to forget. Sometimes I don''t think it''s wrong to say those three words, but sometimes I feel very guilty. "Ha. Ha." Desolate laughter resounded through the broken Valley, but it sounded like crying. I really want to know how people feel when they are most heartbroken? Maybe pain, maybe hate. Mi Yunfei slowly stood up, his face covered with tears, and his hands held a sachet tightly. A few years ago, when he lost his memory, he was about to fight with Xiao Yao. At that time, ye Xiaolan sent this sachet to her. The familiar fragrance still exists, but the man. "The clouds and clouds rise, the sky changes, and the demons and gods appear as soon as the magic dragon appears. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" The sad words resounded word by word between heaven and earth. The faint sound of summoning souls penetrated people''s hearts, like the roar of demons and sad wails. "Crackling!" A series of bone sounds sounded, just like setting off firecrackers, and Mi Yunfei''s body was also changing rapidly. His chest bulged high and his arms grew longer. The scales covered the whole body quickly. Those scales were different from the past. This time they turned blue. On his hand, the long nails were soul stirring and looked no different from the claws. His eyes became blood red, and the blood red tears flowed down the corners of his eyes. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei raised himself to the sky and made a roar, like the sound of the devil''s roar, which almost broke the sky. Although the sound was angry, it sounded so pathetic. "Ha ha! Is this the legendary magic dragon formula? That''s it! It''s really overbearing!" looking at Mi Yunfei''s appearance, Yun Chengshen said excitedly. "Don''t underestimate the magic dragon formula. I feel that the demon God exudes an extremely dangerous smell. At this time, he is in a state of violent walking and he is possessed." said Feng Feixian. "Hum! What about the magic dragon formula? Can''t you and I defeat him?" Yuncheng seemed very dissatisfied in his heart. Dugu Yufan and others were shocked at this time. They had heard of the magic dragon formula, but they were still shocked when they saw Mi Yunfei. "Brother Yunfei!" Leng Hanshuang cried aside. Mi Yunfei looked stunned and turned to look at her and said, "don''t come here. I''m afraid I can''t control myself and hurt you by mistake." his voice was very heavy, like a monster roaring. Looking at Mi Yunfei in front, Yuncheng turned to Fengfei fairy and said, "Feixian, how about you and me coming together to meet the legendary magic dragon formula? The young strong people in the world can''t find anyone who can support 100 moves unbeaten under the joint efforts of you and me, and the demon God won''t be different." Feng Feixian nodded and turned to the humanity behind him: "you go and drag those people, and the demon God will be handed over to us." The others nodded and rushed towards Dugu Yufan and others. At this time, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy also shot together. Their palms were wild and crazy, like ten thousand horses galloping, the ground trembled and rolled up thousands of feet of crazy sand. Mi Yunfei was not afraid of this and immediately raised his palm to meet him. With one palm, the wild sand was thousands of miles, which shocked the whole world. It seemed that heaven and earth turned under this palm. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The unparalleled palm power swept across the four fields, shocked the sky, and the huge divine light rose into the sky. The dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the earth was littered with stones. Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit soared into the sky and his demonic nature was great. Ghosts and gods fluctuated between waving. One palm opened the sky and split the earth. The wild palm power broke through the waves with the rolling demonic Qi. Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy were shocked. They gushed out violent internal strength again. Everything around them was destroyed. Flying catkins covered the sky, and thousands of mountains were pulled up on the flat ground. "Boom!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei stepped back two steps, and Yuncheng God and Feng Feixian were shocked to fly out. Their Qi and blood churned and a sharp pain came from their chest. "Kill!" Both sides almost killed red eyes. A series of loud noises startled jiuchongtian, and the great valley was destroyed. Mi Yunfei has the absolute upper hand with one enemy and two. After becoming the body of the magic dragon, his defense ability has reached a shocking level, and a pair of claws are extremely hard. When Yuncheng and Mi Yunfei exchanged palms, they were broken by Mi Yunfei''s iron claws. The golden light is intoxicating, and the evil spirit is startling. The peerless and wild palm wind sweeps thousands of troops, makes waves on the flat ground, and sprinkles crazy stones in the air. The cloud becomes a God, his anger is churning, his palm is surging, and the strong wind breaks the cloud. Within a hundred feet around him, the arrogant palm force rolled up a storm, and the magic gas filled the sky. A light burst out on his forehead. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" A roar of anger shook the sky, and a peerless madman turned into the sky. The troll was divided into two and turned into the word "demon God". The world was very turbid. At the same time, a black cloud and smoke shot out of Feng Feixian''s hand, and many evil spirits suddenly appeared in the sky, with a sad roar. "Ghosts and evil gods!" After the words, a magic light surged into the sky, and thousands of evil spirits gathered at this moment, and the vast majesty awed the world. "Ha. Ha. The first move of the magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" As soon as the wild laughter fell, a mysterious dragon filled Mi Yunfei''s side. The dragon was huge and almost occupied half the sky. The Dragon had just come out, and the world was suddenly dark. "Boom!" Several successive lightning strikes came down. The power of the magic dragon formula has made heaven and earth intolerable. It''s really terrible. "Ouch!" After a dragon chant sounded, the dragon around Mi Yunfei flew into the sky, and the dark cloud in the sky suddenly broke a huge hole. The power of one palm startled nine days. This is an anti heaven skill to challenge the power of heaven. Suddenly, MI Yunfei raised his hand to the sky and then clapped it. The wind is crazy, and the dragon in the air is even more crazy. The Dragon raised his head and then dived down. It could be seen that bursts of golden light came through the wind and cloud, and the world was in full bloom. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Several peerless forces collided with each other, the ground turned into a raging billow, the huge energy moved unceasingly, and became turbulent in space. In the wild sand, the Qi of Xiao Sha was frightening. The violent palm force shook the void, and a huge vortex appeared in the sky. Everything pulled up from the ground and flew towards the huge vortex. "Ah! Zhalong crosses the river! Die!" With a roar of anger, MI Yunfei was evil, and his killing intention rushed to the crown. The vast internal strength gushed out again. At his feet, a big land split. That monstrous evil spirit turned into a magic light and spread around. The extreme move reappeared, and Mi Yunfei showed the second move of the magic dragon formula again. The great majesty tarnished the world and shocked the world. The waves of evil power made the gods and evils retreat, and the energy of Wei Tian and the earth seemed to stir up the sky. It''s really frightening to move the four fields and walk vigorously through the eight wastelands. Who can compete in the world? Ask heaven who dares to stop? Where are the heroes in the world? The power of demon God cannot be violated. It is impossible to escape death! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mountains and rocks fly and thousands of forests are destroyed. The power of one move seems to run through samsara. There are thousands of evil shadows in heaven and earth. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian were shocked by Mi Yunfei''s blow and retreated several steps. A mouthful of blood was also sprayed from the two people. Mi Yunfei''s wildness was beyond their imagination and was difficult to defeat. They looked at each other and had the answer in their hearts. Mi Yunfei''s evil nature is now in his body. There is only killing intention in his mind. The combat effectiveness has increased dozens of times, and the most terrible is the move of the magic dragon formula, which is strange and overbearing, which is very powerful. If they fight hard, there is only one result, that is death! They suddenly roared up to the sky. The noise was so loud that the sky was turbulent. Suddenly, many flying animals flew into the sky, including poverty and gluttony. Yuncheng God and fengfeixian jumped directly over the backs of the two fierce beasts, and the others also went towards the other flying beasts. Seeing this, MI Yunfei burned his head with anger. He shook his hand with one hand and punched his five fingers. Then he punched batian towards the flying beasts in the air. The rest of the people rushed out their palms to meet each other. However, can ordinary people resist the fist of the demon God? "Er!" The shrill wail came out, and many flying animals and people in the sky were blown to pieces by Mi Yunfei''s fist, and the blood rained wildly. At this time, Yuncheng God and the rest rushed away. "Unparalleled!" After MI Yunfei roared up to the sky, unparalleled immediately flew from high altitude. Without waiting for unparalleled landing, MI Yunfei jumped, pulled up more than 30 feet from the ground and landed directly on unparalleled''s back. Without two heads, he pursued the people on the side of the demon clan directly. "Even if you run back to your hometown, you will die! Kill!" With a roar, MI Yunfei directly chased up in unparalleled. There was only the murderous spirit that had not dissipated for a long time between heaven and earth. Chapter 227 Dugu Yufan and others were shocked to see that MI Yunfei was chasing after the people of the demon family. You know that so many people Mi Yunfei is absolutely unmatched. They also summoned their flying beast and chased Mi Yunfei. Cold frost and mengxianling had already cried into tears. They also chased up with Ye Xiaolan. At this time, the murderous spirit in MI Yunfei''s heart had already been difficult to suppress. When passing through the sky, even some monsters in the forest below were frightened by the murderous spirit. The unparalleled speed is worthy of being the first in the world. Soon, it has caught up with the demons in front. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were full of murders. Holding the magic shadow, his internal strength surged out from a distance. The magic shadow grew longer and larger in an instant, blooming with dazzling magic light. "Die!" At a distance of 60 or 70 feet, MI Yunfei directly waved a knife at the person in front. The shadow was nearly fifty feet long. With the sharp knife, the slower flying people in front suddenly turned into blood under this knife. "Feixian, the demon God is catching up. At this time, he is alone. How about we join hands to kill him?" Yuncheng God is really a madman. In this case, he even wants to kill Mi Yunfei. "Don''t become a God. Today''s demon God is the real demon God. Just now I clearly felt that his combat power is still soaring. At this time, he is more terrible than a person in the early stage of air defense, and we can''t fight against him." Feng Feixian is calm and calm, and instantly compares his strength with MI Yunfei. After hearing this, Yuncheng God was unwilling, but there was nothing he could do, because what Feng Feixian said was true. At this time, MI Yunfei gave them a terrible feeling. Mi Yunfei was so murderous that he once again waved a knife in front of him. The blade seemed to pierce the sky and frighten the world. He sacrificed a knife and only perished. The eyes saw red blood sprinkling, and the ears heard a wail. At this time, there were only four people left on the side of the demon family, and then the shocking murderous spirit locked several people like a lifeline. Through the jungle, across the mountains, all the demons occasionally turn back to resist. The forests were destroyed, the mountains were cut off, and the fire of war was in the sky and on the ground. At the moment, there are only Yuncheng God, Fengfei fairy and Gongsun without tears. The three had already been scarred, with disheveled heads and broken clothes. The two fierce beasts also suffered several times. Their bodies were full of blood and looked even more ferocious. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian had long lost their previous arrogance. They almost lost their courage. Yun Fei was frightened and looked very embarrassed. At this time, I was relieved to see that I was about to reach the sub Hall of the demon family. At this time, MI Yunfei has chased up again. Yun Chengshen, Feng Feixian and Gongsun Wulei once again use all their unique skills to blow a blow at Mi Yunfei in order to delay Mi Yunfei''s pursuit. Mi Yunfei was angry and ignored it. He raised his hand and clapped it. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Yun Chengshen, Feng Feixian and Gongsun Wulei, together with the flying animals under their feet, were shocked to fall straight to the ground. "Ha. Ha. I said, you''re all going to die! You''re all going to die!" Mi Yunfei laughed wildly, pointed his toes and fell straight from the high altitude. Just then, a huge voice came out. "Hum! You can''t help coming here!" As soon as the sound fell, two people rushed out of the palace below. These two people were soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons. When they saw the appearance of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, they also ate a lot. Their clothes were ragged and their skin was incomplete. They looked embarrassed, but it was obvious that MI Yunfei was the only one who pursued them. "Kill him." after Yuncheng pointed to MI Yunfei and said such a sentence, he was already unconscious, and Feng Feixian and Gongsun had already fainted without tears. "Mi Yunfei, it''s you! You''ve become like this! But you''re so brave that you dare to catch up here." Zhuling ghost suffered a loss in MI Yunfei''s hand and hated Mi Yunfei already in his heart. The sound just now startled many people. Soon, thousands of people gathered outside the palace. "Ha. Ha! It takes no time to find a place with broken iron shoes. If you don''t go in heaven, there''s no door to hell. Where do you escape today?" the ghost laughed wildly. Zhuling ghost waved to the people behind him and said, "all of them, I want to see the devil struggling and let you taste what shame is!" Zhuling ghost waved to the people behind him. "Wow!" Thousands of people rushed towards Miyun like waves. The lineup was huge and everyone looked bad. Mi Yunfei''s face was calm, and with a roar, he rushed directly into the crowd. Seeing that MI Yunfei rushed to the crowd, the soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons trembled. You know, it''s hard for thousands of people to come up and not die. "Ah! Die!" Mi Yunfei was so crazy that he waved his magic palm and splashed blood. At this time, he was completely a murderer. No, it''s not a murderer, it''s a beast, a crazy beast! He rushed into the crowd, fists and palms together, and the whole person was crazy. He looked more like venting his anger. In the corner of his eyes, blood red tears came out, and the whole person looked more terrible. Although he is crazy, he has been mourning Ye Xiaolan''s name in his heart. He needs to vent, crazy vent. Mi Yunfei slapped a man''s head with a little force. The man''s head exploded instantly and his brain blood spilled everywhere. This place has completely become a purgatory, which is so terrible that people''s souls came out. At this time, he punched out, directly through the two people''s bodies, and one rib jumped out from behind. His other hand kept shooting again, and the two burst in an instant. Mi Yunfei is crazy, completely crazy. The anger in his heart is hard to eliminate even if he kills hundreds of millions of people. The ground was full of minced meat. The huge fist force exploded in the crowd, and dozens of people died in an instant. Of course, MI Yunfei also suffered several knives, but these people''s swords couldn''t hurt him at all. "Ah!" With a roar, MI Yunfei grabbed more than a dozen swords in one hand. He shook them with force, and they all broke. Then he slapped again, and the wild inner strength turned into a colorful divine light. Those people were swept by the fierce palm wind and instantly divided into several pieces. Others have lost their heads and are still moving forward. The ground was full of broken dead bodies. No body was complete. Either there was no head, or there was a big hole in the chest. What''s worse, the whole body was divided into many parts. "The shadow comes out of the scabbard!" With a roar, the magic shadow was in MI Yunfei''s hands. However, the magic shadow expanded rapidly and became more than 50 feet long. Bursts of divine power made everyone dare not move forward. Mi Yunfei danced wildly with the devil''s shadow in his hand. He was really as cold as a peerless monster. The corpses are everywhere and the blood is flowing into a river, which makes people startled. The sky was covered with evil Qi, the sky was pale, and there were ghosts crying and wolves howling everywhere. It was more terrible than purgatory. Unparalleled also did not idle, directly rushed into the crowd, where the dragon tail passed, dozens of people were swept out. One moment spits fire, another spits water, or a huge flash of lightning comes out of the air, and all kinds of magic powers come out. Thousands of people of the demon clan have been killed and injured in a moment. "Xiao Lan!" A cry of grief shocked the world. The demon God turned grief into strength and cut out with a knife. The ground split instantly, and there was an abyss about ten feet deep. Many people of the demon clan were caught off guard and fell down one after another. Mi Yunfei stabbed out again. The blade passed through dozens of people''s bodies, and the blood fell down along the blade. The ground had already been submerged by blood. "Ah! Let''s pay for my Xiaolan''s life!" Crazy! Crazy! Completely crazy, MI Yunfei held the shadow in his hands and waved it directly towards the others together with dozens of people on the blade. Those people on the blade instantly turned into stumps and fell from the air. Mi Yunfei is furious and arrogant. Anger is surging, the fire of war shakes the ground. It is hatred that turns into ruthlessness, and tears that turn into regret. Dao Mang, full of anger and remorse in his heart, turned into divine power and magic anger and decided to die and leave. The blood rain was cold and regretful. Mi Yunfei destroyed the long knife in his hand and swept thousands of troops. The four fields howled bitterly and miserably. There were mutilated corpses flying and falling to the ground everywhere. In a moment, half of thousands of people had died. Many people were so frightened that they couldn''t urinate and dared not come forward again. Even if they are asked to die, they will never choose to face the crazy devil Mi Yunfei. It is a person who makes people feel terrible than death. "Hum! A bunch of useless things!" the ghost of killing spirit made a cold hum and flew directly towards Miyun, and the soul killing devil fought with matchless. Mi Yunfei snorted coldly and waved a palm directly at the flying Zhuling ghost. The palm power wanted to break the sky. The invisible air flow whirled in the void, gradually forming a light mask, and the terrible pressure attacked the Zhuling ghost. Zhuling ghost gave a cold drink, and then his backhand shook the past. The golden light was dazzling, the terrible energy waves surged around like the tide, and the huge palace was shaking. "Boom!" One palm intersected, and they were evenly matched. They stepped back a few steps. However, MI Yunfei is crazy again. He raises his hand to the sky and blows a fist directly. The fist power is terrible. It is like a meteorite falling outside the sky. The world is full of energy. Zhuling ghost was shocked. When he saw Mi Yunfei''s appearance, he knew that MI Yunfei had used the magic dragon formula, but he never thought that he could achieve such terror even though he had not used the moves of the magic dragon formula. Zhuling ghost was cold in his heart, and his killing move reappeared, and he blew a palm at Mi Yunfei again. After a slap, they each took a few steps back, but zhulinggui took advantage of his ability to resist the air and constantly attacked Mi Yunfei. For a moment, MI Yunfei could only resist repeatedly, and the situation was not optimistic. Zhu lingguo repeatedly used killing moves to attack Mi Yunfei''s upper body and his lower body. Whenever he saw that MI Yunfei''s palm power was wild, he withdrew. After several fights, MI Yunfei made a fierce move, but it was difficult to attack the target. "Hum! Even if you can resist the sky, I will still kill you!" A cold hum, the variables regenerate, and a sound comes out of MI Yunfei. Then, something strange appears. On MI Yunfei''s back, a pair of wings grew slowly. The wings were golden and were emitting bursts of divine power. Mi Yunfei had been annihilated by the light, and only a golden light could be seen. Suddenly, the golden light soared into the sky and sped away towards the ghost. The speed was unimaginable. When the ghost saw the figure in the golden light clearly, he was surprised and said, "how can it be? You can fly!" Chapter 228 The huge wings emit bursts of golden light. In the bright light, MI Yunfei finally reveals his face. His face was cold, his upper body was naked, and his towering chest muscles shook from time to time. Flakes of scales emit cold light. A pair of claws and a pair of wings are not like humans, but some like terrible demons. Flying has always been Mi Yunfei''s dream, but now he is not excited when he can fly. Mi Yunfei was very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he had flown to the side of Zhuling ghost. He clenched his hands and punched out. Although Zhuling ghost was shocked, he didn''t lose his mind for a long time. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s blow, he immediately waved his palm to meet him. "Boom!" The sky exploded, and the huge energy kept leaking out. The whole sky was very dark, and a little spark fell from the air. "I didn''t expect you to be able to fly, but you still have to die. See the real power of the sky realm!" After the words, the two hands of the ghost were expanded, and the spirit of heaven and earth was absorbed in both hands. The strong wind blew away the white clouds. The palm power is unparalleled and arrogant. I want to compete with heaven and earth. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" With a roar, the wind and cloud dispersed, and thousands of evil Qi poured out around the soul killing ghost, shaking up to jiuxiao and down to Jiuyou. "Hum! The first move of the magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" With a roar, he suddenly heard the Dragon singing, and a mysterious black dragon curled around him. At the moment, MI Yunfei looked too strange. The wings radiate divine light, but the whole body radiates magic. Mi Yunfei pushed forward with one hand, and the huge dragon directly strung out. The terrible pressure made the world change color. The Dragon opened its huge mouth as if to devour heaven and earth, and bursts of vigorous energy rippled in the air. At this time, lightning gathered into a huge column of light and split down from the high altitude. The magic dragon formula is so rebellious that even heaven and earth can''t stand it. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the air current in the sky whirled rapidly. Even if it fluctuated on the ground, it seemed that even the air solidified at this moment. The violent energy blew up the palace below and collapsed in an instant. "The second move of magic dragon formula! Pull the dragon and turn over the river!" Mi Yunfei is very wild. He wants to smash the enemy with one hand again. Gusts of palm wind and wild hegemony are not only the deterrent of terror, but also the call of death. "Poof!" A slap came out and the blood rained wildly. The Zhuling ghost was shocked and flew upside down. Mi Yunfei flew forward again and hit the past with a fist. With a "click", the ghost''s bones were broken. He couldn''t believe that MI Yunfei fought with him after picking so many people, but he didn''t feel exhausted at all. In fact, he didn''t see the jade on MI Yunfei''s neck emitting a faint green light. At this time, the sky suddenly became depressed, and the whole void was violently turbulent. Then two people flew rapidly from a distance. They were the ghost king and the demon emperor. Far away, the ghost King waved a palm directly at Mi Yunfei. Jin Guangda Sheng, the arrogant fist flew towards Miyun like a volcano and hit directly. Mi Yunfei snorted coldly, gushing out an incomparably wild internal strength and shaking the peerless blow. "Boom!" A loud noise and huge energy caused a storm. The sky rotated under this blow, and Mi Yunfei was shocked out by this powerful blow. Soon, he stopped, raised his head to the sky and clapped his hand directly at the ghost king. Such a move is the only one in the world. It even challenges the peak state of Yukong with the initial state of breaking martial arts. I''m afraid this behavior is unparalleled, at least unprecedented. The corners of the ghost King''s mouth tilted slightly, which seemed more like appreciation and ridicule. He waved with one hand and his posture was random. Even if it was random, it was earth shaking. "Boom!" There was a huge explosion in the sky. Mi Yunfei was shocked again, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. After reaching the level of breaking martial arts, MI Yunfei''s body has been strong enough to be invulnerable. However, even so, he was hurt by the ghost King''s random palm. It can be seen that the peak state of Yukong is really terrible. Mi Yunfei''s body fell to the ground, and the bluestone slab on the ground suddenly burst. His chest was undulating violently. At this moment, he thought of Ye Xiaolan''s smile again in his mind. His heart was so painful that he couldn''t speak at this moment. It was like a broken heart, tearing every nerve of him. A vague figure appeared in front of him. It was Ye Xiaolan. The smile was so simple and true. Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand hard. He wanted to touch the familiar smiling face. He wanted to hold the smile, but he couldn''t touch it anyway. "Xiao Lan, you will always be my bride!" A low cry made his heart more painful. The distant smile made him more desperate. Mi Yunfei couldn''t stand the pain. He grabbed his heart with his long fingernails. It seems that the pain will be alleviated! Love, what a simple word! What a mysterious feeling! There are many talented people in the world, and there are countless heroes, but who can really understand the meaning of love? Maybe it is the only one in the world that has no real answer! The wind can blow away everything in the world, but it can''t blow away the thoughts in the heart and the residual memories in the brain. Sunshine, it can warm everything in the world, but it can''t warm the cold heart. "Er ah! Xiao Lan!" With a sad cry, the world became desolate, and the autumn wind made people''s heart colder. However, the killing intention was stronger. Mi Yunfei suddenly strung up and rushed directly into the sky. His fighting spirit reached the highest state in history. His anger seemed to burn the world. Magic smoke is rolling and murderous. This is the representative of deforestation. This is the symptom before death. "The third move of magic dragon formula, the Raptor crosses the river!" A roar shocked Shenxiao, crossed Jiuyou, and turned into a divine dragon again around Mi Yunfei, but the Dragon looked more powerful, wilder, and the bursts of divine power were more violent. The power of one move, laugh at the wind and cloud, look at the common people and challenge the power of heaven and earth. The huge momentum shakes the mountains and rivers and cuts off the rivers. Heaven and earth seemed to twist, and the whole space solidified at this moment. The peerless rage shook the sky, and the world suddenly showed colorful clouds. Crazy! Crazy! Let heaven and earth bury the beauty! Use this palm to break the dust! What does the prosperity of the world have to do with you? What does it have to do with you? For the sake of the beauty in your heart, break this world! "Ouch!" A dragon chant sounded, and the dragon around Mi Yunfei went out directly. That terrible majesty is irresistible. I dare not resist it. God stops killing God and Demons stop killing demons! Rao is based on the strength of the ghost King''s peak realm. After seeing the power of MI Yunfei''s strike, his face also changed greatly. Because this palm has not allowed him to look down on it. Otherwise, there is only one word to die! Although the ghost king was surprised, he was not satisfied with the action on his hand. For a moment, the world was red with blood, and huge blood waves poured out all over the ghost king. The blood waves churned violently, like a sea of blood, which was frightening. The towering blood wave whirled rapidly, and there was a blood red within a hundred miles, and the blood wave formed a reincarnation disk. The rotation speed of the reincarnation disc is faster and faster, and the huge trees and flying stones on the ground are also absorbed, even the sky is rotating rapidly. "Blood anger reincarnation!" With a roar, the huge reincarnation disc was directly pushed out by the ghost king and hit the rapid dragon. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The reincarnation disk was shocked and flew out, and the Dragon disappeared invisible. The wild power swept the world, and even the white clouds were burned by the terrible war. Mi Yunfei was shocked directly by this terrible blow. A huge crack appeared in his body, Sen Bai''s bones appeared, and blood gushed out like a flood. The ghost king was shaken by Mi Yunfei''s blow. "Master!" A cry of illness came. Wuduo held his head high and his tail swayed. He came straight to MI Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei''s body also fell on Wushuang''s back. "Hum! We must not let that boy run away. If he escapes, our demon clan will be finished in twenty years!" with a roar, the ghost King pursued Wushuang directly. For MI Yunfei, his heart was so scared that he shook him, the man at the top of the sky, with the power of breaking the early martial arts. This kind of person simply existed against the sky and was a monster from the moment he was born. The demon emperor has never started. I''m kidding. If the peak state of Yukong can''t deal with a person who breaks the initial state of martial arts, it''s a great lie in the world. However, when the demon emperor saw the combat power of MI Yunfei, he was also frightened. It''s like a dream. It''s unbelievable. However, there are many unimaginable things in the world. Only after seeing them with your own eyes can you know that it is not impossible, but that you are too ignorant. Unparalleled flew with MI Yunfei rapidly, but behind him some demon kings and ghost kings came all the way. His heart was really anxious. Although the unparalleled speed is very fast, it is only a ninth order spirit beast after all, and has not reached the level of a holy beast. And just now I had a fight with the soul killer, and I was already very tired. At this time, it''s hard to fly with Mi Yun on my back. Mi Yunfei lay on his unparalleled back and couldn''t move. His appearance also recovered. The wound on the body is very big. Although the blood has stopped, the wound has not healed yet. What''s the point of the pain? The pain in my heart is the real pain. He wanted to be in such a coma and never wake up again. He would rather believe that it was just a dream than accept the fact. Just. Anyway, he can''t coma. The tears in the corners of my eyes never stopped, and the yearning became stronger and stronger, but the heart became more and more painful. Unparalleled tried his best to fly rapidly towards the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. It was about to arrive more than ten miles, but at this time, the demon emperor and the ghost king also caught up. "Ha ha! Where are you going?" With a long smile, the ghost king had stopped the unparalleled way, and the demon emperor surrounded the unparalleled behind him. The atmosphere in front of him became dignified, and the spirit of Xiao Sha also filled out. "Wushuang, you go! Xiaolan has gone and I''m alive. It''s boring." Miyun said to Wushuang in a trembling voice, weak and desperate. "No, master, I will never leave you alone. If you want to go, we will go together. If you want to stay, we will stay together. You never treat me as a mount. You always treat me as your best friend. I remember all the scenes you did for me in the Dragon God Palace, so I will never go!" although the unparalleled words sound childish, But its tone is extremely firm. Hey! Friendship, how precious! Although the road of life is long, it is not alone. It is precisely because of a feeling that makes the journey of life colorful and warm. People define it as friendship. At this time, matchless has made up his mind. Even if he uses his hidden power, he will never let Mi Yunfei fall into the hands of the two in front of him. The worst result is that he can''t turn into a human. "Hum! Do you still want to go? You have to stay." the ghost king said coldly. Just then, a powerful voice came out. "Ha ha! I''m afraid you can''t count your words!" As soon as the voice fell, a figure in the distance was coming rapidly into the sky. Who is this person? What kind of state has he reached? Can he fight the devil king and the ghost king? Can the demon God be saved? Will peerless use the hidden power in her body? Does it really never turn into a human? All kinds of questions waiting for you to dig! Chapter 229 After hearing the laughter, the ghost king and the demon emperor looked into the distance and saw a man flying towards this side in the sky. The visitor is as fast as a meteor and dies in a twinkling of an eye. Looking at the visitor, the ghost king and the demon emperor were shocked and said, "it''s you, Nangong Yukui!" Although the visitor was flying in the sky, he was in a wheelchair. However, the wheelchair did not hinder his movement. There is no doubt that this man is Ruan Yukui. Ruan Yukui looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "ha. Ha! It''s not easy for the ghost king and the devil emperor to remember me!" he almost said these words with his teeth clenched. It can be seen that anger has erupted in his eyes. It''s not difficult to imagine that there must be something fishy between them. Although the ghost king and the demon emperor were shocked, they were as usual in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, the demon emperor took a step: "Nangong Yukui, in those years, I could break one of your legs together, and today I can break your hands again." Ruan Yukui trembled and looked dejected, as if recalling the past. He looked up at the demon emperor and said angrily, "hum! If you hadn''t attacked me in those years, where would I be today? It was all caused by you two. Unexpectedly, I ran into you today. Then I''ll show you my real strength and certainly won''t disappoint you." Ruan Yukui turned to Wushuang and said, "Wushuang, you go first and leave it to me." After hearing this, matchless hesitated for a moment, and still took Mi Yunfei to fly rapidly towards the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. The demon emperor and the ghost king saw that matchless left with MI Yunfei, and they didn''t pursue him, because they naturally knew what the strength of the man in front of them was. If one person goes after MI Yunfei, the other may not be able to resist. Therefore, although they were unwilling, they had to watch matchless and Mi Yunfei leave. Just after Wushuang and Mi Yunfei entered Wanmo Jue pulse, they heard bursts of startling explosions behind them. Looking back, the sky was full of thick flames of war. In the demon gate, everyone has returned, while ye Xiaolan is quietly lying in a secret basement. It''s freezing here. There are only two people in the room, dream fairy and cold frost. Although the pain on MI Yunfei was unbearable, he insisted on coming to the secret room. Looking at the bloodless face on the stone bed in the secret room, his heart hurt more and more. He walked towards the stone bed with heavy steps, heavier and harder step by step, and it took him a long time to reach the stone bed. Mi Yunfei stretched out her trembling hand and gently stroked Ye Xiaolan''s face. There was always a smile on that face because she got the answer she had been looking forward to for a long time. It''s a little late, but it''s enough. There were no words, only heavy breathing. The atmosphere in the whole secret room was sad and everyone was in sadness. "Ba Da Ba Da!" Tears spilled from the corners of MI Yunfei''s eyes. He clenched his teeth tightly and clenched his fists. Just. Still can''t stop the pain, how can such pain be alleviated so easily. "Brother Yunfei, it''s a good day to spend two days. Let''s bury Xiaolan that day so that she can be buried early." Leng Hanshuang said to MI Yunfei with a cry. Mi Yunfei didn''t speak, but nodded. His expression became dull at this moment and looked at Ye Xiaolan on the stone bed. Do you want to remember her face? Or deliberately thinking about what? Time passed quickly. The two days came in a twinkling of an eye. Mi Yunfei didn''t eat or drink these two days and didn''t go anywhere. Just in the secret room, he silently watched Ye Xiaolan without saying a word, as if he had become a statue. When Mi Yunfei came out of the secret room two days later, everyone was shocked. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red with blood. He looked very haggard, and his hair turned white. He looked like an old man at dusk. For MI Yunfei''s cultivation, even if he hasn''t rested for ten days, he will never become like this. Only in these two days, there are too many sadness in my heart, all will become like this. On the mountain behind the demon God hall, this is an excellent place. It is surrounded by towering ancient trees, fragrant flowers and birds. In two days, a luxurious cemetery has been built here, which is also the day of funeral. In the demon God gate, everyone wears filial piety clothes, and their faces are not good-looking. Autumn wind bursts, blowing pieces of paper money, not desolate. Ye Shijie was also received by Ye Shaohua. They were very sad. They thought of Ye Xiaolan''s lively and lovely appearance. They both had a burst of colic in their hearts. However, ye Shijie and ye Shaohua are reasonable people. They don''t blame Mi Yunfei. What they hate is the demon clan. Under the arrangement of cold frost, a total of 108 people walked slowly from a distance with dragon bars. When all the etiquette and so on were finished, the people carried the coffin and prepared to bury Ye Xiaolan. "No!" With a loud roar, MI Yunfei rushed up and pushed away the people on both sides. He opened the coffin cover and looked at the person who was sleeping forever and became dementia again. He pressed his face tightly against the coffin, and tears poured out like a raging wave. "Xiao Lan!" After a long time, just say such two words, just two words are so difficult, so heavy. "Brother Yunfei, don''t be sad. Let Xiaolan go to the earth earlier!" Leng Hanshuang went to MI Yunfei and said to him. "Go away, all go away, I don''t want Xiaolan to go into the earth. She''s not dead, she won''t die, and she''ll never die!" Mi Yunfei shouted madly, completely ignoring the comfort of cold frost. At this time, Lu Chaohai, Ren LV and others came forward to persuade, but it was useless for anyone. "Pa!" With a crisp sound, MI Yunfei was slapped in the face. This slap was very hard, and Mi Yunfei was slapped to the ground. "Xiaolan is dead, she is dead, do you understand? What''s the use of torturing yourself like this? Xiaolan won''t be at ease when she walks." the roar came from the mouth of mengxianling, and she slapped her just now. Although it hit Mi Yunfei''s face, it hurt in her heart. "No, Xiaolan is not dead, she is not dead, she is still alive!" Mi Yunfei said to himself, looking depressed. Mengxianling went forward and caught Mi Yunfei. "Pa! PA! PA!" With tears in her eyes, Meng Xianling slapped Mi Yunfei again. These slaps directly made Mi Yunfei bleed at the corners of his mouth and stumbled to the ground. At this time, Meng Xianling grabbed Mi Yunfei, pressed it on the coffin and cried to him, "look, have a good look, Xiao Lan, she was still smiling before she died. If she saw that you were neither human nor ghost, she wouldn''t be at ease." after Meng Xianling said that, she threw Mi Yunfei out directly. Mi Yunfei seemed to have lost his soul. He didn''t want to get up when he lay on the ground. He kept mourning the words: "Xiao Lan!" With white hair, hot tears and red blood, can a person be regarded as a living person after losing his soul? Perhaps he died with the beauty in the coffin from the moment his heart was broken. Why? Why is all this? Things in the world are so unhappy. Are all creatures really just like mole ants in the eyes of God? Can you really let it trample at will? no No, no! Never let it trample at will. Fate is always in your own hands. When you clench your fist, you have grasped it. Only see if you dare to fight with the sky, only see if you dare to fight with the earth! Three more days passed, and the night came quietly. Although the cemetery was large, it added a bit of loneliness. The cold wind invaded my heart, and even the sound of insects around me sounded so desolate. There was only one person in front of the huge tombstone. The man had been sitting there for three days and nights. Endless, sleepless, unwilling, unwilling. For three days and three nights, MI Yunfei didn''t eat anything. He just drank blindly. There are many wine jars on the ground. He didn''t say a word to anyone. Except for the body, he was afraid that only breathing was left in his whole life. I don''t know when, the faint sound of flute came from a distance, which was full of loneliness and a bit of sadness. The sound of the flute slowly swung away in the silent night, and even the sound of insects stopped. Within a hundred miles of the cemetery, some towering ancient trees were cut down, and the cemetery was no longer completely covered. Maybe Ye Xiaolan is afraid of the dark! Or maybe she wants to look up to the sky and see the stars in the night sky every day! The moonlight tonight is very beautiful. The bright moonlight is sprinkled from the night sky, and the dense stars are also shining a little. However, MI Yunfei was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful night. The sound of the flute became louder and sadder. A man walks behind Mi Yunfei. Close up, you can find that it is a woman. The woman is extremely beautiful, cold and refined, like a orchid in the dark abyss, like a lotus blooming in the mud, so different. Even the beautiful moonlight is much dimmer than her. She still played the faint flute without stopping. The sound of the flute revealed her mood at this time, and also recalled the memories in MI Yunfei''s heart. The past appeared faintly. Ye Xiaolan''s shadow appeared in MI Yunfei''s mind. He took out the sachet that ye Xiaolan had given him from his arms and stuck it tightly on his face. Mi Yunfei touched his neck. When he was in the desert, ye Xiaolan left a red mark on his neck. Now, although the red seal disappears, the feeling remains in MI Yunfei''s heart forever. Incense disappears, jade burns, Butterfly Dreams float, and the past is like the wind. The dream is broken and the wind stops. At this moment, the dream is gone, leaving only the past that can''t be blown away, just like the emergence of yesterday''s events bit by bit. "What are you doing? Don''t bite me! I have thick skin. What if I bite your teeth?" "I''m not willing to bite you. I just leave a red mark on your neck. I want you to remember me forever." Remembering what ye Xiaolan said, MI Yunfei cried and shouted at the night sky, "I will, I will remember you forever." The voice was loud and echoed slowly in the sky. Xiao Lan, do you hear me? Did you hear that late promise? Once, MI Yunfei didn''t give an answer, but today he wants to shout out. He''s afraid. He''s afraid Xiaolan can''t hear it. "Mu. Tou, what I regret most in my life is that I can''t be your bride. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future." "Wood, for. Why. God doesn''t give it. Give me a chance to be your bride. Even if it''s only one day, I''ll die. I have no regrets. In this life. I don''t have a chance to be your bride, just ask for an afterlife. I can meet you in the afterlife. If there''s an afterlife. Remember not to change your name. There''s a vast sea of people. I''m afraid I can''t find you." Whenever he thinks of Ye Xiaolan''s words, MI Yunfei feels that his internal organs seem to be split. He stood up with tears on his face and shouted loudly, "Xiaolan, you will always be my bride, always! You will never change from generation to generation. Even if I die, you will remember that you are my bride. Do you hear me?" "Ha ha! Afterlife? Is there really an afterlife? If there is an afterlife, my name is mi Yunfei, or the demon God, Xiaolan, I love you!" The lonely voice echoed in the dark sky. At this moment, the man''s heart was broken and his heart died. Mi Yunfei grabbed the wine jar on one side and drank again. The wine spilled, soaked his clothes and frozen his heart. The stars are empty, wandering alone, a piece of ileum is cool, and tears are like a river. Drunk with wine, it is difficult to sleep at night. The love between the two compartments urges people to pity, and people are getting away. The wine has awakened, the pain has not disappeared, three thousand soft water is like a skate, and the soul has gone with the wind. Life is bitter, death is difficult, the four seasons are like autumn, a hundred flowers are broken, and the heart is colder. What is love in the world? Teach people to live and die. What is true love? Why is it so difficult for people in love to be together? Ask every day without words, only tears linger. The cold wind smiles, and the past flows into my heart. Once people are gone, can only silently chew the bitter memories. Mi Yunfei regretted that he couldn''t even tell her the simplest ''I love you'', and even a promise was said at the end. A moment''s fault has caused the miss of this life, the mistake of the past, and the realization of the present. It is despair, loneliness, regret, hate and sin. "Look after the past scenery with hatred and show my love with blood. The true words of falling flowers are wrong, but I don''t know that running water also has feelings. Ha. Ha." With a wild laugh, MI Yunfei held a short sword and inserted it into his chest. "Puff!" A cold sound, blood flowing slowly down his chest. The sword stabbed so hard that it was almost filled with the internal strength of MI Yunfei''s whole body. The short sword didn''t go deep, only the handle was still outside, and the feeling was deeply imprinted in my heart like the body of the sword. Very deep, very deep, even if the sword wound is gone, the wound in my heart will not be erased, and that love will not dissipate. until. Forever, forever! The word "love" stirs people''s hearts and erodes the soul. It is not only the tomb of a hero, but also the best destination for a lover. Qingyun sincerely hopes that lovers in the world can cherish the people around them and don''t wait for the day of regret to recall. Bless you, dear friends. Chapter 230 The figure behind him put down the flute in his mouth and stood there quietly without words. He just looked at Mi Yunfei silently. For a long time, it seems that several times have passed. The man said faintly, "why do you suffer? This is just a foolish love." There was no turning back, no answer, only the sound of pulling out the sword and the fallen figure. The woman held Mi Yunfei and said leisurely, "everyone says that men in the world are unlucky, but who knows that there is another man in the world who is infatuated. The world only knows the cold-blooded appearance of the demon God, but it doesn''t know the true feelings of the demon God." Mi Yunfei''s eyes were blurred and he had almost no strength. He opened his heavy eyelids and looked at the people in front of him. He just whispered, "Oriental Zixuan!" after that, he fainted. This woman is indeed Dongfang Zixuan. She was also sad for a moment before she unknowingly came to the cemetery. When she saw Mi Yunfei''s infatuation, although she felt foolish, she was moved. Dongfang Zixuan gently put Mi Yunfei on the ground, then walked to Ye Xiaolan''s tombstone and said softly, "Xiaolan, although you and I are similar soon, you are also a friend. Are you looking at this man?" A breeze suddenly blew in the woods. Is Xiaolan answering? Still. It''s just a wind? The wind is very light, but it seems a little desolate. The remnant leaves fall slowly, just like the end of life. Do you feel cold in the depths of your heart? Dongfang Zixuan felt the breeze and said to himself to the tombstone, "don''t worry, Xiaolan! He will get better, because he is not someone else, he is a demon!" After Dongfang Zixuan finished, he sighed and disappeared with MI Yunfei on the ground. Ten days later, in MI Yunfei''s bedroom, cold frost, dream fairy and some of MI Yunfei''s friends are here. Ruan Yukui also returned to the demon gate. For the past ten days, MI Yunfei was unconscious and didn''t eat anything. Leng Hanshuang and others just boiled some ten thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum or ginseng into water and forced Mi Yunfei into it. "Old four! You are the mainstay of the demon God gate! What can the demon God gate do if you have three long and two short?" Ren LV was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, walking back and forth. "Bah, bah, bah! I said dead fat man, what kind of bird words did you say? Did you talk like that?" Qiu Aotian scolded on one side. After hearing this, Ren LV jumped up and shouted, "you stink, can''t you spit an ivory out of your mouth? Don''t I worry about the fourth?" "Well, stop arguing. Now the people of the demon clan are ready to move and there are hidden murders everywhere. In this case, brother Mi didn''t wake up, but you still want to shout here." It was Dugu Yufan who spoke little. His forehead was covered with black lines and his face was angry. After hearing this, Ren LV and Qiu Aotian stopped arguing. They stared at each other and stood quietly next to each other. Just then, a disciple came from the door and knelt down on one knee and said, "I inform you, hall leaders, the demon clan has brought people to the ten thousand demons Jue pulse. The four sects have been notified, and Ruan protector is starting the array at the entrance of Jue pulse." Leng Hanshuang and Meng Xianling have different relationship with MI Yunfei, but they have the same thing about the demon God sect. Ruan Yukui, Dugu Yufan and other hall leaders make the decision. All the disciples come to report the time to the hall leaders in this room. This is also the decision made by Mi Yunfei at the beginning, which not only convinced the disciples, but also impressed several hall leaders. Everyone in the room felt cold after listening. They didn''t know what the array under Mi Yunfei was, and they had no bottom in their hearts. After the disciple retired, several people in the house began to discuss. "Hum! Even if the people of the demon clan don''t come, I still want to find them! Sister Hanshuang, we can''t help taking Xiaolan''s revenge. Since we all come to the door, we''ll go out and meet the people of the demon clan for a while!" Meng Xianling said to Leng Hanshuang. At this time, the others roared with indignation: "yes! Since we''ve called the door, we''ll give them some color to see." "But. But Yunfei brother him." Leng Hanshuang hesitated. She knew that MI Yunfei needed to be taken care of at this time. "Don''t worry! There''s me here. I once had a bet with him. Have you forgotten?" it was Dongfang Zixuan who spoke. Leng Hanshuang held Dongfang Zixuan''s hand and said, "Dongfang girl, brother Yunfei, please." Dongfang Zixuan nodded and said, "this is what I should do. I have to be his maid for ten years!" after that, she also looked at Mi Yunfei on the bed. Cold frost clenched his teeth and seemed to make a great determination before he shook his head and left. At this time, there were only Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan in the room. Dongfang Zixuan helped Mi Yunfei up with one hand, then picked up a nearby cup of ginseng tea and fed it into Mi Yunfei''s mouth. She put Mi Yunfei on the bed, sat on the edge of the bed, quietly looked at the unconscious Mi Yunfei, and then said to MI Yunfei, "haven''t you got out of the shackles in your heart? Now the demon clan has attacked the door, do you have the heart to see the demon God door destroyed?" But Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He was still in a coma. Subconsciously, he had closed himself. Who could go in? Dongfang Zixuan then said, "although you can lie here so quietly, do you know that your two confidants may have to fight with the demons later. Do you still want to leave regret?" After Dongfang Zixuan finished, he saw that MI Yunfei was still not awake. After a slight sigh, he turned and left. However, shortly after she left, the unconscious man slowly opened his eyes, and a tear fell from his eyes. At the entrance of the ten thousand evil Jue pulse, a dense number of flying animals flew from the air, and the sky was suddenly dark. And there are many people below, who can feel the bursts of anger from a distance. "Roar! Roar!" The sky shook and the earth moved with two roars in a row. Gusts of wind hit from the air, and the ancient trees rose up in an instant. When I looked up, I found that the roar came from the mouths of the two fierce beasts in the sky. It was poverty and gluttony. Standing on the backs of two fierce beasts are two men, who are Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy. Behind the two of them, three people are coming to resist the sky. Two of them are the demon emperor and the ghost king. The other is the thin old man who saved Gongsun without tears. At this time, suddenly a rainbow rose into the sky, and finally formed a huge mask, emitting bursts of murderous gas from the mask. After the rainbow light rushed out, the demon emperor, the ghost king and others immediately shouted, "everyone stop and don''t move forward." The others did not move forward, though they did not know why. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?" Yuncheng asked suspiciously. "Two young masters, the mask is very strange, but the murderous spirit is very terrible. We can''t resist it." the demon emperor looked a little nervous when he spoke. "Well, this mask is so strange. It seems like some arrays recorded in some ancient scrolls," said the thin old man. "What? Array? Isn''t it possible? The array has been lost for thousands of years. How can it still exist in the world?" the demon emperor and the ghost King were shocked. You know, array has been lost for many years. Many people have never heard of it, let alone seen it. "It''s nothing strange that there are arrays in the world. Don''t the four hermit aristocratic families also have arrays? If they didn''t have arrays, our demon clan wouldn''t have been moving them all the time. However, the array of the four hermit aristocratic families seems to be far worse than this array. I haven''t seen anything wrong when ghosts and gods travel south and North?" the thin old man said to them. It is mentioned here that the man who calls himself a ghost is a Dharma protector of the ghost family, and the ghost king is also his brother. Their strength is too far apart. The devil family originally belongs to the branch of the devil family. At the beginning, in a war hundreds of thousands of years ago, the strength of the devil family and the devil family was greatly damaged. Then, the ghost clan was closed. Therefore, more than 200 years ago, Zhengdao Dachang joined hands with the demon family. Without the participation of the ghost clan, the strength of the demon clan also weakened. Finally, he was defeated and withdrew from Qinglan. When the ghost clan was closed, the ghost king was sent to stay in the demon clan. At that time, an ancestor of the ghost family was really a strange man. He developed a blood sacrifice to improve people''s combat power and cultivation. However, it failed for many years. Later, the method was passed down. It was not until recently that a group of terrible people were successfully created. Those people were called Jiuyou ghosts and gods. The refining method can only be used by people below the air defense realm. Once successful, the combat power will increase exponentially, and the accomplishments of those with better personal talents will also increase. Ordinary swords are hard to hurt, but this refining method is very difficult. It needs too much living blood and some rare herbs in the world to refine. Otherwise, the world will not be in chaos. The ghost looked at the blood light and said, "there are many arrays in the world, including trap array, kill array and magic array. But they can''t change. They are versatile. And the array in front of us is very strange. We can''t feel what it is. We''d better be careful." Leng Hanshuang looked at those people no longer moving forward in Wanmo Jue pulse. He was relieved, but he couldn''t avenge Ye Xiaolan. At this time, several people flew into the sky in the distance again. Looking at these people, Leng Hanshuang and others immediately shouted excitedly. The people who came were the leaders of the four sects, Meng Li, and the old man surnamed Shan. There are many young masters such as Bai Lingfeng behind them. It seems that Xianlin island has transferred its combat power to Qinglan. "They dare not come in, so let''s go out." Ren Lu was most anxious and almost didn''t rush out. "Yes, dead fat people never talk to others, but this time they make a very reasonable point." Qiu Aotian said angrily. "OK! Let''s go out." with a roar, all the people rushed out of the array and killed the people of the demon clan. At this time, ghosts and gods, the demon emperor and others were worried. They were completely flustered. No matter who the visitor was, they were not afraid, but they were still very taboo about the name of dream parting. "Ha ha! Ghost God, demon emperor and ghost king are all right?" Meng said with a smile to several people when he was far away from home. "Dream parting, it''s you!" the ghost said gnashing his teeth. He is really a strong man in the early stage of phantom soul, but when he sees the dream separation, he is still afraid to be like this. We can imagine how terrible the dream separation is. "Brother Meng, the strength of this ghost and God is good! He''ll give it to me. Just watch the play at the same time." the old man surnamed Shan stepped forward and said. The ghost God looked at the old man surnamed Shan and exclaimed again, "you are a strong phantom! Who are you?" "Ha ha! I''m invisible," he said and punched him directly. The two fought together in an instant, and the others started one after another. Dream parting has never done anything. He looked at the distant sky and was silent, because he had felt a magnificent breath, and the man could almost fight with him. "Unexpectedly, just show up!" mengbieli shouted at the sky. "Ha ha! Dream parting is dream parting. I haven''t seen it for more than 200 years. Your strength has improved a lot! No wonder you can be called the two peerless talents of Xianlin island like him." As soon as the laughter fell, a figure flew from the distant sky, dressed in Sequoia, elegant and refined, and a pair of thin long eyebrows looked like the curved moon in the sky. Her skin is like snow and her eyes are like water. The soft and elegant long hair dances with the wind, and the tall peaks hit people''s eyes, which is really provocative. Looking at the visitor, Meng parting immediately gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s you, cloud ecstasy! My uncle was killed by you as a witch!" Chapter 231 The woman named Yun ecstasy trembled and said in a low voice, "yes! He was hurt by me, all by me." there was a sense of repentance in her tone. Mengbieli angrily said: "hum! You may never think that my uncle has achieved unparalleled cultivation. Even if he is hit by your demon clan''s Huagong powder, he will still be all right! He will soon recover to the peak state. At that time, even your eldest brother Yun Zun can''t resist it. Wait for the demon clan to perish!" After hearing this, Yun ecstasy shook up again and asked anxiously, "you mean him. He''s not dead? He''s really not dead? Where is he?" "Witch, don''t pretend to be a good man. I''ll take the debt you owe my uncle!" Mengli slapped Yun ecstasy directly after saying goodbye. The vigorous internal strength is better than the rough waves. The sky suddenly deforms, and a huge black hole appears in the whole void, which seems to be about to break. This is the first time for dream parting. The random palm of the phantom soul realm is terrible to this extent. After the cloud was enchanted and lost his soul for a short time, he immediately raised his palm to meet him. The palm wind stirred the heaven and earth. Heaven and earth were out of order and reversed in an instant. "Boom!" With a broken sound, many people below were deafened. Many people with lower strength spewed blood, and even the mountains in the distance were collapsing. The random move of the strong phantom soul can turn a mountain into powder in an instant. "Hum! It''s hard to show here. How about going to a battle at a high altitude?" Meng said goodbye. After hearing this, Yun ecstasy stopped talking and flew directly towards the high altitude. One by one, they disappeared on the white cloud. From time to time, lightning and thunder came out from the sea of clouds. Who knows that this is just a contest in the realm of phantom soul? The scene was chaotic, each fighting his own way, and no one cared about anyone. In the sky, the competition between Shan invisible and ghosts and gods is really terrible. Both of them can shake the heaven and earth, and the vast energy is excited from high altitude, jumping to pieces several peaks. "Roar!" After a huge roar, a super python with a length of more than 100 feet flew over from a distance, and the ground immediately trembled. The huge Python is a big Mac. The Big Mac is very wild. It goes straight up to the sky, and then bites the poor strange and gluttonous. Poor strange and Taotie are nine level spirit beasts. There is no doubt about their strength. However, Big Mac has to challenge them both. They are the four real fierce beasts! That''s the existence that can compete with the four divine beasts! They never thought that there were other beasts to challenge their majesty. However, when poor Qi and Taotie saw the "majestic" figure of the Big Mac, they were also shocked into a cold sweat. When they saw the Big Mac flying up, they almost fell from the air. It''s outrageous that such a big body still has two wings. However, what makes them most curious is that they have never seen such an animal. After the Big Mac rushed into the air, he directly opened his huge mouth and bit at the poor strange and gluttonous. Taotie is always proud of its big mouth, but when it sees the Big Mac''s mouth, it suddenly has the impulse to cry. The huge mouth opened by the Big Mac was like a huge black hole, and the long tongue was like a sharp sword shooting at poverty and gluttony. The two fierce beasts immediately flew back and didn''t dare to touch at will. Such a big man, even if he is used as a decoration, he must be frightening. What a big group of people! Below, the battle was particularly fierce, with countless casualties and rivers of blood. Dugu Yufan and others led mengxianfeng and his party to fight with Yuncheng God. "Ouch!" At this time, the wind was howling, the rivers were shaking, and the world had faded. A dragon chant resounded through the heaven and earth, and a divine dragon was flying rapidly in the sky. On the dragon''s back stands a man, and beside the man is a woman. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match a move to ask about life and death." Familiar voices, familiar poems, accompanied by the murderous spirit of bullying people, are breaking through the air at this moment. "He''s here. He''s finally out of the shadow." "It''s him! Demon God! An evil spirit, an invincible God!" "Kill fairy palm!" With a roar, a huge palm suddenly appeared in the sky. The palm covered the sky and blocked the sun, shaking the ground violently. The vast internal strength rushed to the sky, and the ghosts and gods were shocked by the flying shuttles of ten thousand stones. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Many people of the demon family were killed and injured in one palm. Under this palm, they turned into minced meat, spilled blood and dyed the whole sky red. The world is extremely cold. It seems to solidify at this moment. There is no words, no expression, only awe inspiring murderous spirit. "Die!" One word, determine life and death, that is the call of death. With one palm at will, turn up several Zhang crazy waves, and the world falls into chaos. It is the demon God who can have such a terrible murderous spirit. Mi Yun walked towards the crowd with heavy steps. His whole body was filled with thick magic smoke. The whole person became colder and everyone dared not approach. Mi Yun flew to the front of Yuncheng God and the wind and blew a fist directly. The fist power was as dazzling as a meteor in the night sky, the ground immediately split, and the violent wind swept dozens of people away. However, the terrible fist strength was still going forward, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was next to Yuncheng God and fengfeixian. At this time, Dugu Yufan and others dispersed one after another. Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy immediately raised their palms to meet each other. The wild palm wind swept the plain like a strong wind. Everywhere they passed, there was a lot of vicissitudes. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Strong! Strong! Strong! All three are masters among masters, madmen among madmen. The mighty internal force shot everywhere, forming a tornado. After the attack, Yuncheng God and fengfeixian stepped back several steps, but Mi Yunfei didn''t move at all. They were surprised at Mi Yunfei''s face. "Impossible! It''s impossible! Why did your cultivation progress so fast that you could even rise to two levels?" Yun Chengshen stared with fear on his face. "There is nothing impossible in this world, only unexpected things, nothing impossible, how to die?" Mi Yunfei''s tone is very light, but it sounds arrogant to Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy. "Demon God, you are really not an ordinary person. You have been promoted to the peak of breaking martial arts in such a short period of time. This has never happened since ancient times. You are really not a person. You are simply a monster!" said Yun Chengshen in surprise. "If I want to exchange such a big price for such cultivation, I''d rather not. All this is thanks to you. Get ready to meet my anger!" After MI Yunfei finished, he waved a palm directly at them. In a series of fierce battles, it''s not surprising that MI Yunfei can improve two levels. After ye Xiaolan, his heart was broken. After the training between life and death and the breaking of the shackles in his heart, his cultivation can soar. At this time, he has reached the peak of breaking martial arts. He is more fierce than before, which is completely incomparable. When he was still in the early stage of breaking the martial arts, he could fight against Yuncheng God alone. Now it''s not surprising to shake them after reaching the peak of breaking the martial arts. When Yuncheng and Fengfei saw each other, their faces changed greatly. They gathered the spirit of heaven and earth in their hands. The internal strength of the explosive field surged out one after another, and a giant stone pillar was directly pulled out on the ground, which is more like a mountain. The peak is broken, the stone is broken, and there are only waves all over the sky. "Boom!" After one hit, MI Yunfei flew up again mercilessly and took another violent slap. The ground sank directly, sending out bursts of "rumbling" sound, and Yuncheng and God dared not connect. Jump and jump directly to one side. "Boom!" With a splash of sand, gravel flying shuttle, wild energy was surging in the air, and then splashed everywhere, and a series of huge explosions were sent out on the ground. There was also a loud noise from the high altitude. Cloud ecstasy and dream separation also fell slowly from the high altitude. The two men also deadlocked at this moment. No one started. It seems that they can''t tell the difference. "Dream parting, it''s hard for us to decide the outcome of the first world war today. If we continue like this, it''s not good for anyone." Yun ecstasy said to dream parting. "OK! Today''s World War I is over. I can''t take your life, and you can''t take my life, but even the cloud Reverend can''t protect you when my uncle leaves the mountain." mengbieli is an extremely smart man. He is considerate. "Let''s stop!" Meng said goodbye to Yungong, and everyone stopped. Cloud ecstasy waved to all the people of the demon clan and immediately left. The wind and sand dispersed, fighting was few, and the rest was devastated. "Daddy! Why did you let them go?" the dream fairy asked dissatisfied. "Hey! Without the presence of that woman, it might be easy to win this war, but after she appears, it will be very difficult. Even if she can win in the end, I''m afraid it will be a tragic victory." mengbieli said with a light sigh. "Is that woman so powerful? Even your father is taboo." the dream fairy asked. "Well, she and your grandfather are figures of the same era, and your grandfather was poisoned by her." mengbieli said. At this time, MI Yunfei was shocked. He held his hands tightly. He hated more in his heart. He silently said, "master, was hurt by that woman?" After the war, all the people stayed in the demon gate. The demon clan is now fierce and powerful. Many ancient characters have never appeared. There are too many hidden undercurrents, especially the cloud venerable. No one has seen him except the dream of parting. No one knows the extent of his strength. I''m afraid that in addition to the dream of reaching the peak, only the Dragon Shengtian or Xuanxian of the dragon family can compete with him. However, there is an ancient figure hundreds of thousands of years ago. The ghost God has not yet been born. No one can know the strength of the ghost God. He was just sealed by Wan Jinghong. If he broke the seal, his strength would soon recover to the peak, and the world would be in chaos at that time. All these hidden dangers threaten the right side everywhere. Moreover, the dragon family in the East China Sea has joined hands with the demon family to rob the relics left by the demon dragon. No one knows whether the dragon family in the East China Sea will invade Qinglan with the demon family. There are many legends about Qinglan. According to the ancient Scripture, the place where the spirit pulse of heaven and earth haunts has always been Qinglan. The four magic soldiers were also performed in Qinglan according to their predecessors. Now the fairyland is closed, and everyone yearns for the fairyland. There are only two ways to fly to the fairyland. First, gather the four magic soldiers and use the power of the magic soldiers to open the door of the fairyland that has been closed for a long time. Second, find the spiritual pulse of heaven and earth and enter the spiritual pulse for cultivation. When one''s own strength can surpass the realm of flying immortals, it can cause thunder robbery and soar. In the hall of the demon God hall, everyone was dejected. Now the demon family is rampant and makes repeated attacks. No one knows what kind of characters will appear next time. "Yunfei, what are you going to do now?" mengparting asked Mi Yunfei. As soon as he said this, everyone focused on MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei never spoke after he was in the hall. No one knew what he was thinking. Suddenly, MI Yunfei stood up. He looked at the distance and said, "my father hasn''t come out yet. I can''t wait like this. I want to try my best to improve everyone''s strength, including myself. I want to create a group of strong combat power. This time I want to fight the demon clan to the end!" Chapter 232 On the martial arts field, each disciple stood there in good order, all in high spirits, and shouted in unison: "demon God! Demon God!" Mi Yunfei didn''t ask his disciples to call him "leader" in the demon God sect. He felt that the demon God was the best for him. He wanted to make the word "demon God" a permanent legend. Today, almost all the people who can be present are here. There are more than 20 strong people of the young generation alone, and each of these is the strength above the realm of heaven and spirit. The older generation includes dream parting, Bai Lingfeng, Shan Yinyi, the four leaders, Ruan Yukui, etc. Mi Yunfei stood on the stage of the martial arts field, and then raised his hand to the sky. The momentum shook the sky, and the voice under the field suddenly stopped. "Everyone, you are all my mi Yunfei''s disciples when you join the demon God sect. However, I absolutely don''t want any waste in the demon God sect. The training in the next few days is very hard. If any of you can''t bear the pain, you can quit immediately, can you?" Mi Yunfei shouted at the people below. "No!" the crowd answered in unison. Seeing this, MI Yunfei nodded and said, "OK! If anyone can stay, I, MI Yunfei, will definitely make him a strong man. As a person, especially a man, if he lives all his life, it is no different from death. Therefore, if a living person wants to live, he should have wonderful activities. Even if he can''t turn the world upside down, at least he should turn the country upside down!" Everyone below was excited. At this time, MI Yunfei then said, "in this part of life, there is no difference in the length of each person''s walk. The difference lies in the width of that road. Now the demon clan is running smoothly. Do you know the purpose of establishing the demon God gate?" "Eradicate the demon clan! Eradicate the demon clan!" everyone roared. "For those who can stay, MI Yunfei will give me my unique skills." Everyone was moved when this remark came out. Everyone knew that the skill learned by the demon God was earth shaking and rare in the world. "From now on, the demon God gate is divided into an outer gate and an inner gate. As long as you enter the inner gate, you can learn Saint level Kung Fu. As long as you reach the realm, you will be selected into the inner gate. Your achievement depends on yourself." Since ye Xiaolan died, MI Yunfei has made up his mind to teach all he has learned to the disciples of the demon God sect. Of course, except for the magic dragon formula and dragon and Phoenix wings, because these two strange skills can''t be practiced at all. "One more thing, as long as you pass all the examinations, you will get some rewards. I can make your accomplishments leap thousands of miles in a short time. Maybe you don''t know that many years ago, those people were able to refine some magical pills, which were not the pills of today''s era. After taking the pills at that time, you can consolidate people If you have great accomplishments, you can directly promote your accomplishments. There are also pills that can directly break through the bottleneck when you rush to the rank, and I have these methods to refine pills. " After MI Yunfei said these words, it was almost like a bolt from the blue bombarding everyone''s heart. Not only the following disciples, but also mengbieli and others were shocked. Maybe others don''t understand, but dream parting knows how the pill of that era was. "Yunfei, what you said is true?" mengbieli asked. "That''s right! I not only have the method of refining pills, but also the method of refining weapons. This time, I want to hurt my blood, and I want to build a batch of the strongest combat power!" when Mi Yunfei spoke, his momentum soared. Mi Yunfei''s look darkened in the twinkling of an eye and said goodbye to the dream: "however, what I need most now is some herbs." Meng said with a smile, "ha ha! Just open your mouth. Xianlin island is a strange place. There are many strange herbs there. Just say the name or shape of the herbs." At this time, the four leaders also came over, and Ling Tianxing said, "Yunfei, just say it. Our four sects fully support it to the end. We can send our disciples to find it or send messages and buy it with a lot of money." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was deeply moved, and then hugged mengparting and several leaders and said, "thank you, uncle Meng and all leaders." "Ha ha! You boy, my daughter has followed you. Why are you polite to me?" As soon as the words of dream parting came out, the other leaders laughed together. Mi Yunfei has listed all the training plans. The first is the training of personal physical fitness. There are many ways. The second is to train their physical training to strengthen everyone''s physical endurance. Thirdly, speed and response. Mi Yunfei once had experience that only at the moment of life and death can the explosion energy of the human body become stronger, and the speed and response will increase. Most of the monsters of the ten thousand demons Jue vein are monsters. The disciples of the demon God sect go deep into the Jue vein to fight with monsters every day. Finally, the body method. There is a pool in the back mountain of the demon God gate. There are many boards on it. The boards are connected by many steel wires. Those boards are arranged according to the steps of floating light and green shadow. You can not only practice a person''s lightness skill, but also practice that step. As for medicinal materials, some flying animals will be sent every day. Qiu Aotian is responsible for these aspects. There is a medicine storehouse in the basement of the demon God gate, which is full of all kinds of medicinal materials. Mi Yunfei''s disciples Wang Xiaoniu, Mi Yuan, Ding Cong and Xu Ping not only have excellent talents, but also everyone works very hard. Among them, the fastest progress still belongs to Mi Yuan, because Mi Yuan is simple and kind, has a calm mind, has the highest mood, and naturally learns very fast. After a period of time, Mi Yuan has been able to communicate with you. Almost everyone in the demon God gate is busy with division of labor. The eagle hall is asking for some news of the demon family every day. Dugu Yufan, the leader of the war hall, and Nangong Shuo are not idle. When all the disciples are training, they will also come out to give advice. The disciples of the demon God sect have already learned other people''s skills before learning Mi Yunfei''s skills. Those young masters have passed on some of their experience or simple moves to the disciples of the demon God sect. Mengxianling and lenghanshuang are both practicing hard. Since ye Xiaolan died, they saw the despair of MI Yunfei, and they decided that they must not let this happen again. Otherwise, MI Yunfei can''t bear it. It is worth mentioning that the figure of Dongfang Zixuan can always be seen around Mi Yunfei these days. However, whenever Mi Yunfei wants to say something, Dongfang Zixuan always says, "I''m just fulfilling my gambling agreement, and you don''t want me to be a person who doesn''t promise?" for this, MI Yunfei can only shake his head and laugh off. However, later, MI Yunfei was speechless. Whenever Mi Yunfei was tired of alchemy, Dongfang Zixuan even made him tea and water, and sometimes helped him stretch his tibia. At first, MI Yunfei was strongly opposed, but he got used to it several times. Mi Yunfei has memorized Wan Jinghong''s letter. Wan Jinghong was a figure hundreds of thousands of years ago, and he is also a person who specializes in alchemy. We can see from the mutant monsters he created. Although his letter had no name, MI Yunfei named it the Bible of alchemy. Because that letter records all kinds of herbs and some Dan prescriptions, which are extremely detailed. These were created by Wan Jinghong combined with some Dan prescriptions of his predecessors and his own development. Now what Mi Yunfei wants to refine is a pill that can transform people''s meridians, called raft pulse pill. Because many of ordinary people''s eight meridians are blocked, which makes it difficult for a person to improve his accomplishments when practicing martial arts. As long as the meridians are connected, his strength will naturally increase rapidly. Of course, as long as a person reaches the martial arts breaking state, he has entered the martial arts, and then he can feel the heaven and earth and communicate with the heaven and earth. At that time, the major blood vessels of the whole body had been opened up. The reason why Mi Yunfei was promoted faster than others was that he transformed his body through the casting chapter in the magic dragon formula. At the time of casting, the meat of his whole body was rotten, not only the meat, but also his blood. Take it easy. All his blood is smooth. To put it frighteningly, he has no blood at all. The magic dragon is indeed a peerless wizard, and no one in the world knows the secret of the magic dragon formula except the magic dragon and Mi Yunfei. What''s so weird about the magic dragon formula? Not to mention here for the time being, it can only be said that this skill is very rebellious. If it is improved, it will definitely be a wonderful book. The demon temple is a very luxurious palace. There are many passages under the palace, and many pearls are inlaid on both sides of the passage. Mi Yunfei is short of everything, but he will never be short of these things. He has obtained a lot in the South China Sea. However, he has collected some in the immortal mansion, so there are pearls everywhere in the passage of the demon temple. The lower part of the demon temple can be said to be a maze. Each channel leads to a secret room. There are many mechanisms below. Even if ordinary people come in, they can''t open them. These secret rooms are used for closing, as well as medicine storehouse, alchemy room and device refining room. Mi Yun flew to the medicine storehouse, selected the medicinal materials and walked into the alchemy room again. Just opened the stone gate, I could smell a strong smell of medicine. The alchemy room is very large. There are some abandoned herbs in it. After several times of alchemy, MI Yunfei has become more and more familiar, and his probability of success is increasing. In fact, it is very difficult to refine pills and utensils. It is difficult for ordinary people to learn in a few months. However, MI Yunfei is completely different. I don''t know if he is born to refine pills or tools. The pills he refined are more likely to succeed than those ancients in the past. Of course, it depends on what kind of pill you refine. The most important thing for alchemy is the heat, followed by the tripod furnace. Mi Yunfei has both of these aspects. Mi Yunfei''s cauldron is an ambush cauldron. This cauldron is the birth of heaven and earth, which is extraordinary. As for the fire, it can be said that in the broken martial realm, it is estimated that no one in the world can compare fire with MI Yunfei. The reason comes from his strange Dantian. Mi Yunfei offered the demon subduing tripod, then waved his hands, and the tripod cover of the demon subduing tripod was opened. Mi Yunfei bent his fingers and flicked, and a small part of the medicinal materials were put into the tripod furnace. He waved his sleeve robe again, the top cover had been covered, and the whole demon subduing tripod was suspended in front of him. Suddenly, MI Yunfei walked away from the Dantian angrily. His Dantian rotated at this moment. Now his Dantian has become bigger and bigger with the growth of his strength. When Mi Yunfei looked inside every time, he felt that it was like a space. At this time, MI Yunfei''s hands became very red. His expression was casual. He didn''t work as hard as before. A fire came out of his palm. The fire was as dazzling as the sun at noon. The whole chamber of Secrets turned red in an instant. The subduing demon tripod was no longer quiet at this moment, and made bursts of noise from time to time. Although the demon subduing tripod is big, the fire is bigger, almost completely wrapping the demon subduing tripod. Mi Yunfei increased his strength and controlled the heat. After a while, there were bursts of green smoke in the subduing magic tripod. The green smoke had some fragrance and refreshing. Many pills have to be refined step by step, not all the herbs are put into them at one time. Because the medicinal materials are different, the medicinal power is also different. If they are put into it at the same time, maybe some medicinal materials have already turned into water, but some medicinal materials are still prototypes. Therefore, alchemy not only needs to know the Dan prescription, but also needs to understand the properties and power of each medicinal material in the Dan prescription. The process during this period is very troublesome. Moreover, the fire must be controlled well, not too large or too small. These details are right. If they are good, the light ones may waste medicinal materials, and the heavy ones may lead to furnace explosion. It can be said that alchemy is not easy. However, MI Yunfei was not worried about the frying furnace, because he could feel that the subduing devil tripod was by no means a common thing. Several hours later, MI Yunfei looked leisurely and did not appear as tired as he did a few days ago. The whole secret room was filled with a faint fragrance, but it was only the taste of medicinal materials, not pills. At this time, MI Yunfei waved his sleeve robe again, lifted the tripod cover with great internal strength, and the last batch of medicinal materials of raft Maidan were also put into the subduing magic tripod. When all the herbs were gone, MI Yunfei urged the fire in his hand again, and the fire became more prosperous at this time, because Mi Yunfei knew that the next time was the time of Dan Cheng. I don''t know how much time passed. Suddenly, the lid of the demon subduing tripod trembled violently, and bursts of fragrance filled the secret room, intoxicating. Looking at the trembling tripod cover and smelling the fragrance, MI Yunfei finally smiled and murmured, "is it going to succeed at last? I don''t know how many raft Mai pills can be refined this time?" Chapter 233 "Dang! Dang! Dang!" The trembling roof sent out a series of sounds, and wisps of green smoke floated out of the subdued demon tripod. At this time, the most critical moment has come. The next step is the time of Dan Cheng. Mi Yunfei clapped it with a palm and poured out a force. The demon subduing tripod was immediately thrown up. At this time, he rowed with his hands, gathering the Qi of Dantian between his hands, and his hands immediately burst into flames. At this time, invisible airflow was moving in the room, and some innate aura also rushed into the room, and then entered the subduing magic tripod. "Drink! Judan!" After a deep cry, the demon subduing tripod quickly rotated, and it was faintly visible that the tripod body was emitting a faint light. Suddenly, the tripod cover that had been trembling suddenly flew up, and then a little green light could be seen floating out slowly from the subduing tripod. Mi Yunfei was very happy when he saw it. Then he waved his sleeve robe and saw a bottle flying from the side, and the faint green light also fell into the mouth of the bottle. "Hoo!" Mi Yunfei gasped, wiped the sweat on his forehead and sighed, "Hey! It''s really not easy to refine pills! But it''s finally successful." After saying that, he didn''t see any action, and the suspended demon subduing tripod disappeared out of thin air. Mi Yunfei waved his sleeve robe again, and the suspended bottle suddenly fell into his hand. Mi Yunfei stroked the bottle carefully, as if afraid of breaking it. He gently opened the bottle cap, and a faint fragrance suddenly came out, which made him lose his mind. He poured out the pills in the bottle, put them in the palm of his hand and counted them, no more, no less, a total of 40. "Well, I''ve succeeded at last. This is my first successful alchemy. For the first time, I think practice will make perfect in the future. It''s easier!" Mi Yunfei sighed happily. Alchemy is an extremely complicated thing. It requires not only good talent, but also perseverance and perseverance. Although many people who study alchemy have excellent talents, many people give up halfway because of their lack of perseverance. Therefore, there are very few people refining pills and tools in the world, even hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, MI Yunfei can also be regarded as a self-taught man. He only practiced again and again with the methods recorded by Wan Jinghong, and succeeded only after countless failures. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for a person to succeed without perseverance, even if he is a genius. Another month has passed. Mi Yunfei is refining pills or tools every day. Now his level is getting higher and higher. He can succeed almost once. There are thousands of demon God sect disciples, and the weapons and raft pill refined by Mi Yunfei are almost enough. At this time, it was noon. Because the ancient trees around were cut down, the sun could shine down. The scorching sun hung high and the strong sun sprinkled on the martial arts field. Every face of the disciples of the demon God sect was covered with sweat, but no one snorted. Mi Yun walked around the martial arts field and looked at the upper body and muscular disciples. He was relieved. After a month''s training, not only did none of those disciples quit, but they also increased. However, the selection of disciples of the demon God sect is very strict, and few people can pass the examination. Each of the disciples in the martial arts arena stood upright, looked powerful and dignified. The young masters who stayed in the demon God gate also came here. They all know that MI Yunfei has a purpose to gather them here. Mi Yun flew to the front of the martial arts field. His eyes swept from each disciple and a smile crossed the corners of his mouth. "Fellow disciples, is it hard for you to train like this every day?" Mi Yunfei asked loudly. "Not bitter!" all the disciples answered in unison. "Ha ha! It''s false to say it''s not bitter. There are some things about me everywhere in the world. Do you want to know how I came to this day step by step?" Mi Yunfei asked. As soon as these words came out, the following disciples looked puzzled. Everyone knew the legend of the demon God, but not many people knew what he came to this point with. He was only 22 years old. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "for the way of cultivation, a person''s talent is important, but diligence is more important. What I rely on most is not my talent, but my efforts. I can proudly tell you that I used to work harder than any of you." The following disciples are gradually ashamed after listening to MI Yunfei''s words, because there are many people below them who are older than Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei continued: "more than 300 people in my family died in the hands of the demon clan. My father was arrested and my mother died in front of me. At that time, I was even disabled and couldn''t practice martial arts. If it were you, what choice would you make?" After listening to MI Yunfei''s question, many people secretly asked themselves: what would they do if their hands and feet were abandoned? Without waiting for the disciples to answer, MI Yunfei said loudly: "I don''t know what kind of choice you make. I only know that instead of giving up, I worked harder. Later, by chance, my master helped me solve the problem that I can''t practice martial arts. Do you understand the feeling of gain and loss? Since then, I''ve worked harder. I only leave five hours to rest every day." Mi Yunfei looked at the disciples below and said, "fellow disciples, I want to ask you why you practice martial arts and what is your highest goal?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, not only the following disciples, but also the young experts on one side were confused. Yeah! Many people are practicing martial arts, but who wants to know why they practice martial arts? Who wants to know where his goal is? Mi Yunfei took a panoramic view of everyone''s look, and his momentum suddenly soared at this moment. That kind of unparalleled pride seems to have a feeling of stepping on heaven and earth, and everyone is shocked. "The purpose of my martial arts practice is to never be bullied by anyone, including the immortal God in the sky. My own goal was to fly to the fairy world, but now my goal is to become the strongest in the world." Mi Yunfei''s figure is particularly tall at this moment. Everyone was shocked. This idea was really crazy, but when Mi Yunfei said it from his mouth, everyone seemed to have a feeling that what he said seemed to be true. "Since you have all worshipped the demon God gate, I, MI Yunfei, must bring you all into the fairyland. Do you have that confidence?" "Yes!" the whole audience was excited with a loud cry, which made the white clouds on the sky roll. Fairyland, a mysterious and sacred place, is the dream pursued by many martial arts practitioners. That place is so far away that it is more difficult to reach that realm. Many people dare not even think about it. However, today, the disciples of the demon God sect dare to say that it requires confidence and courage. Their confidence and courage come from MI Yunfei. They believe that the demon God is definitely a person who can create miracles. Looking at the disciples below, MI Yunfei was also very pleased. However, what he said just now is definitely not to encourage talents to say that. He had already made up his mind that he must do it. "OK! You have confidence. I mi Yunfei did what I said. The main purpose of calling you today is about your strength." Mi Yunfei said to the people below. After hearing this, the people felt a burst of joy. Mi Yunfei promised them to improve their strength. At this time, everyone can imagine that it must be to improve their strength. Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand, and a bottle appeared in his palm. Although the mouth of the bottle was not opened, people could still smell your faint fragrance. Not only the disciples below, but also the strong young people on one side were excited. Mi Yunfei held the bottle and said to the crowd, "this bottle contains the raft pulse pill I refined recently. As long as people who practice martial arts know, many of people''s eight strange meridians are blocked. As long as you open up those blocked meridians, you will practice several times faster. And the raft pulse pill can open up your meridians." As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was moved. Everyone knows that you have to break the martial realm to open up your own meridians. But the broken martial arts realm is too far away from them. I don''t know what year and month to wait. However, now they can still keep their blood unblocked without reaching the martial arts breaking state, which is a great temptation for those who are still in the martial arts state. Among the young masters on one side, many shook their heads and sighed, which seemed to be a pity. Mi Yunfei naturally knew what they were thinking. He turned and looked at the large group of friends behind him. Each of these people had a deep friendship with him. At first, they were rivals, but later, MI Yunfei slowly surpassed them. Mi Yunfei stepped forward and took a step: "in fact, there are still ways to improve his strength when he reaches the level of breaking martial arts." After hearing this, the crowd suddenly showed a look in their eyes. Qiu Aotian couldn''t help but ask, "brother MI, quickly tell me what methods can improve my strength. You see, I''m not far from breaking the martial arts realm. Why don''t you tell me first so that I can be prepared!" After listening to this, Ren Lu immediately said with a smile, "ha ha! I said you stink. It''s still early to break the martial arts realm because of your strength in the middle of the spirit that day. What''s your hurry?" "Hum! Although I have just reached the early days of the heavenly spirit, I am at least better than the early days of your heavenly spirit, dead fat man?" Qiu Aotian retorted. "Well, you two must be enemies in your previous lives. You quarrel all the time when you meet." mengxianling came out and scolded. After listening to mengxianling''s words, they gave each other a cold hum and stopped talking. Seeing that the two stopped quarreling, MI Yunfei then said, "there is a pill called holy heart pill, which can improve people''s strength by one level. However, with my current strength, the probability of success is too small, because the holy heart pill has been refined for too long, and my strength has not reached that level, but it is estimated that I can succeed when my state is consolidated." As soon as Mi Yunfei finished, Qiu Aotian looked like a frosted eggplant. The whole person looked very depressed. At this time, Xing Qiaoyu patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother Aotian, don''t be discouraged. Brother MI is different from others. Do you remember what he was when you first met him?" After thinking about it, Qiu Aotian replied, "at that time, it seemed that he was in the middle stage of the heavenly spirit!" "What is his state now?" Xing Qiaoyu asked. Qiu Aotian said, "now everyone knows that he has reached the peak level of breaking martial arts." Xing Qiaoyu smiled and said, "that''s it. Brother MI has reached the peak of breaking martial arts from the middle of Tianling in less than two years. Now he''s just consolidating his lower realm." After hearing this, Qiu Aotian immediately said with a smile, "ha ha! How can I forget that he is not alone at all!" after he said it, he hurriedly covered it and said, "I mean, he is not an ordinary person at all." Mi Yunfei naturally understood Qiu Aotian''s personality and was not angry. He turned to the disciples below and said, "one of these raft pulse pills for each of you." After MI Yunfei finished, with a wave of his hands, the raft in the bottle flew out of the mouth of the bottle and suspended in front of no one. This force is so skillfully controlled that it is really superb. The people stretched out their trembling hands and then took the pills in their hands. Some people were so excited that they were almost crying. At this time, MI Yunfei said to the crowd, "there may be pain when you take raft pulse pill. You know, it takes forced medicine to break through the meridians of the human body, so you have to bear it. Next, take pill!" After hearing this, they crossed their knees and began to take pills. Soon, many people''s faces began to show a color of pain, and sweat rolled down their cheeks. However, none of these people snorted. We can imagine their perseverance. Gradually, everyone''s look slowly returned to normal, and many people''s faces showed a look of surprise and doubt. Looking at the disciples below, MI Yunfei also showed an excited color in his eyes. He didn''t know whether these pills were useful before, but now it seems that the pills are effective again. Mi Yunfei drew a smile from the corner of his mouth and murmured, "thousands of people with smooth channels, what kind of combat power will this be?" Chapter 234 After a while, everyone had absorbed the medicine, and each of them looked much more energetic. "Thank you, demon God!" the crowd joined in a chorus. Mi Yunfei waved and said: "Although your meridians are unblocked, you can''t relax your exercise. In the future, you will be unblocked in your practice. I have another thing that can make each of you improve your strength faster, which can only be enjoyed by people in the inner door. However, your meridians have been unblocked. I think you will be able to enter the inner door soon. How much effort do you make, Then how high are your achievements. I expect you to break into the mysterious fairyland with me. Even if you get there, MI Yunfei will make a sky! "Mi Yunfei said with high momentum, pointing to the sky above his head. After hearing this, they immediately bowed down and replied, "we are willing to follow the demon God forever!" "Well, you all step back!" Mi Yunfei waved to the crowd. After hearing this, the disciples at the bottom dispersed together. After the crowd left, MI Yunfei and all the young masters went into the hall of the demon temple. "Brother MI, you must have something to discuss with us when you leave us here?" asked Qiu Aotian. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "that''s right! I said earlier that the Sacred Heart pill can improve your strength, and those of you who have not reached the martial arts breaking level have also passed through the raft pulse, and the meridians are smooth. Although I can''t completely refine the Sacred Heart pill now, I have another way to improve your strength." "Oh, what is the method?" Ren LV was also curious. At this time, the white stones in MI Yunfei''s hands appeared out of thin air. When the white stones were taken out, people could obviously feel that the hall was full of infinite spiritual power. "This. This is the legendary Xiling stone?" Dugu Yufan and Dongfang Zixuan were shocked. They came from the four great hermit families and naturally knew the existence of Xiling stone. "That''s right! It''s Xiling stone," replied Mi Yunfei. Half of the people in the room knew the use of Xiling stone, but they still didn''t understand it. Mi Yunfei explained: "Xiling stone is of great benefit to the cultivation of human body. It can accelerate people''s cultivation, and can also calm down and concentrate, so that people will not be possessed by evil when they rush to the steps. It is said that some ancients joined Xiling stone when refining weapons. After refining weapons, they will appear more spiritual." Those who didn''t know Xiling stone immediately looked shocked. This is the treasure that practitioners dream of! As for the refining device, they didn''t think it was useful or not. "Ha ha! I have another thing. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it?" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. After hearing this, they almost put their ears on MI Yunfei''s side. Ren pangzi was the most exaggerated and almost put his ears on MI Yunfei''s mouth. His mouth was still whispering, "fourth, tell me what it is? Can you give me some?" Before he finished, two of the crowd rushed up and directly pulled the dead fat man down, and immediately threw him on all fours. One of them was Qiu Aotian, the other was sword forgetting. "Oh! The bone is broken, old four. It seems that you really need to get some magic pill to treat your brother''s injury. And you have to hurry up. If not, I''ll really hiccup." Ren Lu''s dead fat man lay on the ground and roared loudly, looking like ''if you don''t give me some magic pill, I''ll die''. Without waiting for what Mi Yunfei said, Qiu Aotian directly raised his feet and kicked them fiercely. He was still scolding: "this guy has a whole body of beaten meat. He can''t even see such a kind-hearted person as me." After a while, the wolf howled and shook the sky. Ren Lu''s face was printed with a lot of sole marks. "All right! All right! Don''t you make trouble, don''t you want me to say?" Mi Yunfei had a headache for Ren LV and Qiu Aotian. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Ren LV turned over and hurriedly said, "old four, hurry to talk about what it is?" at this time, he didn''t look like a broken muscle and bone! Mi Yun smiled lightly and said, "have you ever heard of celestial lotion?" "Bang! Bang!" Several voices sounded in succession, and mengxianfeng fell off the chair, while the armrests of Dugu Yufan and Dongfang Zixuan were crushed. You can imagine how shocked they were. "Celestial lotion? Is it really celestial lotion?" several people in the hall exclaimed at the same time. "That''s right! It''s the fairy emulsion!" answered Mi Yun. Before Ye Xiaolan died, Mi Yun Fei took out the fairy lotion, but no one noticed it at that time, even if he did not know what it was. At this time, full of vigor and vitality, some people who knew the immortal emulsion had formed a thing. Although it had not yet reached the effect of bringing back to life, it was extremely useful for recovering the injury. As long as it was not very serious, just a drop of the immortal emulsion could instantly make a living. This is simply a cheating weapon for battle. No injured person can not directly qualify after taking the immortal lotion, but it can also enhance the internal strength and double the combat power. "I''ve allocated it. Each of you has a bottle. Of course, it''s your own business whether you use it to increase your strength or to heal your injury." Mi Yunfei said to the crowd. "A bottle? Or a bottle per person? I say Yun Fei! How many immortal lotions do you have?" Meng Xin Feng''s heart is somewhat surprised. The fairy emulsion is very rare. But Mici Yun Fei actually said one person and one bottle. Mi Yunfei scratched his head like thinking, and then said, "there seems to be a pool!" after that, he directly flashed away. He didn''t dare to stay. Otherwise, he had to be scraped by these guys. Go forward with great strength and vigour. What did you think of the "one pool? How many?" he shouted at once. He shouted at once: "what is a pool? That little kid has a pool of milk to give us a bottle!" after that, he went straight after him, and behind him he followed a huge crowd of people. I don''t know when night is coming, but at the end of the night every day, I always see the shadow of MI Yunfei in front of the cemetery behind the demon God hall. During the day, MI Yunfei is always busy, but he won''t feel anything. However, once it was night, he would always think of Ye Xiaolan, and he seemed to feel something missing. "Xiaolan, how are you doing in your world?" Mi Yunfei sat in front of Ye Xiaolan''s tombstone with a jar of wine. No matter how busy he is, he will come to this place every night because he is afraid that ye Xiaolan will be lonely. He knows that ye Xiaolan is afraid of the dark, so he will always talk with Ye Xiaolan here. Mi Yunfei is holding a sachet in his hand. The fragrance is still there. Things and people are not the same. Looking back on the past, I suddenly found that everything in my memory was so painful. A drop of tears fell on the sachet. He didn''t want to cry, but the tears poured out. He had no choice for some reasons. Mi Yunfei remembered what his mother said to him before he died, "men bleed without tears," but later Leng Hanshuang said the same thing when he was poisoned. Later, even ye Xiaolan said that. However, MI Yunfei''s tears were more bleeding. The wind was blowing and cold. Mi Yunfei leaned his body against the tombstone and finally pasted his face directly on the tombstone. Some words are engraved on the tombstone, the tomb of his wife Ye Xiaolan. Those words were engraved by Mi Yunfei himself, and each word was engraved so deeply. But who knows that every word is engraved with tears and teeth? Who can know that the love in the heart of the infatuated man is also deeply engraved on this tombstone? Whenever Mi Yunfei closes his eyes, he always remembers the way ye Xiaolan lay in his arms when she was seriously injured, and the words she said. Mi Yunfei reached out and gently stroked the words on the tombstone. When his fingers crossed, his heart was in pain. "Xiao Lan, I miss you." After a long time, only such a sentence came out. Although the words were short, Acacia was strong. After MI Yunfei looked up and took a sip of wine, he said to himself, "they all say that wine can relieve worries, but even if the wine is hundreds of times stronger, it can''t make my worries go away." After a few more bites, MI Yunfei''s head was faint, and then he fainted with the stone tablet. At this time, a man came from the woods in the distance. This man was Dongfang Zixuan. She shook her head and said, "you can deceive them, but you can''t deceive me. Others think you have come out of the shadow, but I know that you still can''t let her go." Dongfang Zixuan follows Mi Yunfei almost every day. She almost knows what Mi Yunfei is going to do every day, and she will appear every time after MI Yunfei gets drunk. Dongfang Zixuan sat down next to MI Yunfei. He picked up the wine jar that MI Yunfei had drunk and found that there was still some wine in it. At this time, she also raised the wine jar and took a sip. "Ha ha! Can wine really relieve your worries? It''s just a way to deceive yourself." Dongfang Zixuan smiled. Although her smile was beautiful, it was so sad. She didn''t know whether she was laughing at Mi Yunfei or herself. Dongfang Zixuan said to himself, "how can there be such an infatuated person in the world? For me, love may be just an extravagant hope!" "Xiao Lan, I promised. I promised to marry you. You are my mother." Nearby came Mi Yunfei''s careless drinking words. His voice even sounded so pathetic when he was drunk. Dongfang Zixuan was watching Mi Yunfei, and gradually lost his mind. For a long time without a word, she just looked quietly with her chin in her hands. No one knew what she was thinking. At this time, she stretched out a hand, gently crossed Mi Yunfei''s cheek and said softly, "sleep! Have a good sleep! You are like a demon God on weekdays. Maybe you are mi Yunfei with true feelings only at this time." After a night of silence, when Mi Yunfei woke up the next day, he found himself lying in the bedroom. He is used to it. Every time he wakes up the next day after getting drunk, he will lie in bed. Of course, MI Yunfei also knows how to get back to the bedroom. At this time, Dongfang Zixuan brought a basin of water and said to MI Yunfei, "you finally wake up! Wash your face!" Mi Yunfei just sat beside the bed and didn''t start or answer. "What''s the matter?" Dongfang Zixuan felt that MI Yunfei seemed wrong today. "Did you send me back?" asked Mi Yunfei. "En!" Dongfang Zixuan just nodded and turned to go. "Why are you so kind to me?" Mi Yunfei suddenly looked up at Dongfang Zixuan. Dongfang Zixuan was shocked after hearing this, and then turned around. When her eyes touched Mi Yunfei''s eyes, she hurriedly lowered her head and said hesitantly, "I''m just fulfilling the bet between me and you." although she said so, her face was a little ruddy. After hearing this, MI Yunfei said, "in fact, you don''t have to be like this. You and I are all friends, and I''m not a person of honor." "Friend? Yes! You''re right, we''re just friends." the look of Dongfang Zixuan became extremely dim at this moment. "You don''t have to do these things in the future. Thank you for your care these days." Mi Yunfei said to Dongfang Zixuan. After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan suddenly felt a sense of loss, and suddenly felt some pain in his heart. She kept asking herself in her heart, "what''s the matter with me? I should be happy if I don''t have to do these things. Why do I have a feeling of loss? Am I in love with him? How is it possible?" She wanted to leave, but there was a voice in her heart telling her to stay. Then she said to herself, "hum! Why should I listen to him and tell me not to do it? Then why should I listen to him? It''s so shameless!" she was a strong character. When she thought of this, she decided to stay. But she didn''t want to stay and do these things. It seems that she has no face. Just then, Mi Yuan came in from the door and said to MI Yunfei, "master, there is a man at the entrance of Jue pulse. He named him and said he came to find you." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was surprised and then asked, "what does that man look like and what''s his name?" Chapter 235 After hearing this, Mi Yuan replied, "the man didn''t say his name, and he''s never seen him. It seems that his appearance should not be something in the future." Mi Yunfei was puzzled and asked, "how old is the visitor?" "It should be not far from the master." "Let''s go! No matter who he is, take a look first!" after MI Yunfei finished, he went out, and Mi Yuan and Dongfang Zixuan followed. At the entrance of the ten thousand evil Jue pulse, there is a man standing here. The man was dressed in blue, full of energy and poise. There was a strong sense of killing between his eyebrows. I think he had killed many people. He was tall and powerful, with a big knife on his back, and his fierce eyes radiated a trace of cold light. At this time, MI Yunfei and others also came out of Wanmo Jue pulse. Mi Yunfei looked at the unexpected guest in front of him curiously, and he couldn''t find him from his memory. "Are you the demon God Mi Yunfei?" the visitor didn''t have any extra words, just asked. As soon as this sentence fell, his momentum rose in an instant. "I am! I don''t know who you are? What''s the purpose of coming to our demon God gate?" Mi Yunfei asked easygoingly, ignoring his momentum. The man seemed surprised, but his eyes showed a trace of praise and said, "I came to fight you under the order of Shizu. If you can defeat me, I will join the demon God gate." After listening, MI Yunfei shook his head and said: "I think you have made a mistake. First, I don''t think you are qualified to fight with me, and I don''t intend to accept your challenge. Second, you can''t join the demon God sect if you want to join. Even if you want to enter the demon God sect, you have to pass the examination. Even if you fail the examination, no matter how strong your strength is, in my eyes, you are not as good as an ordinary disciple of my demon God sect." The man''s face suddenly changed after hearing this, and then he said with a smile: "ha ha! The demon God is arrogant enough, but this war between you and me is inevitable." "Why?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. The man replied: "Because my Shizu had an agreement with your Shizu. Although your Shizu was much better than my Shizu, there was never a proud disciple. Later, your Shizu agreed with my Shizu that as long as he had an apprentice, he must compete with my Shizu''s Apprentice. My Shizu found out the origin of what you learned after learning a series of things about you. For consideration It''s a matter of age, so I came to fulfill the agreement more than 300 years ago. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei was surprised and remembered what menglao had said to him before. At that time, menglao once said to him: as a teacher, I just want to tell them loudly when I get together with some old friends decades or hundreds of years later that the most proud thing in my life is to accept you as a disciple. "No wonder Shifu expected so much of me. In front of his friends, his only regret was that he didn''t have a disciple." Mi Yunfei said secretly in his heart. "OK! I accept your challenge." Mi Yunfei said loudly. As long as it is related to his master, he will never lose face to his master even if he dies. "Slow down, you don''t have to do it, I''ll do it!" said Dongfang Zixuan. The man and Mi Yunfei were surprised. They really didn''t understand why Dongfang Zixuan ran out to join the excitement. "You''re not his opponent. You can beat me first!" Dongfang Zixuan said to the man. After Dongfang Zixuan said that, her momentum soared, giving people the feeling that she was like a angry tigress. However, it''s true. After Dongfang Zixuan was angry in MI Yunfei''s room just now, she has been depressed with anger. Of course, she won''t miss this opportunity when she sees someone acting as a vent. I''m looking forward to how crazy women will be when they break out? "Who are you?" the man was shocked when he felt the momentum of Dongfang Zixuan. He couldn''t understand why it was so terrible for these people in the demon God gate to pop up so many young people. "Dongfang Zixuan!" Dongfang Zixuan said almost with his teeth. "Hum! My name is Ren fafeng." the man gave his name. "People are crazy?" Mi Yunfei and others almost spit blood after hearing this. They really don''t understand how someone in the world can take such a name. "It''s Ren fafeng, not crazy!" Ren fafeng stressed again. "Ha ha! All the same, all the same, you start!" said Mi Yunfei to Ren fafeng and Dongfang Zixuan. Ren fafeng wanted to say something, but Dongfang Zixuan couldn''t stand it for a long time and slapped Ren fafeng directly. Although she was born as beautiful as heaven, she was the master of ruthless hands. Her free hand was like a raging wave. Ren fafeng was shocked when he saw it. He hurried away and skillfully avoided the palm of Dongfang Zixuan. The place where Ren fafeng had just stood was directly smashed by Dongfang Zixuan. An ancient tree in the distance fell to the ground after shaking. Ren fafeng was in a cold sweat. He couldn''t understand how terrible it looked like a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks. For a moment, Ren FanFeng''s toes were a little bit like a swimming dragon, swept out of the sea quickly, and a series of residual shadows suddenly appeared in the air. At this time, Ren fafeng immediately turned his hands, and the vast internal strength surged out like a tide, shaking in all directions and surging clouds in all directions. Dongfang Zixuan snorted coldly, her eyes were as cold as ice, her feet gently, her body soared like a Lingyan, and then slapped her. "Boom!" One palm intersected, and they were angry and showed their unique skills to shake the world. In the twinkling of an eye, the sky and the earth are dark, the mountains shake, and the river is cut off. Hundreds of rays broke the clouds in the nine days, the clouds and clouds changed, and ghosts and gods resonated. Within a hundred miles, there is terror and majesty. The Oriental Zixuan is like a fairy in nine days. She is dressed in white and shakes like snow. Her eyes are like a knife. The cold air strikes people, and the long sword in her hand is constantly shaking. Suddenly, a glow came out of the sword of Dongfang Zixuan, and the whole void was distorted. The leaves on the ground are flying, and the petals are swaying with the wind. "Flying flowers and fallen leaves!" As soon as the voice fell, Dongfang Zixuan rose up, leaving only intoxicating fragrance and a flash of shadow. At this time, Ren fafeng felt a meal in his heart, then accepted the Qi of heaven and earth in his stomach, and then the vast internal strength rushed directly onto the broadsword. The surrounding mountains and rocks rolled one after another, and the mighty divine power broke through the stars, destroying the power of the angry sea and the power of heaven and earth. Just as they were about to collide with each other, the world suddenly darkened, the storm hit, the crazy sand raged, and the earth immediately separated. The world shaking crazy power shook the world. A figure suddenly appeared between them. The man put his hands on his chest, and a dazzling golden light came out of his hands. The peerless power overturned the universe, as if the whole sky trembled under his hands. The man stretched out his arms and waved a palm to Dongfang Zixuan and Ren fafeng. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Around the three people, the vast internal strength poured out frequently, just like a peerless crazy devil stirring the sky. The terrible strength ran through the mountain wall and destroyed countless ancient trees. "Drink!" The man drank in a deep voice and gushed wild strength again. The great power on him pushed Dongfang Zixuan and Ren fafeng. "Boom!" After a loud noise, Dongfang Zixuan and Ren fafeng were directly shocked and retreated, but the man in the middle didn''t move. We can see the strength. After Ren fafeng stabilized his figure, he suddenly exclaimed, "Mi Yunfei!" That''s right. The man is mi Yunfei. He saw that they each showed their unique skills. He was afraid that they would be injured by mistake, so he tried to obstruct them. "Ha ha! Neither of you are enemies. Why do you fight so hard? It will only make those demon people cheaper." Mi Yunfei said calmly to them without any change in his face. Dongfang Zixuan had put away the long sword in his hand after a cold hum, while Ren fafeng was surprised and couldn''t return to his mind for a long time. He doesn''t understand. He doesn''t want to understand anyway. Mi Yunfei''s age is almost the same as him, but his strength is strong enough to win the war with one enemy and two. It is said that he is the strongest young man in the world. At first, Ren fafeng didn''t believe it, but now the facts are in front of him. He not only believed it, but also believed it. "The demon God is the demon God. You''re right. I''m really not qualified to fight with you. It''s said that the demon God is the first expert in youth. At first, I didn''t believe it, but today I saw it. It''s really worthy of its name." Ren Fufeng sincerely admired it. Mi Yunfei waved his hand and said, "no one in the world can be the first forever. It''s just a temporary false name." Ren fafeng nodded and said, "yes, no one in the world can be the first forever. However, the demon God can reach this level at this age. Although he dare not say that he is the first person in ancient times, he has not appeared in thousands of years." Ren fafeng went to the side of Dongfang Zixuan and said with a fist: "Dongfang girl, I have offended you just now. I hope you will forgive me." Dongfang Zixuan said with a straight face, "hum! I''m too lazy to argue with you." then he strode away. Ren fafeng scratched his head and asked Mi Yunfei, "what''s the matter with her? She''s so angry. It seems that I''ve only seen her for the first time? There seems to be no resentment?" Mi Yunfei naturally understood where the anger in Dongfang Zixuan''s heart came from, but it was not good to directly say to Ren fafeng. He just smiled bitterly and said, "ha ha! Women! It''s normal to be angry under some special circumstances." After listening to this, Ren FanFeng suddenly understood, nodded and said, "Oh, I understand, I understand." then he wondered, "where does she come from? Why is she so young and powerful?" Mi Yunfei said with a smile, "it''s nothing, but he came out of the four hermit aristocratic families. Let''s go! Go to my demon God gate." after MI Yunfei said that, he walked forward. Ren fafeng didn''t react for a while. As he walked, he muttered, "the four hermits came out? What? They came out of the four hermits? No wonder they are so powerful!" When Ren fafeng followed Mi Yun to the demon temple, many young experts had already gathered here. Ren fafeng almost fell to the ground at that time. I thought I was successful in learning. I thought there were few enemies among the young people, but I found out that I was nothing after I came here. The people here are more and more abnormal. They are not human and monsters After a long introduction, they both know each other. The devil temple is full of young experts. Among young people, looking at the whole world, these people are almost the strongest. After taking raft Maidan, almost everyone has advanced and their strength has doubled. The other disciples of the demon God sect are not weak. The outer sect has grown to more than 1400 people, and the inner sect has reached more than 500 people. Ruan Yukui also took care of everything and moved to the demon God gate with his wife. Now, although the demon clan did not commit it again, MI Yunfei dared to relax a bit, and the people of Xianlin island began to be stationed in Qinglan. As long as people in the cultivation world know, a big war may break out at any time, and Mi Yulong also stayed in the demon God gate. That day, just after MI Yunfei finished practicing in the back mountain forest, Dugu Yufan came to the back mountain forest and looked at his face. "Brother Dugu, I''ve never seen you so happy before. I don''t know what can make you so happy today?" Mi Yunfei asked Dugu Yufan with a smile. "Ha ha! Good thing, this is definitely a good thing!" Dugu Yufan said with a smile. Mi Yunfei had never seen Dugu Yufan so happy before. He couldn''t help asking, "Oh, what''s the matter?" "Our four great hermit families are finally going to die." Chapter 236 "What? Is it true that the four hermit aristocratic families are going to die? Is this true?" Mi Yunfei was also shocked. The four hermit aristocratic families have always been mysterious, but now they are going to die, which is definitely a big event in the world. The most important thing is that the strength of the four hermit aristocratic families can not be underestimated. Although the four hermit aristocratic families are not as good as the demon family and the dragon family, they are also a very terrible strength in the world. "However, the patriarchs of our four great hermit aristocratic families said to meet you first." Dugu Yufan said to MI Yunfei. "Oh, why?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. He didn''t understand the relationship between the four hermit aristocratic families and himself. Dugu Yufan also looked confused and said, "I don''t know, but my grandfather said that whether our four families can face the world now seems to have something to do with you, but I''m not very clear." Mi Yunfei became more and more confused. He didn''t understand why the patriarchs of the four hermits wanted to see him. "When will you start?" asked Mi Yunfei. "Just these days! We will go with you," Dugu Yufan said. Mi Yunfei naturally understood that Dugu Yufan''s "we" meant him, Dongfang Zixuan, Nangong Shuo and Gongsun boundless. "OK! I''ll arrange some things in the door before I leave!" Dugu Yufan nodded and left. Before leaving, MI Yunfei came to the inner gate. He wanted to see how far the cultivation of these inner gate disciples had reached. The inner gate is different from the outer gate. The inner gate is built in the back mountain. It has long been built into a martial arts field. Next to the martial arts field, there is a luxurious Pavilion. The pavilion is pearly and powerful. It is divided into three floors. The first floor is the place to rest at the beginning of Huajing, the second floor is the place to rest at the middle of Huajing, and the third is the place to rest at the peak of Huajing. The building is very large and covers a wide area. Everyone can enjoy an independent lounge as long as they enter the inner door. However, each lounge will have a secret room, which is mainly used by those diligent people at night. Everyone in the inner door can get the guidance of MI Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei also teaches his holy level skills layer by layer. These include: Immortal killing palm, killing God crazy knife, demon god six moves, floating light and shadow. However, at the beginning, they only taught the immortal killing palm, because it is difficult to learn a saint level skill. Of course, MI Yunfei, his own disciple, taught them how to kill immortal palms and skim the surface. As long as people who enter the inner door enjoy different treatment, everyone can have a weapon made by Mi Yunfei himself. Of course, at present, the refining speed of MI Yunfei can''t keep up, and only the talents at the peak of Huajing can have it, including Mi Yuan, Wang Xiaoniu and. At present, Mi Yuan has the highest strength and belongs to the person who has half stepped into the realm of heaven and spirit. And Wang Xiaoniu just entered the peak of the realm. As for Ding Cong and Xu Ping''s accomplishments in the early stage of Huajing, although they are mi Yunfei''s own disciples, they still haven''t got the weapons refined by Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei once got a piece of armor in the South China Sea, and he never planned to give it to anyone. Because he has an idea that when his refining technology reaches the peak, he will refine this armor again to make it more solid. At this time, all the disciples of the inner gate stood neatly in the martial arts field, and Mi Yunfei stood in front of them. "You are the elites selected from the demon God sect, so your training methods are different from others, but your results are also different. You can get what others can''t get only if you pay what others can''t pay, understand?" Mi Yunfei asked loudly. "I see!" the crowd replied in unison. Mi Yunfei looked at the following disciples and said, "OK! I''m worthy of being an inner disciple. I''ll leave for some time in a few days. When I''m away, all your training will be arranged by your senior brother Wang Xiaoniu and your second senior brother Mi Yuan. You can disagree?" "No!" the disciple replied again. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "good! Obeying the arrangement is the primary condition for the inner disciples. What you do most is not to say or ask, but to do. On the day I leave, the inner disciples will have a competition. Those who lose will not be punished, but the winner in the end I can accept them as closed disciples and work hard!" after that, MI Yunfei left, Only the disciples who are still excited are left. Two days later, MI Yunfei will go to the mysterious four hermit families with Dugu Yufan and others. Besides Dugu Yufan, there were two other people who went with him. Originally, Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling wanted to go with them, but after ye Xiaolan''s affair, MI Yunfei couldn''t rest assured, so he had to find a reason to leave her in the demon gate. According to Dugu Yufan, the demon God gate is not too far away from the four hermits. It only takes two days to arrive. They are not ordinary flying beasts at their feet. They are also very fast. They have reached the location of the four hermit aristocratic families in less than two days. This is a forest. The forest feels a little old and full of bursts of primitive breath. The smell of blood is palpitating in the air. At the periphery of the forest stands a huge stone tablet, which reads three huge ancient wild forests. Wild forest is an extremely ancient forest. There are many monsters thousands of years ago. Those animals are primitive and extremely fierce. It is said that traces of ten thousand years ago are everywhere in this forest, and there are countless sacred animals. Even the mountains and rocks on one side are relatively solid. In this world, only the ancient forest has a longer time than the wild forest. There is an ancient road in front of us. On both sides of the road are towering trees. Some old vines are as thick as people''s waist, like ancient dragons entrenched here. As soon as you step into it, you can feel an ancient breath. The whole forest feels like a troll looking down in the dark. It makes people alert, and they are sweating inadvertently. Dugu Yufan smiled at Mi Yunfei and said, "this is the wild forest. There are many fierce animals in it, but our four hermits have nothing to do with those fierce animals. If we don''t provoke them, they won''t provoke us." After that, Dugu Yufan walked towards the front, and Mi Yunfei felt relieved and followed up. After walking for a while, several people finally came to a cave, where there was a little green light flashing. Looking at the little green light, MI Yunfei understood that it was the door of space. Once on a desert island in the South China Sea, MI Yunfei saw the door of space, so he could recognize it at a glance. "This is the gate of space. Once you enter it, you can reach our four hermit families," said Dugu Yufan. After hearing this, MI Yunfei immediately wondered, "isn''t everyone allowed to go in?" Dugu Yufan shook his head and said, "this door of space has been banned by the old ancestors of my Dugu family and the other three patriarchs. Unless someone''s strength can reach the level of the four of them, they will never enter." "In that case, how do you get in?" it was Meng Xianfeng who spoke. Nangong Shuo smiled and said, "there is only one way for the four of us to go in. That is to gather the skills of the four of us to open the door of this space. It can''t be without any one. Therefore, the four of our families come out together every time." After that, Dugu Yufan and Dongfang Zixuan urged them to move their skills towards the door of space. At this time, a golden light came out of the door. The golden light shrouded everyone outside the door. It was sacred and solemn, making people feel a sense of worship. Before Mi Yunfei and others reflected, a majestic attraction came from the door, pulling everyone. Mi Yunfei only felt that his body seemed to be a little misty. There was darkness in front of him, the wind roared in his ears, and his whole person was dragged into the door. Not long after MI Yunfei opened his eyes, another world appeared in front of him. In front of us, the mountains stand straight into the sky. Right in front of them is a river. There is a waterfall above the river. It tilts down from the high mountain and splashes thousands of waves, which is very spectacular. On the hillside, the immortal fog filled the air, rising and flowing in the air, making it difficult to know the true appearance of the mountain. Bursts of dense immortal Qi come to your nostrils, which is really tantalizing. Deep in the sea of clouds, there are hidden airflow fluctuations, and I don''t know how they are formed. However, MI Yunfei still feels that it''s an array, but it should not be turned on. Only Mi Yunfei, who knows the array, can see it. Others can''t feel it at all. Mi Yunfei looked at the scene curiously. They were in the central area, surrounded by mountains. The highest is the four peaks in the East, West, north, South and four directions. There is a little glow on the top of the mountain, which makes the clouds in the sky become seven colors. It''s really beautiful. At the foot of the four peaks, there is a main road, which is full of colorful flowers on both sides. Occasionally, a breeze blew over, and the mist surged in, adding a trace of mystery. Mi Yunfei understood that everything in front of him was created by great magic. Once in the dragon god palace, MI Yunfei had seen the fairyland of the dragon family. At this time, Dugu Yufan pointed to the surrounding mountains and said, "the mountain in the East is where my Dugu family lives, the mountain in the west is where the Oriental family lives, the mountain in the south is where Nangong family lives, and the mountain in the north is where Gongsun family lives. As for the shorter mountain in front of us, it is where the four families come to discuss." After listening, MI Yunfei remembered the direction of the four aristocratic families one by one. At this time, the Oriental Zixuan looked at Miyun and said angrily, "let''s go!" after that, he walked towards the lower mountain. Gongsun boundless on one side confused: "what''s the matter with the oriental lady these days? Why is she so angry?" Nangong Shuo glanced at Gongsun boundless and then secretly glanced at Mi Yunfei, smiled and said, "why do you care so much? Let''s go!" Walking on the road, MI Yunfei was puzzled. He turned to Nangong Shuo behind him and asked, "why don''t we go up the mountain directly by flying animals, but choose to go on foot?" Nangong Shuo smiled and said, "this space was once created by the ancestors of our four aristocratic families. They put a ban on it. As long as they didn''t reach the realm of flying immortal, no matter who entered it, they couldn''t fly here. Although it was difficult to open the door of the space, the ancestors were worried, so they put a ban on it to prevent people from sneaking in and escaping by flying beasts." After hearing this, MI Yunfei realized that if someone sneaked in and was found, it would be absolutely difficult to escape for a while. The avenue twists and turns and extends to the unknown end. Ordinary people are tired even if they go to the mountainside. There are sparse ancient trees on both sides. You can often see monkey playing and White Ape singing on the trees, which is a natural and harmonious atmosphere. The more you go to the top of the mountain, the more dense the fairy fog becomes. With the strength of meter cloud flying, you can only see five meters away, but there is an abyss on both sides of the avenue. If someone breaks into this place, it''s estimated that they will be broken to pieces if they don''t pay attention! After all, even if you want to fly in this place, you can''t. After walking for an hour or so, the mist in front of me can also see the things in front of me. At the top of the mountain, a magnificent Pavilion towered into the clouds. Outside the pavilion, there is a colorful flow, rising in the air, gathering a dazzling scene, extremely spectacular. From inside, there are bursts of ancient majesty, which makes people dare not take the initiative. Looking at the towering Pavilion, MI Yunfei felt a sigh in his heart and murmured, "is it finally here? It must be unusual for the patriarchs of the four hermits to come to me. I don''t know what will happen next?" Chapter 237 "Let''s go! Don''t look." after Nangong Shuo finished, he walked towards the top of the mountain, and Mi Yunfei and others followed. When several people reached the top of the mountain, they saw the real face of the pavilion. The pavilion was luxurious and dignified, with thousands of styles, brilliant colors and clear brightness, which really shocked the soul. The stairs leading to the hall are carved from transparent white jade. In front of us is a wide square. When Mi Yunfei and others arrived, there were many people in the square. When they saw several outsiders such as Mi Yunfei, they kept whispering and whispering, and cast surprised eyes from time to time. However, after a moment, he turned his eyes to the Oriental Zixuan in front of him. It seems that the most brilliant hero still has no beauty to attract people! Dongfang Zixuan looked angry. When he looked back, those people immediately turned their eyes elsewhere. To be honest, Dongfang Zixuan is an iceberg beauty in everyone''s eyes. Besides, Dugu Yufan is the only one who can beat her steadily at the same age. Today, although the ice in Dongfang Zixuan has melted, the fire is booming, and no one wants to touch the mold. Therefore, after seeing the cannibal eyes of Dongfang Zixuan, everyone consciously shifted their eyes to the other side. However, Rao was so that they could still feel the cold in their vests. "Ha ha! The weather should have been good today! Why do I feel like a volcanic eruption?" As soon as the voice fell, an old man came out of the pavilion. The old man looked like a fairy, walked lightly, his feet didn''t stick to dust, and his posture was very comfortable. After seeing the old man coming out, the anger on Dongfang Zixuan''s face suddenly disappeared into invisibility, but what he got was a delicate look on his face. He said in a charming voice: "old ancestor!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei almost turned to the ground. He shouted in his heart, "my God! This change is too big. Why doesn''t it look like an oriental girl?" The old man''s eyes swept over Mi Yunfei and mengxianfeng. Under the old man''s eyes, MI Yunfei only felt as if his whole body had become transparent. The old man''s eyes finally fell on MI Yunfei, and then sighed: "well, it''s good! It''s really a new generation to replace the old. It''s rare that you can reach the peak of breaking martial arts at such an age! You must be the demon God Mi Yunfei?" Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to be coquettish. He repeatedly replied, "the elder is really smart, and the younger generation is mi Yunfei." after that, MI Yunfei saluted the old man, and the sword forgetting sorrow and mengxianfeng behind him also saluted. The old man waved his hand and asked, "who are you dreaming of walking alone?" For the old man''s question, MI Yunfei was not shocked. He bowed down and replied, "it''s the younger master. Some of the younger masters are not talented. Some of them have disgraced the master." After listening to this, the old man twitched on his face and said in his heart, "how does this boy talk? After a series of big movements since his debut, who else in the world doesn''t know your demon God? It''s embarrassing to the master. Where else can we put our face?" Although the old man thought so in his heart, he said: "mengduxing really taught a good apprentice! I think I was defeated by him in those years. Even the old man Du guhun was defeated by him after 500 moves. He was a sensation in the world in those years! But your boy is better than him. He is better than blue." As soon as the old man had finished his words, a voice came out. "Hum! I say the Oriental invincible. It''s been so many years. How can you be ashamed of these young people?" As soon as the voice fell, there was a figure in front of MI Yunfei''s eyes. He looked powerful, powerful and fierce. He was the current leader of Dugu family, Dugu soul. As soon as Dugu''s soul appeared, Dugu Yufan immediately bowed down and said, "old ancestor!" The lone soul waved his hand and went directly to MI Yunfei''s face. Then he circled around Mi Yunfei for a few times and said, "this boy is really like the little guy who walks alone in a dream. What kind of master there is, what kind of apprentice there is!" The age of a few hundred years of dreaming alone is called "small" in the mouth of a lone soul. It can be imagined that he is much older. The lone soul looked at the sword forgetting sorrow and mengxianfeng, then looked at Mi Yunfei, and said in doubt: "Strange things happen every year! Have I been out of the world for many years and completely isolated from the outside? Today''s young people are really unreasonable. They are abnormal one by one. When we were like this age, we didn''t have such accomplishments! Strange! Strange! This feeling was like the great war of 500000 years. At that time, we were also strong." Seeing from Dugu Hun''s eyes, MI Yunfei couldn''t help clamping his legs. He always had an inexplicable feeling that he really became transparent. "Are you the Devil boy who makes trouble all day?" the lone soul asked Mi Yunfei. "What? Making trouble all day?" Mi Yunfei wondered in his heart. What''s all this with? When did he become making trouble all day? At most, he worked with the people of the demon clan once a month or two, and then killed hundreds of them! "Puff Chi!" Meng Xianfeng on one side couldn''t stand it anymore and laughed wildly. "OK! Let''s go! People are satisfied with it. Let''s talk about it in the hall first!" Dongfang invincible said to Dugu soul. When the party came to the hall, they sat down. After a while, two people came from outside the hall. Looking at their age and behavior and the attitude of the people in the hall towards them, MI Yunfei could guess that they must be the patriarchs of Gongsun family and Nangong family. They came to the hall and didn''t sit down directly, but looked at Mi Yunfei like Dugu soul and Dongfang invincible. These two people''s eyes are not vulgar, and soon stay on MI Yunfei''s body. One of them is Gongsun Changming, the patriarch of Gongsun aristocratic family, and the other is Nangong ruthless, the patriarch of Nangong aristocratic family. After watching them, they sat on both sides of the hall with a smile. "Well, everyone is here, Mickey boy, tell us something about the outside world!" the lone soul said to MI Yunfei. Although Mi Yunfei was very dissatisfied with the title, he still said with a smile: "now the demon clan is prosperous, and there are countless top experts, and the ghost clan is also here. In addition, there is a mysterious dragon family in the East China Sea. They have moved more frequently recently, and it seems that they have officially entered Qinglan." After hearing this, the patriarchs of several aristocratic families looked confused. No one knew what they were thinking. "The ghost clan has also appeared. It must have been a legend. Feng Wuchen of the ghost clan and Yun Zun of the demon clan are really difficult to deal with. It must be that only the dream boy 300 years ago can scare them." it was Nangong Jueqing who spoke. Gongsun Changming nodded: "Well, that''s right! Fengwuchen and yunzun are really terrible, especially yunzun. It is said that he fought with mengxiao for two days to decide the victory and defeat, and yunzun only lost in his state of mind. Later, it seems that mengduxing was able to approach the realm of Feixian only after the war. Since then, no one in the world can fight mengduxing alone, It''s a pity that he fell in love with someone he shouldn''t love. " "Although master Yun is terrible, don''t forget that there is another person more terrible." Dugu soul seemed to think of something and said to several people. "Cloud magic!" the others exclaimed together. Dugu soul said, "yes! Even yunhuan, the old guy''s strength is also very terrible. It was said that he got a fairy pill, so he can survive for many thousands of years. Maybe the old guy hasn''t died yet!" Gongsun Changming said with emotion: "this cloud magic strength is really terrible. Unless it is the dream of that year, no one can win him in the world." At this time, MI Yunfei on one side said, "several predecessors may not know that there is a terrible person in the dark." "Who is it?" several people asked together. "Hell!" "What? The God of the underworld! It was the God of the underworld half a million years ago?" they exclaimed. "I don''t know if it was the ghost God 500000 years ago, but he was a figure in the same age as Wan Jinghong." Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and said. The lonely soul sighed, "it''s really him. It''s said that he didn''t die in the hands of master Wan Jinghong?" Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "master Wan Jinghong didn''t kill him, but sealed him. He was in the Yin pulse of death. It must not be long before he can break the seal." Mi Yunfei''s words are undoubtedly like a dull thunder on everyone. The figure of Ming God almost coexisted with cloud illusion 500000 years ago. It is an ancient existence than long Shengtian. Although this kind of person can''t fly to the fairy world, he is also the top person in the human world. "However, you don''t have to worry. Although the ghost God used to be an extremely powerful role, he has been sealed by master Wan Jinghong for many thousands of years, and his strength is greatly reduced. Now it''s just the beginning of the phantom soul. Even if he breaks the seal, it''s just the middle of the phantom soul. Several predecessors can handle him." Mi Yunfei said to several people. Mi Yunfei didn''t say it was okay. When he finished, the lone soul was already restless, jumped up and said: "You''re a kid. You think people in the magic soul realm are like killing pigs. If you want to kill them, you can kill them! After reaching the magic soul realm, almost two people in the same realm can''t kill each other. At most, they can seriously hurt each other. It''s only possible if they are as abnormal as the little boy who walks alone in a dream." Nangong, on the other side, said with a solemn face: "Things are really bad now. Although the Donghai dragon clan defected from the South China Sea Dragon Clan, their strength is also extremely strong. Although they can''t face the South China Sea Dragon Clan, it''s not far away. In particular, the boy Longyou, it''s estimated that he can fight with long Shengtian. If the dragon clan were not separated, the strength of the dragon clan could face the demon clan , even better. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei''s face turned pale. Now this force has understood that the biggest headache is that he secretly doesn''t know whether there are some ancient characters. That kind of talent is the most terrible. The lonely soul stood up from the chair and said, "now the devil is prosperous, our four families can''t sit idly by. For today''s plan, we have to unite against the devil. The four families didn''t participate in the war two hundred years ago, but the devil family was driven out of Qinglan. If we unite, the devil family won''t worry at all." The heads of the other families also nodded after listening to this, and the situation was in front of them. If the right path were united, the demon clan and Donghai dragon clan would not be so terrible. Seeing this, MI Yunfei immediately cheered the crowd and said: "You don''t have to worry. Although my master was hit by Huagong powder in those years, his cultivation was rare in the world. At that time, although he was poisoned and broke out of the siege, he affected the spread of toxicity, but my master forcibly suppressed the toxicity with his cultivation, and his strength declined all the time." One side of the Oriental invincible immediately exclaimed, "according to what you say, he is now. Isn''t he no different from ordinary people?" Mi Yunfei shook his head and said: "No! My master not only has profound cultivation, but also is an antidote wonder. He constantly looks for herbs with his profound knowledge in order to recover his strength. When I went down the mountain, the master''s strength has at least recovered to the realm of resisting the sky. After a few years, even if his strength has not recovered to the highest state in the past, it is estimated that it is not far away!" Speaking of this, MI Yunfei couldn''t help thinking of the woman who had framed the dream to walk alone, and his hatred was slowly rising. After hearing this, the heads of several families relaxed a lot and seemed to see the dawn of victory. Nangong jueyou suddenly said with a smile: "ha ha! As long as the boy who dreams alone recovers to the peak of the past, the dark god and cloud magic are not worried. You know, he is the closest person to the realm of flying immortal in the world!" "Hey, hey! That''s true. There''s nothing wrong with the demon clan! There''s no need to be so nervous." Du Gu soul echoed. At this time, MI Yunfei really had the impulse to press the old goods on the ground and beat them up. This guy was completely different just now and now. After the lonely soul laughed twice, his face also became normal. Then he asked, "Mi boy, I heard that your Dantian is different from others and can be divided into yin and Yang. I want to know if this is true?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei was not surprised. His yin-yang Qi was no secret. When he used the killing God crazy knife, there were two completely opposite Qi, which anyone with a clear eye could see. He didn''t hide at all, and directly replied, "yes, my Dantian is different from others. There are indeed yin-yang Qi." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words came out, the faces of several patriarchs in the hall became very happy. All the people were muttering, "yes, it''s you." Mi Yunfei looked confused. He didn''t understand what these people said. He said suspiciously: "what several predecessors said, the younger generation doesn''t understand much. I hope several predecessors express it." Dugu Hun said with a smile, "ha ha! I can''t imagine that the ancient legend is true. It is said that yin and Yang combine, and the spirit pulse reappears; divine soldiers gather together, and the blood dragon becomes an immortal; the magic dragon formula comes out, creating the world and surpassing the sky. Boy MI, work hard! It depends on you whether the fairy world can be opened." Dugu Hun left after saying that, and the other clan leaders also left one after another. Mi Yunfei touched the bridge of his nose and said to himself, "the fairyland? It won''t be long. I''ll see what it looks like." Chapter 238 At night, the bright moon hangs high, and the cold moonlight sprinkles down, soft as water. In the moonlight, MI Yunfei''s figure seemed a little desolate. He raised his head and looked up at the only shining star in the night sky. He was crazy, dull and a little distracted. "Is that bright star Xiaolan?" Mi Yunfei thought so in his heart, and the yearning was even stronger. After some discussions during the day, some crises slowly emerged. However, MI Yunfei is still at the peak of breaking martial arts. Whether he can survive in many crises is still a problem. And so far, it is not clear where his father is detained, which makes him feel powerless. He is now in the Oriental family. In a few days, the four aristocratic families will soon appear, and an unprecedented war is likely to break out. Mi Yunfei had to improve his strength at any time. He didn''t dare to sleep. He was under too much pressure. At this time, Dongfang Zixuan also came slowly from behind him. She looked more moving in the moonlight. She was dressed in white like snow, fluttering with the breeze, and wisps of clear fragrance came out, which made people intoxicated. Her long hair is flying and her beautiful eyes are moving. She is like a fairy falling into the world. She is cold and free from vulgarity, otherwise the secular dust. But on that beautiful crown, there was a sad face that did not agree with her age. Dongfang Zixuan walked slowly and stood side by side with MI Yunfei. Instead of looking at Mi Yunfei, she looked up at the bright star in the sky. "Miss her?" Dongfang Zixuan still looked at the star in the sky and didn''t turn his head. Mi Yunfei didn''t speak, but nodded. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed a little embarrassed. "I think she will live very well." after a long time, Dongfang Zixuan began to speak. After that, she slowly closed her eyes and put her hands in front of her chest, as if she were blessing. "Why haven''t you slept so late?" Mi Yunfei turned his head and looked at Dongfang Zixuan. Just at the moment when their eyes touched, MI Yunfei quietly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look again. Oriental Zixuan is so beautiful that it can almost make young men all over the world crazy. Her cold temperament is like a flower in full bloom on the snow. She seldom smiles, at least Mi Yunfei has never seen it. Dongfang Zixuan suddenly took a step closer to MI Yunfei, and then said, "if I said I was thinking of a person, would you believe it?" she looked directly at Mi Yunfei with tenderness in her eyes. Smelling the body fragrance of Dongfang Zixuan, MI Yunfei was distracted. When he felt the tenderness in Dongfang Zixuan''s eyes, his face became redder and his head was lower. Kan Kan stepped back and whispered, "it''s an honor for that person to make the oriental girl miss so much." "Yunfei, can you call me Zixuan later?" Dongfang Zixuan asked softly. In the past, the East always called Mi Yunfei "demon God", but at this time, her name made Mi Yunfei feel at a loss. Mi Yunfei didn''t know what to say, but he nodded and said, "well, Zixuan!" After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan''s face changed. The melancholy just now went away, but what he got was a smile on his face. Is this the first time that Dongfang Zixuan smiled so sincerely? In MI Yunfei''s memory, it seems to be the first time to see her smile. She is very beautiful, but she is more beautiful when she smiles. On the top of the immortal mountain, she looks more like a nine day fairy. At this time, she is no longer the iceberg beauty, no longer the thorny flower. She is just a woman, the softest woman. "You look good when you laugh. Why do you always wear a cold face?" Mi Yunfei asked. After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan''s face changed, then he resumed his cold appearance, and shouted, "who wants you to take care of it!" This woman! His temperament is always unpredictable. He was happy before, but soon he turned cold. At least in MI Yunfei''s heart. "Tell me about you!" Mi Yunfei was not angry and asked with a smile. "Me. What can I do?" Dongfang Zixuan seemed a little distracted and his body shook. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "you have, you definitely have, not just you. Who can live in this world without worry? Who can live without sorrow? It may be better to say it." Dongfang Zixuan sighed and sat directly on the ground with a trace of melancholy in his eyes. And Mi Yunfei didn''t bother, just sat beside her. "You know what? I was born in such a big family. I don''t have any friends at all. My family asks me to practice martial arts all day in order to make me a strong man. I spent most of my life in the back mountain when I was young. I didn''t go out of the back mountain until I reached the level of breaking martial arts. Before that, I only met my ancestors and fathers. I don''t understand the love and love in the world. I''m more friendly to all people Indifference, but after seeing you, I feel that the ice in my heart seems to be melting slowly. "Dongfang Zixuan said, and suddenly turned his face and looked at Mi Yunfei. After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled and said with a smile, "you won''t be alone anymore. You still have our friends." "Friends? Can we only be friends?" Dongfang Zixuan moved his body towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei felt the breath from Dongfang Zixuan''s mouth, and his face became more ruddy. He seemed to have a burning feeling. He could clearly see the curved fine eyebrows and reddish lips of Dongfang Zixuan. He didn''t know what to say. For a moment, they were silent again, and no one spoke. "How about drinking with me?" asked Dongfang Zixuan. Mi Yunfei knew that she was upset. He knew that Baijiu could make people feel bad, but could not forget the unhappy moment. But looking back, why do so many people still drink when they are sad? Maybe it''s enough to forget for a while! "OK! I''ll accompany you." Mi Yunfei replied. "I''ll take you to a place." after Dongfang Zixuan said that, regardless of whether Mi Yunfei agreed or not, he directly took him away. After a while, Mi Yun was dragged to a purple flowing attic by Dongfang Zixuan. Under the bright moonlight, the attic looked colorful and spectacular. There is a faint smell of wine, which is refreshing. Mi Yunfei looked up. There were several huge mahogany around the attic. There were emerald stones around, glittering with a faint soft light. It was more magnificent under the beautiful night scene. There was a plaque above the door, which said: Moon watching Pavilion. There is a spiral ladder at the door. The ladder is made of white jade, which is more transparent under the bright moonlight. Dongfang Zixuan walked up with lotus steps, and Mi Yunfei followed behind her. The pavilion has three floors, each floor has two eight immortals tables, and each floor has four windows, which can not only drink here, but also enjoy the moon here. It is really a good place to relieve depression. At this time, it was late at night. There was no one on the floor. Only the sound of insects came out. Everything seemed so quiet and harmonious here. Dongfang Zixuan took several jars of wine on the second floor and threw them directly to MI Yunfei. Then she also held several jars and smiled at Mi Yunfei: "let''s go! The most beautiful scenery still needs to be seen on the roof, where ordinary people can''t go." after saying that, she had walked towards the roof. When Mi Yunfei came to the top floor with Dongfang Zixuan, the scenery on the top floor was delicious again. The pavilion is not high, but it seems to be very close to the bright moon, as if you can touch it with your hand. Looking down from the pavilion, you can have a panoramic view of the scenery on the top of the mountain, which makes you broad-minded. There is only a round table on the roof. The round table glitters with green light. I think it must be made of jade and other materials. At the edge of the round table, there are 18 bright gemstones. The gemstones are bright, but they are not dazzling. They look more romantic. There are also several gold bottles for drinking on the table, which are engraved with some ancient patterns. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan put the wine jar on the round table and stared at the bright moon in front of them. "Drinking on a moonlit night must have a different flavor?" Dongfang Zixuan said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei smiled: "drinking under the moon night is a good thing, but it''s not as comfortable as drinking with beauties." after that, he filled Dongfang Zixuan with a glass of wine, poured himself another glass, and then took it up and said to Dongfang Zixuan: "there are no number of people passing by. It''s a kind of fate for you and me to meet. Let''s have a drink for this fate." After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan also smiled: "yes, have a drink for this fate." after that, she looked up and drank it. Seeing that she drank so refreshing, her face didn''t look any different. From this point, we can guess that she must not be the first drinker. She must have been used to the taste of the wine! Without hesitation, MI Yunfei drank it. As soon as the wine was drunk, MI Yunfei felt warm in his heart. The wine is not too strong. It tastes sweet. A fragrance keeps reverberating in your mouth, which is unforgettable. "It''s really good wine. Have another drink!" Mi Yunfei also started drinking and drank several cups one after another. And the Oriental Zixuan on one side is not inferior, looking up is a cup. After drinking a jar of wine, both of them were a little drunk. Although Dongfang Zixuan''s drinking capacity is not bad, it is a woman after all. Naturally, it is not as good as Mi Yunfei''s drinking capacity. After a jar of wine, her face turned red, but it was more gorgeous. Both of them lay down on the ground and looked at the bright moon in the air. "Yunfei, you know what? This is the first time I have drunk so well. Although I was unhappy and drank a lot before, I was very depressed. This time it was different because of you." Dongfang Zixuan on one side was a little vague. Although Mi Yunfei was drunk, his mind was very clear. After listening to Dongfang Zixuan''s words, his heart suddenly trembled, but he didn''t know what to say. Dongfang Zixuan suddenly turned over and supported her head with one hand and put the other hand on MI Yunfei''s chest. She opened her confused eyes and asked, "Yunfei, do you think I''m beautiful?" Smelling the wine smell from Dongfang Zixuan''s mouth, MI Yunfei was hot all over. Suddenly, he had an idea of hugging Dongfang Zixuan in his arms. However, in the end, reason prevailed. He didn''t dare to look any more. He just turned his eyes elsewhere and said, "beautiful, very beautiful. Even if the legendary fairy is afraid, it''s not as good." After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan smiled happily. The smile was so touching. She suddenly laid her head on MI Yunfei''s shoulder, her lips close to MI Yunfei''s ears and asked, "do you like me?" Bursts of warm current brushed Mi Yunfei''s ear. He felt that his throat seemed thirsty and his face was as red as the sun. He felt that his whole body seemed to be getting hotter and hotter. He didn''t know whether it was because he drank too much or for other reasons. Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand to touch the ruddy face of Dongfang Zixuan, but his hand just stretched out and retracted again. "No, I can''t have feelings with her anymore. We are just friends, just friends." Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart. He said to Dongfang Zixuan, who was a little confused: "Zixuan, you''re drunk. I''ll take you back!" after that, he helped Dongfang Zixuan up. "I''m not drunk, I''m still sober." Dongfang Zixuan poked away Mi Yunfei and stretched out his hand to help her. "I didn''t have any friends since I was a child, and I didn''t love anyone until I met you. It turned out that love was so wonderful." Dongfang Zixuan seemed to be immersed in love and looked like a little woman. "If you''re not drunk, I''ll go first." Mi Yunfei said these cruel words with his teeth clenched. He was afraid of being soft hearted and hurting a woman again. Long pain is better than short pain. Maybe she will forget it if she is cruel directly! However, how many people in the world really understand a woman''s heart? When you say those cruel words, maybe the love is deeper. Women are always the most wonderful animals. Mi Yunfei looked at the tears on Dongfang Zixuan''s face and felt a little unbearable, but he still bit his teeth and turned his head and walked downstairs. At the moment when Mi Yunfei turned around, Dongfang Zixuan suddenly rushed up and hugged Mi Yunfei from behind. Very hard, very hard, it seems that I am deeply afraid that the love in my heart will go away because of my letting go. "Yunfei, let me be your woman!" A low word with a bit of crying cavity spread slowly in the air this night. Mi Yunfei''s ear always echoed that sentence: let me be your woman! Chapter 239 There may be many eternal quatrains in the world, but which sentence, such as the one in the mouth of Dongfang Zixuan, is more shocking? Let me be your woman! In this sentence, how many men in the world can resist it. Even if you are a genius, even if you are a cold-blooded devil, even if you are a hard stone, in this sentence, you have to turn into soft water. That sentence penetrates people''s hearts and is hard to resist. At least it is hard for normal men to resist. Night, very quiet, very quiet, only breathing. Mi Yunfei can obviously feel the strength of Dongfang Zixuan''s hand. The strength was great, and the hands tightly around his waist seemed to be trembling slightly. Is she afraid? What is she afraid of? Mi Yunfei felt very heavy breathing. Don''t say he left. Even if he moved his steps, it would be difficult to enter the sky. There was a trace of warmth on his back. Mi Yunfei knew it was the tears of Dongfang Zixuan. What is she weeping for? It''s hard to breathe! The feeling of Qianqian''s jade hand across his waist is strange and familiar. Dongfang Zixuan hugged Mi Yunfei with both hands and leaned her head tightly on MI Yunfei''s broad shoulder. Maybe she would feel better in her heart! Mi Yunfei wanted to turn around and hug the tearful man. But when he looked up and saw the bright star in the sky, he suddenly thought of Ye Xiaolan. "No, I can''t hurt others anymore. People who are with me don''t seem to have a good life." thinking of this, MI Yunfei broke off Dongfang Zixuan''s hands and walked downstairs without looking back. At this moment, his steps were so heavy. He felt so cruel, but he had to do so. "Mi Yunfei, stop. You have regretted once. Do you still want to leave regret?" The roar of Dongfang Zixuan came behind Mi Yunfei. The voice was a little hoarse, but it was so torn in MI Yunfei''s ears. "I have regretted once. Do I have to regret again? Face it bravely and accept it. Or choose to escape and refuse this love?" Mi Yunfei''s footsteps stopped at the entrance of the stairs. He was confused. "No, I''m hurting her. She''s a good girl. She will only suffer with me. I''d better choose. Break the love!" Mi Yunfei thought in his heart. He grabbed the painful heart and finally took the hardest step in his life, and then. I am leaving. The cry of tearing heart and cracking lung rang through the roof. Dongfang Zixuan''s body fell down at this moment, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. The pain in her heart made her unconscious. Mi Yunfei can''t see this scene. Will he be so cruel when he sees it? Is this love love love or evil? "Lost, lost completely. Even if he summoned up his courage, he still failed to leave the man''s heart. Why is he so cruel? Should he love him or hate him?" this was the only thought before Dongfang Zixuan was unconscious. This night, MI Yunfei lost sleep. He couldn''t sleep. The sentence of Dongfang Zixuan echoed in his mind: "you''ve regretted once. Do you still want to leave regret?" Mi Yunfei opened the window, and the bright moonlight came in from the window, illuminating everything in the house and lengthening his figure, but the figure seemed more lonely. "Did I really make a mistake?" asked Mi Yunfei, looking at the bright moon outside the window. But. The moon can''t answer him. "Maybe this is fate! Everything goes with fate!" after a sigh, MI Yunfei lay quietly on the bed with his hands on his head. Early in the morning, Zhaoxia spilled in from the window. Mi Yunfei turned over and sat up. I don''t really know when I fell asleep last night. Just as he opened his eyes, there was a knock outside the door, and a voice came in. "Yunfei, have you got up? Something happened to Dongfang girl!" Mi Yunfei heard it. The speaker was mengxianfeng. When he heard this, MI Yunfei felt nervous and seemed to think of something. Then he opened the door and rushed out. Only the door creaked. With mengxianfeng, MI Yunfei came to the boudoir of Dongfang Zixuan, where many people have gathered. However, most of them belong to some elders, including Oriental invincible. After pulling aside the crowd, I saw a woman with a unique fairy appearance lying on the bed. Naturally, the woman was Dongfang Zixuan. However, Dongfang Zixuan''s face became a little pale. I think he was in a coma. Looking at the pale face, MI Yunfei felt a pain in his heart. He rushed up, and then asked Dongfang invincible next to him, "elder, what''s going on?" Dongfang invincible shook his head and said, "Hey! You must know this best. Don''t think I didn''t know about last night." Mi Yunfei trembled and said, "because of me?" Dongfang Wudi glanced at him and said, "this child, her parents left when she was young. When I was a child, I had too much hope for her and rarely let her communicate with men. I didn''t expect to be fascinated by you as soon as I went out. Your boy was too cruel yesterday, and she was unconscious for a moment." After hearing this, MI Yunfei felt guilty, but if he was allowed to choose, he would still leave ruthlessly. However, anyway, Dongfang Zixuan was in a coma because of him. Naturally, he was a little anxious and hurriedly asked, "elder, is there anything wrong with Dongfang Zixuan?" he wanted to say Dongfang girl, but suddenly remembered that Dongfang Zixuan didn''t like that name, so he changed his mouth immediately. Dongfang invincible sighed and said, "the body will be fine. It''s just that he was too sad and fainted for a while, but in his heart." Dongfang invincible didn''t go on, but Mi Yunfei understood that there must be an indelible shadow in Dongfang Zixuan''s heart. Just then, there was a commotion in the crowd outside, and then a voice came out: "Mi Yunfei, come out and die!" Mi Yunfei turned and looked at the door. He saw a man, about thirty, walking outside the door. The man is as beautiful as jade, and his figure is almost the same as that of MI Yunfei. He can be regarded as a handsome man. He flew towards Miyun angrily with thick eyebrows. "Nanhua, what are you doing?" Dongfang invincible shouted angrily. After hearing this, the man named Nanhua immediately lowered his head and said hesitantly, "my ancestors, I''m sorry to see Zixuan wronged so much, so." "So what do you want?" asked Dongfang invincible angrily. The man named Nanhua paused and seemed to be thinking. After a long time, he raised his head, shook his fists, and then said, "Zixuan is unconscious because of him, so I want to get justice for Zixuan." his words were mixed with undisguised anger, and his eyes looking at Mi Yunfei were full of hatred. If Mi Yunfei had heard such words before, he would have turned his face immediately, and then he might have done it directly. However, after ye Xiaolan left, he was no longer so impulsive. After all, the man named Nanhua was right. Dongfang Zixuan was indeed unconscious because of MI Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei also had a trace of apology in his heart. After hearing this, Dongfang Wudi suddenly became silent. In his heart, he said: "they all said how good the devil''s strength is, but they have never seen it, but it''s OK to let Nanhua try him." thinking of this, he suddenly said to the man named Nanhua: "I don''t hear what you just said, but don''t disturb Zixuan''s rest. Well, don''t take too much action." After that, Dongfang invincible slipped away. After hearing this, the man named Nanhua was overjoyed. He immediately looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "Mi Yunfei, I want to fight with you." "Sorry, I don''t want to do it with you." after MI Yunfei finished, he walked directly to the door. When Mi Yunfei came to the door, the man named Nanhua suddenly shouted, "Mi Yunfei, if you are a man, stop. Are you so seedless?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei looked stunned, his steps stopped, and his anger rose, but he still held back and didn''t start. "Hum! I want to fight with you fairly, not for anything else, but for Zixuan." the man named Nanhua said. After hearing this, MI Yunfei suddenly turned around and wondered, "for Zixuan? What does this mean?" The man named Nanhua snorted coldly and said: "Although Zixuan was indifferent to me in the past, I could at least talk to her. However, she changed after she came back from the outside world. She didn''t care about anything and ignored everyone. The whole person became more melancholy. Later, I knew that all this was because of you. I always liked her very much. Maybe we could go without you Together. It''s because of you that he treats me so coldly. I don''t care what means you use. In short, I will never allow you to associate with her, even friends. Therefore, I want to fight with you fairly. If you lose, you''ll leave her. If I lose, I won''t pester her anymore. How about? " (Note: in this age, we don''t pay special attention to close relatives. Of course, close brothers and sisters are the exception. Just mention it. I hope friends don''t study it any more.) After listening, MI Yunfei understood the reason. Although he refused Dongfang Zixuan, he was still a friend at least. The man was so aggressive and wanted to stop them from being friends. Even if he wanted to be friends again, MI Yunfei couldn''t help it. He looked up at the man named Nanhua and said coldly: "Since Zixuan doesn''t like you, you shouldn''t pester her. I''m her friend, so I should let her not be harassed by you. I accept your challenge!" As soon as Mi Yunfei said this, the people in the room began to discuss it in a low voice, because they all knew that MI Yunfei was only breaking the peak of martial arts, but the man named Nanhua was a real state in the early stage of imperial flight. This gap is not like the gap between the newborn peak and the early stage of entering the world! As we all know, it''s not too difficult to fight across the ranks in the realm of newborn, entering the world, transforming the realm and the heavenly spirit. As long as you have good skills or the combat experience of the old Taoist priest, you can almost hope to fight across the ranks. However, above the heavenly spirit, it belongs to the realm of martial arts, and it''s extremely difficult to fight across the ranks. The more you reach the later realm, you can fight across the ranks It''s more and more difficult to fight. Now, MI Yunfei wants to break the peak of martial arts without challenging the initial state of conquering the sky. How can they not be surprised? "Yunfei, you have to think clearly! It''s said that the guy seems to have reached the initial state of resisting the sky." mengxianfeng on one side said with some worry. At least Mi Yunfei is also his scheduled brother-in-law! Don''t you care if it can be done? Mi Yunfei patted mengxianfeng on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry! I haven''t fought with the realm of controlling the sky. Besides, when I enter this mysterious place, I can''t control the sky at all. His advantage is completely gone." Mengxianfeng naturally heard that MI Yunfei once challenged the initial state of Yukong in the initial state of breaking martial arts. Just when she came here, her sister mengxianling explained again and again that she couldn''t let Mi Yunfei have an accident. Mengxianfeng is still afraid of her clever sister. Since her sister has explained, she can only do it! In fact, what he didn''t know was that the so-called "don''t have an accident" of mengxianling at that time had another intention. She was mainly afraid that MI Yunfei would sneak up while she was away from Leng Hanshuang. Mengxianfeng hesitated, but when he looked up and saw Mi Yunfei''s eyes, he finally nodded. Because Mi Yunfei''s eyes are very different from those in the past. If they were angry in the past, but at this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes are extremely plain. It seems that everything doesn''t care so much. Seeing that MI Yunfei agreed, the man named Nanhua''s face looked better. He took a step forward and said to MI Yunfei, "since you and I are fighting for Zixuan, this war should at least be open, fair and fair." "It''s up to you! When will the competition take place?" Mi Yunfei''s tone was ordinary and could not hear anything different. "Tomorrow." "OK! Tomorrow I''ll see how the imperial realm of the four hermits is different from others." Chapter 240 A curtain of waterfalls cascaded down from the high mountain, with waves below. The morning glow rose slowly, and the soft glow sprinkled down, making the water spray more beautiful. Under the waterfall is a river. The river is gurgling and flowing. Some strange fish swim in the water without surprise. Thousands of people gathered on the Bank of the river, mostly young people. The young generation of almost four families came almost the same. It is very rewarding for them to watch the battle of the young strong generation. Thousands of people stood far away, watching the two below. One of the two is mi Yunfei, while the other is Dongfang Nanhua who has decided to compete with MI Yunfei. This is a huge site, belonging to the basin, surrounded by mountains, beautiful scenery and hundreds of birds singing. It can be regarded as a good place for competition. The spectators stood above and looked down from here. It was also more clear. At this time, neither of them had started, but the watchers on both sides had long been restless and whispered one after another. "Guess which of them will win?" a young man in the crowd asked the people next to him. "Cut, do you need to say that? Mi Yunfei heard that it was the realm of breaking the peak of martial arts, while elder martial brother Nanhua was the real realm of defending the air. Have you ever heard that any realm of defending the air lost to the peak of breaking martial arts?" a nearby person said discontentedly. Another person didn''t think so and said, "it''s hard to say. Elder martial brother Yufan said that the demon God is the most powerful person under the age of 30. It''s said that he was also rated as the ''first in the world'' young master! Elder martial brother Yufan seems to admire him very much." There are countless similar whispers. The two below have not fought yet, and the people above seem to know the result. "Hehe! Dongfang old man, I''m afraid you did it! You can hide it from those hairy boys, but you can''t hide it from us." Dugu soul said to Dongfang invincible with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, Nangong juqing and Gongsun Changming, who were standing by, immediately nodded and looked like "I knew it was like this". Then several people turned their eyes to the Oriental invincible next to them, which meant: "hurry to recruit from the truth!" Dongfang invincible smiled awkwardly: "I don''t want to see what kind of strength the Devil boy is! Don''t you think so?" The lonely soul snorted coldly, "you cunning old fellow, don''t think I don''t know what you think. What you said is to see the strength of that rice boy. I''m afraid what you thought is to punish rice boy with the hand of that boy from Nanhua! In this way, you can not only see the strength of that boy, but also vent your anger on Zixuan. Hey, hey. It''s really killing two birds with one stone!" As soon as Dugu Hun''s words came out, Nangong Jieqing and Gongsun Changming immediately nodded. It was thought that the old face of the East invincible was red, and what he was trying to explain was suddenly heard the solitary soul. "Although the means are not brilliant, but hey. Hey, I love it." As soon as the old man said something, the other three almost fell on their feet. This guy is really not like an elder! Others blushed, but he still looked elated. "Shh! Watch the competition, don''t let the girl of Zixuan hear it. Otherwise, she must pull out my beard." the Oriental invincible thief said to several people like a thief. His thief''s eyes looked at Dongfang Zixuan not far away. He was relieved when he saw that the latter didn''t look here. Although Dongfang Zixuan was still a little weak, she woke up after taking the pill at home. When she woke up and knew about it, she wanted to stop them, but she still had a glimmer of hope for MI Yunfei. Maybe she thought that MI Yunfei''s fight for her showed that she still cared about her! At least this can comfort yourself and feel much better. In fact, how many people in the world understand women''s heart? Women are always difficult to guess. No matter how smart a woman is, she is stupid, that is, when she meets love. Below, MI Yunfei''s face was calm, and his eyes looked at the surrounding crowd with a trace of expectation. After looking at it for a while, he turned his head back and looked more disappointed. "Maybe she won''t come!" Mi Yunfei thought in his heart. "Mi Yunfei, remember your promise. From today on, maybe you don''t even have the chance to make friends with Zixuan." Dongfang Nanhua snapped. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. His expression seemed to be in a trance, as if he had something on his mind. However, Dongfang Nanhua didn''t give him extra time to think about it, so he punched out directly. Several golden lights burst out from the fist of Dongfang Nanhua, and the fist came like thunder. With the rumble of thunder, the earth suddenly burst. The random blow of the realm of defending the sky is no longer a child''s play. Mi Yunfei was caught off guard. When he came back to his mind, the Haoran punch had rushed to his side. The wild wind blew his long hair flying, shaking the rocks around him. In a hurry, MI Yunfei had no time to move, so he had to jump back. At this time, he applied the floating light and green shadow to his best state, and his body disappeared in situ. "Boom!" The earth shook with a sky shaking sound. At the place where Mi Yunfei had previously stood, the ground directly jumped to pieces and blew up thousands of boulders. Seeing that MI Yunfei suddenly disappeared, the Dugu soul above said with a smile: "ha ha! The body method of mengduxing is really wonderful! I didn''t expect that this Mi boy can use it so skillfully. What a mengduxing, what a mi Yunfei!" Seeing that MI Yunfei disappeared strangely, Dongfang Nanhua was also shocked, but he couldn''t be distracted at this time, because the fierce palm wind had hit from afar. Dongfang Nanhua didn''t have to turn around to know where the palm wind came from. He was angry and walked away from the Dantian. His wild strength rushed straight into his palms, and then took it out with his backhand. "Boom! Boom!" With a loud noise, the two finally fought for the first time. The great energy went through the mountain and cracked the stone. The river in the distance poured down and directly gushed a column of water into the sky. After one strike, they took two steps back, but they were even, regardless of up and down. "How awesome! Why is this rice boy so strong? He is really a terrible younger generation!" Dugu soul was completely shocked, and even breathed quickly when he spoke. In fact, not only him, but everyone present was shocked. Even Dugu Yufan and others who knew the strength of MI Yunfei were shocked. "It seems that brother Mi''s strength has improved again." Nangong Shuo said looking at Mi Yunfei in the distance. Dugu Yufan and others nodded, and they could see that MI Yunfei''s strength had improved a lot, and he could shake the initial state of Yukong without losing the slightest advantage. "The best young master in the world is really different. It''s terrible that he can be so strong!" a young man in the crowd sighed. "Isn''t it? Do you think the title ''No. 1 in the world'' is so easy to get?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t hear these exclamations. After a blow, his expression didn''t change at all. The whole person looked very flat. For the strength of MI Yunfei. Dongfang Nanhua finally got to know him. He almost lost his mind and shouted out. The shock in his heart couldn''t subside for a long time. "Why? Why is he so strong? It''s impossible!" Dongfang Nanhua shouted in his heart. At this time, Mi Yun flew in a vertical shape and rushed directly with an irresistible momentum. He wanted everyone to know that the realm of defending the sky was not insurmountable. The wind is howling and the palm power is surging. The gravel on the ground is swept up by the palm wind. It is like a runaway wild horse sweeping across the mountains and rivers, breaking the clouds and clouds in the sky. Although Dongfang Nanhua was surprised, he had already taken precautions. Seeing that Mi Yun was flying fiercely, he didn''t mean to give in. He rowed rapidly, and a golden light suddenly rose. The raging palm wind blew the dust on the ground, which had been covered by the crazy sand within ten miles. The whole world fell into darkness. No light, no shadow, only shake the gods and frighten the wind and cloud. In an instant, an invincible palm power flew towards Miyun, the earth split and the rivers went back. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A huge explosion resounded through the sky. In the center of the two, the wild Qi stirred all around and formed a huge vortex. Smoke and sand covered the whole sky. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The hands are very fast, and the body shape is constantly changing. The crazy palm wind shakes away the crazy sand around, and slowly shows their body shape. Mi Yunfei''s heart is like water, his face is cold, and his hand is hard to match. The power of the demon God can''t be underestimated. A free palm is enough to break a small hillside. He was carrying his back with one hand, but the other was as fast as the stars. His arrogant look completely ignored heaven and earth. At this time, MI Yunfei tiptoed a little, pulled himself up from the ground, and a golden light rose out of his hand. The terrible power swept Liuhe and made the wind and cloud. "Kill fairy palm!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s palms were facing down, like an immortal god breaking the wind and cloud on the nine days. A huge palm suddenly appeared, and the whole sky was completely plunged into darkness. The power of a blow can shake thousands of mountains and rivers and the angry sea. The wild palm wind swept down from the sky, and the ground suddenly sank for a Zhang. Everyone felt that it shook around. Fortunately, those peaks have been forbidden by the divine powers of the ancestors of the four families. Otherwise, they may really fall under the palm of MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei shook the sky strongly, and there was no doubt that the power of the demon God was fully displayed. Somehow, a sense of worship rose in the hearts of all young people, because it was a myth among young people and an invincible legend. He was both God and devil. Seeing that Mi Yun was flying wildly, Dongfang Nanhua looked a little surprised. He stamped on one foot, put his hands on his chest, sank his whole body into the Dantian, and then introduced his hands. Suddenly, the earth waves churned, the river bucked, the inclined waterfall stopped at this moment, and the whole sky made thunderous sounds. "Potential urges mountains and rivers!" (Note: this move comes from the "Ningyuan Jue", a holy level skill. They are: potential urges mountains and rivers, anger breaks heaven and earth, and Ningyuan breaks heart.) With a roar, Hunyuan''s majestic internal strength surged around like a raging wave, the earth roared, riprap flying shuttles were in the air, and there was crazy sand within hundreds of feet. In the wild sand, a golden light was suddenly emitted, and majestic energy poured out from the golden light. It swept all things with terrible strength and destroyed countless prosperous people. The power of one move is already intolerable. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sky is shaking, the earth is shaking, and the air is filled with terrible authority. The strength of mountains and seas is better than the power of heaven and earth. The momentum caused by the intersection of two people''s palms is like an angry sea destroying mountains and destroying everything. Mi Yunfei turned his hands and walked away from the elixir field with Qi. He reappeared strongly. After blinking, he clapped again. The palm power of the explosive field stirred up a storm, and a stone pillar rose on the ground. The earth could no longer bear it under this palm, so it collapsed directly. "Boom!" With the blow of destroying the sky and the earth, they took two steps back respectively, and their powerful internal strength rushed around like a flood burst. The terrible pressure made some people watching the war in the distance directly deadlocked. Dongfang Nanhua was extremely shocked. Mi Yunfei''s strength completely exceeded the level of breaking martial arts. Even he, who was in the early stage of air control, had a lot of trouble to deal with. Dongfang Nanhua''s face was a little dignified, and his heart trembled and said, "what a terrible demon God. He is worthy of being the first master of youth. His fighting power completely subverts common sense and can be called a strange man." Anyway, Dongfang Nanhua is the realm of defending the sky after all. Although he was shocked by Mi Yunfei''s strength, he didn''t think that MI Yunfei could beat him. "Sonorous!" A clear voice resounded through everyone''s ears. The voice also grasped everyone''s frightened heart and announced the intensity of the fight. "Is Dongfang Nanhua going to use the Dragon chanting sword? I wonder if the youth''s first expert can resist it?" a low whisper came out of the crowd. "It''s hard to say that the man was so terrible that he looked very calm from beginning to end, and no one dared to jump to conclusions," replied another young man. Looking at the long sword in Dongfang Nanhua''s hand, MI Yunfei looked a little moved. He looked at the long sword in Dongfang Nanhua''s hand curiously. The sword is about four feet long. Its whole body is golden red and emits a ray of golden glow. Just looking at the edge of the sword can make people cold. At a glance, you can know that it is definitely not an ordinary sword. Mi Yunfei looked at the sword in Dongfang Nanhua''s hand, shook his head and said, "this sword is a good weapon. Unfortunately, the opponent it meets is too strong and doomed to defeat." At the end of his speech, he suddenly saw thousands of rays breaking through the wind and cloud, and there were bursts of glow on the sky, which was powerful. A peerless magic weapon is floating above Mi Yunfei''s head. That weapon is the shadow of the devil. Today''s shadow has been slowly evolving. It is not what the original shadow can think of. Looking at the magic shadow suspended in the air, several old friends immediately shouted in unison: "divine soldiers!" "This boy, this weapon is really a combination of three ancient magic weapons! Magic weapons are different. This unique breath is so domineering!" Nangong said with emotion. A few old friends on one side nodded happily, looking like "that''s it". At the center of Bidou, MI Yunfei had no expression on his face, but Dongfang Nanhua trembled, because he felt that the power of the Longyin sword in his hand was weak. When he was frightened, he heard the voice of MI Yunfei. "Let''s show you what a real magic soldier is!" Chapter 241 Mi Yun raised his eyebrows and waved, and the magic shadow suspended in the air suddenly fell into his hands slowly from mid air. Between raising his hand, the sharp blade has drawn a huge crack. This is the majesty of God and the provocation of the devil. Mi Yunfei holds the magic weapon in his hand, and his momentum soars. The whole person seems to be integrated into heaven and earth, and the spirit of heaven and earth is contained in his stomach. Suddenly, the mighty wind scattered the clouds, and the heaven and earth suddenly rotated. The power of gods and Demons moves the universe and breaks the sky. Breathing and breathing, the earth churned, waving and lifting feet, the sky was shocked. The power is unstoppable, and the energy is difficult to stop. I can''t see the brilliance of drunkenness, but I can only hear the sound of howling. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" One word breaks all things in the world, shaking the prosperity of the world. Looking up at the sky, I saw the dazzling Shenhua break through the colorful clouds, and the majestic power in full bloom can no longer be described in words. Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed color, the world was noisy, and the huge divine light turned into a murderous knife from the sky. The blade breaks through thousands of clouds and clouds, brings the power of the fierce wolf in the angry sea, and invites the power of heaven and earth to shake the souls of people. The waves are three thousand feet and ten directions. They are not the power of God, but the power of magic. Wave the mountains and set foot in heaven and earth. Who can be brilliant forever? The power of a sword is the power of all armies. The anger of the demon God extends hundreds of miles away. People don''t see the vast world open, but the dust is all over the sky like snow. Dongfang Nanhua was trembling and wanted to avoid its edge. However, in this space, it was unable to resist the air, and its strength decreased. In the face of danger, it had to use its unique skills in life to shake it. He walked away from the elixir field in anger and rushed into the Dragon chanting sword. Suddenly, he heard the sound of dragon chanting ringing through his ears, and saw the golden and red mang turn into a dragon rising to the sky. "Swim the dragon and play in the water!" (Note: this move comes from the three swords of the Dragon God, a holy level skill, which are: swim the dragon and play in the water, roar the river, and the blood of the dragon is dark and yellow) With a burst of drink, the golden red color awn immediately fell from the sky, and the golden red giant awn turned into a startling light column, breaking through the colorful flowing sea of clouds and waves, which made the ground sink again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Swords and swords intersected, and the sound of divine thunder came out. The beautiful scenery of fengxiu turned into devastation under the attack of the two people. Loose trees fell in pieces and huge rocks were blown to powder. Among the two, the strong Qi stirred turned into a huge ball of light, and the energy like destroying heaven and earth rushed around. A pillar of light rose into the sky, and a huge black hole appeared in the sky. It seemed that even the sky was broken. "The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain is absolutely Seven Realms!" Suddenly, there was a long roar. Mi Yunfei urged his strength and showed his supreme power. At this moment, the shadow suddenly grew longer and larger, as if it went straight to the sky. In the shadow of the devil, several abundant divine lights came from the sky. The strange light, misty and uncertain, turns into the power of destroying mountains and breaking veins, enveloping the world. "Dragon roaring river!" Facing Mi Yunfei''s strong move, Dongfang Nanhua dared not be careless and displayed the second sword of Dragon God three swords. The world is a haze. The suffocating force makes it difficult for people to breathe. It seems that it may collapse at any time. The rumbling voice resounded through the ears of the people, trembling from jiuxiao to Jiuyou. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The competition between the two masters is like breaking the peak and destroying the sea. Bursts of light break through layers of dark clouds. The internal strength in full bloom is like a violent storm and rain flooding the whole earth. Their terrible anger combined with the power of thunder shocked the hearts of the spectators present. There is invisible air pressure in the crazy sand. At the moment, even if a person who breaks the peak of martial arts approaches there, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured. Mi Yunfei only felt that the Qi of Dantian in his body was spinning rapidly at this moment. The high war spirit made him more tall and powerful. At this time, Dongfang Nanhua suddenly stamped on the ground with one foot, and the earth trembled at his feet. A huge gap extended from his feet and directly ran to the soles of MI Yunfei''s feet. Mi Yunfei snorted coldly. The Qi of Dantian sank at his feet, and the invisible internal strength swung out from his feet. The huge torn earth immediately merged. "It''s time to end! Thunder shock eight wasteland! Electric photography Jiuyou!" I only heard Mi Yunfei shouting up to the sky, his long hair flying, showing his majesty. Suddenly, the sky and the earth were dark, the whole sky became distorted, and a terrible tornado followed, which was shrouded in invisible authority within a hundred miles. The violent tornado was so huge that everything was sucked into it, and even the clouds revolved with it. With such power, who can understand that it was just an appetizer before the war? At this time, two light spots with the same color rotated in MI Yunfei''s body and slowly wandered in front of his chest. Two distinct energy surged out like a raging sea, and the world suddenly changed. Looking up, one side was very hot and burning a little fire, while the other side turned white and sent out bursts of cold. The two strong Qi directly connected to the shadow, and the shadow became strange at this moment. It was terrible that the two different strong Qi merged together, "cut!" Just a word, but full of unstoppable majesty. No one can tell whether it is the grace of God or the vastness of the devil. The shadow turned into a huge magic weapon about fifty feet long. The blade was enough to open a vast abyss of the earth. The whole world has been annihilated by the raging war. The power of a knife, the ups and downs of the sea of suffering, and the prosperity is ownerless. In the face of such a terrible knife, even Dongfang Nanhua, who has reached the realm of resisting the sky, was shocked. That kind of prestige and heroic spirit are awe inspiring and dare not offset each other. "I lost!" There was no choice or dare not resist. In the face of MI Yunfei''s terrible power, Dongfang Nanhua just spit out these three words and announced the result of the competition. Suddenly, it was really surprising. However, MI Yunfei''s move was out and it was difficult to stop. At this time, a virtual shadow flashed from nowhere, and then the East South Wharton disappeared. The person who made the move was the invincible in the East. What he used was the exclusive ability of the illusory soul realm. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With an earth shaking explosion, the earth split, stretching hundreds of miles away, and the sky was full of shaking rocks. One moves heaven and earth, one shakes the gods, rivers suffer, waterfalls flow back, as if annihilating all things, crossing the reincarnation, and shocking the sky. Mi Yunfei''s knife cut at the side, but it almost destroyed here. Except that the mountains were still prosperous, what he saw was just a scene of disaster. There were few battles, and the wind and sand were gone, leaving only the rapid breathing sound and the dull eyes around. This knife alone shocked everyone present. Crazy sand dance, flying stone spin, a knife has been famous for thousands of years. The rivers move, the mountains shake, and the clouds smile lightly. Who is the most carefree in the world? When the wind and cloud rise, the sky changes, and the demon God is angry and blood splashes! Who can compete in the world? Ask heaven who can stop it? Where are the heroes in the world? Quiet, surprised a little strange, no one made a sound, didn''t dare to make a sound, just immersed in the sabre that dominates the world just now. At this time, silence is better than sound, and many people are so excited that they shed tears, because it is not only the pride of the young generation, but also the pursuit of the young generation. It is no longer important whether he is a God or a devil. "Pa! PA! PA!" Applause resounded from all over the world. The tall figure in the middle of the "battlefield" was admirable. At this moment, all the young people bowed deeply to MI Yunfei, which is not only an affirmation of his strength, but also a kind of admiration for his strength. "Worthy of being the Creator! It''s so terrible that I can''t imagine. What a demon God, what a demon God! Ha. Ha." the lonely soul disappeared after a long smile from his heart. At this time, Dongfang Nanhua, standing above, came to MI Yunfei without words or loss. In the face of such a terrible strong man, he couldn''t get the idea of loss, because he felt that losing in the hands of the demon God had become a normal thing. Dongfang Nanhua''s frivolous and arrogant look was gone, in exchange for a look of admiration. At this moment, his noble head bowed deeply towards Mi Yunfei. No one will laugh at the failure of Dongfang Nanhua. Even if he is in the realm of Yukong, no one will laugh at him, because the strength of the demon God has completely surpassed the initial realm of Yukong. "It''s a dream to walk alone. Even the disciples taught are so terrible. We old guys have also lost, forever, in the hands of the dream to walk alone." Nangong said mercilessly and disappeared. Gongsun Changming nodded and said, "such a terrible person is really not what this world should have. His achievements are not much worse than the magic dragon." after that, he also disappeared, leaving only the stunned Oriental invincible. "Hey! This boy is not a fucking man, and evil is evil. We humans can''t compare. We wanted Nanhua to teach him a lesson, but he was convinced. This is my miscalculation! I knew I should have fought with him in the air. Well, I''m afraid the middle stage is not good, but the top can, and I''m angry!" after complaining, Oriental invincible also left. Looking at the MI Yunfei below, Dongfang Zixuan was shocked and said, "he. His strength is so strong that it''s only after ye Xiaolan left that he achieved him? He easily surpassed the people in the initial state of Yukong. It''s too rebellious." "I didn''t expect that brother Mi''s strength has been improved to this level, which makes us ashamed!" Dugu Yufan said to the sword. The sword forgot to worry, nodded and said, "don''t compare with him. I''ve never regarded him as a person." As soon as they said this, the people were dumbfounded, but they suddenly looked like "that''s it". A few people laughed and left here. After the fight between MI Yunfei and Dongfang Nanhua, his deeds were spread everywhere in the four families, especially Dugu Yufan and others who had been to the outside world. They were pestered by people every day just to inquire about some things about the demon God in the outside world. As for those who didn''t go to watch the war that day, when they heard how wonderful others said, they just didn''t get angry on the spot, and their hearts were itchy. The legend of the demon God is almost recited in the four families, and many people exaggerate, saying everything. What''s more, it is directly said that the demon God is an immortal god reincarnated in the sky and has the power of the past. When Mi Yunfei heard this similar language, he was almost angry. Fortunately, he was also a person who traveled everywhere. He just laughed off this similar language. It has been a month since he came to the four families. During this period, MI Yunfei has also lived in the four families. Naturally, he has to wait for the day when the four families die again, and he is constantly discussing countermeasures. On that day, MI Yunfei, Jian forgetful and mengxianfeng came to Dugu family. When he just reached the foot of the mountain, MI Yunfei was almost startled by the formation and almost turned around and ran away. The scene was too exaggerated. From the foot of the mountain, numerous people stood on both sides, but they all belonged to the young generation. They looked excited, and their smile was enough to melt the rock. It was a brilliant smile. Some people obviously have a bitter gourd face, but they want to expose their teeth. It seems that there is a small green vegetable hanging on the teeth. It''s really disgusting! Through the misty mist, it seems that there are still people on the hillside, and I don''t know how many people are on the road to the top of the mountain. These people all want to see the spirit of the devil. After all, there are many people who didn''t see the war that day. They have long heard that the devil is coming today. Naturally, they should come in advance to see what the devil is like. Some even speculate that the demon God may be a monster, some speculate that the demon God may be half the face of the devil, half the face of the God, and what''s more, directly say that the demon God is a woman. If Mi Yunfei knew what these people thought, he might spit blood on the spot? "Demon God! Demon God! Demon God!" The exciting voice echoed all the time in the mountain. When Mi Yunfei passed by those people, the voice shocked his ears. Several impulsive young people rushed up and grabbed Mi Yunfei''s trouser legs, then took out a pen from their arms, lifted up their clothes, and lamented, "demon God, please sign my name?" There are too many similar actions. It''s not easy for MI Yunfei to go all the way! When he reached the top of the mountain, MI Yunfei felt collapsed and almost paralyzed. At the beginning, he thought those people were going to attack him, which almost broke his mind. When others stretched behind, MI Yunfei would jump away, and his nerves were splitting. "Hey! It''s not easy! It''s like going through a barrier all the way and finally reaching the top of the mountain." Mi Yunfei sighed, sat directly on the ground and looked at the mountain. The dream fairy maple on one side said with a smile: "who told you to be so popular, others are also curious!" Just then, a burst of laughter came out from a distance. "Ha ha! The name of the demon God is everywhere. It''s just the yearning of the younger generation." As soon as the voice fell, a man came from a distance. The man was a middle-aged man. He looked calm and walked lightly, but his vicissitudes of life seemed to have experienced too much sadness. Behind him was a young man who was Dugu Yufan. Looking at the middle-aged man, Jian forgot his worries. His expression changed greatly in an instant. He even stepped back a few steps and his breathing became urgent. He exclaimed in his heart, "how could it be him?" It can shock the indifferent and silent sword to such an extent. Who is it? What is the relationship between him and sword forgetfulness? Let''s see how things develop. Chapter 242 The strange appearance of sword forgetting sorrow was naturally discovered by Mi Yunfei and others. The visitor was also very curious. He always felt that the man in front of him seemed to have some roots with him, but he couldn''t tell. The sword forgot his worries and knew that he was losing his attitude. He quickly stopped his mind. In a moment, his expression became as cold as before. The visitor smiled at Mi Yunfei: "my name is Dugu Qiyuan. I''m Yu Fan''s father." After hearing this, the three of MI Yunfei quickly bowed down to salute, but the look of Jian forgetting his worries was a little different. Dugu Qiyuan led Mi Yunfei to introduce him while walking, and he was in high spirits. Soon after, several people came to a prosperous palace. The palace covers a wide area, magnificent, towering into the sky, with many floors in the shape of a spiral. On the top of it, you can see the colorful ring control, the flow of Xia Hui, the misty green smoke around the palace, and the sound of running water. It makes you feel calm. It is really a rare fairyland on earth. Many young people stood neatly in the square. They looked excited and smiled. In one corner of the square, there is a weapon rack, which contains all kinds of weapons. In the distance, some people are competing with each other. When Dugu Qiyuan left Mi Yunfei here, several people were led by Dugu Yufan to watch. Seeing Dugu Qiyuan leaving, the sword forgot to worry, his body trembled, his hands clenched and his face twitched. But then he loosened his clenched fist. "Brother MI, it seems that those young disciples like you better. Since they are here today, how about giving them some advice?" Dugu Yufan said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei said with a smile, "it''s not good to give advice, but it''s OK to talk about my experience or experience of practicing martial arts over the years." Dugu Yufan was overjoyed and hurried to gather the disciples of the whole family. There were many young disciples of Dugu family, almost tens of thousands of people. Fortunately, the square is really vast, otherwise it is really difficult to accommodate so many people. The disciples of Dugu family are well-trained. Although there are many people, they are not disorderly. Before long, they are standing in the square. Mi Yunfei and others stood in front of the crowd and looked at the dense personnel with a burst of joy in their hearts. At this time, Dugu Yufan took a step forward and said loudly, "many of you want to see the legendary demon God, but today the demon God is standing in front of you. Many people know that he is only 22 years old, but his cultivation is unmatched among his peers. Do you want to know how he cultivated to this extent?" "Think!" the neat voice shook the sky, and there was an undisguised excitement in the voice. At this moment, the crowd was boiling like an ocean tide. At this time, Dugu Yufan looked at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei naturally understood his meaning, shook his head and walked forward with a bitter smile. With his hands on his back, MI Yunfei''s footsteps just stopped, and the noise below suddenly stopped. Looking at the tens of thousands of people below, MI Yunfei''s heart suddenly gushed out a lofty feeling. "Everybody, I''m the devil." With one word, the quiet crowd boiled again. The word "demon God" has almost become an immortal myth in the whole world. That is the dream pursued by many young people. The people below roared: "demon God! Demon God! Demon God." At this time, MI Yunfei raised his hand to the sky, and there was a king''s momentum, and the boiling voice below was immediately quiet with his action. Mi Yunfei looked at the people below and said, "in fact, I am also a person, a very ordinary person. When I was young, my talent may be not bad, but it is too far away from your disciples from the aristocratic family." here, MI Yunfei couldn''t help thinking of his youth and childishness. He was no longer the naive boy at the beginning. He adjusted his mood in an instant, took a deep breath and then said: "My master told me that there is no invincible person in the world, only an invincible heart. As long as your fighting spirit is not destroyed, you will stand up one day. I am not invincible. On the contrary, I have been defeated miserably and completely, because I have lost too many people and things." There were bursts of pain in my heart. It was the scream of more than 300 people in the MI family, the call of a kind mother and the regret of a deep lover. Unconsciously, tears burst out. Mi Yunfei didn''t erase his tears. He still said angrily: "more than 300 people in my mi family were killed, and I was almost abandoned, but I don''t give up. I''m not afraid of heaven, I don''t kneel down, and I only have a high sense of war in my heart." There are more and more hot tears. The people below cry and the people above cry, but Mi Yunfei''s voice is louder. We should vent and can''t hold it any longer. Today we have to show our most vulnerable side. "Only people in adversity can grow fastest. All these are brought by the demon clan. How many times of life and death wandering, how many times of hardship and danger, the sky can''t destroy me, and the earth can''t destroy me. From the moment more than 300 people in my mi family died, I told myself that since God wants to control my destiny, I will go against the sky!" Mi Yunfei pointed to the sky and was filled with anger. His last words were so earth shaking. "You should remember that there is no one worse than anyone in this world, because we are all the same, we are all born by mothers, and we don''t necessarily know who jumped out of the stone, so our starting point is the same. Then why are many people''s ending points different? There is only one reason, because they work harder in this process, which is the reason for success. To create brilliance Only by bearing what others can''t bear, experiencing what others can''t experience, and paying what others can''t pay, can we get what others can''t get and make others look up to us. Heaven and earth are just like this in our eyes. As long as people dare to think, they will succeed in half. One day I will make heaven and earth tremble under my feet. " Shocked, shocked! It''s arrogant to say such words from a man who broke the peak of martial arts. However, at this moment, no one doubted what the man said. It seemed that heaven and earth could really churn in his hands. Not to mention the following disciples, even Dugu Yufan and others were infected by Mi Yunfei''s amazing pride. "The first condition for becoming a strong person is never to let go of yourself. Pressure is the source of strength, effort is the beginning of achievement, and persistence is the ultimate glory." After MI Yunfei''s words, the following people applauded. They finally understand why Mi Yunfei can go farther than others. Everything comes from his own efforts. At night, the moonlight was cold, the breeze was blowing, and the low sound of insects came out, adding a bit of loneliness to the silent night sky. Jian forgot his worries and sat alone in the square. He felt a sense of loss. He saw the people in the dreamland. There were thousands of hatred in his heart, but the hatred in his heart became weak after the man appeared. Maybe he has been looking forward to the man for many years! At this time, MI Yunfei came slowly from behind him, with two jars of wine in his hand. "Are you watching the moonlight here alone? Or do you have something in mind?" Mi Yunfei asked. The sword forgot his worries and said nothing. In the moonlight, you can clearly see that his face became colder. Mi Yunfei naturally understood Jian''s character of forgetting worry. He was not angry. He sighed and asked, "brother forgetting worry, can I be your good friend? It''s the kind of friend you can talk to." In a word, the bottom of Jian forgetful''s heart trembled. He raised his head and looked at Mi Yunfei. When he saw the latter, he smiled at him. His heart was wide and said, "I have only admired one person since Jian forgetful''s debut. That person is you, and I regard you as my best friend." After hearing this, MI Yunfei smiled. He sat next to the sword, looked at Leng Yue and said, "I remember you once said that you have no friends. If there is only one, that person is me, remember?" This is what Jian forgot to worry said two years ago. He nodded and said, "yes, if there is only one, that person is definitely you. But it''s different now, because I have many friends. It''s not easy to be with them. I don''t have to be on guard as I was a child." After listening, MI Yunfei turned his head and suddenly asked, "you have something on your mind. Can you tell me about your past? Of course, if you don''t want to, you can do it." Jian forgot to worry, took a deep breath, seemed to be in meditation, and said after a long time: "When I was young, I was dependent on my mother and never knew who my father was. My mother told me that my father couldn''t meet me for something. My mother died later, and I didn''t have the money to bury my mother, so I had to work for others. Unexpectedly, others bullied me all day because I was lonely, weak and timid. Later, I was forced to have no choice but to stand it, and finally escaped. In the end, I might die It''s because of God''s pity! I broke into a cave where I learned an unparalleled sword. " "Is that the wind sword classic you used?" asked Mi Yunfei. The sword forgot to worry and nodded, "yes, that''s the skill." After a moment of silence, MI Yunfei asked, "today I see you have a lot on your mind. Why?" After hearing this, Jian forgot his worries and fell into meditation. He took a deep breath, as if he had made a big decision, and then said, "I saw a man today. That man is likely to be my father." Rao was startled by the sentence of Jian forgetting sorrow because of MI Yunfei''s determination. He seemed to suddenly think of something and asked, "is your father the elder Dugu Qiyuan?" Mi Yunfei also had a reason for this question, because Jian forgetting sorrow was worried after seeing the lonely Qiyuan today. "I don''t know if it''s him, because I only met him in the dreamland, but after seeing him, the only kind of kinship can''t be fake." Jian forgot to worry. "The fairyland you said is the fairyland we went to Xianfu?" Mi Yunfei asked in surprise, because he knew that the things appearing in the fairyland would never be false. Jian forgot to worry and nodded, but he didn''t speak. For a time, they sat like this, and the atmosphere seemed a little solemn. "What are you going to do?" after a long time, Mi Yun made a sound and broke the silence. The name of sword forgetting sorrow has the word "forgetting sorrow", but he can''t forget it at this time. He sighed and said: "I hated my heartless father very much. I almost had the idea of killing him when I didn''t see him. Although I''m not sure that Dugu Qiyuan is my father, I believe this feeling can''t be wrong. Today, when I saw his face run over by years, I don''t know why I couldn''t mention the intention of killing him. Yunfei, do you think I''m very careless Why? He abandoned our mother and son, causing my mother to die. Originally, he was an enemy, but I didn''t have the courage to kill him. " Mi Yunfei patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "do you understand? If he is really your father, you can never change this blood relationship. Your mother has gone and there is only such a single father left. Do you still want to worry alone?" At this time, I don''t know why, the always cold and heartless sword forgot to worry and cried at this moment. It turns out that no matter how old and sensible people are, they will always be just a child in front of their parents. Jian forgot his worries and suddenly grabbed the wine jar from MI Yunfei''s side. He looked up and drank. After several mouthfuls in a row, the pain in his heart didn''t seem to decrease at all. Wine! It''s really a good thing. You need it when you''re happy, when you''re unhappy, and when you meet again after parting. But Jian forgets to worry. I''m afraid I''m unhappy when I drink in my life! Knowing that he was in a bad mood, MI Yunfei didn''t persuade him. Instead, he drank with him. Just then, a man came out of the darkness. His body trembled and his eyes blurred. He was a middle-aged man, but he seemed to be getting old at this moment. The man walked with heavy steps towards Jian QIAOYOU and Mi Yunfei. He choked and said, "child, it''s really you!" Chapter 243 A heavy step, a trembling heart, with infinite expectation, mixed with a trace of remorse. Strange voices, familiar people, obviously close at hand, but feel far away. It is often asked, when is there no difference? The answer comes out. That''s when it comes. When you look back, when your eyes meet, has your heart trembled with you? What kind of feeling does not shake the heart? What kind of love will not make people cry? It seems that it has never existed since the existence of heaven and earth. Night, dark and silent, no glory, only sad sigh, only choking voice and tears. Who is that tear flowing for? Reach out and touch, but dare not. What kind of mood is this? "Child, it''s really you, it''s really you!" the voice seemed a little old. The trembling hands, the looking forward eyes and the heavy steps were the embodiment of his heart. Jian forgot his worries and retreated several steps. He looked at the visitor and burst into tears. When was this indifferent man so weak? It seems that this is the only time! "No! You''re not my father, I don''t have a father!" the sword forgot to worry and roared at the comer. Each sound was so heartbreaking and desperate. It was Dugu Qiyuan who came here. At this time, he was even older than the day, and his helpless hands were shaking even more. That sentence made him even older. It was like a sharp sword slowly cutting every piece of meat on him. "Sorry, child!" is there no other words? Or do you think you are only qualified to say the only thing you can say? At this time, the sword forgot to worry and lifted his sleeve robe. A red birthmark appeared on his arm. The shape of the birthmark was actually the shape of a sword. After looking at the birthmark, Dugu Qiyuan''s body trembled more and murmured, "it''s you, really you!" then he stretched out his hand to touch the son in front of him. He shook his head and said, "you''re not my father. If you''re my father, why don''t you come out to find our mother and son for so many years? You killed your mother. It''s you!" Full of anger was vented at this moment, and the grievances hidden in the bottom of my heart for many years also poured out. "My child, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault. When I came out to find your mother and son, you didn''t know where to go." Dugu Qiyuan choked. "Ha ha! They are all one-sided words and deceptive!" with a wild laugh and a roar, the sword forgot its sorrow and rushed into the dark night, leaving only the rolling tears. Dugu Qiyuan was going to chase him out, but Mi Yunfei stopped him and said, "senior, let him go! It''s normal that he can''t accept this fact for a moment. Let''s give him some time!" Dugu Qiyuan looked at the dark night for a moment and then sighed helplessly: "it''s all the fault of youth!" "Elder, can you tell me? Maybe I can persuade him," said Mi Yunfei. After hearing this, Dugu Qiyuan nodded and said, "OK!" then he sat down and explained everything to MI Yunfei, who was listening quietly. After a word, MI Yunfei understood the strange twists and turns of the matter. After the four aristocratic families were isolated from the world, they would send some children to the outside world every ten years to get the news from the outside world. When Dugu Qiyuan was 30 years old, he just sent him to the outside world to inquire about the news. At that time, Dugu Qiyuan was handsome and in his prime. He met Jian''s mother by chance. Later, they really loved each other. Dugu Qiyuan did something wrong behind the backs of the children sent by other families. Later, because of his deep love and the birth of Jian forgetting sorrow, Dugu Qiyuan asked the family to marry Jian forgetting sorrow''s mother. Unexpectedly, he was scolded by the family and shut him up in the back mountain for cultivation. He asked him to answer the matter if he could cultivate to the realm of resisting the sky. However, when Dugu was 30 years old, he reached the realm of defending the sky. When he came out of the back mountain, he went to the secular world to find jianforgetful''s mother and son. At that time, jianforgetful''s mother became ill because of Acacia, took years to grind people, and finally left the world with expectation and reluctance. When Mi Yunfei understood the reason of the matter, he sighed again: "fortune makes people! Everyone is right, it''s God''s fault!" The night was bleak, the moon was cold, and the sword forgot his worries. He rushed to the top of the mountain with only one breath, and hot tears had soaked his skirt. He felt his heart hurt so much that he even had a problem standing. He fell directly to the ground. "Why? Why did I wait more than twenty years to meet him? Why did I meet him?" the sword forgot to worry, covered his chest and roared up to the sky. However, no one can give him an answer. It seems that there are two hands controlling all this. Even inexplicably more than a father, lonely for many years, he naturally can''t accept this fact. Years of grievances turned into tears and slowly flowed out at this moment. He didn''t reach out to wipe it, but looked at the night sky quietly, as if he wanted to get the answer from the sky. After a long period of sadness, Jian forgot his worries. He felt exhausted and went to sleep silently. The next day, the morning glow was shining, the birds were singing, and the fragrant smell of flowers came in from the window. Mi Yunfei opened his confused eyes, put on his clothes and went to the house where Jian forgot his worries. When he opened the door and found that there was no one in the house, he came to the living room. Many people have gathered here, but there is still no sign of sword forgetting. Seeing Mi Yun flying out, Dugu Qiyuan immediately greeted him and asked hurriedly, "Yun Fei, did you find the child who forgot to worry?" Mi Yunfei looked up at him. He looked haggard and his eyes were red. He didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t sleep well or because he was too sad. However, as Dugu Qiyuan, who has just entered the peak state of Yukong, even if he has not slept for a month, he will never be so haggard. I''m afraid it''s caused by sadness! Mi Yun Fei shook his head and said, "just now I looked at his door. The house was empty. It seems that he didn''t come back last night and I don''t know where he is." Dugu Qiyuan trembled and scolded himself: "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. I''m afraid he will do something stupid." Seeing that, MI Yunfei was also impatient, so he said with relief: "senior, you don''t have to worry too much. Although I haven''t been with brother forgetful for a long time, I know his temperament. He is a man of strong character and won''t be so fragile. Although his temperament seems cold and heartless, he is not unreasonable. As long as he thinks it through, he will appear naturally." Dugu Qiyuan was worried, but he was helpless. Dugu Qiyuan had told Dugu soul about sword forgetting last night. The lonely soul promised in those years, and now he doesn''t say much. Dugu Yufan naturally knew that he had a younger brother. Although he didn''t know much about sword, he often had contact with it. He could be regarded as a friend. Naturally, he wouldn''t have any opinions. However, Dugu Yufan''s mother made a lot of noise. As a woman, it was difficult for her to care about it at all, but after all, Jian''s mother had died for many years, and she didn''t bother much. Just then, the whole mountain top suddenly shook, and the people in the whole hall immediately panicked, but the mountain top just shook and stopped. "Elder, what''s the matter? How can the mountain top suddenly shake?" Rao Shiyi''s determination was also startled by the inexplicable turbulence. Dugu Qiyuan''s face became more ugly at this moment. He thought for a moment and said: "The four peaks of our four aristocratic families are all arrayed. In those days, the ancestors of the four aristocratic families connected the four peaks to the gate of space, so as to master the situation of the gate of space at any time. Now, there is only one reason for the turbulence at the top of the mountain, that is, someone is forcibly attacking the gate of space." As soon as Dugu Qiyuan''s words were finished, a sound came from the hall. "All the people of Dugu family who have reached the level of breaking martial arts are gathered in the square." Mi Yunfei heard it. The voice was a little urgent. It was made by Dugu soul. It must be a big event that made a strong phantom soul like this! As soon as the voice fell, Dugu Qiyuan had already flashed out, and Mi Yunfei and mengxianfeng naturally couldn''t sit idly by and followed up. There are more than a thousand people standing in the square. These are the strength of Dugu family. Dugu soul also stood in the square. Looking at his face, he knew that his gaffe was serious. At this time, the other patriarchs also appeared in the square in an instant. The distance between the four peaks is not too far, but a hundred miles away. For people in their realm, they can quickly move past. After the four patriarchs gathered together, they immediately moved their hands and rushed into the sky with boundless energy. A light mask suddenly appeared on the sky. The light mask was large and completely shrouded the four peaks. Mi Yunfei understood that they were starting the array. However, MI Yunfei can feel the energy emitted from the mask. It''s just an array with little lethality. Mi Yunfei''s understanding of the array can be broken. Although this array can''t be compared with the "Yin Yang kill array", it''s not too difficult to trap a person at the peak of the phantom soul. There are thousands of people gathered here in the wild forest, and there are some ancient beasts in the forest. Although these beasts have existed for a long time, they are very powerful. But when they feel the terrible smell of these humans, they just watch from a distance and don''t choose to fight. Because there are several smells among these humans It''s terrible. Even though most of them have reached the level of holy beast, they still dare not be presumptuous in front of them under those majestic breath. In front of the crowd, there are three people who are using their Kung Fu to bombard the door of space. Among them is a woman with peerless demeanor. This person is Yun ecstasy. The invisible power swung open in front of the cave, and the whole cave trembled constantly. But the three people couldn''t break the door of space together. At this time, a man came from behind the three. The man was dressed in a golden armor. He was burly and looked very powerful. It seemed that even heaven and earth trembled at his feet when he waved and lifted his feet. "Let''s open the broken door together!" the man said coldly. In addition to cloud ecstasy, the other two of the three seemed to respect the man and replied respectfully: "yes!" The man looked at the door of space, drew a sneer at the corners of his mouth, looked frivolous and arrogant, and then raised his palm. When his palm was raised, the whole wild forest seemed to shake, and even some fierce and terrible holy beasts fell to the ground in an instant under that power. An invisible force poured out of the man''s hand, and the world seemed to churn in his palm, and the door of space also sent out a strong light, which seemed to be a low-level blow from the joint efforts of the four people. Slowly, the strong light of the door of space became weaker and weaker, while the smile of the man''s mouth became colder and colder. With a cold hum, he again gushed out a vast and incomparable force and shot out towards the door of space, which burst open. Seeing the door of space opened, the man snorted coldly: "the four hermit aristocratic families really can''t be underestimated. It''s not easy to open this door with the strength of my four people!" On the square of Dugu family, the faces of the four patriarchs finally changed, because they knew that the door of space laid by the four together had been forcibly opened. At this time, there was a loud noise at the foot of the mountain, and the light mask on the sky also burst out thousands of divine lights. At this time, a wild talk resounded through the world. "Hum! It''s time for the four hermits to be stable." After hearing this voice, several patriarchs suddenly changed their faces, because they could hear from the voice of the former that he was incomparably powerful. At this time, the lonely soul also shouted, "who is coming?" After listening to this, the man suddenly said with a smile, "ha ha! You have forgotten me since you haven''t been out and about for many years. I''m the Changfeng Wuchen of the ghost family." Just the last three words shocked the four patriarchs. What is the extent of the people who can frighten the four patriarchs? Can the array of the four hermit aristocratic families stop the invaders? Will sword forget sorrow recognize Dugu Qiyuan? What kind of fight will follow? Chapter 244 At this moment, the fairyland with aura became murderous, and the whole sky became gloomy. It seemed that this was a symptom before the storm. On the top of the back mountain, the cold wind hit, the fog was rising, and the sword forgot to worry. It was awakened by the previous violent turbulence. Last night''s hatred dissipated a lot today, but he still didn''t know how to face the father he had never seen with his own eyes before. But family affection is pulling him all the time. No matter how cold-blooded and ruthless he is, he can''t change that fact. Feeling the cold in the wind, he shivered. When he reached his level of cultivation, he shouldn''t have such symptoms. Suddenly, he felt that something big had happened. The sword forgot his sorrow and said in his heart, "what''s the matter with the violent shaking just now? Why do I feel a chill all over my body? Is something happening?" At this time, he looked up at the red sun in the sky. Under the red sun, there was a light mask that covered the sunlight emitted by the red sun. "The sky seems different. Is this mask what Yunfei said? If something big had not happened, it would not have opened all the arrays with the strength of the four aristocratic families?" Jian forgot his worries and got up and left immediately. Once the ghost clan and the four great hermit aristocratic families closed the door to the outside world almost at the same time. They only sent people out occasionally to check the news of the outside world. They never asked about the outside world at ordinary times. However, in today''s era, the times are different, and there are more young experts than they were at that time. It seems that all this indicates something. Many thousands of years have passed, and the ghost family has also appeared on the earth, and the four hermit aristocratic families will not be different. Then when the four hermit aristocratic families come to earth again, they may unite with the right side. Then it will be a disaster for the demon family, so the people of the demon family will never allow this to happen. Therefore, today, the demon and ghost families will come to attack the four great hermit families. They must be destroyed before these big families are born. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable. Of course, there are reasons. Four of the people who came here this time have reached the realm of magic soul. In the whole world, the realm of magic soul is very rare. It can only be found in races such as the four great hermit families and the demon or dragon families that have been inherited for many thousands of years! Of course, Xianlin island is an accident. Although it has only been established for more than 2000 years, there are many amazing people in that island. The four peerless strongmen of the demon family and the ghost family are: wind dust-free, cloud ecstasy, cloud sea and Li Suo life. Among them, the ghost clan Changfeng Wuchen is the top power of the ghost. His strength can break countless peaks when waving. He is the top power in the world. Of course, in the realm of the peak of the phantom soul, it should be divided in order. Although it is the same realm, there will be great differences in strength. This realm is too difficult to achieve. For example, the strength of a person who has entered the peak of the magic soul realm for thousands of years is also different from that of a person who has just stepped into the peak of the magic soul. Above the realm of magic soul, it is the realm of flying immortal. This realm is too far away. For example, Yun Huan, the former head of the magic family, was a figure 500000 years ago. He has reached the realm of magic soul for too long, but he still can''t break into the fairyland. It is estimated that a person like him can fight alone with several people who have not reached the peak of magic soul. The unique magic power of the illusory soul realm is teleportation. In addition, it illusions its own soul, which is usually called separation. The initial stage of phantom soul can conjure up at most two parts, while the middle stage of phantom soul can conjure up at most six parts, and the peak of phantom soul can conjure up at most eight parts. However, the magic dragon is another one. It is rumored that he built nine separate bodies when he reached the realm of magic soul. This has never happened since the birth of heaven and earth. I don''t know how to prove it. It must be just a rumor! The number of separated bodies basically determines the depth of the cultivation of the illusory soul realm, but there are also seven separated soul peak people who are better than eight separated soul peak people, but such people are too rare. You know, the strength of each part and noumenon of the phantom soul strong is the same, which is equivalent to that he has several more powerful thugs. As long as the body of such a strong man is not dead, he can reorganize his body. It is difficult to kill such a terrible person! However, after the breakup is destroyed, its noumenon will still be damaged. It takes decades or even hundreds of years for ordinary people to cultivate a separation. However, there is no absolute thing in the world. As for whether anyone has built a separate body in just a few years, no one knows, at least it has not been recorded in the ancient scroll. Now, fengwuchen has reached seven separate bodies, and yunxiaohun has reached six separate bodies. In other words, as long as she has seven separate bodies, she will reach the peak of phantom soul. Yunzhonghai is yunxiaohun''s cousin. He has reached the middle stage of phantom soul and has repaired four separate bodies. Li Suo, the first general of the ghost family, is just the dry son of the former leader of the ghost family. Now he has no position in the ghost family, but serves as the leader of the ghost family, Feng Wuchen and Yun Zun. His strength is not weak. He also reached the middle stage of phantom soul and repaired four separate bodies. The four gathered together and looked at the whole world. If we can find out which race can win steadily, I''m afraid there are only two dragon races in the South China Sea and the East China Sea. Even if the four great hermit aristocratic families are at most, I''m afraid there is only a small difference, but I dare not say that they can win steadily. The wind was clean, the momentum was high, the evil spirit burst out, and the invisible pressure swung out from his side, and the ground suddenly cracked. However, no matter how high his momentum, no matter how terrible his combat power, no matter how terrible his combat power is, he still can''t shake those mountains. "Stop!" fengwuchen felt the strangeness here and immediately stopped the people from moving forward. "This place is so strange. Those peaks have been banned. It must have been done by the ancestors of the four aristocratic families?" Feng Wuchen said. At this time, Yun ecstasy looked at the light mask in the sky and said, "I can''t imagine that the four families really have the legendary array, but I don''t know if this array can trap us?" Feng Wuchen looked at the light mask in the air and said, "I haven''t paid attention to this array, but this space is a little strange. I feel like I can''t fly here." After hearing this, the other three secretly raised their internal strength. Although their strength had not changed, they really couldn''t resist the air. As soon as you fly to the height of 20 feet, you immediately feel that there is a kind of supreme Majesty on it. That majesty does not come from that array, but from the prohibition in the sky. "Are we going to break down now?" asked the sea in the clouds. Feng Wuchen snorted coldly, "Chuang! Why not? Since we can''t fly, they must be the same. We''re not worse than them. Moreover, our attack is to explore the strength of the four aristocratic families and destroy them if we can. In addition, it''s to delay time for Qinglan''s trip." After Feng Wuchen finished, he stepped directly into the avenue leading to the peak of Dugu family, and the rest followed. As soon as I stepped into the avenue, the array suddenly rotated, and layers of golden light annihilated everyone. This array belongs to the trapped array, which is called the ten thousand Xuan blurred array. The array is as mysterious as its name. Once you enter it, there is no way out. It is difficult to find a way out. Therefore, it is also known as "confusion". Wan Xuan blurred array is a kind of trapped array, which only obstructs people''s access. It is different from the magic array. The magic array is a little stronger than the trapped array, and different magic arrays have different functions. Some magic arrays can confuse people''s mind and split people''s mind. This kind of magic array is the most strange. But some magic arrays are just changing the landscape orientation in the magic array, which is confusing. Often this array can find a way out as long as it steps and searches according to the position of the Seven Star Big Dipper. However, the most frightening is the killing array, which often includes magic array or trapped array. Once you enter it, you will be trapped for a short time, and at this time, there will be killing opportunities everywhere. It''s really frightening that people with poor strength can die in a moment. When Feng Wuchen and others entered the array, they suddenly noticed that there was a change in the array. What they saw in front of them was a vast white fog. Even the strong ones at the top of the magic soul can only see within five meters. It''s really strange. There are no flowers and trees in the array, just a vast expanse of white. Even the red sun seen outside the array disappeared. "I can''t imagine that those predecessors with hundreds of thousands of years are really strange people! They have created such a thing as array." it''s difficult to get out for a moment, and Feng Wuchen is not in a hurry, but he regrets from time to time. "There''s no way out now, but brother Wuchen doesn''t look worried at all. Can you break this array?" Yun ecstasy asked Feng Wuchen. Feng Wuchen smiled faintly: "did you find anything strange in this world when we entered the array?" The cloud was ecstatic. Hearing the speech, she immediately fell into meditation. A moment later, she suddenly exclaimed, "are those Colorful streamers in the sky?" After hearing this, Feng Wuchen immediately smiled and said, "yes, it''s those lights that are strange. I''ve heard some stories about the array. I think the streamer on the sky must be the key to this array. As long as the four of us work together, we can break this array." After hearing this, Yun Xiaohun exclaimed, "no wonder brother Wuchen can be so indifferent. He has seen the mystery." "Ha ha! If a man is not careful, he won''t live too long." Feng Wuchen said with a smile. Dugu Hun''s clan leaders stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the demon family and others below. They were also very anxious. They didn''t know whether this array could trap so many strong phantom souls. If the people of the demon family just want to strike together, it is also possible to directly break this array, but that will greatly hurt their strength. Looking down from a high place, there is a vast white fog on the hillside. Due to the prohibition, MI Yunfei and others simply can''t know the situation below. Only a few patriarchs can see it clearly. At this time, I suddenly saw the wind and dust. The four gathered the power of the sea and rivers and clapped a palm on the sky. All of them are strong phantom spirits. They fall into the sea between waving and shaking the world. Thousands of rays came out in the hands of the four people, and the white fog in the array immediately dispersed. The thousands of rays gathered together and turned into a giant jade pillar and rushed into the sky. "Boom!" After a huge breaking sound, the light mask on the sky suddenly split, and the demon clan and others returned to the outside world, and their footsteps were still on the road leading to the top of the mountain. Seeing that the four demons smashed the array with one blow, the heads of the four aristocratic families suddenly became ugly. "What a breeze and dust-free man. He is really a smart man. No wonder Yu Fan said that Feng Feixian is calm and has a deep mind. What kind of father he has naturally has what kind of son." Dugu soul sighed. At this time, Nanxiang ruthless snorted coldly, "what can we do if the array is broken? Are we still afraid of them? I don''t know how many years we haven''t moved our shins. It''s time today." Nanxiang ruthless disappeared instantly after saying that. Seeing Nangong''s heartless departure, Dugu soul also turned to the two people next to him and asked, "are your two families ready?" "No problem." Dongfang Wudi and Gongsun Changming said together. Dugu Hun nodded and said, "OK! That''s so. Then the people of our four aristocratic families will encircle them." at this time, he turned to the people behind him: "all Dugu aristocratic family personnel will follow me down the mountain immediately after listening to the order." after that, he also left. As soon as the voice of the lonely soul fell, the people in the square rushed down the mountain. Looking at the surging crowd, MI Yunfei said in his heart, "is the battle finally going to break out in advance? I should pay Xiaolan''s debt. Demon clan, I''m coming!" Chapter 245 The sky is a little dark, surrounded by dead air and layers of pressure. It seems that dark clouds may fall at any time, which is hard to breathe. There was a trace of evil spirit in the misty white fog, which added a little ferocity. It seemed that the only storm before was coming. "Boom!" In the rolling black clouds, several lightning bolts split down in the air, and the suffocating pressure came from the air. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept down from the top of the mountain, and the qihuayaocao at the two places of the stone road immediately turned into flying catkins and floated down. The wild storm made some rocks fly in the air. The scene was spectacular and shocking. At the same time, the sound of heavy footsteps rang through the hearts of the demons, and the suffocating pressure made them hesitate. Feeling the majestic pressure, Feng Wuchen smiled. His smile was so natural, but it looked so evil. He waved his sleeve robe, as if to drive away the flies around him. His action was very casual. However, if you observe carefully, you will find that an invisible force gushed out of his hand, isolating the suffocating pressure just now. In the misty mist, it seems that thousands of troops and horses rushed down towards the foot of the mountain. Among them, several figures loomed and ran to the front. "Kill!" I don''t know who gave a shout. At this moment, the people of the demon family and the four aristocratic families were like the sea surging together. That terrible power seemed to collapse the world in an instant. In this space, although you can''t resist the sky, you can jump to a height of more than 20 feet. The patriarchs of the four aristocratic families fight each other, and the master is naturally against the master. At this time, MI Yunfei also rushed into the crowd. When he learned from Leng Hanshuang that ye Xiaolan was seriously injured and died after Gongsun Wulei sneaked attack, he swore to himself that he would not let go as long as Gongsun Wulei met again. However, there were too many people. Thousands of people flocked together. It was difficult to find Gongsun''s tearless existence. After looking for it for a long time, Lian Yuncheng God and Feng Feixian didn''t find it. At this time, MI Yunfei found a figure. That man can be regarded as his old opponent. It is the ghost who killed the spirit. "Hum! I didn''t kill you when I was in the early stage of breaking martial arts. Now I have reached the peak of breaking martial arts. Naturally, I can''t let you go any more." Mi Yunfei snorted coldly and ran directly towards the soul killing ghost. The whole ground was shaking, and great destructive power burst out everywhere, but there was no abnormality in those peaks. Along the way, too many people of the demon family rushed to MI Yunfei. I don''t know if they saw him young and wanted to kill him? Mi Yunfei''s name of "demon God" was never false. He was never soft hearted towards the enemy. Dozens of people died when he waved his hand at will. Like a peerless demon, he punched out and directly penetrated the bodies of dozens of people. The blood rain sprayed out like a spring, and the ground was full of broken limbs and bodies. At this time, he jumped, stepped on the heads of many demon families, and immediately came to the place not far away from the ghost, and then waved a palm directly. Zhuling ghost was fighting with an elder of the four aristocratic families. Suddenly, he heard the palm wind coming behind him and immediately flew back. With a mighty palm, like a wild Tyrannosaurus Rex, he rushed to the nearby forest, and the ground suddenly cracked. The palm hit the earth and shook it out of a huge pit. "It''s you, demon God!" Zhuling ghost looked at Mi Yunfei and said with his teeth. Looking at his alert look, he seems to be afraid of MI Yunfei. It''s not that he is timid, but that the shadow left by Mi Yunfei is too deep. "I let you escape several times a few days ago, but I will never let you live today." Mi Yunfei''s words were very cold, his hands were green and violent, and seemed to explode at any time. "Hum! You''re still an old man. I''m really afraid you won''t succeed, boy. Today next year will be your memorial day." Zhu Linggui slapped Mi Yunfei directly. Mi Yunfei is angry. Ye Xiaolan''s death is deeply buried in his heart. Although he has not married, he has determined that he is his wife from his heart. Full of anger turned into a prairie fire, and the wild internal strength rushed to his hands. "Bury my Xiaolan!" At the end of his speech, MI Yunfei clapped a palm directly. There was an undisguised killing intention mixed with the sad voice. It turned out that all the pain did not disappear with time, but was hidden in the deepest part of his heart. This palm overturns rivers and seas, opens the sky and breaks the earth, this palm is the beginning of killing, and this palm is also a memory of love. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two palms intersected, and an earth shaking explosion broke out, with boulders flying and thousands of dust. Zhuling ghost retreated several steps, his hands were numb by Mi Yunfei''s wild internal strength, and his heart was thrilled. Although he knew that MI Yunfei had reached the peak of breaking martial arts, he didn''t know that MI Yunfei was so strong. At this time, Zhuling ghost jumped and quickly fled to one side. I don''t know whether he wanted to escape because he knew he was defeated. "Although the world is big, you can''t escape." After an angry drink, MI Yunfei jumped and directly caught up. One of them is the initial state of Yukong, and the other is the peak of breaking martial arts. But at this time, MI Yunfei''s body method is rapid. Although the soul killing ghost is the realm of resisting the sky, it is not as fast as Mi Yunfei, just because of the mysterious fleeting shadow of MI Yunfei. A moment later, they had run into a forest. In this forest, it is far from the center of the battle. There are only Mi Yunfei and Zhu Linggui. At this time, Zhuling ghost also stopped running. He turned to look at Mi Yunfei and said with a smile: "today, we have another purpose to attack the four aristocratic families, that is to win your Pu Lingyu. Do you want me to hand it over or do I do it myself?" Mi Yunfei snorted coldly, "do you think you are qualified?" After hearing this, Zhu Linggui smiled angrily and said, "I may not be qualified alone. What if I add another one?" When Mi Yunfei heard this, his heart tightened, and then he looked behind him. In the distance, a man was running towards this side. When he was a little closer, MI Yunfei looked intently. The man was no other than a soul killing devil as famous as the soul killing ghost. At this time, the atmosphere in the forest was somewhat depressed. There were soul killing ghosts in front and soul killing demons in the rear. Both of them were the initial state of resisting the sky. Although Mi Yunfei has reached the peak of breaking martial arts, he has been promoted by two levels. However, the person who wants him to fight alone in the two air control realms with the realm of breaking the peak of martial arts will have no chance of winning unless he uses the magic dragon formula. Facing the bag of soul killing ghost and soul killing demon, MI Yunfei had no expression on his face and was still cold and calm. "Ha ha! Demon God! The legendary strange people in the world, like the magic dragon, can''t imagine that they will fall into this uninhabited place today. I don''t know if anyone can think of you thousands of years later?" the soul killing devil nearby said with a smile. "A lot of things are not said by mouth, but by action." Mi Yunfei said coldly. "Ha ha! Then I''ll see what your demon God has in the end!" after the soul killer finished, his body jumped, his hands gushed out with incomparable momentum and shot out at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei had already secretly raised his internal strength. Seeing the attack of the soul killing devil, he did not choose to escape, but raised his palm to meet each other. "Boom!" A loud explosion rang through the dead forest, and the body of the soul killer was shocked to fly out. After landing, his steps retreated several steps before he stabilized. But Mi Yunfei''s body just shook for a while, which is stronger or weaker is indisputable. The soul killing devil was shocked and praised: "what a demon God, he is worthy of being the first young expert in the world, but it''s not enough to resist me with your strength." "Oh, really? Then you can try." Mi Yunfei''s words were extremely cold at this moment, and even the air seemed to freeze. Both the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon know that now Mi Yunfei''s strength can defeat any of them. After they looked at each other, the killing opportunity flashed in their eyes and immediately joined hands. Both hands are at the initial stage of air defense, and the joint strike is even more terrible. The palm power is violent enough to destroy the mountains and cut off the flow. The ground is flying wildly, the rocks are flying, and the invisible pressure makes the forest turbulent. Mi Yunfei didn''t avoid or hide. He rushed to the crown with killing intention. He was a little bit on one foot. His body was like a swimming dragon crossing the sea and directly crossed the two people. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Three people''s palm strength is surging. They are extremely wild. They can''t see clearly when they move fast. Where they pass, cliffs collapse and the sea of trees churn. Facing the joint efforts of the two air control realms, MI Yunfei is becoming more and more exhausted. His moves are restricted everywhere and he is already at a disadvantage. Fortunately, MI Yunfei has fought with animals in Guyou mountain for many years. After going down the mountain, he often fights with people. With all his fighting experience, he can''t find a second person among his peers. Although he is at a disadvantage, he has not lost yet. Mi Yunfei threw a punch at them, pointed his toes, and pulled back quickly. At this time, I saw his palm facing the sky and holding it in front of his chest, and the spirit of heaven and earth immediately rushed towards his palm. "Kill fairy palm!" With a roar, a burst of golden light suddenly appeared in the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand. He raised the sky with one hand, showing his divine power. A huge palm suddenly appeared on the sky. At this time, the wind and cloud changed color, the river turned back, the wild palm wind blew the trees down, the ground couldn''t bear it, and a crack began to appear. With a wave of one hand, MI Yunfei''s huge palm immediately fell from the sky, and the heaven and earth were in full bloom with the majesty of God. With the power of a palm, you can jump to the sky and break the ground and dominate the wind and cloud. The soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil also fought together. Countless evil spirits poured out around them. There seemed to be evil spirits roaring in their ears, and the whole forest looked strange. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" Suddenly, the world was dark, and the magic Qi was ethereal within a hundred miles. The magic light flashed like a fierce dragon against the sky. Two peerless powers came in abundance. The earth is sinking, the sky is about to break, and the unparalleled power is overwhelming, comparable to the power of heaven. It was surrounded by wild sand, earth waves and a doomsday scene. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Heaven and earth seemed to burst into a pot, and the three wild forces collided together. The surrounding things turned into powder in an instant, and the invisible force rushed around and swept all things. In the center of the three people, a light ball broke out, and the light ball made a "Chi Chi" sound, swinging out a huge threat. "Er ah! Die!" Mi Yunfei reappeared his magic power and offered the second layer of miexianzhang again. His wild inner strength entered the flood waves, burst the embankment and strung into his hands. However, although Mi Yunfei is crazy, his opponents are two realms to resist the sky, which is so easy to shake. The spirit killing ghost and the soul killing devil once again urged the strength in the body, and the strength in their hands increased a few points, and a series of explosions were sent out all around. "Boom!" After an earth shaking sound, MI Yunfei was knocked out by the two together. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. But his physique was better than before, and this blow could not make him lose his combat effectiveness. Mi Yunfei rotated several times in the air and finally stumbled to the ground. At this time, he was shocked. It was terrible for them to strike together. He couldn''t resist it at all. At this time, a divine light flashed, and the heaven and earth were in full bloom. The divine light turned into a jade pillar and rushed straight into the sky. Even the clouds turned into seven colors. This strange nature came from the magic shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand. Holding the magic shadow in his hand, MI Yunfei''s momentum soared, and his heart poured out boundless pride. He has a great spirit to challenge the world. The shadow trembled violently in MI Yunfei''s hand, as if expressing his mood. At this moment, the Dantian in MI Yunfei''s body automatically rotated. His whole body was full of strength and his blood vessels expanded. At the moment, he has only one idea, that is war! Even if the opponent is a strong phantom soul, he dares to fight. "One knife will wipe out the gratitude and hatred, and one knife will cut off the horizon! Prepare to bear the anger of the demon God!" "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" With a roar, Miyun flew into the sky with high morale and awe inspiring. At this moment, the shadow became extremely big. The wind and cloud gave way, and the ghosts and gods were shocked. Looking up at the sky, I saw a huge blade, which turned into the sword of God, breaking through the sky from the sky. These days, the demon God always hovers in the first and second position of the recommendation list. It is not so stable. I need strong support. Please support it. Chapter 246 The crowd in the fierce battle surged like the tide of the sea. From time to time, a sky shaking sound broke out in the air. The whole sky was dark and filled with suffocating pressure. When the sword forgot to worry and ran from the top of the mountain, the war had broken out here. He rushed into the crowd without hesitation, and the sword light was shining everywhere. A few days ago, sword forgetting sorrow has entered the early stage of breaking martial arts. His sword technique is very different from others. The sword spirit is Lingren, and each type is a killing move. With his indifferent nature and his fierce sword technique, the whole person is like a killing machine, constantly harvesting the lives of the people and horses of the demon family. In the blink of an eye, blood flowed into a river and corpses were everywhere. A blood path had been spelled out. The anger in the heart gradually turned cold. The sword forgot to worry and turned the grievances of many years into a more murderous spirit. With one sword, dozens of demon clan disciples were cut into several pieces by the sword spirit in an instant. At this time, sword forgetting sorrow has gathered with Mengxian maple. They are the leaders of the young generation. There are few rivals among their peers, and it is even more terrible to unite. "Brother forgetting worry, you finally appeared." mengxianfeng chopped a demon disciple with a knife and turned to sword forgetting worry. "You and I have never fought. Let''s see who killed more today!" Jian forgot to worry and rushed directly into the crowd. Looking at the sword that rushed into the crowd, Meng Xianfeng smiled faintly: "ha ha! Have you regained your previous look? Compare, am I still afraid of you?" after that, he jumped into the crowd and directly strung into the crowd. What the sword forgets sorrow makes is the wind divine sword code in ancient times. This sword technique is quite fierce. It seems that all moves are intended to kill without leaving a living mouth. However, mengxianfeng uses the "killing God crazy knife". This skill is also very overbearing, which is difficult for ordinary people to resist. It''s hard to say who is better with this sword and knife. In the distance, Dugu Yufan, who was called the crazy God, was really as crazy as his name. Among his peers, in addition to MI Yunfei, even Yuncheng God can''t beat him. They can fight for a tie at most. Dugu Yufan is crazy, but his opponent is also good. This person is also the one mi Yunfei wants to find. He is the so-called blood god Gongsun Wulei in the world. Dugu Yufan had the upper hand, but it was impossible for him to defeat Gongsun Wulei in a short time. Gongsun Wulei''s strength has improved rapidly after he was defeated in the first battle of the youth peak. Facing Dugu Yufan, he can persist for so long. Gongsun Wulei belonged to the Gongsun aristocratic family, only because his grandfather had been sent out to inquire about the outside world. When he didn''t listen to the advice of the other three families, he just wanted to participate in the external struggle. As a result, even the disciples sent out by the other three families died miserably in the outside world. Since then, Gongsun Wulei was expelled from Gongsun family. Gongsun Wulei is different from others. He was gifted since childhood and was received by xuanchen, the leader of xuanshuang sect. He is ambitious. He is unwilling to be expelled from his family, so he always wants to get ahead. He wants Gongsun family to regret expelling them. However, he had his own arrangements. Before he became famous, a freak like Mi Yunfei appeared, which made him fail many times. As a last resort, he had to collude with the demon family in order to return to the family and control the power of the family. He didn''t dare to tell his parents about these things, but it was going on in the dark. Gongsun''s tearless fate is also difficult and bumpy, but he went the wrong way. Now he is appreciated by Feng Feixian, so he secretly hides his thoughts in order to get greater rights. Years of grievances turned into anger at this moment, and the moves were more murderous. Dugu Yufan was crazy, and Gongsun was more crazy without tears. "Hell prison formula!" With a wild cry, Gongsun rushed to the sky without tears, and his strong Qi poured into his palms, and the green veins on his arms burst one by one. At this time, the wind and cloud were bleak, the world was surprised, there was no prosperous and beautiful scenery, and there was only a ghost prison filled with evil. A blood light gushed out of Gongsun''s tearful body, and his eyes turned blood red at this moment. The strange smell made the space evil. "Hum! I''m more afraid of you than crazy! I''ll never touch the end of the world!" The power of destroying the sky and the earth was like a wild beast shaking the sky, and a tornado suddenly came out of Dugu Yufan''s hand. The ground burst open and poured out more than ten feet of waves, as if even heaven and earth would be swallowed up. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" These two men can also be regarded as strong enemies. They once fought wildly for "the first young master in the world". That''s right. Gongsun Wulei is even worse than Dugu Yufan, but now Gongsun Wulei resists Dugu Yufan''s attack, which shows that his strength has increased a lot. "Hum! Yes, you have made progress, but even so, you will still be defeated." after Dugu Yufan said that, he took the Qi of heaven and earth into his stomach again, and his powerful and domineering palm attacked Gongsun Wulei again. In the forest, here is a wild mountain. Few people haunt here. There are weeds and thorns everywhere. However, the phenomenon at this moment is very strange. Everything in the sky rises from the ground, crazy stones fly like blood, the clouds in the sky are also rotating rapidly, and the whole sky is filled with a terrible smell. Suddenly, a startling giant awn came down from the sky. The wild storm made the sea of trees churn under it, and a force visible to the naked eye rippled like breaking the calm lake. At the same time, two other breaths of horror poured out, and the strange smell made the forest look gloomy. The palm power of overturning mountains and seas is like a strong wind sweeping the plain. Everything is nothingness wherever it passes. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Crazy people, crazy inner strength, broke out the most crazy battle at this moment. After a blow, the jungle was destroyed, the mountains overturned and the rivers reversed. The inner strength of the three people was intertwined, and their wild strength rushed directly into the sky, and the sky immediately burst into a pot. There are layers of earth waves on the ground, thousands of wind and sand block out the sun, and the whole forest is filled with unstoppable power. "Die!" The cold light flashed in MI Yunfei''s eyes, and the power of Dantian poured into his hands again. There were several cracks on the ground under his feet, which were constantly extending around. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the ground seemed to turn over, and a piece of earth jumped to pieces directly. Mi Yunfei was shocked upside down by the joint blow of the two people, and a mouthful of blood poured into his throat. However, MI Yunfei is a strong man. He swallowed the blood raw. After fighting with MI Yunfei, the soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil also retreated a few steps, and their hearts were also shocked. At this time, the soul killing devil and the soul killing ghost did not pursue the victory, but stood in the distance and looked at Mi Yunfei with a sneer on their face. In their eyes, MI Yunfei was completely meat on the kitchen board and was slaughtered. Mi Yunfei secretly ran the healing chapter of magic dragon formula and swam away the strength in his body. A burst of warmth came from his stomach. Mi Yunfei knew that although his injury had not healed, it was almost over. At this time, he slowly stood up, and the cold light in his eyes stabbed into the heart of the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon like a sharp sword. The soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil were resisted by Mi Yunfei''s evil eyes. They were cold in their hearts, and they stepped back for no reason. "This. The boy''s eyes are terrible! They are so sharp, as if they can pierce people''s soul and make people feel cold." the soul killing ghost said to the soul killing devil with lingering fear. The soul killer was also afraid for a while. He nodded and said, "yes, this boy feels strange. We must not be careless. After all, this boy can''t be measured by ordinary people''s eyes." "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Just as the soul killing devil had just finished his words, a huge explosion came from opposite them. They immediately looked at Mi Yun. Mi Yunfei''s eyes flashed with blue light and stepped over step by step with heavy steps. His momentum was soaring. The wild wind made his long hair dance with the wind, and the whole person was even more strange. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s whole body changed strangely. In front of his chest, you can obviously see two light balls swimming constantly. And Mi Yunfei''s face changed. One side of his face became very red, while the other side was snow-white. "Buzzing!" A slight voice sounded, and the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand was shaking constantly. In the blink of an eye, the shadow was growing longer, and then straight to the sky. All around, the strong wind blew wild sand, and all the wild sand gathered together to form a terrible storm. Some gravel in the distance was flying towards the storm. The whole earth shook and turned black that day. The suffocating pressure made the air freeze. "Seven Realms of rain, eight wastelands of thunder! Nine secluded areas of electricity!" With a loud cry, heaven and earth danced with it, and the gods were drunk with it. With a startling knife, the dawn broke the wind and cloud, cutting off the gratitude and resentment, but cutting off the missing in my heart. When the drunk crown is lifted up, it turns sadness into strength. How heavy the feeling is, how fierce the knife is. Floating life is like a dream. Who can wake up forever, let''s be confused this time! Let the world fall! What does it have to do with me? What does it have to do with me? At this moment, the three giant stone magic soldiers differentiated, and thousands of rays of sunlight gathered into a light column and rushed into the nine clouds. The bursts of divine power made the world tremble. Mountains rise from the flat ground and boulders fall from the sky. A huge blade suddenly appeared in the colorful clouds. The blade was huge, like a mountain peak from high above. The radiance of the sabres is different, which is emitted by the three magic soldiers. The power contained in the sabres directly makes the earth below like a tsunami, which suddenly breaks into hundreds of pieces. The layers of soil waves turn upside down like a vast ocean and drown everything. At the same time, the soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil also sacrificed their best skills, leading Mi Yunfei''s three continuous knives. Even if they were in the realm of resisting the sky, they didn''t dare to underestimate it at all. "Blood anger reincarnation!" With a concerted cry, two huge blood colored reincarnation discs appeared on the top of the heads of the soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons. The bursts of blood light reflected the sky red, the bloody reincarnation plate was rotating rapidly, and all things around flew towards the bloody reincarnation plate. At this time, the soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil poured out a force to shake the sky again. The bloody reincarnation disk became larger again, and a piece of earth was directly sucked into it. What appeared in front of us was a vast abyss. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" There were several loud sounds in succession. The huge blade in the sky hit the bloody reincarnation disc, and it couldn''t improve a penny, but the bloody reincarnation disc stood up again at this moment. "Boom!" "poof!" With a loud noise, the three separated in an instant. Mi Yunfei was penetrated by the powerful impact. The blood in his mouth splashed everywhere, and his body fell down at this moment. The soul killing ghost and soul killing devil in the distance were also hard. The power carried on the huge blade shocked their blood, and a loud noise came out from their hand bones. The blood in their mouth could not help but spit out at last. Mi Yunfei, who fell on the ground, had ups and downs in his chest. Obviously, he was seriously injured, and his internal strength seemed empty. He couldn''t lift a trace of strength all over his body. "I can''t lose, I can''t lose!" Mi Yunfei kept shouting in his heart. However, he just wanted to stand up, but he suddenly became soft again. At this time, the Pu Ling jade on MI Yunfei''s neck suddenly emitted a burst of green light. Mi Yunfei suddenly felt that his whole body had an inexhaustible power. However, what was more strange was still behind. A golden light suddenly flashed around Mi Yunfei, and Mi Yunfei was annihilated by the golden light. At this time, the golden light wrapped with MI Yunfei flew up. It seemed that the golden light was not constrained by this space at all. The two huge wings appeared in front of the soul killing ghost and the soul killing demon. They almost scared the soul when they saw them. "Ha ha! This sky can''t bind me. In this space, I am that day, and I am the high master. Who is competing in the world? Who is competing?" "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" Chapter 247 The world was dark, and the cries of countless demons rang through the sky, making people''s scalp numb. Suddenly, there was a strong wind, gloomy clouds, and countless demonic Qi rushed into the air. In the dark evil spirit, two blue lights were emitted from those eyes, and the supreme evil power swayed the world. The thick breath of death oppressed from high altitude, making it difficult to move and breathe. At this moment, except for desolation, the rest of the forest is only evil. Mi Yunfei was furious and shocked the world. Looking from a distance, a huge magic smoke gushed out of the depressed mountains and forests. At this moment, I couldn''t see my fingers within a hundred miles, and the overwhelming power rolled up a wave. The waves soared into the sky, like sweeping the world. Suddenly, the infinite terrible power came from the sky with a trace of wail. Even this space seemed to shake up, and what we saw was the scene of the world''s destruction. At this moment, the soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil finally panicked. Their faces were as gray as dust, their faces were tense, and they seemed to collapse at any time. "It''s better to fight than to wait for death." A gnashing of teeth voice came out, and it was the ghost who spoke. At this time, his momentum also soared, and a transparent big knife was tightly held in his hand. The soul killing devil on one side bit his teeth and offered a big knife. Suddenly, thousands of miles of wild sand whirled and thousands of feet of flying stones. The raging storm gushed out from the two sides, stirring the magic smoke everywhere. However, no matter how brave they are, they can''t swing away the oppressed magic power. "Demon spirit cut!" They both roared at the same time. The Dantian was like a sea of rivers. The spirit of the earth suddenly rushed over that day. Suddenly, they saw the phantoms of two demons in their knives, some like souls and some like spirits. They are also transformed by magic Qi, but they are not as terrible as Mi Yunfei. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The damage caused by the blow was really shocking. The spirits of the three people splashed everywhere. The gathered crazy sand flew into the sky like a wild dragon rushing out of the seal from the ground. All things were immediately submerged by sand and rocks, just as the roaring tide submerged the rice field. "Demon god six moves, the second move, smart nether world!" Mi Yunfei''s anger surged, his killing intention soared, and the vast power in his body surged out like a roaring flood. At this time, it is difficult to see the scene in the crazy sand, but you can feel the terrible magic power filled in the crazy sand. "Boom!" With a bang, the earth under the feet of the soul killing ghost and the soul killing devil was finally broken, and they fell into the huge abyss together. At this time, MI Yunfei was still angry, his wings spread, and the whole man rushed into the huge abyss with earth shaking murderous Qi. At this time, I couldn''t see what had happened in the abyss, but suddenly I heard a howl of anger. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" As soon as the sound fell, ten thousand rays of light burst out at the mouth of the abyss, followed by a surge of magic gas. The broken stones and broken wood on the ground were also shocked to fall into the abyss. The whole earth shook again, and the earth waves surging up layer by layer were like the roaring sea tide, surging around one after another. "Boom!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei rushed out of the abyss. At this time, his whole body was covered with soil, his clothes were ragged, his muscles bulged high, and there was blood on his trembling hands dripping down his arms. "There will be no more soul killing ghosts and soul killing demons in the world." after MI Yunfei said this, he rose to the sky and flew away. What if there is a forbidden space? What if you don''t reach the realm of resisting the sky? It can''t bind the ''non-human'' evil star. On the wild plain, there are a mess of rubble, stumps and broken trees. When you look up and look into the distance, you will be surprised. There was a huge storm in the distance. The storm was very terrible. It looked like it was directly connected with the sky from the ground, and everything was involved. There were obvious changes in the sky above the storm. There was a huge black hole in the air. The whole sky seemed to be lower and almost collapsed. In fact, it was originally a paradise with unparalleled beauty, but it was the two people in the storm that turned it into a wilderness plain. The broken earth seems too fragile. There are endless dark abysses everywhere, even if the black rocks buried in the deepest part of the earth have been blown up. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" There was a series of explosions on the ground, and the storm slowly dispersed. No one was seen, but strange changes took place at the bottom of the ground. At this time, the land is like an ocean with a tsunami. The earth waves surging out one after another are like the rough waves in the sea. Such a terrible scene appals the world. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the earth was torn apart, and two people emerged from the bottom of the earth. Their momentum shook the sky, and the terrible power stirred the wind and cloud. "Boom!" Hand in another palm, and the strong palm force will open the sky and split the earth, splash ten directions and sweep the four fields. Both the ground and the sky are burning with flames of war. The nature that can make such a momentum is fengwuchen and Dugu soul. Looking at their faces, they seemed to be exhausted. For a moment, the two sides were deadlocked, because they both knew that no one could do anything if they fought like this. In the crowd, there are many corpses everywhere. Blood covers the whole ground. It can be said that there are rivers of blood and corpses everywhere. "Er!" Just then, a shrill scream came out, and two people flew out in the distance. One is the ghost king, and the other is Dugu Qiyuan. The ghost King''s face is full of blood, and Dugu Qiyuan''s injury is more serious. There is a hole in his chest, and the blood soars out. However, fortunately, he was an expert at the peak of Yukong. Although he was seriously injured, he could not kill him immediately. "Father!" There were two urgent shouts in the noisy crowd. One came from Dugu Yufan, while the other came from sword forgetting. At this time, Dugu Yufan was about to run over, but Gongsun Wulei caught him. Although he was anxious, he couldn''t get away in a short time. Looking at the blood hole in Dugu Qiyuan''s chest, Jian Qiyou suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He looked dignified and muttered, "father, you can''t do anything, you can''t do anything!" "Ah! Those who stand in my way will die!" With a roar, the sword forgot his worries and ran towards Dugu Qiyuan like crazy. In an instant, he killed a path of blood. There were broken limbs and bodies everywhere behind him. "Father, father, how are you?" Jian QIAOYOU asked anxiously, holding the injured Dugu soul. Dugu soul covered his bleeding chest with his hand, then looked up at the sword and said, "you. You are finally willing to call my father, you. Forgive me?" The pain in Jian''s heart became more and more severe, and he nodded with tears. "This. This palm is not enough. Can you call me ''father'' again for nothing?" Dugu Qiyuan looked at the sword with expectant eyes. "Father, father, you will always be my father." the sound of sword forgetting sorrow became louder and louder, and the tears in the corners of his eyes became hotter and hotter. Dugu Qiyuan finally smiled at this moment. As soon as he smiled, he was involved in the wound on his body and carved a mouthful of blood from his mouth again. The sword forgot his worries and his anger was burning. He carefully put Dugu Qiyuan on the ground and strode towards the ghost king in the distance. Although the ghost king is seriously injured, he can''t be shaken by the sword. Even the injured lion is threatening in the eyes of those sheep. "Old thief, is it great to resist the sky? I''ll kill you anyway!" Jian''s worry free words were very cold. At this moment, he recovered his coldest side in the past. The fierce eyes are like a wolf who hasn''t eaten for a long time. People will get cold at a glance. The ghost King snorted coldly, "no matter how strong the sheep are, they will always exist like mole ants in the eyes of the lion. It is not so easy to kill in the realm of defending the air." The sword forgot his worries and rushed up with a roar. All of a sudden, white clouds rolled in the sky and sand and stones flew on the ground. A terrible sword spirit came out of the long sword, and a wall was immediately overturned and covered directly at the ghost king. The ghost King drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth, then waved his sleeve robe and slapped his hand at the sword. The palm is wild, like a runaway horse, full of wildness. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the sword''s worry free body jumped out directly. The random palm of the imperial air realm was fatal, not to mention the ghost king who had already reached the peak state of the imperial air. Even though he had been seriously injured, the sky could still turn in his sleeve robe between waving. "Kill!" Faced with such a strong ghost king, what he saw was not the retreat of the sword, but the cry of anger burning his head. As soon as the word "kill" was uttered, the sword forgot its worries and immediately jumped up. Several sharp sword Qi rushed out again, roaring: "the first style of wind divine sword, wind and rain sword!" The bold and unrestrained voice felt angry at this moment. The sword move came out before the voice fell. The sword light all over the sky was like a torrential rain, and the terrible sword anger rushed into the sky, frightening ghosts and gods. Thousands of sword lights made the world sacred, and the gloomy clouds were reflected at this moment. After seeing this, the ghost king gave a meal in his heart and hummed coldly, "you can''t measure your strength." As soon as the voice fell, the vigorous palm power was like an inverted Milky way, subverting everything in the world. Qianzhang peaks were pulled up on the ground, and the whole earth trembled. The Qianzhang peaks directly attacked the sword. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After thousands of sword lights hit the huge mountains, there was a sky shaking sound. Countless gravel jumped down from the air. Even some disciples in the distance were injured by rocks. "Whew, whew!" The sharp sword sent out a faint sound, but in any case, it could not penetrate the terrible peaks rising from the ground. "Bang!" Many of the rocks hit the sword''s worry free body, and a big mouth of blood gushed out of his mouth. He had thrown the sword in mid air, but at this time, he was hurt a lot, so it was naturally difficult to maintain his balance, and his whole person also fell directly from mid air to the ground. At this time, a terrible storm suddenly burst out. The wild sand covered the sky and blocked the sun. Even the clouds turned black. The whole sky was filled with suffocating pressure. Then, a cold hum came out. "Hum! Can anyone hurt my brother!" After the sound sounded, they immediately looked up at the source of the sound, and suddenly saw a streamer coming rapidly in the distance. The speed was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t see it at all. In the twinkling of an eye, it had flown close. After seeing the thing clearly, countless people shouted in their hearts: "he, there are people who can fly in this space!" Chapter 248 Who can fly between heaven and earth except Mi Yunfei. His dragon and Phoenix wings were very fast. Before the sword forgot to worry fell on the ground, it was caught by Mi Yunfei. At this time, all the people in Bidou were shocked, and thousands of people were almost crazy. They shouted in their hearts: "why? Why is this? Why can that guy fly? Why is only he not limited by this space? It''s unreasonable!" Even the ghost king below trembled. His body swayed. It seemed that MI Yunfei''s appearance made his injury more serious, and he was angry. "That damn boy, it''s him again! Damn it, who did I provoke in my life? These young people I met are not human. This guy is the most terrible evil star of the young generation! He can''t be limited by this space, sobbing. He really cherishes the feeling of flying!" at this time, the ghost King almost had the idea of crying, Those who can fly come here, but those who can''t fly have become a focus at this time. Mi Yunfei fell slowly from the air. At this time, Jian forgot his worries and smiled at him and said, "it''s really good to have friends." Mi Yunfei held him aside, and then said to him, "you can rest at the same time! He will be worse than you later." when he spoke, he pointed to the ghost king in the distance. It was self-evident that he was going to have a fight with the ghost king. After MI Yunfei finished, he spread his golden wings and rushed up into the air. He looked down at the ghost king below and said coldly, "move! If not, you won''t have a chance." The ghost king looked up at the high-altitude Mi Yunfei with his neck. He was very angry. He used to look down on MI Yunfei, a "weak person" in his eyes, but now he just has to look up at Mi Yunfei with his neck. This feeling is really uncomfortable. His heart secretly said: "this feeling of looking up to others is so strange! It seems that his neck hurts. Shouldn''t he sprain?" "Ha. Ha! Isn''t it good to look up?" Mi Yunfei asked with a smile. The ghost king really wanted to catch Mi Yunfei, and then pull out all the hair on his golden wings, making him a hairless bird. Look how arrogant he is. At this time, there was a wave in the sky, and a dazzling golden light rose in MI Yunfei''s hand, and the familiar poem sounded again. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strong Qi roars the wind and cloud. One move asks about life and death, which is unmatched by the world. Kill the immortal palm!" Heavy poems and heavy voices aroused everyone''s urgent heart. The intoxicating golden light is a murderous spirit, and the terrible green light is a high sense of war. Suddenly, a huge palm covered the sky, and the layers of pressure shrouded the ghost king below, just like a mountain pressing on him, it was so terrible. The wild sand danced wildly, and boulders came one after another. The crazy palm power of the wild shook the eight wastelands, sweeping the four fields. The world resonated with it, and ghosts and gods were shocked. The ghost king in his heyday was naturally not afraid of MI Yunfei, but he was worried about his serious injury. However, no matter how badly he was injured, he was a peerless expert at the top of the sky. This kind of person can''t be stepped on by anyone, especially the existence that seemed as weak as a mole ant in his eyes. The ghost King secretly operated his internal strength. The wild palm power was like thousands of troops and horses galloping. The heaven and earth seemed to twist and move in his hands, and countless magic smoke filled out from his hands. Suddenly, I saw the magic smoke covering the sky like the tide of the sea, and heard the roaring of evil spirits in my ears. The surging palm power intimidated the heroes of the world and soared to the sky. "Boom! Boom!" In mid air, countless sparks exploded and thousands of electric lights were aroused. Little sparks sprinkled around, and even the rubble burned. At this moment, panic and chaos. The people who ran away and the sound of wailing made this fairyland like space indistinguishable from hell in a short time. One palm intersected, and Mi Yunfei''s body was shaky in the air. Fortunately, he didn''t fall down. However, the ghost king was not easy to suffer. He was seriously injured. At this time, his unique skill affected the internal injury. A mouthful of blood gushed out again, and the hair was scattered. It looked a little less powerful and a little more embarrassed. After retreating several steps, the ghost king decided to come down, looked at Mi Yunfei in the air and said gnashing his teeth: "what a demon God, I really regret it. I should have sent some powerful characters to strangle you in the cradle of growth." "Ha ha! There are so many things you regret in the world. What you need most now is not regret, but directly pay the result, that is death!" A wild remark shocked the hearts of countless people. There are not many young people who can say such words in the face of the peak state of Yukong, and the demon God is definitely one of them. There is no superfluous words, only cold killing intention and the most direct action. Mi Yunfei''s wings spread and suddenly swooped down from high altitude. Relying on his ability to fly, he always attacked the ghost king below. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s mysterious body method coupled with the extremely fast dragon and Phoenix wings is really impossible to prevent. The ghost king can be said to complain endlessly. Mi Yunfei''s body method is extremely strange. He always changes in the air and sees the residual shadow left behind. And his speed is as fast as the stars change, and his moves are brutal and ruthless. He always attacks the fatal place of the ghost King''s whole body. After several battles, the ghost king was'' touched ''by Mi Yunfei once or twice. This free'' touch ''can really help people stretch their shins! Ensure that the tendon is broken and the bone is broken. If the ghost King hadn''t relied on his keen spiritual sense, I''m afraid his bones would be "soft" after several times of "touching". Rao was like this. He had a hard time. His clothes were cut by the palm wind, his body was slapped, and there was more blood in his mouth. However, MI Yunfei was cut on his body by the ghost King''s palm wind several times. Fortunately, his physique is different from that in the past. Otherwise, he may be a bird man! However, huge sounds broke out in the distance, the whole space shook violently, and the earth began to tilt at this moment. Dozens of huge cracks have been opened from far away, and they are constantly extending towards the crowd. Many people couldn''t stand, and fell into the huge crack one after another. There were shrill screams everywhere in their ears. And Mi Yunfei was so shocked that he almost fell from the air. At this time, he hurriedly stabilized his body and naturally could not attack the ghost king. The fierce battle in the distance was really frightening. There was "smoke of gunpowder and fire" all over the sky. A wild storm hit, and people with lower strength were immediately involved in the air. Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to come forward to watch. He could only concentrate on it. In front of him were many of the same people competing. To be exact, the two people differentiated into their own parts and fought. "Is this the realm of phantom soul? It''s really terrible, and the world is just like this in their hands!" Mi Yunfei''s heart was completely shocked by the huge momentum, and he couldn''t recover for a long time. "All the people of the demon clan obey orders and retreat!" An unprecedented roar resounded through this space, and some people of those demon families began to retreat towards the outside world. Looking from the air, MI Yunfei felt as if the waves suddenly ebbed. The scene was very huge and spectacular. When the people of the demon clan want to go, the four families will not let them go so easily. When some elders were about to pursue the past, suddenly the voice of a lone soul came from the air. "Don''t chase the poor aggressors. Let them go!" After a long time, the smoke and sand stopped. When the breeze blew, there was a disgusting smell of blood. There were dead bodies everywhere on the ground, and the whole land turned blood red. You can step on the rotten flesh and blood between your feet. Some heads are still rolling everywhere. Even the air becomes extremely smelly and makes you want to vomit. The ground is also broken. The flat land in the past is more like rugged mountains and forests at this time. A piece of land directly sank for more than ten feet, during which there were many abysses, which really couldn''t be seen. At this time, Dugu Hun and others also ran from a distance. They were ragged, with fluffy hair, mud on their faces, and blood on their mouths. It goes without saying how tragic the war was. There was also a sharp pain on MI Yunfei''s body, and the golden wings were also put away. Several patriarchs were surprised to see the golden wings behind him, but they didn''t ask anything. Because, at this time, the tragic scene has been difficult to speak. No one can tell which side won the war. Thousands of people died on both sides. This place has completely become a sea of blood. Jian forgot his worries and helped his father stagger from the crowd. Seeing the appearance of their father and son, they were also close. The Oriental Zixuan was also covered with dust. When she passed by Mi Yunfei, she wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, she gritted her teeth and fell next to MI Yunfei''s ear and whispered, "no matter how long, I will wait for you. I will go wherever you go. I will never leave." After hearing this, MI Yunfei trembled like being struck by thunder. Why? Why does this sound so familiar? Once upon a time, the dead man seemed to have said such a sentence. Now when he hears this sentence again, the man is gone. "Why? Why is this sentence again?" Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart, and an uneasy feeling rushed to his heart. Things in the world are so wonderful, or you will hear familiar words many years later. It''s just that the vicissitudes of life are like a dream. When you wake up, you find that the dream has been broken unknowingly in the passage of years. At night, MI Yunfei couldn''t sleep for a long time. Now his strength has indeed gone further, but he still exists like a mole ant in the eyes of the strong. "Maybe, maybe I can refine the holy heart pill. I just lack a herbal medicine. If I can find that herbal medicine, not only the strength of the disciples can be improved quickly, but also I can step into the realm of resisting the sky. Just. According to the book, this herbal medicine grows in a very hot and dry place. I don''t know where there is a hot and dry place in the world." Mi Yunfei thought like this in his heart, and he was a little agitated. The breeze brushed his cheek and lifted a wisp of white hair. It seemed more lonely. At this time, two people came from behind him. When Mi Yunfei looked back, he saw that Jian forgot his worries and was helping Dugu Qiyuan, who was wrapped in white cloth, to come over. It seemed that they had a better relationship. Looking at the close father and son in front of him, MI Yunfei couldn''t help thinking of his father. He wiped his sad face and said with a smile: "ha ha! Senior, it seems that your injury is worth it!" After hearing this, Jian forgot his worries and immediately stared at him, but he was not half angry. Not only that, it seemed that he was still smiling at the corners of his mouth. "Ha ha! If I had known this, I should have been injured earlier." Dugu Qiyuan said with a smile. "Dad, how can you say that!" Jian forgot to be worried and dissatisfied. At this time, he still looked a little cold! The whole person seems very free and easy and relaxed. Maybe this is his most real side! The usual indifference is just covering up the vulnerability of the heart. "Reconciled? All explained clearly?" Mi Yunfei asked with a smile. "Well, it''s all right. Everything is clear, and the old ancestors didn''t say anything." Dugu Qiyuan said brightly. At this time, Jian forgot to worry and asked, "Yunfei, you haven''t slept so late. Is there something on your mind? We had a meeting. Although we didn''t have much contact, I still know you." Mi Yunfei sighed and said, "it''s not because of the Sacred Heart pill. My strength is improved now. I should be able to refine the Sacred Heart pill, but I still lack an important herbal medicine." "Oh, what kind of herbal medicine? Maybe our four families can know," Dugu Qiyuan asked. "Well, it''s a fire red herb. Its leaves are small and crescent shaped. It''s called Xueyan grass." Dugu Qiyuan thought for a moment and said, "this kind of grass you said is there, but it''s not called Xueyan grass." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was overjoyed and asked with a look of expectation, "senior, do you know where there is this kind of grass?" what Mi Yunfei said was recorded in Wan Jinghong''s letter. Wan Jinghong was a figure 500000 years ago. The grass at that time was called this name, not necessarily now. Dugu Qiyuan paused and said, "I also saw that kind of grass in the ancient scroll of the family. It is called red sun grass in the book. This kind of grass is only available in the world." "What? Evil cloud volcano, one of the four fierce places?" Chapter 249 The words of shock swung open in the silent night sky, just like the broken calm lake. Ripples swung open in MI Yunfei''s heart, as if they were about to reveal something. "The evil cloud volcano is one of the four fierce places!" the shock in MI Yunfei''s heart could not subside for a long time. It''s a fierce place. It''s said that no one dares to enter except the strong phantom soul. Once someone did not believe in evil and just broke into the mountain, but it turned out to be like a clay ox into the sea without news. Dugu Qiyuan nodded and said, "yes, it''s said that there are only red sun grass in that mountain." "Elder, do you know where the evil cloud volcano is? Is there anything strange in it?" Dugu Qiyuan thought for a moment and said: "according to the ancient book, the evil cloud volcano is in the southeast of Qinglan. That mountain range is completely different from other mountains. The temperature in that mountain range is very high, even the steel can melt in an instant, and the plants growing in it are red. Even those who are at the top of the sky dare not go in." "Can iron and steel melt? I wonder if I can melt my magic dragon body?" Mi Yunfei thought secretly in his heart. Seeing Mi Yunfei''s thoughts, Dugu Qiyuan was surprised and said, "Yunfei, you don''t want to get rid of the evil cloud volcano? With your current strength, you are definitely nine dead and one dead." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "I just want to see it no matter how dangerous it is. Now it''s imminent. I can''t afford time to wait." One side of the sword forgot to worry and said anxiously, "Yunfei, you''re playing with fire. You''re completely dying." Dugu Qiyuan nodded and said: "yes, you can''t resist the high temperature in there with your strength. Now the ancestors are seriously injured and are all healing in isolation. Maybe they will come out in a month or so. It''s not too late for you to go again!" Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "senior, brother forget worry, you don''t have to persuade me anymore. The evil cloud volcano may be a dangerous place for others, but it may not be able to stop me. I have great confidence in my physique. Even if it is a realm of flying, it is a little worse than my physique." Seeing that MI Yunfei had made up his mind, Dugu Qiyuan didn''t say any more. He nodded helplessly: "OK! Now that you have decided, I don''t have much to say, but if you can''t resist the hot temperature at that time, remember to retreat in time. Otherwise, the temperature will get higher and higher, and you can''t come out at last. Don''t touch the plants inside, otherwise you will turn into ashes in an instant." Mi Yunfei secretly wrote it down in his heart. "When are you going?" asked Jian. "The sooner the better. I''m going to start tomorrow," replied Mi Yunfei. In the hall of Dugu family, many people gathered here. After all, MI Yunfei will leave tomorrow. Naturally, he wants to say goodbye to them. When Mi Yunfei proposed to go to evil cloud volcano, Dongfang Zixuan immediately jumped out and said, "I want to go too." Everyone was stunned for a moment. Everyone knew that ordinary people couldn''t get close to that place, let alone go in. Although Mi Yunfei wanted to go in, it was well known how strong his magic dragon body was. However, a woman in Dongfang Zixuan was going to go, which was simple and didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Mi Yunfei felt guilty when facing Dongfang Zixuan. When Dongfang Zixuan said he would go together, he was moved. He wanted to say something, but he was immediately blocked by Dongfang Zixuan. Dongfang Zixuan looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "I''m just waiting outside. If you can''t get out, my steps will step in without hesitation." Mi Yunfei trembled at the bottom of his heart again and lowered his head. He didn''t expect that the indifferent woman was reckless at this moment and expressed her love in front of the people present. He looked up at Dongfang Zixuan and said, "Zixuan, you. You''d better not go!" "Hum! I''m just fulfilling my promise. If you die, the ten-year agreement between us will end. I don''t want others to say that my Dongfang family doesn''t keep its promise." at this moment, Dongfang Zixuan''s words are cold again, but after listening to it, MI Yunfei has another taste in his heart. The next day, the early morning sunshine sprinkled on the broken earth. Although the dead body and blood on the earth had been disposed of, the traces left by the cruel struggle were still clear. After a day''s fierce battle, MI Yunfei slept soundly, and his saliva flowed unconsciously. However, his dream was awakened by a sudden knock on the door. "Dead pig, did you get up? The sun is shining!" In the hazy sleep, MI Yunfei stretched out his hand and scratched his ears. He said in his heart, "why is such a strong voice a woman''s voice? It''s really inexplicable! Well, wait, woman? It seems that the voice is Zixuan''s voice!" "Bang!" Before Mi Yunfei fully woke up from his hazy sleep, the door of the room was directly "pushed" open. In fact, it seemed more suitable to kick it open. The visitor was Dongfang Zixuan. She was angry and put her hands in her waist. She looked like she wanted to eat people. Even Mi Yunfei, who is tucked in the quilt, feels a terrible "killing" gas. "No, why did she come in? She didn''t want to give me that? Hey! Just pretend she didn''t wake up." Mi Yunfei secretly thought about countermeasures, then stretched his waist and put on a look of ''sleeping better in this position''. A typical dead pig is not afraid of boiling water! When Dongfang Zixuan saw it, her anger directly rushed to her hair. She went to MI Yunfei''s bed, stretched out her hand and opened Mi Yunfei''s quilt. "Sobbing. How did she open my quilt? Well, wait, something''s wrong, quilt?" "Wow! Indecent!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei was obscene at the foot of the bed, holding his arms in his hands. Then he looked down at his bottom. He seemed to realize that his hand was in the wrong place. He quickly transferred his target with both hands and covered his bottom tightly. He remembered that some women in the past stories seemed to cover their chests when they were being used, but why was it so inappropriate for them to use them? "Oh! The dog seller is wearing a pair of trousers!" Mi Yunfei said secretly in his heart. Just as he was secretly happy, he suddenly heard a "click". "My mother! How could these pants break at this time?" Mi Yunfei hurriedly clamped his legs tightly. I still feel pity for him! "You. What do you want? Don''t come here! You. If you come again, I will cry." Mi Yunfei looked at Dongfang Zixuan in front of him with trembling. "You dead pig, what time is it now? You can still sleep. Get up quickly!" Dongfang Zixuan left abruptly after saying that. Looking at the left Dongfang Zixuan, MI Yunfei was surprised. He slapped himself with his backhand and murmured, "it''s not a dream! Zixuan seems to have changed a person today. It seems to see Xiaolan''s shadow on her." Mi Yunfei shook his head and didn''t think much. He just remembered Ye Xiaolan inexplicably in his heart. Maybe he never stopped missing! After saying goodbye to the crowd, MI Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan flew in the direction of evil cloud volcano. White clouds float and the wind howls. Looking down at the earth from a high place, it has a different taste. There are green mountains, green waters and trees below. The feeling of converging heaven and earth to the abdomen makes people open up. In the sea of clouds, there was smoke from time to time. The feeling of the breeze made people more sober. I really wanted to raise Sirius to howl. The unparalleled speed is many times faster than before, but at this moment it is also immersed in the beautiful landscape. Dongfang Zixuan stood on her unparalleled back. She slightly closed her eyes, stretched out her arms and felt the feeling of flying. It seemed that she had never been so relaxed. At this time, she changed her cold state, the breeze picked up a wisp of her green silk, and the faint fragrance drifted with the wind. Her skin was as thick as fat and attractive, and her usual light lips were painted with a layer of ruddy at this time. The smile at the corner of the mouth was so natural that it seemed to be integrated into this beautiful nature. Slender waist, like a weak willow, gives a feeling that it is possible to ride the wind at any time, and there is an idea of wanting to stand in front of her to protect her from the wind and rain. A green shirt is like the continuous rippling of the secluded lake. The refined temperament is better than the nine heaven fairy, which makes people feel no sense of blasphemy. If the past Oriental Zixuan was like a lotus in full bloom in the snow, it was as ice and gorgeous as the world. So now she is the lotus out of the water, so different. Mi Yunfei stood beside Dongfang Zixuan, smelling the faint body fragrance and looking at the comfortable Dongfang Zixuan, he was distracted and intoxicated. It seems that the Oriental Zixuan in front of her is different from the past. On the way, she is not cold, but arrogant in front of MI Yunfei. The past memory seems to be turned out again. It seems that the air has never been so beautiful! Can be so intoxicating. The distance from wangulin to Xieyun volcano is not too far. It can be reached in two days at an unparalleled speed. At this time, the sun has held the mountain, and cooking smoke rises everywhere. The light of the setting sun reflects the sky red, but it looks more like a sea of fire rippling in the air. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan came to a town called "Longyuan city", which is under the jurisdiction of the Xingyue empire. Although it is far from the imperial capital, it is still very prosperous. At this time, there was a lot of traffic on the street, and a group of people were on their shoulders. There were many shops on both sides of the street, and bursts of Hawking came out, which was very lively. The buildings on both sides are numerous and scattered. They are all red tiles and white walls. The planning is quite good. As soon as the Oriental Zixuan changed its ice gorgeous posture, it was like a cheerful bird shuttling through the crowd, which from time to time attracted the eager eyes of a group of color brothers, but it was blocked by an invisible air flow within three steps before they were close to the Oriental Zixuan. People on the street looked curiously at Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan, one as beautiful as heaven, the other with white hair. Looking at their intimate appearance, many people sighed in their hearts: "these days! Why are those good cabbages arched by pigs? Why are flowers always inserted in dog shit? How I wish I were that pile of dog shit!" Dongfang Zixuan grew up in that strange space from urination. Naturally, she has never seen such a prosperous city. Although he once flew out to challenge Mi Yun, he was not as happy as he is today, just because the people around him are different. After a while, she carried many items in her hand. When Mi Yunfei looked, she almost turned to the ground. The girl buys everything she sees, such as beautiful clothes, beautiful hairpins, fragrant rouge, delicious snacks, etc. "Yunfei, I''ll go for a stroll first. I''ll see you under the pavilion later." Dongfang Zixuan said, pointing to the towering and conspicuous Pavilion. Mi Yunfei knew that girls usually have to buy something when shopping, and it takes a long time. Maybe there will be something that men can''t see during this period, so he had to nod and say, "OK! Don''t be too long." He doesn''t worry about any accidents in Dongfang Zixuan. In this town, a realm master is almost a top role, not to mention Dongfang Zixuan? After separating from MI Yunfei, Dongfang Zixuan walked into a men''s clothing store with a good scale, and there were many guests in the store. When they saw such a beautiful beauty as Dongfang Zixuan walking into the men''s clothing store, they were all cold. Many people still sigh in their hearts: "Hey, you are so beautiful and young. It''s a pity to have married." when a girl comes to the men''s clothing store, it will naturally make people think that she is definitely buying clothes for her husband. It''s normal for them to sigh. Dongfang Zixuan looked in the store for a long time and suddenly saw a white refined dress. The workmanship of the dress was very exquisite and the cloth was also superior. "Boss, take that shirt down and show me." Dongfang Zixuan said, pointing to the white shirt. When the boss saw that Dongfang Zixuan had bought a lot of things, he saw that he was a rich man. Naturally, he didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurried to take down the dress. After receiving the clothes, Dongfang Zixuan looked for a long time, and then measured what constantly. Finally, with a satisfied smile, he bought the clothes. Mi Yunfei came to the door of the pavilion alone. He only smelled a smell coming from the door. In front of the door stood two women with heavy makeup. The two women looked at Mi Yunfei with white hair. After a moment of doubt, one of the women twisted the greasy buttocks and swayed towards Mi Yunfei like a duck. "Oh, my Lord, are you waiting for someone?" the voice was so soft that the bones were numb. Mi Yunfei glanced at the woman and was extremely sensitive to the smell, but he was not easy to speak frankly. He just nodded and said, "that''s right!" When the woman heard this, she said in her heart, "Oh, it''s a regular guest! It seems that she came for Xiaohong again!" when she thought about it, the woman suddenly smiled and said, "Sir, the person you want to wait for is inside." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he was surprised: "did I just wander for a moment and Zixuan already went in?" "Where is she? Take me up at once." "It''s on the third floor." After that, the woman led Mi Yunfei into the door. But at the moment when Mi Yunfei entered, he didn''t see the two couplets in front of the door. The first couplet: having fun for two or three times, and the second couplet: dying for immortality for a lifetime. Horizontal: one does not do, two endlessly. (Note: this couplet is written by Qingyun himself. Don''t believe it, let alone imitate it. Violators. Hei hei. Confiscate the crime tools) Chapter 250 After Dongfang Zixuan bought the clothes, she was secretly happy, because the clothes were going to be given to MI Yunfei, and she was also imagining what Mi Yunfei looked like wearing them. "Hum! Dongfang Zixuan doesn''t believe in this evil. After a long time, I''ll see if you will fall in love with me and see if you are cruel or my heart is more firm." Dongfang Zixuan quietly cheered himself in his heart. Since ye Xiaolan left the world, MI Yunfei has changed a lot, but Dongfang Zixuan knows him very well. He seems strong on the outside, but in fact, the deeply engraved memories in his heart keep him in pain. When Dongfang Zixuan confessed her failure, she made up her mind. She must not give up. Giving up means failure ahead of time. She said in her heart, "since you have changed yourself and no longer do the previous MI Yunfei, why can''t I change myself and not do the previous Oriental Zixuan?" Thinking like this, she slowly walked to the pavilion. When she came to the door, she didn''t see Mi Yunfei. She was a little lost in her heart. When she looked up and saw the couplet on the door, she was stunned on the spot. Although Dongfang Zixuan has been staying in that strange space, even if she is no longer familiar with the world, she knows what it means to "have fun and want to die to be immortal". "Is this place the brothel occasionally mentioned by the ancestors? Yunfei can''t stand loneliness and ran in?" "No, go and have a look first." Before Dongfang Zixuan entered, an older woman with heavy makeup came out of the pavilion. "Tut tut! The most perfect beauty in the world! Does she want to do our business?" the old woman thought in her heart and couldn''t help looking at Dongfang Zixuan more. "Excuse me, girl." "I''m looking for someone. Don''t you know if I can go in?" The old woman looked a little different after hearing this. She paused and said, "Oh, look what you said. Isn''t our door always open? Maybe I know what the person you''re looking for looks like." As soon as Dongfang Zixuan heard this, he immediately became more fond of the old woman. He immediately said, "he''s easy to recognize. He''s so tall, so strong, handsome and has white hair." Dongfang Zixuan gestured as he spoke. "Oh! That''s a coincidence. He''s in there. Let me take you in!" Seeing that the old woman was so kind-hearted, Dongfang Zixuan also kept sighing: "the ancestors said there were many bad people in the outside world. It doesn''t seem to be the case!" After entering the pavilion, Dongfang Zixuan found that there were many men looking at him. The evil fire was in full bloom in his eyes, and the sound of swallowing saliva kept ringing. At this time, the old woman led Dongfang Zixuan into a room with quite prosperous furnishings. A fiery red bed came into view. A big peony flower was embroidered on the sheet, giving people a happy feeling. "Wait here first! I''ll bring the man you''re looking for." the old woman said and went out. Moreover, MI Yunfei was coaxed and cheated by others, pulling and pulling, and brought him into a room. Although Mi Yunfei''s mind was smart, he had never been to such a place in the future. He was inexplicable all the way and was taken upstairs. When everyone left, MI Yunfei said in his heart, "why did Zixuan run here? This smell. Cough. It''s really uncomfortable!" at this time, MI Yunfei directly lay on the bed, put his head on his hands and looked at the roof. Before long, a woman came from the door. Although the woman was not a great country, she was also beautiful. Her skin was like snow, and her thin waist seemed to be able to hold her hand. Her appearance was extremely beautiful. After the woman came in, without saying a word, she took off her clothes directly, revealing a piece of snow-white. The towering peaks were shaking constantly, the waves were choppy and the waves were churning, which was really tantalizing. "Why did it take so long to come back?" Mi Yunfei asked directly without looking. At this time, he suddenly found the white in front of him, suddenly jumped up, pointed to the woman and said, "you. What are you doing?" After hearing this, the woman said in a delicate voice: "we have come to this place. We have to pretend to be stupid. What do you think we can do?" After the woman said that, she rushed directly at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei hurriedly dodged. The woman was caught off guard and turned directly into the bed, revealing a primeval forest. She sighed! Lush, lush vegetation! "So you like to play this?" the woman was not angry and said with a smile. At this time, MI Yunfei heard a sound of "Weng" in his mind and shouted in his heart: "Oh, is this place the place where he sold his labor force and didn''t pay for it?" he rushed out immediately. As soon as he opened the door, two big men stopped him. Although their bodies were not as "majestic" as Mi Yuan, they were also big and round. "My guest, it seems that you haven''t paid yet!" said one of the big men. Mi Yunfei knew he was wrong. People showed him a clean slate. He was not easy to use violence directly. He asked helplessly, "how much is it?" Seeing his strange appearance, the big man knew that he had come to this place for the first time. He sneered and said, "a thousand gold coins." "What? A thousand gold coins. Are you robbing?" "So you''re not going to give it?" "It''s not that you don''t give it, it''s not." At this time, Dongfang Zixuan in the room heard the voice outside. Although it was a little far away and noisy, she was an expert among the experts after all. "It''s the voice of Yunfei." Dongfang Zixuan said to herself and rushed out directly. When she opened the door, two people stopped her. Dongfang Zixuan had a bad temper. What''s more, when her anger burned her head, she snorted coldly and shocked her strength. The two people immediately fell to the ground. When Dongfang Zixuan ran to the door of MI Yunfei''s house, MI Yunfei was still arguing with others. When she heard what those people said clearly, she immediately burned her head and rushed up with one hand. The two big men were shot out and broke the railing of the pavilion. At this time, the huge noise made the pavilion noisy, and many men in ragged clothes ran out of the door one after another. Without saying a word, Dongfang Zixuan took Mi Yunfei and ran away. After running a few blocks, he released Mi Yunfei''s hand. "Why are you in this place?" they asked at the same time. When they said the reason at the same time, they sighed one after another: "this world is really dangerous!" At this time, all the clothes bought by Dongfang Zixuan were gone, and they couldn''t go back to get them. Seeing that it was late, they walked into a inn. After ordering a few dishes, they didn''t speak. They just ate boring. After dinner, MI Yunfei summoned the boss and asked, "boss, do you have a room for rest?" The boss thought for a moment and replied, "yes, there is another one." "What? One?" they blurted out at the same time. Mi Yunfei looked at Dongfang Zixuan and sighed, "I think we''d better go to another store!" Without waiting for Dongfang Zixuan to speak, the shopkeeper immediately said, "my guest, although there are many people in our town, most of them are from our city. We are the only Inn in the whole town." "No! Is it God''s arrangement?" Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart. When the shopkeeper saw that they were supposed to live in separate rooms, but they wanted to live in separate rooms, he said to himself, "Hey! It seems that this young man has no experience in picking up girls!" At this time, MI Yunfei looked at Dongfang Zixuan. When he was about to say something, he heard Dongfang Zixuan say, "just one room! We want it." As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he was very happy and said to himself, "how can anyone have it these days? Men are like a piece of wood, but women are much more sensible." of course, the so-called "sensible" in his heart must be. Cough! you''ll see. The boss told Mi Yunfei the location of his room and handed him a bamboo slip with a key hanging on it. Dongfang Zixuan said nothing and walked directly upstairs, while Mi Yunfei followed. Just as Mi Yunfei stepped up the stairs, the shopkeeper suddenly said to him, "little brother, remember to seize the opportunity! You see, the girls of others have expressed their attitude. There is no shop after passing through this village. However, keep your voice down a little at night. I have guests here." After listening to the shopkeeper''s words, MI Yunfei slipped directly on the front foot of the stairs, and then fell down. When the shopkeeper saw it, he shook his head and said to himself, "Hey! Young people today! Are you so anxious? It''s not too late to get excited when you get it!" Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to stay more. He was really afraid that the boss would say something else later. Dongfang Zixuan listened to what the shopkeeper said just now. He felt hot on his face and walked faster. When they entered the house, none of them spoke, and they were embarrassed for a time. Nothing else, just because the room is too small, there is only one bed. Mi Yunfei originally planned to sleep on the ground and let Dongfang Zixuan sleep on the bed. But after reading it recently, I found that it was impossible to sleep on the ground! It''s too small. "What should I do? What should I do? Dry firewood and fire are burning at one point!" Mi Yunfei was frightened in his heart. He had thought of the problem he didn''t dare to think of. "Zixuan, look at this." "Just sleep together!" "What? Did I hear you right? Did she have a plan to make my rice into rotten rice? These two people should not be pregnant when they sleep together?" Mi Yunfei was speechless and quietly withdrew from the hall at the bottom of her heart. If you let Dongfang Zixuan know what he thinks, it is estimated that you will directly duel with him again on the spot! Finally, the two had no choice but to sleep together. The only good thing is that the bed is spacious. Late at night, neither of them fell asleep. They could hear each other''s rapid breathing and feel each other''s temperature. The smell came out. Mi Yunfei felt a little uncomfortable all over. He was getting hot, and beads of sweat appeared on his face. "Wow! Brother! Don''t hold your head high at this time! Be honest and keep your head down." Mi Yunfei was very uncomfortable at this time. He kept shouting in his heart and clamped his legs tighter. At this time, MI Yunfei hurriedly stopped his mind, and gradually the fire was put out by him. The night was cold and the stars were thin. A little moonlight came in from the window and printed on their faces. At this moment, it was so quiet that gradually the two people became quiet. I don''t know when, they gradually fell asleep. Early in the morning, there was a weak and inaudible sound outside the street. It is estimated that it is some poor people who set up early stalls in order to survive! But Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan are still sleeping. Feeling some coolness on his body, Dongfang Zixuan fiercely pulled the quilt, but the quilt was tightly clamped by Mi Yunfei. At this time, the head of Dongfang Zixuan was involuntarily buried in MI Yunfei''s arms. Her hands were also hooked on MI Yunfei''s neck, which was nothing. The most important thing was that the girl even carried her feet on MI Yunfei''s body, and then clamped it hard. In the hazy sleep, MI Yunfei seemed to feel that he stepped on a leg. He didn''t know whether he felt uncomfortable to sleep, so he pushed the white thigh of Dongfang Zixuan with one hand. But at this time, the two legs of Dongfang Zixuan were more tightly clamped. Mi Yunfei turned over and directly pressed Dongfang Zixuan under him. Then he nuozui. It seemed as if he was holding a roast chicken. He smelled it. Dongfang Zixuan was not comfortable under the pressure. She slowly opened her confused eyes. She looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "Yunfei, take your hand away. Don''t press it on my chest." A moment later, it seemed that he suddenly woke up. Dongfang Zixuan immediately shouted, "ah! Hooligans!" Then a terrible cry came from the house. The shopkeeper downstairs shook his head after hearing this: "Hey! This young man is so outrageous. I told you to keep your voice down! It''s nice to be young when it''s dawn!" Chapter 251 When Dongfang Zixuan found that MI Yunfei was pressing on him, he immediately caught Mi Yunfei and flattened him. After flattening for a long time, he found that the person who was flattened was Mi Yunfei. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes have a pair of black circles, and his teeth are a little loose. "Zixuan, listen to me. I don''t know what''s going on. I just think it''s more comfortable to sleep like that, so." "So you can''t help pressing on me, can''t you?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei nodded again and again, then reacted, and immediately shook his head: "it''s not what you think, I definitely didn''t mean it." "That. Then you are all like that, you say! Do you want to be responsible?" Dongfang Zixuan said and shed tears. Mi Yunfei was shocked and said, "Zixuan, don''t you exaggerate? It''s all responsible? I just fell asleep and didn''t feel anything?" Dongfang Zixuan was not happy after hearing this. He pointed to MI Yunfei and said, "you. What do you want to feel? I don''t care. Anyway, you have to be responsible for me." Mi Yunfei whispered, "I didn''t know whose feet were put on me just now. It seems that he still hung his hands around my neck." "Hum! That. You must have hung my hand around your neck. Yes. You got down to my feet." After listening to Dongfang Zixuan''s words, MI Yunfei''s hair stood up and exclaimed in his heart, "what? This. This reason is all right? Are women unreasonable?" Finally, under the influence of Dongfang Zixuan, MI Yunfei finally compromised. He could only falter and admit that it was his fault. He always clenched his teeth for responsible things and never mentioned them. When Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan went downstairs, many people were already eating breakfast. When the public saw that MI Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan came downstairs, they looked at them together, and their eyes were full of envy. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman?" Dongfang Zixuan shouted angrily to those people. Mi Yunfei had to pretend to be helpless. When Dongfang Zixuan sat on the table, MI Yunfei walked towards the store and naturally wanted to have breakfast in the morning. "Shopkeeper, give me a cup of tea first." Mi Yunfei''s mouth was dry and his heart was really wronged. The shopkeeper filled him with a cup of tea and asked, "little brother, it seems that the war last night was very fierce!" Mi Yunfei took a sip of tea and smiled, but he didn''t answer. He knew it couldn''t be explained. The explanation would only get darker and darker. At this time, the shopkeeper looked puzzled and asked, "why did you have two black circles? Are you hard, little brother?" "Poof! Cough!" The tea that MI Yunfei just drank in his mouth sprayed directly on the shopkeeper''s face. He choked badly himself. The shopkeeper was not angry either. He wiped Matcha water and shook his head and said, "isn''t it?" Mi Yunfei said angrily, "of course it''s not what you think." "Oh! I see. You must have been defeated as soon as you entered the battle. The girl was dissatisfied, so you were beaten! I have a medicine here to ensure that you are strong and strong. It''s no different from a bull. It can last for three hours. How about ten gold coins?" Mi Yunfei didn''t spray tea this time, because he almost sprayed blood directly. He sighed in his heart: "Hey! They all say that this man is old and refined. It seems that he is really right. The old man''s imagination is too rich." "Hey, hey! You''d better keep it for yourself." Mi Yunfei hurried away after saying that. After they had breakfast, they went out of the inn. When they came out of the inn, MI Yunfei was gasping. When facing the store, MI Yunfei felt more terrible than fighting with others. There are many shops on both sides of the street. During the day, there are at least twice as many people in this street as in the evening yesterday. Pedestrians come and go in an endless stream, looking from a distance like the surging waves.. The two people shuttle through the crowd, looking at this and that for a while. They feel a little strange about everything. Mi Yunfei hasn''t been shopping so easily for many years. In his memory, it seems that it was all when he was a child. Dongfang Zixuan, not to mention that she grew up in that strange space. All the things in it were bought by the disciples who went to the outside world to inquire about the news. And some of the food is from their own race. Where have you seen these strange things? They also had a good time. Just then, the crowd suddenly surged up, and people on both sides quickly dodged towards both sides. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan were also disturbed by the commotion. Naturally, they were not in the mood to go shopping again. Dozens of people came running from a distance, the first of them was a middle-aged man, who was shaking all over his fat, swaggering and domineering. There are two big men behind the middle-aged man. Mi Yunfei recognized them at a glance. The two big men stopped him yesterday. "It''s him, it''s him!" the big man pointed to MI Yunfei from a distance and shouted to the middle-aged man in front. The middle-aged man looked at Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan along the direction pointed by the big man''s hand. When he saw Dongfang Zixuan, his eyes suddenly lit up, and his tongue licked his mouth. He looked like he hadn''t eaten in a few days. "Are you the man who ate overlord chicken yesterday?" the middle-aged man came to MI Yunfei and asked him. Mi Yunfei was puzzled and said, "overlord chicken? Why have I never heard of overlord chicken among the beasts I know?" "Boy, ask you something!" the middle-aged man was upset. After he looked at Dongfang Zixuan, he decided to be powerful in front of the beauty. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "I don''t know what overlord chicken I haven''t eaten." Seeing that he didn''t admit it, the middle-aged man immediately made a fierce look and said fiercely, "boy, do you know who I am and dare to talk to me like this?" "Oh, really? I''d like to ask for advice." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his whole body released a momentum and directly oppressed the middle-aged man. When the middle-aged man felt an unmatched pressure, he immediately resisted with his kung fu, but his kung fu was far worse than that of MI Yunfei. With a click, the middle-aged man knelt directly on the ground, and the sweat on his forehead rolled down. After seeing this, dozens of people behind them rushed towards Miyun with their weapons in their hands. "Hum! I dare to be so arrogant with this strength." After a cold hum, the weapons in the hands of those people were suddenly broken by the terrible momentum of MI Yunfei, and they also felt a suffocating pressure. Dozens of people actually knelt on the ground one after another. "You. Don''t mess around! Do you know who I am? My brother-in-law is a disciple of the demon God sect. You. If you dare to treat me, the demon God won''t let you go." the middle-aged man bit his teeth and said to MI Yunfei with difficulty. As soon as he said this, MI Yunfei was stunned there, and his momentum restrained a little, while Dongfang Zixuan on one side burst out laughing. Seeing that MI Yunfei was in a daze, the middle-aged man thought that MI Yunfei was afraid. He immediately said, "if you are willing to let me go, then this matter will be written off. Although you are very strong, as long as the demon God comes out, you can''t escape death even if you have three heads and six arms." At this time, Dongfang Zixuan came forward and said with a smile, "ha ha! Do you think the demon God will fight for you?" After hearing this, the middle-aged man trembled and hesitated, "you. If you are bad for me, you are drawing the face of the demon God. The demon God will never sit idly by." Mi Yunfei smiled up and said, "you keep saying how the demon God is. Have you ever seen him? Do you know what he looks like?" After hearing this, the man shook his body. Listening to the tone of the two people, he seemed to know something about the demon God, and he still belonged to the kind of person who was not afraid of the demon God. "You must die today. Before you die, let you be an understanding ghost. The demon God is a young man with white hair." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, the man suddenly seemed to see a ghost. His face was frightened and his whole body was shaking. Before he cried out, MI Yunfei clapped his hand on his celestial cover. The blood splashed and scared dozens of people behind them to kowtow on the ground. They begged, "spare your life! Please let the demon God let us go!" Mi Yunfei waved with one hand. Those people only felt a great momentum, and their bodies immediately stood up. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes swept one by one from those people, and his fierce eyes were like two ice skates sticking to their chest. The crowd only felt a burst of cold, and some timid people even peed out. Mi Yunfei looked at the crowd and said coldly: "I''m the demon God. Now I''m standing in front of you, and you can see it. In fact, I''m no different from others. However, you use my name to bully the people and do evil everywhere. I will never want to see this kind of thing. In the future, if anyone uses my name to cheat outside and fish and meat in the country, my demon God sect will go all out to hunt and kill Do you hear me clearly? " "Listen clearly." the dozens of people shouted immediately. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "OK! I can''t kill you today, but you have to be punished. Now each of you squats on the ground, holds your head in both hands and jumps around the street. Everyone has to shout" demon God, I know I''m wrong. " , I will watch quietly behind you. If anyone doesn''t finish jumping or shout out, he will be the same as the man on the ground. " After hearing this, the people felt a burst of joy. Although they were asked to jump around the street, it would be half dead, but it was better than losing their lives. The group immediately squatted on the ground, and then jumped forward in line, shouting: "demon God, I know I''m wrong!" At this time, some ordinary people on both sides clapped their hands. The name "demon God" is almost a household name in Qinglan. Today, after seeing it, it has further established the status of the name "demon God" in the secular world. Naturally, MI Yunfei couldn''t follow those people. When those people jumped far, MI Yunfei left with Dongfang Zixuan. At this time, Dongfang Zixuan smiled and asked, "Why are you so bad that you came up with this idea to punish them? But it''s very interesting." Mi Yunfei shook his head and sighed, "reputation! It''s harmful! When a person''s reputation is big, others will try to make use of it. I really don''t know whether I achieved the name of ''demon God'' or the name of ''demon God'' achieved me." "Ha ha! The name of ''demon God'' seems to be louder in Qinglan. Maybe others will think it''s a demon God as long as they see white haired people in the street. Who told you to stir up the wind and cloud everywhere after your debut?" "The devil stirs up the wind and cloud? Ha. Ha. Let''s go! Get rid of the evil cloud volcano. The real wind and cloud starts at this moment, and the real wind and rain is behind!" Chapter 252 The clouds are misty, the air flow is surging, the green mountains and waters below are rapidly retreating, and the wind is howling in my ears. When unparalleled flew over the forest, the birds fled and the beasts crawled. There is no flaw in the white clouds. When they gather together, they look like a white river, which is very beautiful. However, at this time, the clouds in the distance seemed strange. Different from other clouds, there were waves of disgusting evil Qi in the clouds. When looking down, you will find that there is a faint red light coming up below, but something in the red light can''t be seen clearly. At this time, the temperature of the sky was much higher, and even a heat wave gushed out of the air. "Have you finally arrived at the evil cloud volcano? It''s terrible to be so evil!" Mi Yunfei sighed in his heart. One side of Dongfang Zixuan nodded and said, "you can feel the heat wave so far away. You can imagine how it is in there." At this time, without two heads, the dragon''s tail swayed and rushed directly down the forest below. The forest below is not evil cloud volcano. It is estimated that it is still ten miles away from evil cloud volcano! The temperature in this forest is normal, not as hot as high above, and the clouds in this forest are the same as those seen in the past. "Zixuan, you and matchless are waiting for me here! I''ll just go alone." Mi Yunfei said to the nearby Dongfang Zixuan. "No, I must wait for you at the entrance of the evil cloud volcano. If you don''t come out after a month, I will step in without hesitation." Dongfang Zixuan was very firm at this moment, and his tone was not negotiable. "You. Why do you bother?" "I don''t care. I''m going anyway." Mi Yunfei nodded helplessly and said, "OK! But if you can''t bear the temperature coming out of there, stay away, okay?" "Hum! Who wants you to care? I''m not a child." after a cold hum, Dongfang Zixuan walked towards the evil cloud volcano. Mi Yunfei immediately followed up. Before long, they finally came to the entrance of the evil cloud volcano. There was nothing around here, even if they didn''t see a grass. But there was a red fog at the entrance. I didn''t know what was in it. Bursts of heat waves poured out from the entrance, but the temperature was not too high. Dongfang Zixuan could resist it. As for unparalleled, it didn''t feel anything about the heat wave. They knew that it was the only blood dragon in the world, and its constitution exceeded any beast, so it was not strange. However, MI Yunfei was a little strange. Although he felt some heat for the heat wave, he felt a little warm. "Yunfei, I''m waiting for you outside. You must come out alive. Otherwise, I will accompany you." Dongfang Zixuan moved his heart, took Mi Yunfei''s neck with both hands, climbed on MI Yunfei''s shoulder and cried loudly. Mi Yunfei didn''t push her away, but gently patted her back, brushed her long hair and said, "don''t worry! I''m not someone else. Don''t forget, I''m a demon God. Others say that good people don''t live long and harm thousands of years. I don''t think I''m a good person, so my life must be very hard." After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Dongfang Zixuan raised his pink fist, beat him gently in front of his chest, and then raised his eyes to look at him. There was infinite expectation in his eyes and said, "remember, you can''t do anything. There are many people waiting for you." after that, Dongfang Zixuan stood on tiptoe and kissed Mi Yunfei''s lips. Mi Yunfei only felt that his whole body seemed to be hit by thunder. He wanted to push away Dongfang Zixuan, but he found that his hands didn''t listen. The greasy lips made his whole body freeze, and then a warm current kept moving in his body. His breathing became faster and faster, and his heart beat faster and faster. "Let''s go! What are you doing there?" Dongfang Zixuan said to MI Yunfei after leaving. Mi Yunfei just regained his mind, turned and walked towards the red fog. Just after entering the red fog, Dongfang Zixuan suddenly shouted to the red fog: "Yunfei, I will wait until the moment you fall in love with me." Mi Yunfei naturally heard the voice of Dongfang Zixuan. He paused and remembered the moment just now in his mind. It felt wonderful. At that moment, you can''t resist the current with love. Mi Yunfei reached out and touched his lips. He said to himself, "is this kissing? Did she forcibly take my first kiss just now? However, it seems to have some aftertaste!" then he went inside. After entering the volcano, the things inside are also clear and can be seen clearly. It is not bare. Like other forests, there are many plants, but there are no animals. The plants inside are fire red, even the stones on both sides of the mountain wall are red, and the high temperature contained above is terrible. There are many red leaves on the towering red ancient tree. Those red leaves are large and cover the whole sky. When I looked up, there was a red wave across it, just like a long river formed by fire. The volcano is very quiet. It''s surprisingly quiet. Although the temperature inside was very high, MI Yunfei didn''t feel the heat. At this time, if you look carefully, you will find that a trace of cold air poured out of his body, and the light ball of Yin Qi in his body was also rotating. "Hehe! For others, it may be a fatal place inside, but for me, it is no different from the forest outside. How could I forget the cold inside me!" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. This volcano is continuous and seems to have no end. During this period, MI Yunfei also observed some plants and did not find the existence of blood burning grass. According to the records in the ancient scrolls of the four families, the blood burning grass grows in the center of the evil cloud volcano, and these heat waves are emitted from the center. Therefore, the temperature in the central area is also higher. It is the hottest place in the whole mountain range. Even the sword will melt instantly within a hundred feet. Of course, those magic weapons and the like are not among them. Mi Yunfei kept running the cold in his body, and his whole body was separated by a layer of mist. The mist was extremely cold. It was because of this that his clothes were not melted. After walking for a while, I suddenly found some flames wandering in the air. Such a scene is really shocking, just like the ghost fire in the dark, flying automatically. "Where did these flames come from? Did they erupt from the center of the volcano?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t understand it. Fortunately, he was bold and brave. He wasn''t afraid of these ghosts, and still walked forward. After walking a hundred feet in front of the ghost fire, MI Yunfei was surprised to find that the temperature in front seemed to be getting higher and higher. The mountain walls on both sides were not fiery red rocks, but directly melted into magma. The magma slowly flowed down from both sides of the mountain wall, so that the ground was covered and looked like a fiery red stream. In the face of these magma, although Mi Yunfei is not afraid of the heat, if the magma is deep in some places, it is also a trouble after he falls into it. If it is more serious, maybe it is not impossible for the whole person to fall into the magma. At this time, MI Yunfei''s heart moved, and the magic shadow suddenly appeared in his hand. In the red mountains, the magic shadows were all red, but this temperature had no half silk effect on the magic shadow. Mi Yunfei poured his inner strength into his hands, and the surging inner strength rushed out. Bursts of strong wind roared like a dragon, making the magma flow back. At this time, a huge bright light came out of the demon shadow. There were bursts of glow and golden light, and the red plants around were blown "Hua Hua". "Boom!" After a loud noise, the magma was divided into two parts, and the huge knife awn passed through the magma, and a road about ten feet wide suddenly appeared in the middle. Although there was no magma on the avenue, it was still very red. This man''s eyes. After MI Yunfei collected the demon shadow into the space ring, he walked towards the front. After about half an hour, thousands of strange flames appeared in the red forest in front. The flames splashed everywhere, and many of them shot towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei rowed his hands and gushed out a majestic energy. A dazzling light suddenly appeared in his hands. The dazzling light instantly formed a light mask, and those strange flames were immediately blocked out, which was difficult to make a penny. At this time, MI Yunfei was shocked. The volcano was too strange. If he wasn''t a little different from ordinary people, he would have died soon after stepping into the volcano. Such a strange place, I''m afraid it''s hard for people to resist it. "Do you want to go on? It seems difficult to pass through those ghost fires in front!" Mi Yunfei hesitated. No one knows whether the central area of the volcano is in front of the ghost fire. If it takes nine cattle and two tigers to pass through the thousands of ghost fires, but the back is not the central area of the volcano, it will be in vain. "Well, no matter, only the center of the volcano has this blood burning grass. No matter whether the front is the center of the volcano or not, go through it first." Mi Yunfei secretly operated the Qi of Dantian and raised his power to the limit. At this time, it can be seen that a thin layer of fog is condensing on the outside of his body. Some ghost fires around him went out slowly after meeting the fog. "Well, it seems that the cold in my body is the bane of these ghost fires!" Mi Yunfei praised secretly in his heart. Thinking of this, he finally walked slowly towards the ghost fire with heavy steps. When he got close to the red forest, the ghost fires were shooting everywhere. Many ghost fires hit the fog on the surface of MI Yunfei''s body, and made a "Chi Chi" sound. Slowly, the fog on MI Yunfei''s body gradually weakened. At this time, MI Yunfei urged his internal strength again. This time, he directly turned his internal strength to his hand, and then slapped at the forest of ghost fire. With one hand, I saw thousands of ice falling from the sky. The momentum was very spectacular. The ice fell on those ghost fires and made a sound, and the ground also made a "rumble". After about ten breaths, the forest of ghost fire was finally extinguished under Mi Yunfei''s continuous palms, and Mi Yunfei was very tired. Since he entered the volcano, he has been running the Qi of Dantian in his body, and then continuously launched several palms. Naturally, he can''t bear it, and his body is empty. At this time, the puling jade on MI Yunfei''s neck suddenly emitted a little green light, and Mi Yunfei naturally noticed this phenomenon. He suddenly felt the inner strength surging again. "This Pu Ling jade is really magical! It''s just a piece of jade that can instantly restore people''s internal strength. I really don''t know how rich the aura in the innate spirit pulse is?" When he felt that his internal strength was almost restored, MI Yunfei finally walked towards the front. However, just then, a huge wave came from the air, and then a storm hit him. The surrounding plants shook violently, and the earth trembled. Mi Yunfei suddenly smelled a terrible smell. He was alert and looked forward. He saw a fiery giant attacking him in the distance. The fiery red thing is estimated to be as thick as Mi Yunfei''s waist and about twenty feet long. A huge mouth swallows wind and rain, and the whole space seems to be stirred. When looking at the giant in the distance, MI Yunfei''s hair stood upside down, his expression was extremely frightened, his whole face was twitching and his breathing was urgent. "Shit! He''s so bad that he met a fire spirit snake who was refined!" Chapter 253 According to Dugu Qiyuan, there was a refined fire spirit snake in the center of the evil cloud volcano, which was the fire in the volcano. With the nourishment of time, the fire gradually had aura, that is, self-consciousness. Slowly, the fire was bred into a fire spirit snake. Fire spirit snake is completely transformed by fire, but its whole body is covered with pieces of fiery red scales. A pair of fiery red eyes capture people''s heart and soul. Its strength is very strong and can''t be matched by non top experts. Moreover, the fire spirit snake can spit fire at any time. People with low strength will die in a short time. When Mi Yunfei saw the fire spirit snake attacking him, his face changed greatly in an instant. In this volcano, he couldn''t run away from the fire spirit snake''s tracking. It seems that only one fight can survive. Suddenly, the strong wind roared, and the fiery red plants were blown ''clattering'', and waves of heat waves surged everywhere. Those scattered heat waves were stirred by the strong wind, and the ground shook violently. "Kill fairy palm!" A burst of drink, suddenly saw a dazzling flash of gold, and the terrible energy stirred up in the mountains and forests. A huge palm flew into the sky, and the layers of red fog were immediately dispersed by the huge palm. At this time, the fire spirit snake''s head was raised, his eyes flashed red, opened the huge mouth, huge teeth were completely exposed, and the huge tongue was constantly huff and puff. Suddenly, a raging fire came out of its mouth. The fire burned the sky and devoured the ground. The terrible energy was emitted and directly crossed the huge palm. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the fire was everywhere, the magma soared, and the earth blew hundreds of fiery red rocks. The violent energy surged around like a flood breaking the embankment, and the surrounding plants were instantly destroyed. Mi Yunfei felt that his whole body was burning, and big beads of sweat rolled down. He hurried to run the cold air in the Dantian, which made him feel better. After a slap, he only felt that his palm was completely in the fire pit. Fortunately, his physique is different from ordinary people. Otherwise, it is really difficult to resist the blow of the fire spirit snake. At this time, the fire spirit snake rushed over with its head held high, its huge tail swept left and right, the trees fell in rows, and the earth shook. "Dang! Dang!" The tail of the fire spirit snake swept on the rocks on the two walls, making a harsh sound, and the red rocks were rubbed with sparks. Mi Yunfei was shocked. The fire spirit snake was so huge and powerful, and its strange attack method was the most headache. Mi Yunfei flickered around like a swimming dragon shuttling through the sea of trees. And the fire spirit snake also kept chasing, spitting out flames from time to time and attacking Mi Yunfei. Fortunately, MI Yunfei''s skimming step is really mysterious. It didn''t become a barbecue. After several runs, MI Yunfei finally stopped, because he knew that this was no way at all. It seemed that he had to fight hard. Mi Yunfei pointed his toes and suddenly ran towards the fire spirit snake. In mid air, he immediately waved a palm. The palm power surged, and the power of destroying the sky and the earth moved in series in this mountain forest. Some miscellaneous stones on the ground rolled one after another, and some magma was splashing. When the fire spirit snake saw it, his eyes burst out two fierce lights, opened his huge mouth, spit out a fire again, and swept towards Miyun. There was another explosion in his ear. Mi Yunfei took several steps back, and his chest was violently tumbling. While running all the way, he constantly analyzed the weakness of the fire spirit snake. From the current situation, the fire spirit snake was covered with red scales and armor, which seemed difficult to shake. A long-distance attack could not hurt it. It seemed that he could only fight his life. When Mi Yunfei stepped away, the shadow was already in his hand. After holding the shadow, his momentum soared in an instant. "Damn bug, I can''t do without giving you some to see. The first move of killing God crazy knife is Fengdang six ways!" With a roar, the wind and cloud surged, the waves surged, and the sky was illusory. The demon God reappeared his majestic power and used his unique skills. He saw a huge blade break through layers of red fog and hit the top of the sky. The heaven and the earth trembled and the sky resonated. The huge blade with the power of thunder came rapidly from the nine sky. The terrible energy stirred the wind and cloud, like the scorching sun in the sky. The fire spirit snake seemed shocked when he saw it. There were two cold lights in his eyes, layers of fire waves gushed out of his body, and a fire snake ejected from his air. The fire snake rushed up into the sky, and its huge body covered half of the sky. The whole space was distorted and violently turbulent at this moment. "Boom!" With a vast blow, a huge fire lotus appeared in the sky, and the invisible energy shot everywhere. The huge momentum was like a hot sun exploding in the air. The dazzling light stabbed people''s eyes. Countless sparks fell from the air. The strange forest was burning at this moment, and Mi Yunfei was also in a sea of fire. After the blow, MI Yunfei was directly shocked and flew out. His body hit the mountain wall on one side, and the clothes behind him were scorched. Mi Yunfei hurried to run the Dantian, and countless colds filled his body. Although the flame behind him was extinguished, a hole was burned in his clothes, and his back was blackened. Fortunately, MI Yunfei is not an ordinary person. Although his back is burned black, he doesn''t feel much pain. Before he got angry, the fire spirit snake raised its head and swept its tail, directly opened its huge mouth and rushed towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei was extremely frightened. The fire spirit snake was so terrible that he couldn''t even kill God crazy knife. Seeing the fire spirit snake rushing over, Mi Yun flew a little on his toes and strung into the air. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the red rock on the mountain wall was knocked out of a huge hole, the rock rolled down, and the whole forest was shaking. At this time, the fire spirit snake saw that it couldn''t hit, and the tail swung, and the whole huge body immediately flew up to the half empty rice cloud. Mi Yunfei felt the momentum below and felt a thrill in his heart. When he looked down, a fiery red huge mouth had been strung up towards him. The fiery red huge mouth looked like a cave. Mi Yunfei was surprised and stabbed the fire spirit snake below. "When!" After a loud noise, the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand directly split on the head of the fire spirit snake and wiped out a string of sparks. At this time, MI Yunfei''s body also fell to the ground. Just as Miyun flew to the ground, the tail of the fire spirit snake had swept over. Mi Yunfei just wanted to fly back, but the fire spirit snake''s tail was too fast. In the blink of an eye, MI Yunfei had been rolled up by the huge tail. At this time, MI Yunfei only felt a huge and unparalleled force gushing from the tail of the fire spirit snake, which squeezed the bones of his whole body and made a "bang" crisp sound. And his face became no different from the freshly baked carbon, and sweat rolled down. Mi Yunfei only felt a burst of suffocation. He was secretly lucky and wanted to get rid of the tail of the fire spirit snake. However, he could not shake the huge power at all. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" Mi Yunfei, holding the magic shadow, slashed the tail of the burning spirit snake. However, because his body was wrapped up, he could not exert much power at all. Although the demon shadow cut on the fire spirit snake sent out a series of sparks, it could not hurt the fire spirit snake. And Mi Yunfei''s body was rolled tighter again because of the force on his hand. The fire spirit snake held its head high, then opened its huge mouth and directly bit Mi Yunfei. Looking at the huge teeth, MI Yunfei''s heart was cold. If he was hit, even if his head was made of steel, it was estimated that he would have to be bitten. The situation in front of him was extremely dangerous. Mi Yunfei laboriously raised the shadow in his hand and cut it at the huge mouth of the fire spirit snake. The fire spirit snake seemed to be afraid of the magic soldiers in MI Yunfei''s hand and immediately avoided the slashing of the shadow. "Uh!" With a roar, MI Yunfei raised his whole body''s skill to the peak, and the vast internal strength gushed out like a rolling river. There was a dazzling light on his body, and the tail of the fire spirit snake slowly loosened. The fire spirit snake didn''t expect that the tiny guy in front of him could burst out such terrible power. It rolled its tail, and a huge power spread all over Mi Yunfei''s body again. Mi Yunfei gathered all his internal strength in the Dan field of the cold in his body. At this time, a strange phenomenon happened, and Mi Yunfei''s whole body began to freeze. The cold spread out in an instant, and the fire spirit snake was frozen. But it was not over yet. The cold spread everywhere, and ice formed within fifty feet around. It was originally a volcano, but at this moment it became an iceberg. "Boom!" After the explosion, MI Yunfei rushed out of the ice, and countless ice pieces fell from the air. The ice on the huge fire spirit snake was broken together, but it couldn''t move and lay trembling on the ground. Mi Yunfei only felt that several bones were broken all over his body, and a stabbing pain spread all over his body. Imagine the situation just now, and his heart was shocked. "Hum! The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really think I''m a dead cat!" After the angry words, MI Yunfei''s hands were lucky, and a cold burst out of his hands, and the huge fire spirit snake became an ice spirit snake at this moment. "I didn''t expect the cold in my body to be so terrible. It seems that the cold is constantly changing with my cultivation! However, it seems that the cold in my body seems to be more terrible than before after sucking the cold from the nether God in the Yin pulse of death." After shaking his head, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to continue driving. No one knew what danger lay ahead. He sat on the ground, and then ran the healing chapter of the magic dragon formula to slowly repair the wounds in his body. About half an hour later, MI Yunfei felt that the injury in his body had been better. Then he stood up and walked towards the front of the forest. After this strange volcano, MI Yunfei stepped heavily and carefully guarded against the unknown danger. After walking for a long time, he didn''t find anything wrong. However, at this time, the temperature of the volcano is getting higher and higher. There are no red rocks, and the ground is full of magma. At this time, what appeared in front of MI Yunfei was simply an ocean paved with magma. There was no place to settle. There were still wisps of smoke from the magma, and one or two bubbles from time to time. Such a scene is really numbing. Ordinary people can''t get out after they come in. Being here is like being in a Dan furnace. Even if there is wind here, the wind is extremely hot. Mi Yunfei held his hand on his chest, and the cold in Dantian turned again. Then he waved it out. When the cold touched the magma on the ground, it suddenly made a "Chi Chi" sound. A moment later, all the magma in front of us was frozen, but what appeared in front of us was a road paved with ice. Mi Yunfei set foot on the road paved with ice and continued to drive forward. He had to wave a few palms to freeze the magma before he walked a long way. It was really hard all the way. According to MI Yunfei''s own estimation, the time to enter the volcano is almost more than a day. There is no sunshine, but it is still bright. I don''t know whether it is night or day. There was no rest all the way. He kept working hard. Even though Mi Yunfei had reached the peak of breaking martial arts, he was still very tired. If Pu Lingyu hadn''t been replenishing the energy in his body, it''s estimated that he wouldn''t have been burned to death by the temperature inside. I''m afraid he''s tired to death. Since he met the fire spirit snake, Mi Yun was more careful to fly away. For fear of any terrible danger again, it wouldn''t take a second, so he walked slowly all the way. After driving for about two hours, there were wisps of red smoke in the forest ahead. Seeing this, MI Yunfei quickened his pace. When he crossed a red forest, a hillside appeared in the distance. There was a thick fire on the hillside. The dazzling fire was very dazzling. A flood wave rushed up to the sky, connecting the hillside and the sky above. When looking at the hillside, MI Yunfei''s eyes lit up, his heart was excited, and he shouted excitedly, "is this the center of the volcano? Is the blood burning grass in the hillside?" Chapter 254 Mi Yunfei looked very excited. After entering the volcano, only the hillside was different from the rest of the forest. Although the rest of the forest was extremely hot, it was much worse than the hillside. There were no plants around the hillside, just a bare piece, surrounded by a faint red light. "I don''t know how long I''ve been in this damn place. I finally found the center of the volcano." Mi Yunfei took a long breath and headed for the hillside. There was no danger on the way except the terrible high temperature. When he was about a hundred feet away from the hillside, MI Yunfei gradually felt that the temperature in the hillside was terrible. Even the cold in his body was difficult to resist. However, this can not stop Mi Yunfei from moving forward. At this time, the ground trembled violently. The hillside was shaking constantly. Thick smoke floated out of the top of the mountain, and countless magma was sprayed out together with many unknown impurities. The strange flame gushed at the foot of the mountain like sea water. Mi Yunfei was shocked. If the rolling heat wave was covered, even if he was immortal, he would have to lose a layer of skin. He ran his whole body skills to the limit and hurried away. Fortunately, the magma didn''t flow very fast, and Mi Yunfei was able to escape. Rao was so surprised that a cold sweat came out of his back. "This volcano is terrible! It suddenly erupts. What''s the matter?" Mi Yunfei was afraid when he remembered the scene just now. Not long after, the hillside finally returned to calm, leaving only the thick smoke in the air. Mi Yunfei wiped the sweat on his forehead and finally walked towards the hillside with heavy steps. The ground temperature is extremely high. Mi Yunfei''s whole body has been wrapped by layers of cold. He stepped on the ground and made a "Chi Chi" sound. About an hour later, MI Yunfei finally came to the top of the mountain. There is a huge hole at the top of the mountain. There is still green smoke in the hole, and flames float out from the hole from time to time. Mi Yunfei hesitated. He didn''t know what was in the hole. Maybe the blood burning grass was in the hole. After thinking for a moment, he decided to go down and explore. Mi Yunfei ran his whole body to the limit. At this time, he came to the cave. Before he went down, he could feel the terrible high temperature coming from the cave. He put his head to the hole and looked down. About twenty feet below, it was full of magma, and there were bursts of dazzling light in the magma. I couldn''t see what it was, and the strange flame floated out of the light. Mi Yunfei felt his heart beat more and more fiercely. He wiped the sweat channel: "die or die. Who can shoot who? Go out." after that, MI Yunfei bit his teeth and jumped into the magma. When he fell to the bottom of the cave, MI Yunfei felt like a pill in a pill stove, which was being destroyed and refined by people. At this time, the cold in his body automatically gushed out, and the terrible burning feeling immediately disappeared. The bottom of the hole is red and stinging. The bottom of the hole is large and tortuous. The two walls are full of magma, and there is a quiet ghost fire floating out in front, which is really terrible. Mi Yunfei was sweating and shorting of breath. These sweats were not caused by the high temperature here, but frightened. There was only the sound of magma flowing and his own breathing, but there were many ghost fires floating in front, which seemed to be in the ghost house. "Tick tock!" Drops of magma fell from above, and Mi Yunfei''s heart beat with the rhythm of magma dropping. With heavy steps, he carefully avoided the floating ghost fire and walked towards the unknown end. There is a faint green light ahead. It is more secluded and frightening in this cave. Mi Yunfei walked towards the source of the light source. After turning a few corners, he finally saw the glowing thing in the distance. The luminous objects were in pieces. When I looked at them, I found that they were all grass, but they were different from some grass outside. The grass turned blood red, some like the sun at noon. The grass tip is dark green, and those lights are emitted from the grass tip. Looking at the grass in the distance, MI Yunfei was excited and murmured, "this. Is this the blood burning grass recorded in the ancient scroll? I finally found it, ha ha." Mi Yunfei strode over. He carefully observed the blood burning grass. Although the blood burning grass grew in this place, it did not send out a hot temperature, and he didn''t know how it was formed. I have to sigh that all things in heaven and earth are indeed magical, and some things can''t be determined theoretically. Mi Yunfei''s heart moved, and the blood burning grass immediately suspended, and then all put into his space ring. Just as Mi Yunfei was about to turn around and leave, at this time, the light ball of Yang Qi in his Dantian was spinning rapidly. At the bottom of the whole cave, there was a sudden strong wind, rolling heat waves surging everywhere, and finally rushed to the Dantian where Mi Yunfei was flying. The magnificent energy stirred the cave, but a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the Dantian of MI Yunfei. The black hole seemed to devour everything, and all the heat waves rushed towards his Dantian like crazy. "This. What''s going on? Why does my Dantian rotate automatically? I can''t control it. Should there be no explosion?" At this time, MI Yunfei finally panicked. He felt that the energy in the volcano seemed to rush in towards his Dantian, and became more and more crazy. In the end, no one could predict the consequences. The violent energy filled Mi Yunfei''s whole body. He felt that his Dantian seemed to be about to explode, and his divine consciousness gradually blurred. Time seems to be passing quietly, but Mi Yunfei is in a coma, but his Dantian still shows no sign of stopping. Dongfang Zixuan waited anxiously at the entrance of the volcano. Mi Yunfei had entered the volcano for more than 20 days, but there was no news at all. However, more bizarre things are still ahead. After Miyun flew into the volcano the next day, the temperature of the volcano seemed to be slowly decreasing. At first, Dongfang Zixuan didn''t notice anything, but ten days later, the red fog in front of the volcano disappeared, and plants appeared in front of her. Then ten days later, the volcano became as cold as the forest outside. When this series of strange things happened, Dongfang Zixuan wanted to rush in immediately to find Mi Yunfei, but the forest suddenly disappeared in exchange for a desert. Even some plants behind Dongfang Zixuan became withered in an instant. For this phenomenon, Dongfang Zixuan knew very well that it was caused by the disappearance of the aura of heaven and earth. And the aura of heaven and earth around them disappeared very quickly. They were sucked all around in an instant. They didn''t do so well even in robbery! "Matchless, let''s go in and have a look!" Dongfang Zixuan said anxiously to matchless. Peerless shook his head and said, "it''s not urgent yet. The master must be fine. His physique can''t be easily shaken, and the disappearance of the aura of this world may be related to the master." For the unparalleled thing that can spit human language, Dongfang Zixuan was really shocked at the beginning, but he was relieved after thinking that it was the only blood dragon in the world. After thinking for a moment, Dongfang Zixuan asked, "do you mean that Yunfei is sucking the aura of heaven and earth around him? It should be impossible! You know, it is absolutely impossible to make the aura of heaven and earth disappear so quickly unless he is promoted to the realm of defending the sky." "Wait! Yukong realm? Is Yunfei advancing to Yukong realm?" Dongfang Zixuan looked very frightened, but she knew very well that MI Yunfei had just entered the peak of breaking martial arts for a few months, and now it was absolutely impossible to enter the Yukong realm so soon. As long as people who practice martial arts understand, it may not be very difficult in the promotion stage, but it is quite difficult in the promotion stage. When everyone is promoted to the next level, there will be a bottleneck, where a large number of people linger for many years without success. To hit the bottleneck, we should not only have good talent, but also have strong perseverance. The most important thing is to have a high state of mind. If the state of mind does not keep up with his cultivation, even if he is poor in his life, he can''t break through. However, does Mi Yunfei belong to that kind of people? Dongfang Zixuan shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. It''s very difficult to hit the bottleneck. Unless Yunfei''s state of mind is already higher than his cultivation, even if his talent is higher than that of the elder magic dragon, it''s absolutely impossible to break through." Unparalleled touched his dragon beard with his dragon claw, and then made an old-fashioned way: "the master said that there are only unexpected things in this world, nothing can''t be done, and nothing is impossible." After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan meditated and nodded: "well, that''s right. It''s so. Then we''ll wait here for a few more days!" Although she said so, she was still worried. Maybe for a person she likes, anyone would worry! At this time, the white clouds in the sky rolled violently, and the dense aura of heaven and earth rushed towards the forest like a tsunami, but the forest was already a desert. The rocks on the ground were rolling violently, and a vortex appeared in the sky. Looking at this terrible vision of heaven and earth, Dongfang Zixuan asked suspiciously, "unparalleled, do you think this is the momentum that can be caused by the promotion to the imperial realm?" Unparalleled looked embarrassed and said, "Hey, hey! It seems that people in the sky realm can''t do this kind of heaven and earth vision!" This phenomenon lasted about two days before it stopped. The wind and cloud no longer surged, the mountains and rocks no longer rolled, and everything returned to normal. At this time, MI Yunfei also woke up from his coma. He opened his confused eyes, looked at the scenes around him, and then shouted, "my God! Where am I? I remember I was in the cave of the volcano. Why was the scene in front of me not that place? Shit! Who took advantage of my coma to get me into the desert?" Mi Yunfei shouted angrily. It''s no wonder that MI Yunfei would scold like this, because everything he saw in front of him was completely different from the volcano he entered before he was unconscious. He didn''t know what happened after he was unconscious. At this time, he carefully looked at the strange place in front of him, scratched his head and said, "where is this? Zixuan and matchless are still waiting for me. They should be very worried?" At this time, the wind suddenly blew, the sand rolled, and a dragon''s chant suddenly sounded in the sky. Mi Yunfei looked up. The dragon in the sky was unparalleled, and there was a woman sitting on unparalleled''s back. The man was no other than Dongfang Zixuan. When unparalleled fell to the ground, Dongfang Zixuan immediately rushed into Mi Yunfei''s arms, then raised his pink fist and beat it on MI Yunfei''s chest. His mouth was also shouting and scolding: "you dead man, you haven''t come out for so long, which makes us worry and die outside." Mi Yunfei had some doubts in his heart. When they separated, he suddenly asked, "do you mean that I am still in that volcano?" Dongfang Zixuan nodded and said, "of course, but for some reason, it has become a desert." After hearing this, MI Yunfei didn''t understand what was going on in his heart, but after all, his goal was achieved this time. He turned to Dongfang Zixuan and said, "let''s go! We should go back, too. It''s time for the demon God gate to become stronger." After that, MI Yunfei jumped up and wanted to jump on the unparalleled back, but a strange thing happened. He pulled up dozens of feet directly. "Wow! What''s the matter?" Mi Yunfei shouted in the air, and the whole man fell directly from the air. For a moment, even the dragon and Phoenix wings forgot to use. Wuduoduo raised his head and directly connected him to his back. Mi Yunfei fell on Wushuang''s back. He was shocked. He wondered, "what happened just now? I just clicked on my toes. Why did I jump so high, didn''t I?" Soon after, there was a burst of wild laughter in the sky: "Wow, ha ha! My mi Yunfei finally stepped into the realm of controlling the sky!" Chapter 255 Now the evil cloud volcano has completely disappeared and become a desert. From now on, there will be only three of the four fierce places. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan didn''t leave immediately. Now he has reached the early stage of the imperial realm. Naturally, he wants to understand what kind of power and magic power the imperial realm has. After reaching the realm of controlling the sky, MI Yunfei can also fly. However, at this time, MI Yunfei''s speed when using the dragon and Phoenix wings is incomparable, even unparalleled. After completely mastering the power of the sky realm, MI Yunfei decided to successfully refine the Sacred Heart pill and then rush back to the demon gate. After all, alchemy is the most taboo to disturb, and here is deserted, which is a great place for alchemy. Peerless and Dongfang Zixuan are watching for MI Yunfei in the distance, so as not to be disturbed by animals, so that MI Yunfei can refine pills. Although the animals dare not come under the unparalleled pressure, alchemy is not a small matter after all. Naturally, we should be careful. If the Alchemist is disturbed by a little carelessness, the pills will be destroyed, and the furnace will be blown up. The alchemist may be eaten back by the power of the furnace and die. Although Mi Yunfei is not very proficient in alchemy, practice makes perfect. He is gifted and has more perseverance than others, so he learns everything faster. Maybe Mi Yunfei was not born to be a alchemist or a tool refiner, but the acquired factors led to his achievements in alchemy or tool refining. Although he is still a rookie, no one knows how far he will grow in this field in the future, but it can be expected that it will not be extraordinary. The reasons can be analyzed from the following points. First, alchemy requires the ontological fire built by human beings to make the pill more pure and powerful. So is the refining tool. The stronger the fire of the human body, the greater the probability of success of the pill. Of course, it can''t be too much. As a simple example, when cooking, the greater the fire, the faster the rice will be cooked. However, if the fire is too large, the cooked rice will burn, so it must be controlled by itself. At this point, MI Yunfei is much better than ordinary people, because the fire triggered by the internal strength of Yang in his body is more pure and violent than others. Second, there must be a good furnace for alchemy. The level of the furnace also determines the level of the pill. The pills or weapons refined by a good furnace are also different. For example, the taste of rice cooked in an iron pot and a stone pot is also different. Mi Yunfei owns the subduing magic tripod. The origin of the subduing magic tripod is very mysterious. It is definitely not an ordinary tripod furnace. Let''s not mention it here. Third, the patience and perseverance required for alchemy can be seen from the many difficulties and obstacles Mi Yunfei has encountered along the way. Without patience and perseverance, he will never become a realm of flying under the age of 23. This kind of achievement should be called the first person in the whole Qinglan, which is the best in ancient and modern times. I''m afraid it won''t be inferior to the magic dragon. Fourth, alchemy is more difficult than martial arts. Martial arts requires good talents, and alchemy also needs. For alchemy, talent is a necessary thing for a person. If you don''t have talent, no matter how strong your perseverance is, you won''t be able to go on this road. Mi Yunfei has all these aspects, and he is also very interested in refining pills and utensils. Therefore, it can be concluded that he must have extraordinary achievements on this road in the future. Mi Yunfei chose a cliff, where the breeze blew, the flowers smelled, and the air was clear. It couldn''t be better for alchemy. On a stone platform, there are all kinds of grass plants, including a fiery red grass. The grass tip is dark green. Naturally, this grass is the blood burning grass that MI Yunfei tried hard to find a few days ago. Before refining holy heart pill, MI Yunfei repeatedly recorded all the matters needing attention in his mind. Now he has reached the realm of resisting the sky, and the spiritual power of his body is not comparable to the realm of breaking martial arts. It can be said that it is too easy to refine the holy heart pill. Mi Yunfei moved his hands and accepted the spirit of heaven and earth in his stomach. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he shouted in a deep voice: "get up!" As soon as the voice fell, the demon subduing tripod had been suspended. The demon subduing tripod was instantly enlarged, and the runes around the tripod body turned up. The glow of the clouds is wanzhang, and the streamer turns. Those runes emit bursts of golden light, which is extremely sacred. Mi Yunfei flexed his fingers and opened the top cover immediately. Then he made a move with one hand, and the strange grass immediately flew into the demon subduing Ding. After a crisp sound, the top cover had been covered on the demon subduing tripod. Mi Yunfei''s Dantian sank and waved with one hand. A blue flame rose from his hand. The flame contained terrible temperature, and the whole cliff seemed to be hot. If the human body wants to cultivate fire, it must at least reach the realm of breaking martial arts, that is, step into the ranks of martial arts. At the time of breaking the martial arts realm, the fire of the human body belongs to light yellow, while at the time of resisting the sky realm, the fire of the human body will change with the growth of cultivation and become fire red. When you reach the realm of phantom soul, the fire of human body will turn blue. However, MI Yunfei is only in the realm of defending the sky, but he destroys a blue flame. It''s really a strange thing. As for the realm of flying immortal after the realm of magic soul, according to the ancient scroll, it belongs to cyan, and no one knows what color the human body fire can be repaired on the flying immortal, and there is no record in the ancient scroll. The flame in MI Yunfei''s hand is getting stronger and stronger, and the invisible energy fluctuates in the air. This is mi Yunfei''s first refining of Sacred Heart pill, a slightly advanced pill, but he doesn''t feel hard. Looking at his pleasant look, he seems to be at ease. In fact, all things have advantages and disadvantages. Although using pills can improve the strength of the human body in a short time, that power is not as pure as that obtained by self-cultivation. Therefore, after taking the pill, the strength in the body suddenly increases. If you don''t control it well, your strength will be strong and weak when fighting with others. Therefore, many people always refine the power of the pill after taking it. The stronger the power of the pill, the longer it takes to refine it. It''s not that you can increase your skill immediately after eating, and then you can kill all directions. That''s unrealistic. Perhaps it is said in some stories that after taking some kind of panacea, it is impossible to achieve great success and shock everywhere. Otherwise, everyone is refining pills. However, if a powerful person can help him refine the medicine, the person taking the pill may be able to fully absorb the medicine in a short time. As long as he or she practices again, he or she can master this power. Pills are extremely expensive. Many thousands of years ago, when people refined pills, they were used to exchange some skills, rare and precious herbs, or good weapons. For people in the cultivation world, money is an external thing. It is impossible for them to exchange their refined pill for money. In the war half a million years ago, many immortals fell, resulting in alchemy or refining tools. There are only a few left in the whole fairy world. After a long time, the pill is even more valuable in this age. Two hours passed, and there were some changes in the demon subduing Ding. From the top cover came bursts of smoke, which was mixed with a trace of fragrance, and the top cover was trembling slightly. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he was very happy and shouted excitedly, "ha ha! I''m about to succeed! I didn''t expect that I could successfully refine the Sacred Heart pill at one time. It''s a pity not to refine the pill." Just when Mi Yunfei was very proud, there was a sudden change in the demon subduing Ding. The smoke was getting thicker and thicker. Slowly, it was no different from the cooking smoke. There was a faint smell of burning in it. At this time, the lid of the demon subduing tripod also trembled violently, and it seemed that it was about to collapse immediately. "This. What''s going on? It seems that something is wrong!" Mi Yunfei exclaimed in his heart. "Boom!" After a deafening noise, the roof burst out. The force is so strong that the top cover directly runs through the cliff, and half of the huge top cover is submerged into the cliff. The boulders rolled down and the whole top of the mountain was shaking. Mi Yunfei was also shocked by the force and stepped back, and the demon subduing tripod also fell from the air, and the whole mountain top shook again. Such a terrible momentum, even Dongfang Zixuan in the distance felt the ground shaking, and she also ran from afar. "Yunfei, what''s going on?" Dongfang Zixuan looked at the gravel in front of him, and then looked at the top cover on the cliff, which was half in, and asked in surprise. Mi Yunfei waved his hand and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay!" Although he said so, the sudden loud noise just now startled him, and the shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time. "How did something go wrong? How could it be? How could it be? I refined it completely according to the method recorded in the book. There should be no problem!" Mi Yunfei was puzzled and said to himself. He couldn''t understand what went wrong. The situation just now is completely a phenomenon of furnace explosion. If it weren''t for the extraordinary things of the subduing magic tripod and other ordinary Dan furnaces, it would have exploded long ago. The terrible destructive power is no less than a full blow of the air defense realm. It is estimated that the mountain peak would have to collapse. Seeing that he was in a trance, Dongfang Zixuan advised: "Yunfei, you may be too tired. Why don''t you have a rest first!" Mi Yunfei shook his head and said, "it''s okay. I''ll try again. You leave first to avoid accidental injury." Dongfang Zixuan knew that he was stubborn and it was useless to persuade him. She nodded and said, "well, be careful yourself." then she left. Mi Yunfei repeatedly recalled the refining process just now, but he didn''t know what went wrong. "Is it because the technique is wrong?" He took out the letter written by Wan Jinghong from his arms and read it several times to make sure there was no mistake. "Can''t it be that master Wan Jinghong''s record is wrong? Well, it shouldn''t be possible. Master Wan Jinghong doesn''t know how many times these pills have been refined. There should be no mistake." "Whatever, try again." Mi Yunfei''s heart is a little nervous. You know, he has wasted a blood burning grass just now. It''s priceless! Although there are many in his space ring, it is still heartache. Beads of sweat rolled down Mi Yunfei''s forehead, and he felt his breathing was urgent. As soon as he touched the sweat on his face, he clenched his teeth and said, "this time, I don''t believe I can''t refine successfully." With a wave of MI Yunfei''s sleeve robe, the top cover immediately flew over the cliff. At this time, he offered the subduing magic tripod again, and then remembered the order and techniques of each plant clearly. Then he began to refine it. After a long time, a huge sound came out again, and then the top cover was blown open again, and the smell of burning came out again. "I don''t believe that refining is not successful. Come again." A moment later, the explosion came out again, announcing another failure, but Dongfang Zixuan didn''t run again. It seems that this sound has sounded for the fourth time! Maybe she''s used to listening. When the fifth refining failed, MI Yunfei was sweating, not because he worked too hard, but because he was in a hurry. He thought over and over again. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" "The technique is right, and the order of herbs is also right. There can be no mistake in the records of master Wan. These herbs are all right. What could be wrong?" After thinking for a moment, MI Yunfei suddenly stood up and exclaimed, "I know what''s wrong. I must succeed this time!" Chapter 256 After several failures, MI Yunfei finally found the reason for the failure, but he was not sure. If a person fails and doesn''t find the reason, he will face eternal failure. Only after many failures can he sum up the causes of failure and correct them, can he embark on the road of success. obviously. Mi Yunfei is such a person. Mi Yunfei constantly recalled the pictures that had failed several times just now. There was no mistake in technique, material and time. Then the only mistake was the problem of fire. At this time, a flame rose out of MI Yunfei''s hand. He looked at the flame and said to himself, "there must be a problem here. The color of the flame is completely different from that in the past. I''m refining pills according to the previous refining method. I can''t succeed. Now the flame is obviously too strong." At this time, MI Yunfei closed the flame in his hand, and then turned his Dantian Qi much slower, and the flame slowly turned light yellow. "The holy heart pill is not a high-level pill, but it works on people below the imperial realm. People who break the peak of the martial realm can refine it. Now I have reached the imperial realm, the flame is different, and the spiritual power is stronger. Refining the holy heart pill in the previous way will naturally go too far. That''s the reason for the failure!" Thinking of this, MI Yunfei was also excited. He immediately prepared the required herbs, and then offered the demon subduing tripod again. At this time, his mood became tense, and the beads of sweat rolled down unconsciously. "Hoo! Even if I''m losing a herbal medicine, I''ll try it. If not, how can I know the result?" With a wave of MI Yunfei''s sleeve robe, the top cover was lifted again. He bent his fingers and flicked again, and some herbs also fell into the subduing demon tripod. After hearing the sound of "Dang", the top cover has been tightly covered. Mi Yunfei walked away from the Dantian angrily and properly controlled the strength in the Dantian. His palm gradually turned red, and then a flame slowly floated out. When the fire rose out, the whole air temperature was even hotter. The rising fire suddenly shot out, and finally turned into a sea of fire to wrap the demon subduing Ding. Under the baking of the fire, the demon subduing tripod gradually turned red, and the runes around the tripod stove also turned. Wisps of green light radiated from the whole body of the subduing demon tripod, adding a glimmer of brilliance to the top of the mountain. About half an hour later, a faint fragrance finally floated out of the demon subduing Ding. Mi Yunfei frowned slightly. He knew that the first medicinal material had been refined into liquid medicine. At this time, he rowed his hands, pinched the formula, and then waved his hands, and the demon subduing Ding Ding was immediately held high. Mi Yunfei clapped with one hand, and great power poured into the demon subduing Ding, and the top cover was also shaken open. He waved his sleeve robe again, and all the herbs on one side fell into the subduing devil tripod. "When" With a crisp sound, the top cover was covered again. Mi Yunfei urged Dantian, and the fire in his hand also flourished a little. But this time he didn''t dare to do his best to urge the flame in his hand. His previous failures have made him a little painful. Whether it''s Alchemy or refining utensils, it''s very physical. That''s why alchemy people are at least above the level of breaking martial arts. Moreover, the purest fire of the human body can not be promoted below the breaking martial arts realm. Mi Yunfei''s previous failures have consumed a lot of physical strength. Fortunately, he is already an expert in the sky realm. Otherwise, he really can''t bear the repeated failures. There are more and more sweat on MI Yunfei''s forehead, not only because he is too tired, but also because he is too nervous. In the process of refining pills and utensils, we should not only have super strength, be able to supply fire continuously, but also have good psychological quality. Many thousands of years ago, many people who were gifted in alchemy or device refining failed many times because they lacked psychological quality. As we all know, when a person is doing anything, he must concentrate better than the person who is not. The same is true for alchemy and weapon refining. If you are too nervous in the middle of refining pills or weapons, the injured fire will supply different degrees. Generally, it doesn''t need too much fire when refining for the first time, but when it''s halfway or when it''s time to become a pill, you have to finish it at one go and refine the liquid medicine into a pill. Of course, the refining device is the same. Therefore, when you are nervous, if the temperature of the fire is different and does not reach the level that should be supplied, then refining may fail. After a while, a wisp of green smoke floated out of the demon subduing tripod, mixed with some faint fragrance. The faint fragrance floats on the whole cliff, which is refreshing. Smelling the faint fragrance, MI Yunfei was greatly excited and looked happy. He left Dantian angrily and urged the flame in his hand again. The temperature in this space became hot again, and the invisible energy fluctuated around the subduing magic tripod. "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!" The roof trembled constantly, and the smoke became thicker and thicker, but this time there was no burning smell. Mi Yunfei knows that the last critical moment has come. It is the time for Dan Cheng. As long as this level is passed, it means that the refining of Sacred Heart pill has been successful. He tossed his hands quickly and pinched a magic formula. This technique is the technique of alchemy. Then it can be seen that the demon subduing tripod is rotating rapidly, and a wisp of light shoots out from inside. At this time, MI Yunfei waved a palm with one hand, and a domineering spirit attacked the top cover of the subduing magic tripod. The top cover suddenly bounced open after being stressed. At this time, some sundries flew out of the demon subduing Ding. Mi Yunfei waved again, and the top of the cap was soon covered. At the moment, the remains of the herbal medicine were in the Fu''s magic tripod. Mi Yunfei is sweating and nervous. After all, he is the last pipe card. Can he succeed in many failures? If not, it will be a great blow to his confidence in alchemy. He increased the fire a little. When he became a pill, he had to finish it at one go without interruption. After the fire came out of his hand, it immediately extended to the whole body of the demon subduing tripod, and finally wrapped the whole demon subduing tripod. After this lasted for nearly an hour, the top cover trembled again, just as the boiling water was boiling, as if there was something in it to jump out. Looking at the top cover shaking constantly, MI Yunfei''s tight face finally showed a smile. Perhaps, this smile was the sweetest smile he had ever had when he was refining pills or tools! "Is it going to succeed at last?" Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart. At this time, the top cover trembled more and more, and Mi Yunfei also increased the fire in his hand. He rowed his hands constantly and shouted, "Dan Cheng!" As soon as the voice fell, the roof burst open with a bang. But this time it was not as loud as the previous times. Suddenly, the whole cliff was filled with refreshing fragrance, and even the surrounding air became much clearer at this moment. Then a thick green smoke came out of the subduing demon tripod, which was as misty as white fog. At this time, after the smoke came out, there was a little light in the smoke, which was as beautiful as the fireflies in the night sky. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he was happy and waved it with one hand. A bottle next to it suddenly suspended in the air, and those little lights also fell into the bottle. Mi Yunfei waved to the bottle. The bottle immediately fell into his hands. He opened the bottle and smelled it. A pungent smell made him completely tired. "Ha ha! I finally succeeded. I finally succeeded." At this time, MI Yunfei poured the pills in the bottle into his hand, a total of more than 40. When each pill came out of the oven, it was still shining a little smooth. In fact, that was the spiritual power contained in the pill. After a long time, the brilliance of the pill will disappear, but the spiritual power of the pill is restrained, and its effect is indistinguishable. Before long, Dongfang Zixuan and matchless also ran over from a distance. Even they smelled the smell just now. "Yunfei, did you succeed?" asked Dongfang Zixuan with a smile. "Well, it''s successful. It''s finally successful!" Mi Yunfei replied happily. He looked at Dongfang Zixuan and matchless and said, "go and guard for me first. I''ll refine some pills while I can." "En" Dongfang Zixuan nodded and left with matchless. After several times of refining, MI Yunfei was already tired. Rao was that he had reached the realm of resisting the sky and still couldn''t bear the consumption. Mi Yunfei didn''t know. In fact, many thousands of years ago, as long as he was an alchemy or tool refining master, his cultivation was extremely high. You can think about it. To refine pills or utensils, you have to reach the level of breaking martial arts at the minimum. The more you refine advanced pills, the more your strength will improve. Otherwise, you can''t refine them. However, MI Yunfei didn''t know that although he consumed a lot of energy during alchemy, he was also promoting the growth of cultivation. As mentioned in the previous chapter, there is no difference between the cultivation of human body and the degeneration of animals. New resources can only be absorbed by removing what is not needed. Only when the internal strength in one''s body circulates continuously, absorbs more new resources and starts again and again, can cultivation grow faster. So why are many people constantly looking for someone to challenge in order to break through their bottleneck? They just have to go through several wars to stimulate the strength in their bodies during the battle, so as to absorb more aura. Alchemy is the same as weapon refining. When internal strength is consumed quickly, his cultivation will increase. This is why those alchemy masters are powerful people. When his physical strength recovered almost, MI Yunfei began to refine the second furnace of holy heart pill. After the first success, MI Yunfei''s second refining is quite experienced, and the third time can be called handy. After refining four furnaces of the sacred heart, Danmi Yunfei stopped. At this time, his face was already sweating, and his mouth was panting. After counting the pills, there are more than 300 pills in four bottles, that is, as long as there are 300 people in the demon God gate who have changed their realm of cultivation, they will become the realm of heaven and spirit in a few days. Even those masters who stay in the spirit realm of the demon God gate have dozens, that is to say, they will become masters of breaking the martial realm in the near future. This kind of strength is growing so fast, which is really amazing! If the malicious person knows, people in the cultivation world must go to the demon gate to ask for pills! "Yunfei, have you finished refining?" the Oriental Zixuan asked Mi Yunfei across the distance. "Well, all right, more than 300." "Then can we go back?" "Well, go back right away. I want to see how strong the demon God gate will be." Soon after, I heard only a dragon singing in the sky, and then I saw a colorful glaze disappear in the sea of clouds. Chapter 257 The ten thousand magic Jue pulse stretches for hundreds of thousands of miles. Even in the air, it is difficult to see half of the whole ten thousand magic Jue pulse. The mountains are continuous, like an ancient dragon entrenched in the green haze. Bursts of ancient breath spread out, which is frightening. The mountain road is steep and rugged, winding and circling, and the beautiful trees are green. Some larger and higher ancient trees directly extend to the high altitude. There are also many strange birds and animals on the ancient trees to build their nests. There is a vast open space, surrounded by fewer ancient trees. In front of the open space, there is a majestic palace. The palace is magnificent, magnificent, towering and straight, standing straight on the clouds. The palace building is quite strange. It gives people a sacred feeling and a sense of worship for the first time. However, careful observation will find that the palace seems to emit the smell of evil spirits, which is really very strange. The palace is in the whole Qinglan, from the cultivation world to the ordinary people, almost everyone knows it. It''s not because of how luxurious and spectacular the palace is, nor because of how many treasures there are, but because the palace is called demon temple. As long as Qinglan''s people mention the word "demon God", almost no one doesn''t know. In the secular world, people often use these two words to avoid countless times of life and death. When someone met a mountain Bandit on the road, he was about to die, but the man suddenly shouted, "the next door neighbor of my cousin''s aunt and son''s wife in the distance knows the demon God." after listening to such similar words, the mountain bandits not only released people immediately, but also some timid people sent out the money they robbed. It is precisely because of the majesty of the demon God that there are everywhere in Qinglan using the name of "demon God". However, one thing has never appeared, that is, pretending to be a demon God. Many people just cheat and rob in the name of demon God, but they never dare to say that they are demon God. However, somehow, a news came out a few days ago: the demon God was now in the secular world and dealt with a group of people. At that time, no one suspected that the man was pretending. Because no one dares to pretend to be ''demon God'' and no one dares to desecrate that name. As long as Qinglan knows, if in danger, he will lose his own life at most. But if anyone dares to pretend to be a demon God, he will be chased and killed by the whole people when he is found. That name has become an inviolable God among the people. Many people''s homes are still provided with a statue of God, but the statue is not a person''s face, but engraved with two words demon gods worshipped by millions of people! Some people once saw the demon God by chance. When he drew the portraits of the demon God, he wanted to use these portraits to make a lot of money. But who knows that the man was hacked to death on the spot after the news was distributed. There is no other reason, because he made money by using the word "demon God", which is tantamount to blaspheming the demon God. As a result, only one word died! That is, from that time on, many kings of the Empire issued an order that everyone can only engrave two words on it when offering to the demon God, and it is absolutely not allowed to engrave a portrait on it. I don''t know when there was a news about the demon God in the secular world. It is said that the demon God''s name is mi Yunfei, from the Tianluo empire. The young masters who fought the other three empires with one man''s strength finally left an immortal glorious page in the annals of the Tianluo empire. Later, through examination and speculation, people finally determined that the news was true. So the Tianluo empire grew up and became the most prosperous empire in Qinglan. Other empires offered gifts one after another, including money, territory and beauty. The imperial capital of Tianluo empire is even more lively. Many martial arts practitioners gather here every day. Most of these people are born in the realm, and there are very few entering the realm, not to mention the realm. They are all people who go to the demon God gate to learn skills, but they are eliminated. Of course, there are also a few realm masters who were ready to wait for the opportunity when the demon God gate was just established. As a result, the demon God gate no longer recruits personnel, or the recruitment conditions are more harsh. It is precisely because of these reasons that many people regret their whole life and drink depressed all day, but they refuse to leave. They only hope to meet the demon God in the imperial capital of Tianluo empire. After verification by Qin Boling, king of the Tianluo Empire, he finally learned that the demon God belonged to people in Ningnan town. Later, Qin Boling sent personnel to spend money to build Ningnan town. Since then, Ningnan town has also become prosperous, and its economic level is no less than that of the imperial capital. Ningnan town is the birthplace of the demon God. Of course, few outsiders know the news. I don''t know why. A few days ago, the news leaked and spread in the secular world. Many people poured into Ningnan town to see what kind of environment the rumored demon God grew up in. Even boasting and chatting with others will feel that it is a very glorious thing. Now there is a very popular profession in this world, that is storytelling. Of course, this content must be about demons to make a lot of money. This kind of people organized a group. They inquired about the news of demons and gods everywhere. As soon as there was a disturbance, they ran around and sent some things they knew back to the headquarters. After learning the news, the headquarters sorted it out and told it to the public. The location was Lanfeng Pavilion, the imperial capital of Tianluo empire. Lanfeng Pavilion is only a place to listen to books. It is protected by the state and never pays taxes, because no one dares to collect taxes as long as it is about demons and gods. Later, the leader of Lanfeng Pavilion thought that storytelling could not make the deeds of the demon God spread throughout Qinglan. Later, the leader applied to the state for a patent, established a Book City, and then produced a large number of books. The book city was called zhulang novel city. Some stories about the demon God are recorded in the book. The name of the book is "demon God wind and cloud". It is said that the person who edited the book was the leader of LAN Feng Pavilion, named Qingfeng Fuyun. Although the name is not very good, the content of that book is very wonderful. When the book "devil''s wind and cloud" was just launched, it attracted a frenzy of sales. Countless people came thousands of miles to buy the book and see the devil''s demeanor (they didn''t see it personally, but only learned from the book). The leader of Lanfeng pavilion was once a poor scholar, but later he became the second richest man in Tianluo Empire, and zhulang novel city is famous all over the world. In zhulang novel City, thousands of people lined up to buy the book "devil''s wind and cloud" every day, which led to a sharp economic rise in the imperial capital of Tianluo Empire, but the road was blocked. Finally, Qin bailing gave an order to control the people entering the city, and the frenzy dissipated slowly. In the imperial capital, if outsiders want to enter the city, they have to check for a long time. They can''t enter the city without paying some money. On that day, a man and a woman came from outside the city. The man was burly, dressed in white, looked handsome and exuded a kind of masculinity. The woman next to me is amazing. The whole person is as refined as the nine heaven fairy. His skin is like coagulated fat, his waist is like a weak willow, and his whole body is full of jade bones. He is obsessed. He has no defects in his appearance or figure. If you have to find something wrong, you can only say that her only disadvantage is that she is too beautiful and almost evil. These two people are mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan. Why did Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan come to Tianluo Empire? Who is not frivolous? Who has no young dreams? Mi Yunfei just wanted to go back to his hometown Ningnan town. When he passed over the imperial capital, he recalled his childhood memories. Although it is only a few years, MI Yunfei is not the same as that of that year, and many places have changed. However, the memories of the past are vaguely remembered, so he came here to have a look. When they came to the gate of the imperial capital, they suddenly found that there were many people crowded in the imperial capital through the gate. In the past, there were carriages in the middle of the street, but at present, it is very difficult to move, not to mention carriages. When Mi Yunfei saw this, he immediately thought of the word refugee. If it is not the refugees from other towns, why are there so many people in the imperial capital? But when he saw the people''s clothes and costumes, MI Yunfei immediately denied the idea. Just as Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan were going to the city, two officers and soldiers suddenly came out from both sides and stopped him. "You are not allowed to enter the city at this time," one of the officers and soldiers said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan looked at each other, and they didn''t have to worry about people who couldn''t reach this newborn state. With a flash of their body shape, they had disappeared. "Pa!" The officer and soldier severely slapped himself in the face, and then asked another officer and soldier next to him, "man, am I dazzled or dreaming?" When he looked at another person, he found that the person was completely stunned. The whole person was no different from a piece of wood. Now, the cultivation of MI Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan can be seen clearly by these poor officers and soldiers. They didn''t even feel the wind and found that they had just disappeared. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan shuttle among the crowd. Although there are many people in the city, they don''t understand what makes their feet keep retreating, but there is a road in front of them. When Mi Yunfei and her husband were walking through zhulang novel City, they suddenly found that there was a long line in that place, and many people were still holding a book in their hands. The people in line were extremely anxious, while those holding books were ecstatic. Mi Yunfei was curious, so he stopped moving forward and asked a man beside him, "brother, what happened to the imperial capital? Why are there so many more people? And why are these people lining up here?" The man glanced at Mi Yunfei with a look of contempt in his eyes and denounced: "you are so ignorant. I really doubt whether you are Qinglan''s person? You don''t even know about zhulang novel city. Do you know what they are doing? Have you heard of the demon God?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei was surprised, pretended to be stupid and said, "well, the demon God has heard of it, but what does it have to do with these people lining up?" The man seemed even more angry and said angrily, "look at you. You are so big. You must not be a martial artist, or you don''t even know the concept of martial arts. This wave chasing novel city is selling a book now, which is called the devil''s wind and cloud." "People admire the demon God very much, so they come all the way to buy this book. Each person can only buy one. I came in line a month ago and only bought this book now!" After that, the man despised Mi Yunfei, shook his head and left. When the man left, MI Yunfei was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Dongfang Zixuan, and then asked, "don''t I look like a martial artist? That guy just spit on my face! He despised me so much. I can''t beat him. It''s really depressing!" At this time, the Oriental Zixuan next to him had already laughed out of shape. Where is there a girl''s image! "Ha. Ha! I didn''t expect the name of the demon God to be so loud Now! I''m really lucky to be able to walk with the demon God. If I shout ''the demon God is here'', it''s estimated that thousands of people will come soon!" "Hey! Don''t mention it. I really don''t know whether I should be happy or depressed. Let''s go!" "Where are you going?" "Go for a walk in the palace." Chapter 258 Today, Tianluo Empire has long been different from the past. Whether in terms of economy or military strength, Tianluo Empire has become a giant of Qinglan. The construction of the palace is more magnificent and luxurious than ever before. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan want to enter the palace. It can be said that they are just like entering their own house. However, after ye Xiaolan left, MI Yunfei was not as arrogant as before. In his previous character, it is estimated that he will rush directly into the palace! Far away, the luxurious building stood tall, and many officers and soldiers on the wall walked back and forth, with extremely strict security. "Stop, who are you two?" an officer and soldier asked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was not angry with the officer''s attitude. He smiled and said, "tell your majesty that MI Yunfei came to visit." The officer and soldier immediately became angry and dared to call himself so. He should have killed his head a thousand times. He wanted to have Mi Yunfei taken down. But then a general came and stopped the officer and soldier. "Who are you two?" the general asked Mi Yunfei. As a general, he was naturally different from those officers and soldiers, and his vision was also very original. Judging from the dress of MI Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan, they all look like martial arts practitioners. It''s better to avoid provoking such people before they know their identity. It''s bad if they offend powerful people. Mi Yunfei said to the man, "you don''t have to know who we are. You just need to tell your majesty that MI Yunfei came to visit." The general was startled when he heard this. The words "Mi Yunfei" used to be very loud, and the officers and soldiers didn''t know because they returned from the border. However, many people in the world are called "Mi Yunfei". Although the general is not sure whether this Mi Yunfei in front of him has been recorded in the annals of history. However, no one who called this name dared to neglect it, so he nodded repeatedly and immediately went in to report it. At this moment, it was in the early dynasty that Qin Boling almost fell off the Dragon chair when he heard the words "Mi Yunfei". He hurried to the civil and military officials below and said, "this is the end of today''s morning. All personnel go to the gate to meet. If anyone is slow, they will be sent to the border immediately." As soon as these words came out, both the old civil servants and the young generals in the court ran crazy towards the gate of the city. "Did you hear that? The demon God is coming. It''s mi Yunfei who fought the other three empires on his own." "Shh! Keep your voice down. Do you want to be beheaded? Can you call the name of the demon God?" "Come on, run quickly. When I was stationed at the border, I didn''t see the devil at all. I must have a look this time." The crowd was boiling. Some officers and soldiers on the gate looked puzzled. They didn''t understand why all these civil and military officials ran towards the gate, and the fastest one was a man in a dragon robe. All the officers and soldiers were shocked, and Xu Du people began to whisper. "What''s the matter? Why are so many civil and military officials in chaos, and the one in front should be your majesty?" "I don''t know. Do they want to go out of town to buy the book" devil cloud and cloud " At Qin Boling''s command, all the civil and military officials stood neatly on both sides, but only Qin Boling walked out of the gate. Qin Boling felt that he had never been so nervous in his life. The sweat on his face flowed out. He had a hunch in his heart that the MI Yunfei outside the city gate should be the one a few years ago. If it''s not better, it''s just a false alarm. However, if it is the demon God, it may be over. Qin bailing vaguely remembers the moment when he asked Mi Yunfei to stay a few years ago. At that time, he was moved to kill. "Could it be him? If it was him, then he. Did he come to revenge me?" Qin Boling walked to the city gate uneasily. "Ha ha! Your majesty has not seen you for a long time." Mi Yunfei said to Qin Boling with a smile. Qin bailing felt that his vest was half cold, because the cold smile was the same as many years ago. Although the face looked mature, it could still be recognized at a glance. "Demon. Demon God, I. I was." Qin Boling hesitated and couldn''t speak. This is definitely not his timidity. Qin Boling is a king. What kind of world have you never seen? What kind of people I haven''t seen. However, he was still afraid when he saw Mi Yunfei, because the word "demon God" was too scary. It seemed that he saw Qin Boling''s worry. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "Your Majesty, do you remember what I said to you? I always remember that I am from Tianluo empire. Now I occasionally pass by here and come to see my hometown. Don''t you welcome me, your majesty?" After hearing this, Qin Boling was relieved and said again and again, "welcome, welcome! Please come inside the demon God." "Your Majesty, you''d better call me Yunfei. I''m just like others. I''m just a people of Tianluo empire." After hearing this, Qin Boling had no worries at all. Until this time, he realized that he had thought too much. Mi Yunfei smiled and stepped into the Imperial City, while Dongfang Zixuan and Qin bailing followed behind. "Hey! See, that''s the demon God. I saw him a few years ago." "Keep your voice down and don''t be heard." When Mi Yunfei walked into the Imperial City, whispers came from both sides. They didn''t know. Even if they kept their voices down, MI Yunfei could still hear them. Mi Yun flew to the former martial arts arena and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect the past to linger!" Dongfang Zixuan looked at the martial arts field and asked, "Yunfei, did you become famous in that martial arts field?" "Well, my eldest brother, second brother and third brother became brothers because of that competition." After hearing this, Dongfang Zixuan smiled and said, "unexpectedly, the bright page of devil wind and cloud started from this place. This is the starting point of your life. You should never forget it?" Mi Yunfei nodded with a feeling. At this time, he looked back at Qin Boling and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if Yunfei can ask you something?" After hearing this, Qin Boling repeatedly said, "if the demon God has anything, just say it." "Surely your majesty knows where my hometown is?" "Well, I sent someone to check when you became famous in the first World War a few years ago. However, I''m closed outside your house, just hoping not to be disturbed by anyone." Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "Your Majesty, thank you, but I hope you can help me build my family into a cemetery. After all, it''s too miserable." Qin Boling nodded after hearing this and claimed to deal with it as soon as possible. Soon after, MI Yunfei met with Mu Lao, who once wanted to take him as an apprentice. Now Mu Lao has reached the peak of the spirit of heaven, but he can''t break through anyway. Finally, MI Yunfei ate the Sacred Heart pill that he had successfully refined for a short time to Mu Lao, and then used his skills to help him refine it. As a result, Mu Lao was successfully promoted to an expert at the beginning of breaking martial arts, and finally stepped into the threshold of martial arts in his lifetime. Mu Lao was also grateful for this. After MI Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan left the palace, they came to Ningnan Town, where everything has changed. With more towering pavilions, the streets have become spacious. The most exaggerated thing is that there are more people here than ever before, and many are not locals. Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan came to the former Mi family, where many officers and soldiers were stationed, and there were many people watching at the periphery. At this time, a roar came out, and a flying beast flew in the sky, with a man sitting on it. The man looked a little excited and said with a smile, "ha ha! It took a lot of money to borrow a flying beast, but it''s worth seeing the former residence of the demon God soon." A general at the bottom looked up at the flying beast and saw that it was just a very ordinary flying beast. So he immediately issued an order: "all archers are ready." As soon as his voice fell, the soldiers below immediately took arrows and aimed at the flying beast above. Their movements were very neat and agile. I don''t know whether it''s caused by well-trained or because flying beasts often want to break into the former residence of demon God. "Shoot an arrow!" As soon as the general''s words fell, he heard a series of "wheezing" sounds. The dense arrows in the sky were like a rainstorm. After hearing only a sad cry, the flying beast in the sky fell down together with the man on the flying beast, and finally fell into a blur of flesh and blood. "This is the end for anyone who wants to break into the former residence of the demon God." the general has repeated this sentence many times, but someone still broke into it. At this time, a figure in the sky quickly flew past, and everyone immediately shouted out. "Look, what''s that? It looks like a man." "God! It''s a man who can fly!" "General, what should I do? Someone broke in." The general paused for a moment before taking a deep breath: "we can''t stop such a powerful person at all. Let him go!" The people who flew through the air were Mi Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan. Because they were worried about too many troops stationed here, plus the onlookers, there were at least tens of thousands of people. That''s why they choose to fly directly through the air. When Mi Yunfei took Dongfang Zixuan to the ruins of Mi''s house, everything here was as desolate as a few years ago. Those white bones were still on the ground, and bursts of disgusting smell came out. The Yin wind blew past, with a trace of desolation and creepy. Looking at the white bones in front of him, MI Yunfei''s heart churned violently. It''s almost ten years since he came here last time. The bones of more than 300 people in his family are still exposed. At the moment, not to mention Mi Yunfei, even Dongfang Zixuan shed tears. She can imagine how much pressure Mi Yunfei was under at that time. He was completely oppressed to get to where he is today. Mi Yunfei knelt on the ground and said nothing for a long time. There was a pain in his heart. This hatred became deeper and deeper, and this hatred became stronger and stronger. The words in front of the tombstone in front of the central small soil slope are still clear. Years have passed, but the stone tablet is still standing. "Ah!" With a long roar, MI Yunfei burst out, and the gravel soil on all sides surged like a sea tide. Even the surrounding mountains were shaking violently, and big stones like snowflakes flew towards the ruins of MI family. Some people outside were shocked. The scene in front of them was as terrible as an earthquake. The whole earth was shaking and felt as if it would collapse that day. They clearly saw that the earth and boulders on the nearby hillside rushed towards the ruins like a raging tide. But it was strange that the momentum was so great, but no one was hurt. Soon after, the terrible momentum just now finally disappeared, and the ruins of the MI family were completely overturned. In front of us was a towering small earth slope. When Mi Yunfei finished all this, he walked slowly outside. When all the people saw him come out, no one dared to say a word more. Although there were many people around, it was surprisingly quiet. The people slowly let a road come. The cold face and cold eyes felt terrible. After MI Yunfei and Dongfang Zixuan walked out of the crowd, they disappeared in three or two steps. They were stunned at the magic power one by one. Even the well-trained soldiers were paralyzed on the ground. A moment later, a voice suddenly came from the crowd: "that man seems to be flying!" "What cloud flies! Do you know that kind of strong man?" "I don''t know him. He loved my cakes when he was a child." "Such terrible strength is too scary. Who is he?" "He is mi Yunfei! However, he seems to be much taller and stronger now." "What? Again, who is he?" "Mi Yunfei! That boy was very clever when he was young, but he was naughty and made trouble all day." "Is the master of this family, the demon God Mi Yunfei?" "Yes! What''s the matter?" "God! That man was a demon just now. Chase him! You can''t miss the chance to become a strong man!" A moment later, the whole Ningnan town was boiling. The streets were full of people. They were looking for the person they had admired for a long time. That person was a legend of Qinglan. His name was demon God! Chapter 259 On the martial arts field behind the demon God hall, this is the place where the disciples of the demon God sect practice every day. The people lined up neatly and trained very well. There is a small martial arts field behind this martial arts field. All those who can enter here to practice are Huajing experts. And there is only a wall in the middle. The martial arts arena outside is the place for the training of external disciples, while the place inside is the place for the internal disciples. Whenever there was some fighting sound inside, the disciples outside always admired it and practiced like crazy. Recently, I don''t know why. The fighting broke out more and more frequently in the martial arts field of the inner gate. According to sources, it seems that the people inside are having a competition. The voice of the fight almost caught the hearts of the external disciples. As a result, hundreds of people were practicing here late at night. However, recently, there will always be a phenomenon that those outside disciples are decreasing slowly, not for other reasons, because they have successfully entered the inner door. All disciples who can enter the inner gate will attract the envy of countless people. Even if they walk, they will have more temperament than others. It seems that the words'' I''m from the inner door ''are written on every face. Recently, the cultivation atmosphere of the demon God gate has reached a crazy level. Everyone knows a truth from the day they decide to stay: as long as they join the demon God gate, as long as they stick to it, it means that they will become strong in the world, and even they will step into his legendary fairyland. If someone asks them why they are so confident, they will tell you without hesitation: "if you can''t go to the fairy world with the demon God, you''re not qualified to be a disciple of the demon God. Why are you still alive?" this is good. What else will answer: "The demon God said he would go to the fairyland. We''ll go naturally! Will what the demon God said be false? It''s normal for him to step on the sky. There''s nothing strange!" It is for various reasons that we often hear such words in the cultivation world now: there are some monsters in the demon God gate. The reasons can be analyzed from the following points: first, there are a large number of monsters in the demon God gate, and they are still kept in captivity. Second, those young experts are not human, and their talents are so good that people want to commit suicide. I don''t say that, but those disciples are more crazy, and many people are dreaming Yelling about going to the fairyland to drink and marry a fairy. These people are abnormal and crazy. In the demon God sect, you can often see some small school sects come to visit. However, even when they see the disciples outside the demon God gate, the leader''s face is respectful. This attitude strengthens the idea of those disciples staying with the demon God forever. The competition at the inner gate has now been completed, and the winner is a woman named Yang lanyue. Yang lanyue is only 20 years old, but she has reached the middle stage of Huajing. Although she is not as good as Wang Xiaoniu and Mi Yuan, she is better than Xu Ping and Ding Cong. At this time, on the martial arts field of the inner gate, the people were lined up in order. Above them stood Mi Yuan and Wang Xiaoniu, who presided over the competition. At this time, it was Mi Yuan who spoke. His talent was not only very good, but also his perseverance was very strong, just because he had experienced things that others had not experienced. He would go to his Shiniang every day after practice, that is, dream fairy and cold frost Learn some language, culture, or things about Qinglan. During this period, he often looked up materials and historical records. Up to now, he has spoken very fluently. Let''s listen to what he says now! "The competition of our inner gate was also completed yesterday. Everyone has performed very well these days. We should always remember that we are disciples of the demon God gate and we are disciples of the inner gate. We are all masters who teach skills and skills in person. Therefore, we must not humiliate the master. We should be proud of the demon God gate and become masters." After hearing this, the people below shouted, "yes! Be the pride of being a master!" When everyone calmed down, Mi Yuan continued: "We have been together for so long, you all know that I am different from you. I am an ancient alien and the only ancient alien in the world. Once everyone regarded me as an animal or a savage, and only the master regarded me as a human. He told me that I am a person and I will always be a person. Therefore, I don''t feel lonely because Because I am a person, I want to be a strong one. If I am a weak person, I will only be slaughtered by others, which is the driving force of my cultivation. I can''t be sorry for my master, let alone my identity. " Mi Yuan''s words infected everyone. It seems that there is a fire burning in everyone''s heart. The desire to become a strong person is becoming stronger and stronger. Boiling, boiling, it''s about to erupt! What''s the light in his eyes? Hope, fighting spirit. What''s the look on his face, surging passion and high war spirit. Wang Xiaoniu stepped forward, patted Mi Yuan on the shoulder and said to him, "you have done well. You are an example for all of us. I don''t know how many people who step into the demon God gate have no family and parents, but they are not alone, because there are two words'' friends'' in the world. We are martial brothers, we are friends, and we are also brothers." "Yes! Brother! Brother!" Do you think of your friends and brothers when you shout those two words? Did you find that you seemed to be infected that day. That kind of friendship, at the moment when those two words were shouted out, had been deeply branded in my heart and could never be erased. As long as a sect or an army has cohesion, it will become a very terrible combat power. "Pa Pa!" "well said, well said!" After hearing the voice, everyone''s face became respectful, and many people''s eyes became hot. Who can make them so? Although the world is big, the only one who can make the disciples of the demon God sect so is the demon God Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was in high spirits. He was walking from a distance with his palm in his hand. Just two steps, he had come to the martial arts arena. As long as people who have entered the Martial Arts Road understand that it is a magical power that can only be possessed by the realm of resisting the sky, shrinking to an inch. Although they didn''t understand, they were still envious, and everyone was very excited. "Master!" everyone shouted. "Mi Yuan, which disciple won this competition?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Tell Shifu, the winner this time is younger martial sister lanyue." "Oh, where is the blue moon?" As soon as Mi Yunfei''s words fell, a woman came from the crowd. She had beautiful eyebrows and eyes. Her eyes were very cute. His white clothes swayed in the wind like snow. It looked likable. With everyone''s envious eyes, Lan Yu came to the front of MI Yunfei. She tried to control her excitement and respectfully said, "Lan Yue pays a visit to the master." there was some trembling in her voice and some nervousness in her face. Mi Yunfei looked at the blue moon and said, "yes, I have reached the cultivation achievement in the middle of Huajing. From the calluses on your hands, I know you must practice very hard. Since then, you are my closed disciple. You don''t have to be so nervous to see me in the future, because I am an ordinary person like all of you." Miyun paused, then looked at the crowd and said: "You should remember that no one in this world is born a noble species. People''s fame and status come from their own efforts. Life may come to an end, but the legend will last forever. We are not born in a big family, and our parents are not heroes. Unexpectedly, we can''t be the descendants of heroes, so we have to create them Create, leave a legend and strive to be the ancestor of heroes. Your legend has begun from the moment you step into the demon God gate. Use our blood to create our own glory! The wheel of history will carry our legend and become an eternal story for future generations! " With a loud cry, the whole audience was boiling, and the blood in the heart rushed to the top of the head. No one would doubt any word said by the demon God. Even if the demon God said to create a world, no one would feel absurd. In their hearts, the word of the demon God was the truth. When Mi Yunfei came back from the inner door, he came to the demon temple. This time, he will try his best to build a group of generals and make everyone''s strength advance by leaps and bounds. In the hall of the demon temple, there are many people gathered here, but they are experts of the young generation. Of course, for the outside world, this is a monster nest. Just sitting in the center, MI Yunfei felt a sharp look at him. When he looked back, he found that it was an evil smile. Although the smile was beautiful, it seemed to contain something. This kind of look, this smile, only the dream fairy in the whole hall would show so incisively and vividly. That look After looking at Mi Yunfei, he glanced at Dongfang Zixuan again. Finally, he stayed on Dongfang Zixuan''s stomach for a while before moving to MI Yunfei. That smile felt something wrong. Mengxianling looked at Mi Yunfei and suddenly asked, "Xiaomi, nothing should have happened to the four hermits this time?" the "thing" in her mouth naturally refers to a very special thing. "It happened, and it''s still a big deal." Mi Yunfei replied truthfully. As soon as the dream fairy heard this, the whole person''s face changed and hurriedly asked, "Oh, what''s the matter? Shouldn''t you have already destroyed the flowers?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei almost fell off his chair. How did the girl talk? Did she ask like this? Or did she ask in front of so many people. However, MI Yunfei was really a little flustered. When he thought of living in a room with Dongfang Zixuan that day, his face was hot. Afraid of MI Yunfei''s "devil" feet, Dongfang Zixuan hurriedly said: "what Yunfei said refers to the demon family''s attack on the four aristocratic families." "What? Yunfei? It''s so sweet that you won''t really happen?" the dream fairy didn''t hear the things behind. She heard it, just the name. "OK! Fairy Spirit, let Dongfang girl talk about the four aristocratic families!" Leng Hanshuang hurried out to change the topic when he saw that the dream Fairy Spirit wanted to ask the end. DREAM FAIRY can''t listen to other people''s words, but cold frost will listen to them. Dongfang Zixuan threw a grateful look at Leng Hanshuang, and then said: "the demon family has attacked our four aristocratic families this time. Their strength is too strong. Only the strong magic souls have sent four." As soon as these words came out, the whole demon temple was fried. How rare is the strong phantom soul! Unexpectedly, four were dispatched at once. We can imagine how powerful the strength of the demon clan is. "How could the demon clan attack the four aristocratic families inexplicably? Did they have any conspiracy?" it was the angry DREAM FAIRY just now. At this time, looking at her thoughtful appearance, she seemed to feel something wrong. Mi Yunfei was also awakened by mengxianling''s words. He hurriedly asked, "what has happened to the demon clan in Qinglan recently?" At this time, Lu Chaohai, who was in charge of intelligence, suddenly stood up and said, "they have acted strangely recently." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard it, he seemed to feel something was going to happen, so he asked, "Oh, what action?" Chapter 260 Lu Chaohai''s eyebrows were dignified. After thinking for a moment, he said, "they attacked the four sects a few days ago. But it''s strange that they came every time with great momentum, but they left only a moment later, and the times were very frequent, as if they were harassing deliberately." Mi Yunfei rubbed his forehead with his hand. He kept thinking. He always felt something wrong. This is not the style of the demon clan at all. He can''t tell what''s wrong. He looked up and asked, "is that all they did during this period?" Lu Chaohai frowned and said, "after they attacked the four sects, just yesterday I found that a group of people flew to the southwest in flying beasts." At this time, the dream fairy stood up and said: "The people of the demon clan are cruel and ruthless. They will never stop as long as they attack the four sects. However, it''s strange that they come to harass the four sects many times. Think about it carefully, another group of people ran to attack the four hermit families. They don''t have the strength to annihilate the four hermit families, but why go? From these two points, we can see To see, there must be something they don''t want the people of the four sects and four aristocratic families to know. " As soon as Meng Xianling''s words came out, MI Yunfei asked suspiciously, "then why don''t they send someone to attack our demon God gate? Aren''t they afraid that things will be known by me?" The dream fairy thought for a moment and said: "The reasons are as follows: first, they are afraid of our array. After all, even people in the magic soul realm dare not enter the array easily. Second, they may not have so many people, so they didn''t attack our demon gate. Third, maybe as you said, they are not afraid of us because the demon gate was established, Many things may only be known to the four sects, the four hermits or my father. The reason why they don''t attack my father may be because of the relationship between my father and uncle. " "Oh, how do you say that?" asked Mi Yunfei. Mengxian Lingdao said: "according to my father, the cloud master of the demon clan has never appeared, and the woman in charge of the demon clan is the cloud ecstatic woman. She had countless and unknown relationships with my grandfather. Since the last time my father and her first World War, I found that she was always merciful when she made moves. Maybe there was something inside that year." Mi Yunfei knows that mengbieli is an extremely intelligent person. There are few things that can be concealed from him. There must be a reason why he said that. However, these things are too complicated. These are just the speculation of mengxianling. No one knows what it is. "Xianling, I want to see Uncle Meng. Maybe only he can know this. Take me!" Mi Yunfei said to mengxianling. Meng Xianling nodded and said, "now half of our strength on Xianlin island has been transferred to Qinglan, and they are stationed in Tianxia peak." Mi Yunfei knows about Tianxia peak. He is very close to Wanmo Jue pulse. It is estimated that he will arrive in two hours at an unparalleled speed. "It''s not too late. We''ll go right away." after MI Yunfei finished, he took Mengxian Ling and left. Tianxia peak is a famous peak in Qinglan. The peak is tens of thousands of feet high. It seems that you can touch the sky on the peak. At sunset, the white clouds in the sky will always become very red at that moment, like a sea of fire covering the sky, like a red mountain soaring into the sky. From a distance, there is a red fire and a myriad of rays. Therefore, Qinglan people call it Tianxia peak. Although the Tianxia peak is not as vast as the ten thousand magic Jue pulse, it is also vast. A palace was built here a few days ago. It is not so luxurious. It is called Xianlin hall. It also looks quiet and elegant on this peak. Mi Yunfei and mengxianling arrived at Tianxia peak in unparalleled. Without any investigation, they went to Xianlin hall halfway up the mountain. After all, almost all the people on Xianlin Island know them. Xianlin island has transferred half of its combat power to Qinglan this time. Mengparting doesn''t worry that Xianlin island will be attacked. After all, the place where Xianlin island is located is not so easy to find, and there is another person stationed in Xianlin island. That person is Menggu soul, the younger brother of Mengdu. Before Mi Yunfei and Meng Xianling reached the Xianling hall, they ran to a man from the hillside. This man was Bai Lingfeng. "Ha ha! Yunfei, what brings you here? Shouldn''t you come to propose marriage?" Bai Lingfeng joked when he approached. Mi Yunfei smiled bitterly and looked at the dream fairy. The latter''s face turned red and was pulling the corner of his clothes, looking like a little bird. Without waiting for what Mi Yunfei said, Bai Lingfeng took Mi Yunfei and said, "go, Xianlin hall first." On the Xianlin hall, mengbieli had been waiting in the main hall for a long time. Seeing that they were in a hurry, mengbieli frowned and asked, "Yunfei, I''m afraid I didn''t come to Xianlin hall to see me this time? Did something happen?" when he just finished saying this, he suddenly said in surprise: "Unexpectedly, your strength has improved so fast. You really deserve to be the only person who can be compared with the magic dragon!" After listening to this, MI Yunfei secretly admired Meng''s parting. He smiled and said, "Uncle Meng is really smart. He accidentally improved a little. However, this time he came here, he really has something important to ask Uncle Meng." After returning to the demon gate, MI Yunfei didn''t reveal his realm to anyone, including cold frost and dream fairy. The dream fairy didn''t think much when she heard that dream parting said that MI Yunfei''s realm had improved. After all, it''s normal for the guy who is not human to improve his strength a little. The dream said goodbye and looked positive. He asked, "is it about the demon clan?" Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "that''s right!" then he told mengparting everything. After listening to dream parting, I meditated and walked back and forth in the hall. Mi Yunfei and mengxianling don''t bother. "As you said, the several actions of the demon clan must be trying to hide something? Otherwise they wouldn''t be so popular." mengbieli rubbed his eyebrows and said. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "yes, according to the information my eldest brother found, a group of them went to the southwest." After listening to Meng parting, he looked stunned and said casually, "southwest?" At this time, he said to Bai Lingfeng: "Lingfeng, bring the map." Bai Lingfeng nodded and left. After a while, he brought a map in his hand. This map is about the world, not just Qinglan. Mengbieli put the map on a table and unfolded it. On the map, you can clearly see many circles painted on it. Mi Yunfei and mengxianling also walked over and observed it carefully. Mengbieli pointed to the circle on the map and said to MI Yunfei, "Yunfei, do you see that the marked places are important, including the four gods and the four evil places." Mi Yunfei looked at the marked places. If so, there were many important places marked on them. For example: Wanmo Jue vein, Qinglan peak, Xianlin Island, the South China Sea, the East China Sea, death Yin vein, evil cloud volcano, magic fog fairy Valley and Wangu forest. There are other smaller islands or. At this time, mengbieli pointed to the southwest on the map, and then several people found a problem. Because there is only one place marked in the southwest, which is the evergreen forest. Mengparting looked at the place of wangulin. After a moment, he fell into meditation. After a long time, he said, "there is such a record in Xianlin island. It is all the records left by uncle." "Oh, master! What records did master leave?" Dream parting didn''t answer directly. He thought for a moment and said: "I haven''t seen uncle since I was a child, but there are stories about him in the island. He is also the person I admire most except the magic dragon in my life. According to my father, uncle used to be very gifted when he was young and liked to be at ease when he was young. He traveled all over the world and finally found an ancient scroll, which records things about wangulin." After hearing this, MI Yunfei tightened his heart and immediately blurted out, "what''s the matter?" The dream looked at him and said: "According to what uncle learned from the ancient scroll, the ancient forest is the oldest place in the world. When the war broke out many thousands of years ago, all the forests were destroyed, leaving only the ancient forest. It is no different from the past. According to the ancient scroll, there may be some ancient forests buried in the ancient forest many thousands of years ago Things, including pills to improve a person''s strength, or good magic weapons, or powerful skills. However, it is said that there are many wild animals in that place, and a huge light column will appear in every millennium to connect heaven and earth. Only at this time will a luxurious palace emerge from the ground. No one knows whether it is true. Bi It only appears once in a thousand years. No one will pay attention to that time. " "So those people must have gone to wangulin?" Mi Yunfei asked. After thinking for a moment, Mengli said, "it may be true that they go to wangulin, but it''s not necessarily to look for things thousands of years ago. Maybe it''s just a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain." Mengxianling also nodded and said, "Dad is right. Maybe those people left deliberately, which makes us mistakenly think that they are looking for something thousands of years ago, and then we will send a large number of strong people to go. In this way, they can attack Qinglan unscrupulously." Mi Yunfei secretly praised: "these two fathers and daughters are really thoughtful! They can be so considerate." Mengbieli continued: "this move of the demon clan is really clever! It''s difficult to distinguish the truth from the truth, but wangulin still has to go. If they really find something ten thousand years ago, maybe it will be Qinglan''s disaster." "Uncle Meng, I''ll go alone on this trip to the ancient forest." The dream fairy immediately rejected, "no, you go alone. What if you encounter any danger? At least take me if you want to go." "Fairy, stop fooling around. Trust me, I''ll be fine." "No, you can''t say anything. You''ve broken the peak state of martial arts. Although you can fight with Yukong state now, what if you meet an extremely powerful opponent?" "Well, ling''er! Yunfei''s strength has been able to protect himself now. Even if he meets the person at the peak of Yukong, he can''t overcome it, or at least he can retreat calmly." Meng said goodbye to the character of dream fairy and had to give voice to comfort. "Dad, what do you mean by this? Can you trust him so much? He said so. So did he." mengxianling wanted to say that he was also your son-in-law, but he choked back when he said it. "Xianling, you see." after MI Yunfei said that, he took off directly, and then stayed in the air. At this time, not only the dream fairy was stunned, but even Bai Lingfeng was surprised. Here, in addition to dream parting, we can see through Mi Yunfei''s accomplishments. Even Bai Lingfeng can''t see through it. "You. You bastard, how can you cultivate so fast and reach the realm of resisting the sky so quickly? It''s incredible." Mengxian''s aura roared at Mi Yunfei. It seems that he was not happy that MI Yunfei''s strength has improved. Because she knew that the higher the strength of MI Yunfei, the heavier the burden he would have to bear in the future. Mi Yunfei fell from the air, smiled bitterly and said, "there''s no way! I don''t want to, but I broke through accidentally." It''s really annoying to say that! Bai Lingfeng twitched on his face and said in his heart, "I''m so old that I''ve just reached the middle stage of the imperial sky. Unexpectedly, I''m only 23 years old and have reached the imperial sky state. It''s too unreasonable. Mengparting looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "when are you going?" "I''ll go right away." Mi Yunfei replied without hesitation. Mengparting nodded after listening, and then said, "be careful. Don''t forget that there are still many people waiting for you, especially someone who is afraid he can''t get married!" The dream fairy suddenly said angrily, "who says I''m afraid I can''t get married?" when she finished saying this, she realized that she had been fooled by her father, and a sound of laughter came out of the room. "Xiaomi, if you have something wrong, I can''t spare you. You must come back completely, you know?" at this time, the dream fairy had climbed on MI Yunfei''s shoulder and cried. Mengparting and Bai Lingfeng saw it and quietly withdrew. Mi Yunfei stroked the dream fairy''s long hair, hugged her waist and said, "don''t worry! I''ll be fine. I''m going to have an accident. I''m really afraid you can''t get married at that time!" After hearing this, Meng Xianling beat him several times, and the cry became louder. Mi Yunfei picked up mengxianling''s face, then gently wiped away the tears on her cheek, then kissed her forehead and said, "wait for me to come back!" then he strode away. What kind of existence is wangulin? What kind of danger will mi Yunfei have this time? Chapter 261 Wangulin, one of the four fierce places, is an extremely mysterious place. No one knows when that place was formed, and no one knows what''s in it. In legend, there are many ancient things in the evergreen forest. Someone once saw a pillar of light leading to the sky, and someone went in to investigate, but there was nothing in it. I don''t know how many years later, that phenomenon happened again, and this sign has continued. Later, it was speculated that the light column would appear every 1000 years. Therefore, there are all kinds of rumors that there are many ancient things and many treasures are buried under the light column. Whether it is true or not can not be confirmed. The Wangu forest is almost the same as the Wanmo Jue vein. Although there are not as many animals in the Wangu forest as in the Wanmo Jue vein, there are more people who have survived for a long time. There are many wild animals that have never been recorded in the ancient classics. They are all left over from ancient times, and they are ferocious. Mi Yunfei rode on the unparalleled back and had too many questions in his heart. Qinglan has always been a mystery. If you want to know the truth of everything, you can only trace it back to many thousands of years. Maybe you can know it after flying to the fairy world! The white clouds floated in front of him, and the wind roared past his ears. Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and shook his head. He felt relaxed all over his body. He''s tired enough for a while. After driving for about half a day, MI Yunfei finally came to the edge of Wangu forest. At this time, he also let unparalleled fall to the ground. You know, if the people of the demon clan came here earlier, it would be easy to find flying at such a high altitude. Standing at the edge of Wangu forest, MI Yunfei looked at the forest in front of him curiously. A burst of ancient breath came out from the inside, mixed with a trace of coolness, which made Mi Yunfei shiver uncontrollably. Miyun Fei calmed down and walked in with heavy steps. There are ancient trees everywhere in the forest. The ancient trees are extremely large and crisscross with branches as thick as people want. It must take thousands of years to grow. It''s dark inside. The smell is very strong. It''s difficult to breathe. Not only those ancient trees, but also the soil on the ground and the rocks on the two walls are strange, emitting a primitive and ancient flavor everywhere. Mi Yunfei has now reached the early stage of controlling the sky. His spiritual sense is extremely sensitive. He has already released his powerful divine consciousness to observe the hidden dangers around him. After walking for nearly half an hour, some wild animals gradually appeared. Although their strength was not terrible, they were extremely fierce. However, MI Yunfei has now reached the realm of defending the sky. For these beasts, it can be solved by sneezing or even farting. This made him really vain, and he couldn''t help feeling: "it''s still strength that is the last word!" After nearly an hour, some caves began to appear on the mountain walls on both sides, and the woods became loose. Huge footprints were everywhere on the ground. Even Mi Yunfei was shocked when he saw these strange shaped footprints. The more you go inside, the more gloomy you feel, and the caves are getting bigger and bigger. The staggered footprints on the ground are frightening. Each footprints are so huge. You can imagine how exaggerated the figure is. When you go inside, you can clearly see some white bones on the ground, some of which are rotten. Among them, there are human and animal. It is extremely terrible. Everywhere is filled with a gloomy and cold atmosphere. This gloomy place, not to mention human beings, even the emperor among the unparalleled beasts is a little timid. Although Wushuang is a dragon, the brutes in it don''t know whether they are afraid of the majesty of the dragon. What I''m most afraid of is meeting that kind of old-fashioned beast. That kind of beast won''t care about your dragon? The wind was howling. Even Mi Yunfei, a top expert, was a little scared. Even if it was just a breeze that made the branches'' clatter, it made people nervous. The forest is strange everywhere. Even the flowers and plants are dark, and there are many poisonous plants. If unknown people enter here, even if they are not eaten by those wild animals, they must be poisoned by plants such as flowers and plants. A hundred feet further, the woods here are sparse, many have collapsed, and the ground is also pockmarked and full of gravel. There are many claw marks on the cliffs of the two places. It is estimated that they were caused by the fierce fighting of wild animals! Suddenly, a gust of wind hit, and the rotten ashes on the ground were scattered with the wind. In the distance, a little green light came out, making this strange forest even more gloomy. Mi Yunfei looked up and stared. What appeared in his sight was a giant. The behemoth stood upright and raised his head to a height of more than 40 feet. A section of the head had been exposed into the dense forest. It was difficult to see the whole picture. Only the section of the body could be seen. There were many feet on the body of the behemoth, and two green lights were shining on the ground, which suddenly exploded. The two green lights were two flashes of lightning from its eyes. The whole forest was blowing a gloomy evil wind everywhere, and wisps of poisonous smoke also filled out. "Ouch!" With a roar, the world was turbulent, and the forest shook violently. Without two heads, he suddenly turned into a dragon more than 40 feet long and rushed into the air, which was no inferior to the behemoth. "Boom!" The huge sound made the rocks on both sides of the cliff roll down, and the whole ground was shaking. At this time, MI Yunfei saw clearly that the behemoth was a huge centipede. When the centipede saw unparalleled, he didn''t have any fear and rushed directly with his head up. Although it was huge, it was as fast as lightning. When it ran, there were gusts of wind. The ancient trees fell in one direction, and the whole earth made a "rumbling" sound. Peerless is the emperor of beasts in heaven and earth. However, the centipede in front of him doesn''t buy it. He decides to give this guy some color to see what is the power of divine beasts. Unparalleled gave a roar and wagged his tail, and directly fought with the centipede. The centipede made a ''hissing'' sound in its mouth and suddenly spit out a mouthful of white smoke. After those white smoke spit out, the gloomy old trees on the ground suddenly become withered and yellow. Mi Yunfei knows that white smoke contains strong poison. Ordinary people don''t say they touch it. Even if they smell it, they must die on the spot. At this time, he couldn''t help worrying about unparalleled. However, peerless completely turned a blind eye and opened his mouth to spray a flame. The temperature on the flame was terrible, and the temperature of the whole forest became higher. When the white smoke just met the fire spitting out of unparalleled mouth, it suddenly disappeared. When the huge centipede saw that it couldn''t hit, his eyes shot two lightning again. After the lightning shot out, the clouds in the sky were reflected in color. Unparalleled saw and immediately closed his stomach. Then the faucet was lifted, and a huge lightning burst out of his mouth. This lightning is much larger than the lightning from the Centipede''s eyes, just like a huge column of light. "Wheeze!" "boom!" The two lightning bolts intersected at this moment and exploded with great destructive power. The trees fell in rows and splashed billowing smoke and sand. Even Mi Yunfei, who was watching the battle, felt a palpitation. This kind of lethality is too strong. The centipede saw the unparalleled power and flew up immediately. He wanted to wrap unparalleled with his body, and then poisoned unparalleled with the terrible poison on his body. All I could hear was the roar of the wind. Terrible forces were stirring in the air, causing a crack in the ground. Peerless is the emperor of animals. Where can the centipede be crazy in front of it? It won''t be afraid of the poison on the centipede. When he raised his head and wagged his tail, his whole body had rushed towards the centipede. Looking at his tall dragon beard, he knew that he was angry. "When!" The violent collision made a harsh sound. Unparalleled was covered with dragon scales, each of which was extremely hard. And the centipede is also good. Its body is as hard as steel. When it collides with unparalleled, it even sparks. Feeling the violent momentum, MI Yunfei filled his body with strength, and a light mask appeared on his body, and the falling rocks turned into dust when they touched the light mask. After a fight, the centipede suddenly raised its head and roared. At this time, a strange thing happened, and two wings grew on its back. Looking at the winged centipede, MI Yunfei immediately shouted, "flying centipede!" Flying centipede is really like a fish in water after having wings. It spreads its wings and rushes into the sky at a lightning speed to fight with unparalleled. At this time, unparalleled was finally angry. It threw its head, took a breath, and then spit out a flood towards the centipede. The rolling flood rushed the flying centipede out. The trees on the ground were pressed down in rows by flying centipedes, and several holes were blown out of the cliffs on both sides, and the huge rocks rushed down like waves. Before the flying centipede reacts, unparalleled spits out a mouthful of solid ice again. When the solid ice came out, the whole forest became much colder. The whole air seemed to be frozen, with layers of ice cover. The flying centipede also panicked. It swept its tail and seemed to want to leave, but the solid ice had fallen from the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The ground suddenly broke open, and the flying centipede was frozen by the solid ice. It didn''t look a little fierce. Peerless seemed to be still angry and spit out a terrible flame towards the frozen flying centipede again. "Crackle!" After a sound, the flying centipede and half of the forest were burned black, and bursts of smoke filled out. The flying Centipede''s body burst open with a bang. At this time, a faint green inner pill was shot out from the flying centipede. After seeing it, the tap swung and directly held the inner pill in his mouth. When the war between the two beasts ended, MI Yunfei came towards Wushuang. Mi Yunfei looked at the inner pill in Wushuang''s mouth and knew what Wushuang wanted to do. Just a little worried in his heart, he asked, "unparalleled, are you going to eat the inner pill of the flying centipede?" Wushuang nodded and said, "yes, this guy is not weak. I have already advanced to the Ninth level spirit beast. If I eat this inner pill again, I can advance to the holy beast." Mi Yunfei was still a little worried and asked, "this flying centipede is highly toxic all over the body! Can you withstand it?" "Master, don''t worry. There''s no problem. There''s no poison in the world that can kill me. Don''t forget my identity." After thinking for a moment, MI Yunfei didn''t say much, but asked again and again. After hearing this, Wushuang opened his mouth and swallowed the inner pill into his stomach. After watching Wushuang eat the inner pill, MI Yunfei couldn''t wait. If Wushuang could bear the poison in the inner pill, maybe it would enter the level of holy beast, but if it couldn''t bear it, the result would be very tragic. Mi Yunfei said in the middle of his heart, "can this transformation really become a holy beast?" Chapter 262 In the center of Wangu forest, there are dense trees, overgrown weeds and evil winds, which erode people''s hearts and souls. This is a unique valley surrounded by mountains. There is no way out. There is a river in the valley, but the water in the river is not clear, but blood red. A curl of magic smoke filled the forest. As soon as you enter here, you will hear bursts of roaring. Sometimes the boulders on both sides of the mountain wall will roll down inexplicably, and the earth will tremble inexplicably. This is really a terrible place. Beside the river sat eight people, several of whom were ragged, broken and injured in many places. These people are Yuncheng God and fengfeixian who entered the ancient forest earlier. Yun Chengshen tore off a piece of cloth from his body, wrapped up the wound and asked Feng Feixian, "Feixian, you said we have been here for two days. Why haven''t you seen the huge light column? Is that legend false?" "No, our demon clan''s records will never be wrong. It should be time!" Feng Feixian''s tone was very firm. Behind them lay the bodies of many wild animals, including some of them. Originally, there were more than 20 people when they entered the evergreen forest, but now there are only eight people left. It is conceivable that their journey is not easy. However, fortunately, they did not meet the top holy beast. Otherwise, it is really possible to explain here. There are many legends about wangulin. Some super powerful people have been exploring the secrets of wangulin, but they have gained nothing. Because few people know what the secret in the eternal forest is, and when the light column appears. However, the demon clan is one of the few people who know the secret of wangulin. At first, the devil did not dare to send the top master to come, because that would disturb the Xian Lai island or some of the four hidden world family''s eyeliner, then it would lead to some battles. It''s really hard to say who the things in here belong to then. Therefore, after some discussion, the demon clan sent two groups of people to attack the four hermit families and four sects respectively. However, attacking the four sects is simply a diversion. However, when attacking the four hermit aristocratic families, he had an idea to destroy them. However, there seems to be an arrangement, and the demon family failed to achieve its wish in the end. It has been two days since yunchengshen and others entered the Wangu forest, but they haven''t seen anything here except the terrible beast, and the people they brought are almost dead. However, at this time, the aura of heaven and earth rushed towards the entrance of the eternal forest, and the heaven and earth released extremely powerful energy. The glow reflected the clouds in the sky, and the capital was seven colors. The aura is surging, the golden light flows, and the bright glow comes from a distance. The sea of clouds in the sky churned and gradually converged into a huge vortex. "Feixian, what''s that?" Yuncheng God asked, pointing to the colorful clouds in the sky. "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be the huge pillar of light we''re looking for." "Feixian, do you feel the spirit of heaven and earth flowing towards that side?" Feng Feixian nodded and said, "well, this symptom seems to be a scene during promotion. Is there a powerful beast in the forest promoting? It seems that it is definitely no less than the holy beast level." "Shall we go and have a look?" asked Yuncheng God. "No, now our people have been hurt and don''t have much combat power. At present, it''s best not to provoke animals of that level. That''s not what our current combat power can bear." Feng Feixian denied the crazy idea of Yuncheng God, but he knew very well what kind of things Yuncheng God would do. We could have avoided some wild animals along the way, but Yuncheng God had to find the bad luck of those animals and got into trouble with a red leopard. The red leopard has reached the holy beast level, and it is still a sixth order holy beast, which is equivalent to the strength of human beings in the air period! What they could match, they almost took all of them according to the order. As a result, even their flying animals were eaten by the red leopard. The thick aura continued, and the whole sky was stirred up. Bursts of divine light made people feel like they wanted to worship. At this time, the colorful clouds disappeared, and the dark clouds appeared in front of us, making the whole forest even darker. At the periphery of Wangu forest, MI Yunfei looked at the dark clouds in the sky and was shocked. Because of the symptoms of the coming dark clouds, he had experienced it. That was the thunder robbery. In this world, as long as you don''t break into the void, you won''t cause thunder. Unless your strength has aroused the vigilance of heaven and earth, you may be robbed by thunder. When Mi Yunfei was promoted to the breaking martial arts realm, he encountered thunder robbery because he was a creator. His various performances have made heaven and earth intolerable. Therefore, it is normal to encounter thunder robbery. However, he did not expect that unparalleled would encounter such a thing. The rolling dark clouds are dense together. The dark clouds are filled with suffocating power, and the void has become much repressed, making people a little out of breath. The top of the whole forest turned dark and couldn''t see anything. Suddenly, the wind gusted, the sea of trees churned, and the majestic pressure came out of the void, just like a troll trampling on all sentient beings above. "Chi Chi" After a harsh sound, there were roots of lightning in the dark clouds, and the heaven and earth were mighty. Lightning gathers more and more, which seems to be condensing the power of terror. Looking at the divine thunder above, MI Yunfei was shocked. He didn''t expect that unparalleled would make such a big formation when he was promoted to the holy beast. This phenomenon is much more terrible than when he was promoted to break the martial arts at that time. It can''t be compared at all. It''s really shocking. At this time, he began to worry about being unparalleled. It was hard to say whether he could withstand such a terrible divine thunder. "Boom" There was a rumble of thunder in the air. The huge sound shook people''s eardrums and nearly broke. There was a strong wind and rolling rocks around. I don''t know how many wild animals were scared away. "Boom!" The first divine thunder finally came down, and the lightning was fierce everywhere. Even the unparalleled surroundings were blown out of several huge pits. Without two heads, the dragon''s tail swayed directly towards the huge lightning. When it came into contact with lightning, it opened its mouth, and then inhaled all the lightning into its abdomen. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei''s scalp exploded. He never thought that unparalleled was so strong. It was really against the sky! Compared with his original madness, he dared to despise the terrible lightning. The lightning entered the unparalleled belly. You can clearly see that there are lightning strings on the unparalleled body, and then disappear into the invisible. "Peerless, don''t be careless!" Mi Yunfei shouted at peerless. Although he knew that peerless was very strong, the divine thunder was powerful, but he couldn''t kill peerless. But he was afraid that unparalleled would be injured due to carelessness, which he didn''t want to see. The matchless dragon picked his beard lightly, and then smiled at Mi Yunfei below, indicating that he was at ease. At this time, the dark clouds gathered again. It looked like a huge devil. Bursts of terrible magic power filled out, forming a huge black hole, adding a trace of ferocity to the strange forest. Slowly, the second divine thunder finally came. This divine thunder was different from the previous one, and its power was much greater. Lightning gathered together to form a pillar of light. The terrible power made many wild animals below dare not move. At this time, without two heads, the Dragon claws opened like the palm of a man''s hand. Bursts of golden light came out of its whole body, and the Dragon scales became shining at this moment. At this time, the storm surged, the void was deformed, and the invisible spirit of heaven and earth was pouring towards the unparalleled body. Unparalleled gathers the aura of heaven and earth, and the cold light of the dragon''s claws splashes everywhere, which is frightening. I saw that the dragon''s claws suddenly become larger and cover half of the sky. Peerless roared up into the sky and rushed into the sky against the huge pillar of light. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the second divine thunder cleaved on the unparalleled dragon''s claws, the terrible energy overflowed, and the forest was blown up. "Wheezing!" The huge light column split on the unparalleled dragon claws and made a particularly harsh sound. The electric light formed a net and spread in the air. "Boom!" There was another loud noise. Unparalleled was rocked by the divine thunder. There was still smoke on the Dragon claws, and pieces of dragon scales fell down. With unparalleled physique, he can be so embarrassed by the divine thunder. We can imagine what kind of terror the divine thunder''s power is. Mi Yunfei opened his mouth and wanted to shout, but he found that he had been too frightened to make a sound. He didn''t rest assured until he saw that unparalleled had stabilized his body. At this time, MI Yunfei found that he had unknowingly shed a cold sweat. The unparalleled roar just now has attracted the attention of Yuncheng God and others. They all heard it. It was a dragon chant. Because it was too far away and the place where the thunder robbery appeared was dark, Yuncheng God and others didn''t see what kind of animals were fighting against the thunder robbery when they rushed into the air. However, they clearly heard the huge dragon chant just now. Looking at the dark sky, Yuncheng said uneasily: "the long roar just now seems to be the cry of the divine dragon. I didn''t expect that the divine dragon could trigger divine thunder when promoting. You can imagine how terrible the divine dragon is!" At this time, Feng Feixian frowned and said, "it''s impossible for people or animals in the world to cause thunder robbery when they don''t reach the realm of Feixian. If so, that dragon must be unique in the world." After hearing this, Yuncheng God exclaimed, "you mean the dragon of the demon God?" "Yes, only the dragon may be able to do it." "What should we do? Do we watch it grow?" "Hei hei, it must be the demon God who came in. Unexpectedly, we must not let the Dragon succeed in promotion. The third divine thunder is estimated to have to wait for some time. We hurry to kill the dragon, which is equivalent to breaking an arm of the demon God." "Feixian, you are really insidious! Ha ha! But I like it." After some discussion, the group hurried to the place where shenlei appeared. The dark clouds in the sky are gathering constantly, and Mi Yunfei''s heart also feels a little uneasy. The power of the third divine thunder is obviously terrible. It hasn''t been split down after half an hour. According to ancient books, if the divine thunder comes continuously, it shows that the power of the divine thunder is not too great, which can be regarded as a good thing. However, if the divine thunder doesn''t chop down for a long time, it means that the divine thunder is extremely powerful. The longer the time, the stronger the cohesive power of the divine thunder. The non top strong can''t cause that kind of divine thunder, and the non top strong can''t compete. This kind of person or beast is an extremely terrible existence in the world. At this time, there were more and more dark clouds, and it was dark for hundreds of feet. In the dark clouds, there are faint roots of lightning shuttling around. It seems that this is a warning to unparalleled. The big rocks on the ground whirled one after another, and the sea of trees churned violently, which made it difficult to stabilize the body. "Boom!" Huge thunder came out from the air. Before the divine thunder came down, the ground was broken. You can imagine how terrible this divine thunder is. "Peerless, don''t be careless this time." Mi Yunfei shouted to peerless in the air. In fact, there is no need for him to shout! When the dark clouds were dense, unparalleled had already felt the terrible pressure, even it was a little afraid. After the third divine thunder came down, MI Yunfei suddenly felt an abnormal fluctuation. He shouted in his heart: "bad, something is bad. I don''t know whether it will affect Tao unparalleled?" Can unparalleled successfully survive the thunder disaster? What will Yuncheng God and fengfeixian do? Is peerless alive or dead? What kind of secret does the eternal forest hide? Chapter 263 "Boom!" Huge lightning intertwined in the air, like dozens of silver snakes dancing. In the dark clouds, the glory flowed, and the energy of terror energy oppressed it. At this time, several people came from a distance. They were as fast as the stars. In the blink of an eye, they had come not far from the thunder robbery. "Ha ha! The God of war of the demon clan is coming!" With a wild laugh, Yuncheng God threw a fist at batian in the air, and the terrible fist strength turned into a colorful awn and strung to the unparalleled in the air. However, at this time, a huge pressure came out, and the earth suddenly split. The vast palm force opened the mountain and cracked the stone, and directly cut off the terrible fist strength of Yuncheng God, and then a figure fell from the air. The man''s white shirt flew with the wind, and his face was particularly cold and unmoved. With his hands on his back, he was in high spirits, and his white hair added a trace of vicissitudes. When the man slowly floated down, everyone was shocked, whether it was Yuncheng God or Fengfei fairy. The visitor turned out to be the realm of Yukong. The most terrible thing is that this person is still the person they know. Needless to say, this person is naturally Mi Yunfei. "How could it be? How could it be? You have broken through again in such a short time and reached the realm of controlling the sky." looking at Mi Yunfei falling from the sky, Rao Shiyun''s arrogance of becoming a God has restrained a lot, and the shock in his heart can''t subside for a long time. Mi Yunfei snorted coldly, "nothing in this world is impossible. You can only blame your ignorance." At this time, even the resourceful Fengfei fairy felt a little tricky. Now Mi Yunfei has reached the realm of defending the sky. Although there are eight people here, they can''t do anything about Mi Yunfei. At first, MI Yunfei was able to compete with them when he reached the peak of breaking martial arts. Now Mi Yunfei has reached the realm of resisting the sky. Even with the six people next to him, I''m afraid he won''t win too much. "Hum! Since I''m known as the God of war of the demon family, can I still be afraid of you? I don''t believe that none of us can destroy you." With a cold hum, Yuncheng God rushed up, and the rolling magic gas swung away in the forest. Feng Feixian and others behind him also shot together. They understand that if they can''t kill Mi Yunfei at this time, they may have no chance, because the distance is getting farther and farther. For a moment, the brilliant work in the sky was dazzling. The thick palm power turned into the hand of the God of heaven. The sand and stones on the ground and the dark clouds in the sky rolled. Mi Yunfei stretched out his arms like an immortal, and his eyes were as cold as a knife. Between the palms, the mountains fall and the earth crack. When you step, the sea withers and the rocks rot. The drunk crown looked up to the sky, roared and startled the immortal. There was no doubt that heaven and earth were boiling at this moment. "The palm power breaks the heaven and earth, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. It''s hard for the world to match a move to ask about life and death." "Kill fairy palm!" With a roar, the sky and earth fell into a primitive chaos. The sand is furious and the storm is attacking people. Raise your hand to block out the sun. Turn your hands over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. Leave it in your sleeve. The power of the demon God shakes the sky and worries about heaven and earth. A large number of heaven and earth auras, such as flood waves and rapids, string into the abdomen. The devil Qi fills the top and kills the sky. A mighty palm, a great pressure. When the air raid came, this palm announced. The devil is resurrected! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mi Yunfei''s palm hit the world shaking forces below, and the sky burst into flowers. The terrible power was like the sudden explosion of several volcanoes. The terrible energy was surging in the air, and even the thunder clouds were about to be dispersed. After a blow, Yuncheng Shen and others retreated seven or eight feet, and Mi Yunfei was shocked by a terrible blow from several people. Just as he wanted to fight, the majesty of the terrible world finally came down. "Boom!" With a thunderbolt, a huge attraction came from the rolling dark clouds, and the spirit of heaven and earth was disappearing. Wave after wave of earth waves gushed out like a roaring sea tide, annihilating everything in an instant. "Chi Chi!" Huge lightning gathered together to form an Optimus pillar. Even Mi Yunfei felt terrible about the power contained in it. Everything seems so small at this moment, and the power of heaven and earth can''t be underestimated. "Boom!" After an earthshaking sound, the huge Optimus came with the punishment of heaven and earth. An endless force on the sky broke through three thousand clouds and finally swept towards the unparalleled with the power of God. The whole body of unparalleled suddenly soared, the whole dragon body became larger, and the Dragon scales of the whole body also glittered with bursts of golden light. A remnant appeared on the sky. Its speed was very fast, and it had rushed up in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, without two heads and one mouth, several spherical elements spit out from his mouth, which are gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, rain, thunder and electricity. At this moment, heaven and earth become colorful, colorful, and the glow flows. The unparalleled power is extremely frightening. Unparalleled obviously has used the top power of the whole body to fight against the power of heaven and earth. Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy looked at each other and shot again. Suddenly, there was a strong wind everywhere, and the power of Hunyuan opened the sky and the earth. One strong spirit after another filled the air, and the rolling evil spirit annihilated the forest. "Blood anger reincarnation, magic prison formula!" With a loud cry, thousands of stone pillars were pulled up from the ground, and then rushed to the sky. Thousands of evil spirits issued bursts of screams, and the pressure of suffocation was comparable to Tianwei. Everything hangs in the air, and the terrible force seems to be able to pass through samsara and frighten the third and sixth generations. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" With the sound falling, I suddenly saw the magic smoke rolling and the evil spirit rising to the sky. The majestic energy stirred up and tossed with a palm, which was the beginning of sadness and the end of life. "Boom!" A loud noise shocked the sky. Several destructive forces collided at this moment, which was no less than the power of divine thunder in the sky. The whole sky seemed to break at any time, the earth turned over, many ancient trees fell in rows, boulders, flying shuttles and dust. "Demon God, let you see the unique skill of my demon family! Demon spirit cut!" With a loud cry, Yuncheng God was highly motivated, and his murderous spirit rushed to the crown, using the top holy level skill of the demon family. A huge blade ran through the sky. Countless evil spirits were roaring, smoke and sand danced wildly, and boulders were looming in the blade. At the same time, Feng Feixian and the others also made a move together, with a huge momentum jumping to pieces and toppling mountains and seas. Bursts of light pierced people''s eyes, and the pressure of terror suffocation flew towards Miyun. "Demon god six moves, the second move, smart nether world!" Mi Yunfei turned his hand, and there was no evil force in his hand. The terrible magic smoke diffused from his whole body. With one hand, the world was turbulent and the magic power was boundless. The mighty palm wind rolled up the fallen leaves on the ground like a desert storm, and an abyss appeared in front of everyone. Such a terrible power, although the world is big, how many people can beat it? "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The heaven and earth were in chaos. There was no double strength to resist the divine thunder. The following people were fighting wildly. Everything around them turned into dust and scared away countless wild animals. Lightning came in abundance, waves of earth waves churned up, blossomed in the sky and exploded on the ground. At this moment, the whole heaven and earth boiled like boiling water. The wind and sand danced with the wind, and the majestic force broke through the sky. Mi Yunfei''s white hair soared to the sky, and his strength increased a bit. His eyes became blood red and roared, and his body gushed out amazing power. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the eight Yuncheng gods were shocked and flew out, and Mi Yunfei was shaken to pieces at this time. Although Mi Yunfei has reached the state of the early stage of air control, the other party does have three peak and five experts in the early stage of breaking martial arts. If such people unite, they can fight even if they meet the realm of the Royal Air period. At this time, the thunder robbery also reached the most critical moment. At this time, the matchless dragon scales were blown down one after another, and a trace of blood overflowed from the dragon''s mouth. It looks very embarrassed. The whole body is emitting bursts of green smoke. Where is there a little dragon power! The lightning fell from the air one after another. The power of terror frightened everyone. Unparalleled is still struggling against the terrible energy. At this time, peerless can''t be a little distracted. If someone nearby attacks it, I''m afraid it will lose its vitality if it doesn''t die, and even fall from the holy beast to the realm of the beast. Many thousands of years ago, there were many people who soared. At that time, when ordinary people or animals cross the robbery, if the robbery is not successful, it will disappear. Unless it is the kind of person who is strong against the sky, such as the magic dragon. When the magic dragon encountered a thunder robbery, it was secretly attacked by the people of the demon family and the dragon family, resulting in the failure of the robbery. However, he survived at that time, only seriously injured. Like many super strong people, if they don''t succeed in the robbery and don''t disappear, their strength will also fall down. Otherwise, the magic dragon that surpassed the realm of flying immortals would not fall even if it was faced with the strong ones of the demon family and the dragon family. Now is the most critical moment. Although Mi Yunfei was shocked and flew out, he was not hurt much. At this time, he must not allow unparalleled to be attacked by yunchengshen and others. Yun Chengshen and others saw the huge divine thunder, and several people accepted their whole body skills again. They must give an unparalleled blow. The strong wind raged and the strong Qi surged. In the misty world, there was a great look. Then, bursts of blood mist dispersed. In the vast heaven and earth, the blood waves are surging, and the crazy shock pierces the sky. Such a blow is not done by human beings. "Hum! Let you see the power of the demon God!" As soon as the cold hum fell, the magic power rose, and Mi Yunfei''s white hair rose into the sky, swallowing mountains and rivers. The endless magic smoke erodes people''s mind, like an ocean pouring out, a hundred miles away. An evil light shot out from his forehead, and two awe inspiring killing intentions appeared in his eyes, which shocked the world. It is the majesty of God and the anger of the devil. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" With a deep drink, heaven and earth reveled with it, and ghosts and gods resonated with it. The burning war spirit shook jiuchongtian and shocked Jiuyou mansion. Two huge words appeared in the sky, each as big as a half sitting mountain. One is the word "God", which is emitting bursts of rainbow light, while the other is the word "devil", which is filled with strong evil spirit. Mi Yunfei raised his hand to the sky and stamped on the ground with one foot. A crack extended from his feet and slowly cracked into the distance. Countless boulders rose from the depths of the earth, and the earth waves surged on both sides like tides. "Kill!" One word, one stamp, one wave, destroy the mountain and break the pulse, as if imprisoning time and space. Everything in heaven and earth seems so small under this palm. Everything is floating clouds and will only disappear. Between raising his hand, the huge words fell from the sky, breaking the wind and dispersing the clouds, and the world was in full bloom with the most terrible power of the demon God. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a slap, the sand danced wildly, the earth waves flew, and a mountain was pierced by the powerful internal force and slowly jumped to pieces. Where the palm wind passes, the woods are destroyed in pieces. The mountains destroy the mountains and the water is cut off. It is unstoppable. Within a hundred miles, there was nothing to see, only the most terrible majesty left. Even the divine thunder stopped at this moment, and the dark clouds were scattered by this powerful palm. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" After several successive sounds sounded, Yuncheng God and others were shocked and flew out. Fortunately, Yuncheng God and Fengfei Xian were so powerful that they didn''t die at the hand of MI Yunfei on the spot. Rao was so injured. However, the rest of the people were not as lucky as them. Under this terrible palm, they turned into blood and water, which was sprinkled from the air. Even their bodies were blown up after pouring strong internal strength. At this time, MI Yunfei wanted to raise his palm and kill Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy here, but the change happened. Suddenly, in the deep mountain forest, a divine light rose into the sky, and a fantasy was immediately reflected on the clouds in the sky. The fantasy was vague and could not be seen at all, but only vaguely seemed to be a huge cave. "Opened, the cave opened, legend. Legend is finally coming true!" Chapter 264 "Boom!" The ground trembled violently and made a rumbling sound. Several people were shaking and difficult to stand. In the deep mountain forest, the huge light column led straight to the sky. Just now, the sound came from there. It seems that something came out from the ground. "The cave of wangulin has been opened, and finally opened." There was undisguised excitement in the eyes of Yuncheng God. After that, he endured the pain of his whole body and ran crazy towards the depths of the forest. Although Fengfei fairy was not as enthusiastic as him, his eyes were still ecstatic. He ran crazy towards the forest like Yuncheng God. Mi Yunfei wanted to catch up immediately and kill them in this place, but now countless people have just passed the thunder robbery. It is the weakest time. Mi Yunfei can''t leave it alone. "Hum! You two should not die. I will kill you next time." After a cold hum, MI Yunfei walked towards Wushuang. At this time, the thunder has been robbed, and Wushuang''s body is still emitting wisps of smoke. The whole dragon collapsed to the ground. It seems that he is very tired. "Matchless, how are you? Are you hurt?" Mi Yun hurriedly asked after running over. Matchless shook his head and said, "master, it doesn''t matter. Xiao Lei can''t help me. I''ll be fine after a short rest." At this time, MI Yunfei took out a bottle of fairy emulsion from the space ring, and then said, "no match, drink this bottle of fairy emulsion!" the two people of Yun Cheng Shen and Feng Fei Xian did not necessarily go out to the distant pillar of light. We must hurry up to see it. After listening to each other, they no longer say much. After extending the dragon''s claws from the rice Yun Fei''s hands, they put the fairy emulsion into the mouth. The immortal emulsion is worthy of being nurtured by heaven and Earth Spirit. After being drunk, the wound instantly became good. Some larger wounds heal directly with the naked eye, just as the magic dragon body of MI Yunfei, and even a little stronger. After a moment, unparalleled also recovered. The whole body could be called a new look. The Dragon scales became more shining, golden and dazzling. The dragon''s body has also grown a lot. It is estimated that it is about 70 or 80 feet long. It looks more powerful. "Ouch!" A long roar, gloomy clouds, heaven and earth change color, gusts of wind roar, and the broken earth looks more vicissitudes. "Ha ha! I know you''re very powerful. Let''s go!" After MI Yunfei finished, he jumped directly on the unparalleled back, picked the unparalleled dragon beard, and then directly strung into the sky. The flashing colorful shenguanghua was as beautiful as a gorgeous meteor across the night sky. When I flew close to the light column, I found the source of the divine light, which was emitted from a cave. What appeared in front of us was a mountain peak, which towered in the sky. The ground was full of cracks and gravel. It seemed that the mountain peak had just emerged from the ground. The mountain is not vast, and it seems to be an Optimus pillar just falling from the sky. There is a cave at the foot of the mountain. There are bursts of sacred light in the cave. Three extremely huge words Danxia mansion are engraved on the top of the cave. Those three big words showed bursts of edge. Each word and stroke were so shocking. Just these three words occupied half of the mountain, which really impacted people''s perception. The peak looks a little old, and bursts of primitive flavor come from it, but the whole peak is bare without a weed. It''s really weird. Mi Yunfei jumped down from his unparalleled back. He looked up at the three words and felt a great pride in his heart. This style of writing has deeply convinced him, which makes people have to sigh. Just then, the door of the cave made a "rumbling" sound. Then the stone gate began to close. "Matchless, wait for me here." After MI Yunfei finished, he rushed towards the ancient stone gate that was about to be combined. Just when he rushed in, the ancient stone gate was completely closed. All this happened between lightning and flint. Before unparalleled had time to respond, the stone gate was tightly closed. Unparalleled saw that he was in a great hurry. He was afraid that MI Yunfei would have any accident. At this time, unparalleled magnified his dragon claw, and the cold light at the tip of the claw splashed everywhere, which captured people''s heart and soul. "Boom!" Only heard a loud noise, unparalleled used his proud unique skill, genuine dragon claw hand. The huge dragon claw patted on the ancient stone gate. The stone gate didn''t break, even a trace could not be left. Such a terrible claw, even if it is a mountain peak, it must be broken in half. However, the ancient stone gate has nothing at all. After several attacks, unparalleled still couldn''t shake the ancient stone gate. He was out of breath. At this time, he had to give up. Seeing that he couldn''t get in, unparalleled helplessly shouted to the cave: "master, you must have nothing to do!" After entering the cave, MI Yunfei''s eyes were shining and mysterious. Inside the cave is another piece of heaven and earth. A passage twists and turns. I don''t know where it leads. Mi Yunfei knew that Yuncheng God and Fengfei immortal must have entered the cave, but there was no figure of them in front of him. It is estimated that they entered the channel. For this ancient cave, MI Yunfei has a trace of curiosity and vigilance. God knows what kind of danger there will be. After all, unknown things are always difficult to prevent. He walked with heavy steps towards the channel in front of him. He was so careful every step. At this time, MI Yunfei saw clearly where the faint light came from. It turned out that the two walls of the channel were inlaid with colored stones of different shapes and colors. Those lights came from the colored stones. Bursts of faint light reflected on MI Yunfei''s face, and his heart became nervous. Fortunately, there were no mechanisms and concealed weapons in the channel. However, MI Yunfei''s physique is not afraid of those ordinary secret devices. The passage was full of twists and turns, and the ground was uneven. Mi Yunfei''s heart also went up and down, unknowingly sweating. After turning a few corners, Mi Yun flew to an open place, where there are some porcelain pots and so on. And Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are also in this place. Looking at their anxious appearance, they seem to have got nothing. "Hum! I see how you two go out alive." Mi Yunfei didn''t hurry to start, but looked at Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy with a smile. After listening to MI Yunfei''s laughter, Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian were startled. Just now, MI Yunfei was careful and didn''t make any sound at all. Naturally, they couldn''t notice it. Seeing Mi Yunfei coming towards them, Yuncheng said angrily, "hum! Demon God, don''t think we''ll be afraid of you. Even if we die, we won''t let you live." after that, he made a posture to fight. At this time, Feng Feixian pulled him and stopped Yun Chengshen''s impulsive practice. Feng Feixian''s face was still very calm. He didn''t move because of MI Yunfei''s appearance. He smiled and said, "demon God, do you know where we are now?" Mi Yunfei stopped moving forward. After Feng Feixian asked, he remembered that he really didn''t know the origin of the cave! However, Feng Feixian gave Mi Yunfei the feeling that he was a dangerous person, a hundred times more dangerous than Yuncheng God. His strength may not be as good as Yun Chengshen, but his mind and his calm attitude make people feel too dangerous. This man is too deep. No matter what happens, he is always calm. He seldom smiles. It seems that he is brewing a plot when he smiles. At least Mi Yunfei thinks so. Looking at the cold face of Feng Feixian, MI Yunfei hesitated. He looked up at Feng Feixian and asked, "where is this place? What is the origin of this cave?" Feng Feixian said without hesitation: "the origin of this cave is quite mysterious, because its owner comes from the fairy world." "What? The cave comes from the fairyland?" Rao Shimi Yunfei''s determination was startled. In his heart, there was a huge wave of shock, and he said secretly: "Is it because the war many thousands of years ago caused many immortals to stay in the world? When was the cave formed? If it was formed shortly after the war, it may be acceptable. If it was formed long after the war, it would be strange. According to this reasoning, this person There may still be immortals in the sky. " Mi Yunfei shook his head and said in his heart: "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! When human power reaches a certain degree, it will cause thunder robbery. If there are immortals in the world, they will lead to thunder robbery as soon as they appear. It seems that this cave should have existed shortly after the war. If the immortals don''t die, they must have gone to the fairy world." There are too many secrets of Qinglan. With the growth of MI Yunfei''s strength, he found that Qinglan revealed more and more mysteries and understood more and more. Fans! All these are mysteries! No one knows what else. Mi Yunfei raised his head and asked, "how did you know that this cave was left by people from the fairy world?" Feng Feixian seemed to know that MI Yunfei asked. He looked calm and said faintly: "Our demon clan once dominated the world many thousands of years ago. How can we have less information? This secret was also found in our demon clan ancient scroll. The ancient scroll only records that there will be a light column leading to the sky every thousand years. Some ancestors of our demon clan have long found this cave, but they can''t enter it because the cave has been opened for too long It''s short. There are colorful stones in it. According to the records in the ancient scroll, colorful stones are not things on earth. You say this cave is not left by people in the fairy world. Will it still be left by people in the human world? " After listening, MI Yunfei nodded. Feng Feixian guessed that it was right, because there was no colorful stone in the world, even in the ancient Scripture, and Mi Yunfei knew from Feng Feixian that the colorful stones just now were called colorful stones. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "it seems that whether this cave is left by people in the fairy world has nothing to do with whether I want to kill you or not!" At this time, Yuncheng God was already angry. He pointed to MI Yunfei and wanted to rush up and do it directly, but he was pulled back by Feng Feixian. After listening to MI Yunfei''s words, Feng Feixian''s face was as usual. He shook his head and said, "wrong, you''re wrong! It''s a big relationship. You know, the caves left by some immortals are basically forbidden. Did you forget your last trip to immortal''s mansion?" After hearing this, MI Yunfei was moved. He knew that Feng Feixian was right, but he was really unwilling to give up the chance to kill them. Feng Feixian then said, "once the prohibition is started due to our war, it is estimated that we can''t live. You must be unwilling to die like this! Hehe! You still have the demon God gate, several confidants, and many people waiting for you! If you can''t go back, a collective suicide will happen." Feng Feixian''s words hit the nail on the head and spoke to the depths of MI Yunfei''s heart. Mi Yunfei bit his teeth and spit out a few words: "you''re cruel!" After listening to MI Yunfei say these words, Yuncheng''s whole body relaxed. Although he is a madman, he is still a little afraid when facing Mi Yunfei. Feng Feixian looked at Yun Chengshen, then turned his eyes to MI Yunfei, and said, "demon God, let''s first find out if there is any mechanism here! After all, there is no way. If we continue, we will only be trapped and die here." After a cold hum, MI Yunfei turned and walked towards the porcelain. While thinking about his questions, he observed the place in front of him. Mi Yunfei held up a porcelain and looked at it curiously. Some of these porcelain didn''t know it was of that age. There were some patterns on it. There was nothing to see at all. He threw down the porcelain and picked up a pot. At this time, he suddenly found that there were some herbs in the pot. These herbs were rotten, but Mi Yunfei recognized some colors on the pot. These were herbs. When he looked at the other pots, he found that many of them were filled with herbs. "There are so many herbs in this cave, isn''t it? Was the owner of this cave a alchemist?" What kind of identity is the master of the cave? Can Mi Yunfei find a way out and what kind of harvest will he have? What will the outcome of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy be? Will they bring changes? Chapter 265 Looking at these pots in front of him, MI Yunfei''s shock could not subside for a long time. Although these pots have been for a long time, they are still not broken. It is expected that they are not ordinary things. Mi Yunfei picked up all the pots and smelled them, and finally determined that the pots were filled with medicinal materials. It''s hard for ordinary people to notice, and Mi Yunfei is also a alchemist, so he can''t judge it until he looks carefully. Seeing that MI Yunfei didn''t go to find the mechanism, but smelled and smelled with those pots, Yuncheng God was puzzled and asked, "demon God, why don''t you go to find the mechanism and smell with those pots?" It''s impossible for MI Yunfei to tell them. He snorted coldly, "don''t you find that these pots are special? The cave hasn''t known for many years, but the pots are still good. Don''t you think these pots are extraordinary?" After hearing this, Yuncheng was despised in his heart. Why didn''t he know? But he didn''t think that top level experts such as Mi Yunfei would pay attention to these mortals. Yuncheng and Fengfei touched and touched the wall, knocked on the wall and stamped on the ground, but they still couldn''t find the mechanism. Regardless of the two of them, MI Yunfei still looked at the porcelain and pots in front of him curiously. At this time, he saw a very beautiful porcelain vase. The patterns on it contained natural charm and bright color, which anyone would like to see. He stretched out his hand to pick it up, but he suddenly found that he couldn''t move the porcelain bottle half a minute with any force. "Eh! It''s really strange. Why can''t this porcelain vase be carried up?" The wind flying fairy heard Mi Yunfei''s startled voice and immediately came over and asked, "what''s the matter?" Mi Yunfei glanced at him and said, "this porcelain vase can''t be picked up. It''s like a root." When Feng Feixian heard the speech, he smiled and said in surprise, "this. This may be the mechanism." after that, he stretched out his hand and tried, but he still couldn''t move the porcelain vase. He tried to turn the porcelain bottle, but the porcelain bottle seemed to have a root and was not moved at all. "Be careful, isn''t it a pity that such a beautiful porcelain vase is broken." when Mi Yunfei saw Feng Feixian moving the porcelain vase hard, he couldn''t bear to remind him. "Break? Do you want to break this porcelain vase?" Feng Feixian said to himself. "What are you doing?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Of course it''s going to be broken. It''s just a bottle no matter how beautiful it is." After Feng Feixian finished, he punched the porcelain bottle directly. He heard a "click", and the porcelain bottle was broken. Just then, there was a "rumbling" sound in the cave, and a crack began to appear on the originally flat stone wall. "Ha ha! What a mechanism!" looking at the slowly splitting stone wall, Yuncheng God burst into laughter. Mi Yunfei secretly praised: "The master of the cave has set up this mechanism so skillfully that no one can bear to break it when he sees this porcelain vase. However, this mechanism is here again. However, he is more wary of the wind flying fairy in his heart. He is an extremely smart person. He not only has deep cultivation and doesn''t be surprised, but also his mind is so not simple. In MI Yunfei''s heart China has always believed that the dream fairy among the young generation is the most ingenious, but the wind flying fairy is not simple, which is comparable to the dream fairy. The crack was getting bigger and bigger, and there was an undisguised excitement in the eyes of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy. At this time, two holes appeared in front of the three people. One hole said "to the pill pharmacy", while the other hole said "to the alchemy room". Looking at these words, the three were excited. What Yuncheng God thought was that they could find many elixirs in the fairy world and greatly increase their strength. However, what Mi Yunfei thought was that they could find some elixir or alchemy. From the appearance of the two holes, Feng Feixian always lowered his eyes and tightly locked Mi Yunfei. He flashed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said, "demon God, there are two holes in front of us. How about we go our own way? What can we get from each other? Just let it be fate!" Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "it''s the best. I''ll kill you when I see you." "You. Don''t think we''re really afraid of you." Yuncheng God pointed to MI Yunfei and said. His whole face was blue with anger. Mi Yunfei was so crazy that he didn''t pay attention to them at all. No one can stand it, let alone Yuncheng God! Feng Feixian quickly stopped Yuncheng from going on. Who knows if his next words will annoy the evil star in front of him. Feng Feixian looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "since we go alone, we''ll choose this cave." the cave that Feng Feixian said is the one leading to Dan pharmacy. After saying that, without waiting for MI Yunfei''s promise, Feng Feixian directly took Yun Chengshen into the cave. Looking at their disappeared backs, MI Yunfei smiled and said, "hum! Many people think that pills are the most valuable, but who knows that the most valuable is the experience of refining pills?" After a chuckle, MI Yunfei also stepped into the cave leading to the alchemy room. After entering the cave, it was dark and dark, and there seemed to be a dark wind roaring. However, it is difficult to defeat top experts such as Mi Yunfei. He walked slowly towards the front with a curious heart. At this time, MI Yunfei has come to a channel. The channel is an extended ladder, and the ladder is getting lower and lower. It seems to lead to the depths of the earth. At the end of the ladder, Mi Yun flew to a room. The room is not too big. There are many pots and other things in it. There are copper walls and iron walls on all sides. It seems that it should be an alchemy room. There is a small bookshelf in an inconspicuous corner. The bookshelf is made of white stone and covered with dust. Obviously, it has been a long time. Mi Yunfei curiously walked over and looked at the bookshelf in front of him. There were only a few books on the bookshelf, and the shell of each one was a little dark yellow. Mi Yunfei picked up a book. When he touched it, he knew that the paper of these books was definitely not made of ordinary things. Otherwise, they would not have been preserved for so many years. Blow away the dust from the book in his hand, and a few big characters suddenly appear in MI Yunfei''s eyes. It says: Dan Zhi, famous: Dan Sheng swallow Xia. Looking at these words, MI Yunfei was in a hurry. These words were so attractive that both the name of the book and the loud name deeply attracted him. "Dan knowledge? Just listen to the name. What this book explains is about alchemy!" Mi Yunfei opened the book after muttering to himself. The first explanation in the book is not about how to refine elixir, but about the realm of alchemy. According to the records in the book, alchemists are rare in the world. They must be gifted and enjoy an incomparable status. Like alchemy people, there are levels: Dan children, Dan people, Dan teachers, Dan Zun, Dan king, Dan emperor, Dan emperor, Dan saint, Dan immortal and Dan God. In ancient times, if you want to learn alchemy, you should first start with Dan children. You should know that there can be no mistakes in alchemy, and Dan children can''t be everyone. Dantong mainly learns to identify herbs and dispensing. He has to remember a lot of things. For example, we must know the order of a pill, the identification of some herbs, what kind of grass will be toxic together, and what kind of poisonous grass will be non-toxic together. Therefore, even a small Dandong has turned away countless people. If you can master a lot of the most basic knowledge of alchemy during your time as a pill boy, you can learn to refine pills. Generally, the pills you initially learn are the lowest ones, such as the pills for healing and hemostasis. If you succeed, congratulations. It proves that you have stepped into the level of Dan. As for the division of levels after pill makers, they are commented according to the level of refining pills and the number of refining failures. According to the level mentioned in the book, MI Yunfei has now reached the level of Dan master. The Sacred Heart pill he refined was just a very low-level pill for ancient times. If it was put in the previous era, maybe this pill would be sold as food at the counter. Looking at the introduction in the book, MI Yunfei said to himself, "there are levels in alchemy! The swallow Xia has reached the level of Dan saint. What a genius!" At this time, he continued to look down, and then described some of the achievements of the swallow Xia himself. The book mentioned his master, Dan Xianxiao Yu, the first wonder of alchemy in the fairy world. After reading the previous introduction, MI Yunfei knew all kinds of things he had never touched before. According to the book, the swallow Xia is a rare alchemy wonder in the fairy world, and his status is incomparable. And his master Xiao Yu is a well-known figure in the fairy world. Because Xiao Yu''s achievements in alchemy have reached the highest level in history. However, Xiao Yu said that there is no highest in the world, only higher. Therefore, there is always a level of Dan God at the level of alchemy. Unfortunately, this level is only idle, and no one can reach that level. Xiao Yu always wanted to go further and make her achievements in alchemy reach the level of the Dan God. Therefore, he disappeared soon after he became Dan Xian. Xiao Yu is not the only one who has reached the level of Danxian in the fairy world. It is just because Xiao Yu became famous earlier. After later people became Danxian, Xiao Yu disappeared. Some people say that Xiao Yu went to a place where there was no one and studied pills alone. He wanted to take a step closer and seal the gods, that is, to reach the level of pill gods. Others said that he was framed by others, seriously injured and took refuge. Others say that he was invited to a big power, and there are all kinds of statements. However, where did Xiao Yu go? No one knows. It is precisely because of the disappearance of Xiao Yu that some forces have emerged in the fairy world, which is called the Dan world. When Xiao Yu was still alive, although there were some outstanding people, he dared not have such an idea. Those within those great powers are alchemists. Many people with alchemy talent try to worship them. Of course, there are also some colleges in the fairy world that specialize in cultivating alchemy people, and once these people are trained, those people in the Dan world will come to the college and take them back. Looking at these news, MI Yunfei''s idea of entering the fairyland is becoming more and more urgent. "I can''t imagine that there are such things in the fairyland. There are people who refine pills, and there must be people who refine utensils! I don''t know how many people in the fairyland learn both alchemy and utensils? It''s absolutely impossible if they don''t have a try. Ha. Ha! I''m excited to think about it! Unfortunately, this book only mentions what we must know about alchemy The identification of some grass and plants is not mentioned at all about refining tools. "The more he thinks about it, the more urgent he is. He really wants to know what kind of world the fairyland is and what is there? This book records some levels of alchemy and some very famous alchemists. According to the book, in addition to Xiao Yu, there are three people who have also reached the realm of Dan Xian. Mi Yunfei remembers the names of these three people in his mind. At this time, MI Yunfei took the second book in his hand. He carefully blew away the dust on it. The famous name on this book is Xiao Yu. The name of this book is danfang. Mi Yunfei opened the book curiously. He didn''t know it. He was startled when he saw it. It was full of pills. There were thousands of pills before and after. Among them, there are healing, hemostasis, consolidation of state, concentration, enhancement of strength, expansion of meridians, and recovery from the dead (not all the dead can be saved, but it shows that the effect is very good and fast). When Mi Yunfei saw the last page, he finally knew Xiao Yu''s idea. He even wanted to refine a pill to improve his state of mind. If this pill can be refined, it will really become a pill God for a long time. "God! This Xiao Yu is really a madman. How can people''s mood be improved by medicine? It must be realized by himself and experience all kinds of life. This guy must be a madman. It''s against the sky to refine this pill in order to become a pill God." Rao Shimi Yunfei, a madman, was startled by Xiao Yu''s idea and even wanted to refine the pill to improve people''s mood. It''s really unrealistic. You know, if a person''s state of mind is improved, his cultivation can be described as twice the result with half the effort. Mi Yunfei is the best example. Mi Yunfei put the two books into his space ring. At this time, he picked up the third book on the shelf with a heavy heart. His intuition told him that this book was absolutely extraordinary. Because neither the thickness nor the quality of the shell of this book is comparable to the first two instincts. What does this book record? Here is a book recommended by my friend, "the thousand spirits of demon Xia", author: quiet sadness. I hope friends can go and have a look. A region that lives on spiritual cultivation and respects strength should adhere to chivalry. The arduous journey began. Qianling, this is a land of spiritual cultivation, full of aura. After being born, every mortal gathers spirits to become a spiritual master and gradually become a powerful master. The Holy Spirit stone, the essence of every spiritual system, is the essence of the whole body. The color of Holy Spirit stone is different at each level. Qianling, a lost child of Yulong family, vowed to be the strongest because of his weakness. However, after going through all kinds of things in the world, he resolutely decided to take a hard road. We should find chivalry in this murderous, bloody and indifferent world. Chapter 266 In a narrow passage, it was dark and I couldn''t see anything. I could only vaguely see two figures moving towards the front. "Feixian, there should be no secret devices or concealed weapons in here! Why should we be so careful?" "Don''t be careless. It should be noted that many powerful people die early because they ignore too many hidden crises." These two people are Fengfei immortal and Yuncheng God. They chose the cave leading to Dan pharmacy at that time, and they have been moving forward like this for almost an hour. Feng Feixian is smart and calm. No matter where he is, he never relaxes his vigilance. It is precisely because of this that they go so slowly. After crossing the cave, they came to a fairyland outside the world, where flowers and plants are fragrant and the scenery is beautiful, close to mountains and rivers. There is no sound here. Everything is so quiet, very natural and peaceful. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian walked towards the front. Finally, not long after they walked, a house appeared in front of them. The faint fragrance wafts in and makes people intoxicated. Looking at the house, they looked at each other and smiled because they found it. The house is small and looks simple, but the big characters in front of the house are too attractive. It says: Dan pharmacy. "Ha ha! Here we are at last. Is this the pill room? Is there really a pill that can improve people''s strength?" looking at the pill pharmacy, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy stopped. They should have a good ecstasy outside before going in, so as not to be unable to bear the excitement after going in. "Hum! Demon God, as long as we both improve our strength, you may not see enough." Feng Feixian said gnashing his teeth. Yuncheng God looked up at the sky and said with a wild smile, "ha ha! Feixian, your vision is too short. What is a demon God? He''s a fart! When our strength increases, I''ll let him understand that no matter how powerful the demon God is, he has to bow his head in front of me, the God of war." Feng Feixian nodded and said, "you''re right. The demon God is nothing. Even the dream that once approached the realm of Feixian is nothing. But." "But what?" Yuncheng God asked hurriedly when he saw that Feng Feixian frowned. Feng Feixian shook his head and said, "you know, although this place may have been left by people in the fairy world thousands of years ago, the pills they left in the world will not be too precious. According to the ancient scroll, the high-level pills can''t be borne by the human body at all. However, it''s enough to raise our strength to the realm of resisting the sky." "Yes, we can''t enjoy high-level pills. Besides, people in the fairy world can''t leave high-level pills on earth. No one can use them. Isn''t that a waste? However, I''ve always been bitter about losing to the demon God last time. One day I''ll fight him alone in front of the people in the world, and I''ll let him lose in my hand. I must find this shame, me and you His first battle is inevitable. "When Yuncheng said this, he almost said it with his teeth clenched, and his green tendons soared in both hands. "You are so competitive that we don''t have to fight him fairly." "Hum! Others can, but I can''t. You know, I''m the war god of the young generation of the demon clan. If two fight one, I''d rather not win. I must defeat the demon God alone. I want everyone in the world to know that the young generation, I Yuncheng God is the first person." It has to be said that Yuncheng God is very arrogant and arrogant, but this kind of person can''t accept failure. He is also the one who wants to win fairly. Unlike Feng Feixian, he is calm, does not show courage, and does not care about fairness or unfairness. As long as he kills the enemy, he will use any means. Feng Feixian grew up with Yuncheng God when he was young. He knew the character of Yuncheng God. Last time they were chased around by Mi Yunfei. Yuncheng couldn''t accept this kind of thing. He patted Yuncheng on the shoulder and said, "let''s go! Maybe the demon God doesn''t deserve to be an opponent when we enter that room and come out again. Of course, if we can''t bear the medicine, maybe we will disappear from the world." Yuncheng said angrily, "hum! Even if I die, I will improve my strength. It''s more painful than death to be trampled on by the demon God forever." "Hehe! You think too much. Let''s go! The strong start from the moment we step into the Dan pharmacy. When we come out, the devil will die." after Feng Feixian said that, he walked in towards the Dan pharmacy, and Yuncheng God followed. In another place, MI Yunfei held the book in his hand and carefully wiped away the dust. What appeared in his eyes were three big character scriptures of elixir, which Xiao Yu was holding. These three big words thundered on MI Yunfei''s head, and his breathing became urgent. Just these words, he guessed what would be recorded in it. "The Sutra of Dan? Just the name can tell that this is an extraordinary book." After muttering to himself, MI Yunfei carefully opened the book. When he saw the content in the book, his face became more and more excited. The content of the book can be called a classic, telling the fire of alchemy, the method of alchemy, and some places that need to be paid attention to in alchemy. According to the book, the fire of alchemy is also the fire of human body. The colors of fire are: light yellow, fire red, blue, cyan, green, dark green, dark green, light purple, dark purple, light white purple, pure white, milky white and five colors. These fires are divided into different realms. The blue flame is the representative of the magic soul realm, but Mi Yunfei became blue when he was still in the sky defense realm because of Dantian. This is a different kind. As for the blue flame, MI Yunfei can think that it must be the people of Feixian realm. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know the color of the fire behind, but it can be imagined from the color of these flames that there are nine realms above the Feixian realm. As for the nine realms, there is no record in the book. "Are there nine realms above the realm of flying immortal? The strength of the realm of magic soul can turn over rivers and seas, and what kind of power is flying immortal? As for the nine realms behind, it is estimated that with your fingers, nine out of ten Qinglan will have to be destroyed?" At this time, MI Yunfei is more and more curious about the fairyland. There are nine realms above the fairyland. Presumably, each realm is difficult to cross? From this book of elixirs, MI Yunfei learned that Xiao Yu, the original elixir to improve people''s mood, could not be refined at all, because he could only trigger milky white flames. According to what he thought, if he could send out colorful flames, that pill might succeed. According to the contents of the book, there are only two people in the fairy world who can urge five colored flames, but they are not mentioned in which two books. "The color of the flame represents a person''s strength. Anyone who can trigger five colorless flames must be the strongest person in the fairy world? However, it''s too far away from me." After the three books of MI Yunfei were included in the space ring, he left the room. After walking out of the house, there is a shady path with many lush trees on both sides. The branches are green and crystal, emitting a little light. The path twists and turns, and I don''t know where it leads. It is quiet and quiet without a sound. The flowers and plants everywhere seem not to be worldly. It is really a good place for cultivation. As a alchemist, what he needs most is this environment. Here, the aura flows, the fragrance of flowers strikes people, and the fairy fog rises. It''s like stepping into the sea of clouds in the fairy mountain. It''s as unreal as a dream, which makes people feel less real. There is no grass here. Everything seems so sacred. Some strange green trees are hung with colorful leaves. On those leaves, you can clearly see a little light flowing slowly. "Why do these flowers and trees look so strong? And the aura here seems very strong. It''s strange!" At this time, MI Yunfei looked at the soil on one side. The soil seemed to have life. All this was so strange. After walking for dozens of feet, Mi Yun flew to a river. The river gurgled and the fog rose. It seemed that he had entered the legendary fairyland. But Mi Yunfei doesn''t know what the fairyland is like, but in his fantasy, it seems to be what he sees in front of him! On both sides of the river are reeds, which are completely different from the outside world. It''s not so much reeds as some trees. Because those reeds are so tall that they are no different from trees. Mi Yun flew to the river. Through the white fog, he saw the water in the river. The river is also strange. Although the water is very clear, there seems to be a strange color flowing on the water. I don''t know what it is. The river is not too deep. I can see the bottom of the river. At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly found a group of fish in the river. He was very happy. With one hand, the fish in the river immediately jumped from the water to his hand. When he touched the fish, MI Yunfei immediately threw the fish out. "Why is it so strange? Why are the fish here so extraordinary? This fish is not the sea animals with inner alchemy in the sea. It''s just an ordinary fish. But why is the fish''s stomach full of so much aura? It''s really strange." At this time, MI Yunfei caught another fish, and the fish was the same. His stomach was full of aura. He caught several fish in a row, each one is the same, and each fish is full of aura. It is not hard to imagine that over time, these fish may really be able to practice themselves after years of baptism! Mi Yunfei couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t figure out why everything here was so strange. These are ordinary fish, but they all have aura in their stomachs. You know, human beings can store Reiki because they have a Dantian in their belly. Some cultivated monsters can store Reiki because they have inner alchemy. The fish in front of us have neither elixir nor inner alchemy, but their stomach is full of aura, which is really strange. At this time, the piece of Pu Lingyu on MI Yunfei''s neck suddenly emitted bursts of light, and the light became brighter and brighter. It''s a sacred sight, with a glorious glow, a glorious glow and a clear flow. Seeing that the Pu Lingyu on his neck emitted such a dazzling light, MI Yunfei was shocked and immediately screamed out. "Isn''t it?" Chapter 267 Seeing that the Pu Lingyu on his neck emitted such a dazzling light, MI Yunfei was shocked and immediately screamed out. "Is this place related to Pu Lingyu?" Mi Yunfei took down Pu Lingyu from his neck and put it in the palm of his hand. The faint green light reflected on his face and penetrated into his heart. "Is this place related to Pu Lingyu? If it is not related to Pu Lingyu, it must be related to the ancestors. The swallow man is not the ancestor? The ancestors flew to the fairy world after they got the spirit pulse of heaven and earth. He must be afraid that the people in the fairy world who have the ability to communicate with heaven know this, so he aliased it! If not, why does Pu Lingyu shine? Pu Lingyu Lingyu is actually left by our ancestors. I think it glows only after feeling the familiarity here? " Fan! Fan! Fan! All this is a mystery! Mi Yunfei couldn''t understand it. "Did the ancestors worship under master Xiao Yu after flying to the fairy world, and then learn to refine pills to cover up their identity? And this place may not have been left hundreds of thousands of years ago. Maybe the ancestors practiced here after they got the spiritual pulse of heaven and earth, so everything here is full of aura." Mi Yunfei shook his head and said to himself, "it seems that he can only know when he comes to the fairy world." At the moment, MI Yunfei has too many questions in his heart. These problems can''t be understood according to his current situation. With a sigh, MI Yunfei held Pu Lingyu in his hand and felt disappointed. It is precisely because the ancestral jade left by our ancestors that led to the disaster of the MI family. Sometimes it is difficult to tell whether it is a blessing or a curse. "Hey! This jade was bought by more than 300 people of the MI family with their lives. I must not let it fall into the hands of the demon family. Otherwise, I''m afraid there are more dead people in the world?" Mi Yunfei carefully hung Pu Lingyu around his neck, and then walked forward with heavy steps. At this moment, his heart also became heavy. I don''t know how many unknown dangers are waiting for him. However, after going down the mountain, MI Yunfei encountered too many dangers, but he still came to this day and became a master of the air defense realm under the age of 23. I''m afraid this achievement is rare in the whole cultivation history. Along the way, dark fragrance, colored glaze, fairy fog surging. There is no breeze, nor the sound of birds, all this is so natural. In the sea of trees with green branches and leaves, there are thousands of rosy clouds. Drops of manna are hanging on it. It''s crystal like. I don''t know whether it''s day or night at this time. At this time, MI Yunfei Nuo''s nose, and a strange smell came out from the front. "This. This seems to be the smell of herbs! Are there precious herbs in it?" The smell is so strong that a herb can never give off such a rich smell. Obviously, this is the herb planted by people, otherwise it wouldn''t be so much. The herbs that can be planted in this place, MI Yunfei naturally would not think that they are ordinary herbs. He smelled it and strode towards the place where the fragrance came out. The fragrance of the medicine became stronger and stronger, and Mi Yunfei''s mood became more and more excited. He is a man of alchemy, and he is very precious to herbs. Many thousands of years ago, there were many alchemists. Their alchemy technology was very high, but they couldn''t make good pills because they didn''t have that precious herb, which was just like a skillful woman can''t cook without rice. Through the misty mist, MI Yunfei finally came to the place where the fragrance came from. This is the paradise of flowers and the paradise of grass. There are no plants within ten feet around this land, only a piece of herbs of different shapes and colors. The herbal medicine is lush, green and dripping, and the aroma is floating, which makes people salivate. When Mi Yun flew here, he was so excited that he almost jumped up. Many of the herbs here are recorded in Wan Jinghong''s records. There are some that are not even recorded in Wan Jinghong''s letter. Looking at these herbs, MI Yunfei hurriedly took out the book of pills from the space ring, and then began to look for the pill. After a long time, he finally found a pill called Naqi pill. Naqi pill is a kind of pill that can store internal strength. Once this pill is taken, it can quickly gather the consumed internal strength. Imagine that when you fight with people of the same level, the strength of others is almost the same as that of you, but you can quickly supplement the strength lost in your body. In this way, the loser must be your opponent. This pill can be said to be extremely precious, but it is difficult to refine. Mi Yunfei looked at the above introduction. The above records at least need the strength of the magic soul realm to refine, that is to say, at least urge to send out a blue flame. However, not only that, but also the strength of the magic soul realm to continue the fire. "My flame has reached blue now. I have pu Lingyu. There should be no problem if I want to continue the flame?" thinking of this, MI Yunfei suddenly had an idea in his heart, that is to refine Naqi pill. Mi Yunfei received all those herbs into his space ring, and then took out the herbs needed by Naqi pill from the space ring one by one. He has prepared three herbs. If he can''t succeed three times, he can only give up. At this time, MI Yunfei offered the demon subduing tripod. He sent a palm wind towards the demon subduing tripod, and the demon subduing tripod was held high. At this time, MI Yunfei was also a little nervous. After all, he really didn''t know whether he could succeed. The pill was not what he could refine now. He is completely gambling. He is not afraid that the flame in his hand can not meet the needs of Naqi Dan. He is only afraid that he will lose his strength before Dan becomes a success. After all, although Pu Lingyu can supplement the internal strength in his body and make the fire in his hand continue, his own strength is still lacking. "Nothing in this world can''t be done. It just depends on whether you dare to do it. If you dare, die!" Mi Yunfei took a deep breath and then rushed out a flame towards the demon subduing Ding. Then, MI Yunfei threw a small part of the herbs into the subduing magic tripod. After Yuncheng and feifeng entered the Dan pharmacy, there was only one box in the big room. There was some disappointment in their hearts, but then they thought, did others leave a room of pills for future generations? That''s not realistic. Who can refine so many pills? Not as beans. Yun Chengshen strode up and wanted to open the box immediately. At this time, Feng Feixian said, "wait a minute!" "Feixian, what''s the matter?" "We''d better be careful. If there are mechanisms and concealed weapons in it, the gain is not worth the loss." Yuncheng knows that Feng Feixian is a cautious man. He doesn''t say much when he sees him like this. At this time, Feng Feixian waved a palm wind towards the box. The palm wind was not too strong. Otherwise, the box and its contents would have to be turned into powder under his palm wind. "Bang!" After a light sound, the lid of the box was directly lifted out by the palm wind of Feng Feixian. When they saw that there was no mechanism, concealed weapon or the like, they put their heads forward. There are two small bottles in the box, one red and one white. There are some patterns on each bottle, and there is a letter beside the two bottles. Feng Feixian walked over. Instead of picking up the two bottles, he picked up the letter and opened it. The lettering of the letter is old, but for Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen, reading is no problem. According to the letter, the pill in the bottle can only be used by people below the magic soul state. If you reach the magic soul state, taking it will have no effect at all. The pill in the red bottle can raise people two levels. However, most people simply can''t bear this pill. After taking it, they will definitely die. The pill in another bottle solves this problem. The pill in the white bottle can quickly refine the power of the medicine, and will not cause the phenomenon of explosion because it can''t bear the power. After reading the contents of the letter, their faces changed greatly, and they showed ecstasy in an instant. Even Feng Feixian couldn''t resist this temptation. Two orders! What an exaggerated pill it is. The two of them have reached the peak of breaking martial arts. If they even raise two levels, they can reach the middle stage of Yukong. If they cultivate themselves by relying on Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, their talent can be regarded as the best in the world. However, even so, it will take them at least six or seven years to practice from breaking the martial arts realm to resisting the air. These two talents are beyond the average genius. If they were someone else, it would be difficult to reach that level in another twenty or thirty years. It would have taken six or seven years, but now it takes at most a few days to absorb the medicine to reach the realm of the Royal Air period. Even if it is necessary to consolidate the cultivation of the imperial air realm, it will take another month at most. It can be said that this is a great temptation. "Ha ha! Demon God, demon God is a fart! I must fight with him alone when I reach the realm of air defense." Yuncheng was happy when he thought that he would defeat Mi Yunfei as the face of the world at that time. Feng Feixian shook his head and said in his heart, "Hey! You have reached the realm of the Royal Air period at that time. Can this be called a fair war?" but he just thought in his heart. If he had to deal with MI Yunfei, he would never let go if he could kill so many people. Any means can be used. Feng Feixian looked at Yun Chengshen and said, "according to the letter, if we take the pill in the red bottle and feel the dryness and heat in the body a little, we should take the pill in the white bottle immediately. Otherwise, we are likely to explode because we can''t bear the strong medicine." Yuncheng God knew the danger, put away his smiling face, and said positively, "don''t worry! I remember everything. Anyway, we must succeed this time, and I will defeat the demon God in my hands sooner or later." After they looked at each other, they stopped talking and took the pill in the red bottle. There were only four pills in the red bottle, and they each took one. After taking the shake, they immediately cross their knees to practice Kung Fu. Soon after, sweat beads appeared on their faces. Then, their faces became very red, and wisps of white smoke came out of their heads. Whether they can successfully advance to the realm of Yukong has reached the most critical moment. If they succeed, either of them is the biggest threat to MI Yunfei. The demon subduing tripod kept rotating in the air. Around it, the runes were rotating rapidly, and a little light was emitted from those runes. Mi Yunfei''s face turned red, and there were faint beads of sweat falling, while the flame in his hand was beating constantly, and the whole air became dry and hot. At this time, MI Yunfei was still refining the liquid medicine, but the previous steps made him very tired. Obviously, it is very difficult to refine this pill with his current state in the early stage of resisting the sky. Even if he can barely succeed, the medicine may not be as strong as that refined by a magic soul state. An hour later, MI Yunfei put some herbs into the subduing magic tripod. At this time, his facial expression became more and more ugly, and his clothes were almost soaked with sweat. At this time, a "rumbling" sound suddenly came out, and the whole ground was turbulent and seemed to be sinking. At this time, MI Yunfei was also very nervous. He shouted, "I''ve been hurt!" Chapter 268 "Boom" The whole ground trembled and seemed to be sinking. At this time, MI Yunfei was at a critical juncture, but suddenly there was such a great turbulence. He was also shaking and his blood was surging. "Boom!" "boom!" When the demon subduing tripod fell from the sky, MI Yunfei couldn''t stand it any more, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He could clearly feel that there were cracks in his internal organs and serious injuries in his body. Mi Yunfei''s refining of Naqi pill was an adventurous attempt, but there was such a great turbulence at the critical moment. He couldn''t bear the power of counterattack. Even though his magic dragon body was very strong, he still suffered a very serious internal injury. A pain of tearing nerves spread all over the body. Mi Yunfei gradually felt that his consciousness was becoming more and more blurred, and a big mouth of blood vomited out of his mouth. Slowly, he finally passed out. At the same time, Yuncheng God and fengfeixian finally successfully took the pill at this moment. They had nothing to do. But this kind of turbulence made them uneasy, because the cave was sinking rapidly. In this way, they may have to be buried in the bottom of the cave forever, and maybe wait for thousands of years to see the sun again. But at that time, maybe the world has changed, and they can''t live that long at all. Although they haven''t fully refined the medicine, they have reached the realm of resisting the air. Although we can''t fully grasp this power, we can''t underestimate it. After they screamed, they rushed out of the house directly. They ran straight along the original road. When he came to the open place again, even the cave that MI Yunfei entered was closed, and there was no way in front of him. At this moment, they were not excited because they reached the realm of air defense. Even if they were strong, they didn''t have to die in this cave. They finally panicked. Even Feng Feixian, who has always been calm and calm, panicked at this moment. They tried to blow a hole out of the vast inner strength, but although their inner strength was very wild, they couldn''t help the solid wall. "Feixian, what should I do?" Yuncheng God asked hurriedly. He knew that fengfeixian was always resourceful. At this moment, we can only see the wind flying fairy. Force is of no use at all. "Since the elder of the fairyland left pills for future generations, it''s absolutely impossible not to leave a way out. He turned out to be an elder of the fairyland, he would never tease us. It doesn''t mean anything to him. There must be a way out, there must be, let''s find it." after Feng Feixian said that, he groped on the walls everywhere. Yuncheng God knew that Feng Feixian was always extremely smart. As long as he stayed with him, he wouldn''t worry about using his brain. After a moment, he stabilized his mind and began to find a way out. When the cave sank, the matchless outside the cave was also worried. Such a large cave and the mountain sank to the ground, and there was not even a crack left on the ground. Such a scene is really strange. It is estimated that the whole green haze will boil! There was only a flat ground left in front of me. Unparalleled had planed a huge deep pit with dragon claws, but I still didn''t find the cave, so I disappeared out of thin air. Unparalleled heart a burst of loss, but it can feel the breath of MI Yunfei, so its heart can rest assured. At this time, it jumped up from the pit and shouted at the bottom of the pit: "master, you must not have anything!" Deep underground, the scenery here has not changed due to the sinking of the cave. It is still full of Fairy Spirit and fragrant flowers. Two days later, MI Yunfei was still in a coma, and there was a trace of blood around his mouth. Suddenly, MI Yunfei frowned, and a painful groan came out of his mouth. Slowly, he opened his heavy eyelids, and a pain spread all over his body. "Er! Unexpectedly, even his internal organs are broken. This alchemy has been backfired. It seems that Naqi pill is not so easy to refine!" Mi Yunfei felt pain as soon as he spoke, and a big bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. He remembered that when he was refining Naqi pill, the whole ground was shaking, and the heaven and earth seemed to rotate. It felt as if the day of destruction was coming. Mi Yunfei sat up with difficulty, and then crossed his knees to exercise his skills. The healing chapter of magic dragon formula played a role at this moment. He used the mental skill in healing chapter to move his internal strength between the major blood vessels. An hour later, MI Yunfei''s face was better, but the injury in his body was too serious. Even the magic dragon formula could not be repaired automatically. After running for another three weeks, MI Yunfei felt that he could walk slowly, and the cracks in his internal organs were slowly repaired. "Fortunately, I practiced the magic dragon formula. If I were someone else, I would have been impacted by the power of counterattack and become a useless person. A little carelessness in this alchemy is playing with my life!" thinking of the situation at that time, MI Yunfei was afraid. Two more days have passed, and Mi Yunfei''s injury is much better. The magic dragon formula is worthy of an anti heaven skill. If other people don''t die, they will at least become useless. Even if you are saved, you have to lie in bed for at least one or two months. It''s better to be like Mi Yunfei in just two days. At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly remembered the situation of alchemy. At that time, the earth trembled and seemed to be sinking, but now he was in the cave. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei immediately walked back to the original road. But when he came to the cave that had led to the alchemy room, he found that the cave had long disappeared. "How could this happen? Why did the cave disappear?" Mi Yunfei was suspicious. He really didn''t understand how the cave disappeared. At this time, he summoned all his strength and then punched the wall. The fist power is extremely dazzling, just like a bright sun. "Boom!" A huge punch jumped on the wall. The wall sent out a wave of turbulence, but not even a bit of ash fell. "This. How is this possible? With my present strength, even if it is a small mountain, I have to smash it with one punch! But. But the wall has no response at all." Mi Yunfei was completely shocked. He couldn''t think that such a terrible punch could not shake the wall that doesn''t look very eye-catching. Mi Yunfei was a little unconvinced. Then he punched again, but the wall still shook, and there was no sign of crack. In this way, after one punch, two punches, ten punches and twenty punches in a row, the wall is still the same, but Mi Yunfei is very tired. "Am I going to die here?" at the moment, MI Yunfei hesitated. He was not afraid of death, but he was unwilling to die like this, and he knew that many people still needed him and he could not die. "No, I can''t die, at least I can''t die now. I want to go out, I must go out! If there is a way out, there must be a way out!" Mi Yunfei seems to be crazy, running around, constantly looking for whether there is a mechanism to go out. Along the way, MI Yunfei even turned over the soil. A road was ruined by him, but he still couldn''t find a way out. On the other hand, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are also constantly looking for it. After two days, they still have nothing. Even Feng Feixian, who has always been calm and calm, is a little anxious at this moment. Their place is somewhat different from that of MI Yunfei. The place where Mi Yunfei is located is a land of flowers and plants. The river is clear and the flowers and plants are fragrant. Of course, the spring is like a fairyland, which is intoxicating. However, the place where Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are located is a forest. The forest is very quiet. There are no birds or animals. I don''t even hear the sound of insects. Everything looks so primitive. "What should we do? Are we going to die here? I''m really unwilling! I finally reached the stage of resisting the sky. I thought I could fight the demon God crazily. I didn''t expect that my skills were difficult to play. It was a bad time to live and die in the world!" he sighed, Yuncheng God''s face was decadent. The only regret in his heart was that he couldn''t defeat Mi Yunfei, If he dies like this, he is really unwilling. He has a feeling of hero''s end and beauty''s twilight. Feng Feixian shook his head and said, "don''t admit your life so soon. As long as you don''t give up, it means we haven''t lost yet." Yuncheng nodded but said nothing more, but there was still no light in his eyes, just like a person who lost his soul. Time is fleeting. It has slipped away unconsciously. Three months have passed in the twinkling of an eye. For those who have reached the realm of controlling the sky, such as Mi Yunfei and Yun Chengshen, it doesn''t matter if they don''t eat for three or four months. However, in this environment, they are wandering every day. Even if they are experts, their spirit is almost broken. Mi Yunfei is better. Although he doesn''t feel hungry, he still occasionally goes to the river to catch some fish to eat. At this time, he will not care whether these fish have an independent consciousness, and whether he has eaten a fish that can cultivate adult type or not. When the fish went down, he found that the fish were full of internal strength when they ate only one. However, it''s relieved to think about it. After all, those fish making fire are much better than ordinary fish in this environment, but they can only solve the problem of food and clothing. The taste is no different from ordinary fish, and even not as delicious as ordinary fish. Every once in a while, I ate one or two fish. When I was thirsty, I drank some clear river water. My life was pretty good. Mi Yunfei eats and drinks here. It''s natural and unrestrained. However, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy can only eat some wild fruits. They haven''t eaten meat for a long time. Their eyes are almost starry. "Hey! We can''t eat these wild fruits every day! They don''t taste anything. It''s really awful. We''re like primitive beasts here. Our beards have grown out. It''s really uncomfortable. I don''t feel so comfortable in my intestines and stomach." Yun Chengshen bited the wild fruits in his hand and complained for a while. Feng Feixian was silent for a long time and said after eating a wild fruit: "I don''t know how many days I''ve gone now, but this forest hasn''t come to an end. I believe there will be a way out here. Maybe the elder in the fairy world is also testing our perseverance and wisdom when giving us pills. He must want to see if we can stick to the back and see if we can find a way out." After hearing this, Yuncheng didn''t say much. Whenever he compromised, Feng Feixian would always say something similar to encourage him. Over time, he was used to listening. Feng Feixian dropped the wild fruit in his hand and said, "go on! I have a feeling that maybe the way out is ahead." Chapter 269 Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are shuttling through the forest. There are many weeds and thorns in the forest. Their clothes have been pierced by thorns. Although they have reached the realm of defending the air, they can''t fly out of this place. In order to save energy, they didn''t fly, because only step by step can they find out where the way out is. In the primitive forest, only two people''s heavy footsteps sounded. It''s the 47th day, but they still haven''t found a way out. If they were not mentally strong, they would have given up long ago. Even if they were not starved to death, they would have to be suffocated. However, Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen are not only gifted in the young generation, but also more determined in heart and wisdom than others. To some extent, the talent of Yuncheng God and Fengfei immortal is no worse than that of MI Yunfei, and their age is almost the same as that of MI Yunfei. Even if they don''t take pills, they may be able to enter the realm of sky defense in a few months at most. Mi Yunfei''s ability to break into the sky in front of them is due to various opportunities to break through so quickly. In terms of talent alone, the current Mi Yunfei may not be as good as the two. "It''s really annoying that I can''t give full play to my skills. Among the young generation, we are already the top figures in the world. Even those under the age of 50 reach our level are rare. What a pity! It''s really unwilling!" Yun Chengshen always sighs every time he walks a long way. In fact, this feeling can be fully understood. After Yuncheng God was defeated by Mi Yunfei, although this matter did not reach the situation known all over the world, it was preached by everyone in the cultivation world, which was more painful for Yuncheng God than killing him. However, now we have the strength to recover those humiliations, but we are trapped in this ghost place. We can''t give full play to our strong strength. We are really oppressed to the extreme. Feng Feixian doesn''t have any ideas. He doesn''t think personal failure is important. As long as the demon clan is invincible, it''s enough. With a smile, Feng Feixian strode forward. "Hey! Only you can laugh at this time." with a sigh, Yuncheng God followed. Slowly, as they walked, they found that the forest here was somewhat different. Green grass and red flowers began to appear here, and the clouds in the sky turned red. It looked like the outside world in the evening, at least it could make people distinguish between night and day. "It''s weird here. Maybe we can find a way out here." Feng Feixian said to Yuncheng God. Yuncheng God nodded and said, "that''s right! After walking for so long a few days ago, we couldn''t tell whether it was day or night, except for the forest. This place is obviously different. It seems that it''s late next to here, and there are flowers and plants on the ground." Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy have stayed together for a long time, Slowly, nature learned to analyze problems. "Well, I didn''t expect that you have made some progress these days." Feng Feixian praised. Yun Chengshen smiled: "it''s hard to be stupid after staying with a smart person like you for a long time! If I don''t learn anything again, I''m sorry for my talent in martial arts." In fact, Yun Chengshen is not stupid. On the contrary, he is also very smart, but he has always spent all his energy on martial arts. He is too lazy to think about other things. After seeing the scenery of this place, although they said they had not found a way out, they were in a much better mood. Think about it, when a person has stayed in a place for a long time, and there is nothing in that place, all of which are some trees, anyone will be flustered. Today, although it is still a forest, at least there are other plants, and it looks much more comfortable. "Let''s look around here. As long as there is a way out here, I don''t believe Feng Feixian''s mind can''t get out." Feng Feixian''s tone is very confident, but his words are really right. If his mind can''t get out, there won''t be too many people who can get out. At this time, they went through the dense woods and suddenly found that there was a river forty feet ahead. They were delighted and hurried over. The water in the river is very clear, and even the patterns on some rocks at the bottom can be clearly seen. It''s just a pity that there is no fish in the water. Without saying a word, they don''t care if they can go out, but at least they have to take a bath, otherwise they really stink. The water waves kept churning, and they comfortably washed their whole bodies in the water. At this time, they found a strange problem. No matter how they stir in the water, the river is still very clear and will not be affected by them at all. "The river is so strange. The water is not deep. There are some rocks and soil at the bottom, but we can''t mix the water." Yun Chengshen scratched his head and couldn''t figure out the problem. Feng Feixian didn''t answer, but he was silent. He thought repeatedly, but he couldn''t think of anything. The river is not flowing, that is, there is no way out. However, everything in front of us is so strange. The clouds on the horizon are getting redder and redder at this moment, just like a sea of fire floating in the air. Suddenly, the fiery red clouds began to change. Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy immediately looked at the clouds in the sky. The fiery red clouds slowly gathered together to form a line of words: poplar is long and quiet, and the bright moon is very round. Looking at this line of words, Feng Feixian and Yuncheng God were stunned. They didn''t understand what these two lines meant. However, more strange things are still behind, the fiery red clouds slowly dispersed, and the sky suddenly became dark. Not long ago, a full moon hung in the sky. The moonlight was quiet and cold. The water in the river reflected the full moon, and bursts of moonlight were reflected around. Both of them were silent at this moment. Even Fengfei fairy didn''t understand why the day changed, and no one understood what the words just appeared meant. However, both of them remembered the line just now. At this moment, they seemed to have lost their souls. The line just now was like a mountain in their hearts. What exactly does that word mean? Is it a hint? On the other hand, MI Yunfei was almost crazy in this fairyland. He was very worried. He knew there were too many people waiting for him. He didn''t know how long it had taken to enter the cave. In short, it was definitely more than a few days. Mi Yunfei held the magic shadow and even mined a hole in the mountain wall, but he just couldn''t get out. If he was alone, he wouldn''t worry about whether he could get out. But now he is not alone. He has confidants, relatives and friends, and disciples of the demon God sect. He can imagine that everyone in the demon God sect is probably flustered and may still be looking for him everywhere. "No, I can''t die here. Even if I''m going to die, I''ll go back to see the fairy, frost, Zixuan and those friends." Mi Yunfei panicked at this moment. He waved around with a magic shadow. "Boom!" The rocks splashed, the soil kept turning like the tide, the earth was shaking, the sky was full of wind and sand, and the petals shattered by the knife awn floated down from the air. This place was originally a fairyland, but it was ruined by Mi Yunfei''s random knife. The environment here is still the same as before, without any change. The misty white fog lingers and bursts of aura are tantalizing. No night, no day, only a white fog. Mi Yunfei put away his impetuous mood and walked down the river. The river is very long and seems to have no end, just like the road Mi Yunfei wants to go. He doesn''t know where the end is. After Yuncheng and Fengfei climbed ashore, they sat on the ground, leaning against a big tree, and no one spoke. At this moment, there was only the sound of breathing. Yun Chengshen suddenly turned around and looked at Feng Feixian so quietly. He knew that Feng Feixian must be thinking about something, so he didn''t bother. Feng Feixian looked at the full moon in the sky silently, and said to himself, "the poplar is long and quiet, and the bright moon is very round. What does that mean? Everything here is so strange. Why did the sky suddenly get dark? What did that mean?" "The green poplar is quiet for a long time, and the bright moon is very round? What does the green poplar mean? What does the appearance of the bright moon suggest?" at this moment, Feng Feixian was completely addicted to the line just now, the sweat on his face had unknowingly flowed out, and his face became red and his breathing was a little short. "Feixian, don''t worry, take your time." looking at the situation of fengfeixian, it seems that there is something wrong, and Yuncheng God quickly interrupts him. He understood that Feng Feixian was trapped in the line just now. If he couldn''t figure out what the line meant, his nerves might become disordered. In fact, the smarter a person is, the easier it is to sink into this problem. On weekdays, all difficulties can be resolved. Suddenly, something that he can''t think of appears one day, so he can easily fall into it. Feng Feixian seemed to be deaf to the words of Yuncheng God. He still read the words just now, and his expression was blurred. "Ah! What exactly does that mean?" Feng Feixian couldn''t hold back and roared up to the sky. When he roared out, he found that his clothes were soaked with sweat. At this time, he knew that he was almost unable to extricate himself. Yuncheng God patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, Feixian. With your wisdom, this problem is absolutely difficult for you. Let''s go under the poplar tree by the river and have a rest. After all, the light here is too dim to shine in the moonlight. People can easily get lost in this environment." Feng Feixian nodded and stood up. At the moment he stood up, he suddenly grabbed Yun Chengshen''s clothes and asked eagerly, "what did you just say?" "I say it''s easy to get lost in this environment." "No, the previous sentence." "Oh, ahead? I told you to take a rest under the poplar tree by the river. There is a quiet moonlight and it''s easy to figure out the problem. Is there anything wrong?" "Ha ha! The green poplar is very quiet. This green poplar may refer to that green poplar. Have you found that there is only one green poplar around?" Feng Feixian suddenly opened his mind and even laughed a lot. Yuncheng looked around. As Feng Feixian said, there was only such a poplar around the river. "Even if the green poplar mentioned above refers to the green poplar, it doesn''t mean to indicate the way out! Besides, what does lasting silence mean?" Yun Chengshen asked incomprehensibly. When Feng Feixian was asked by him, he suddenly became confused again and murmured, "yes! What does lasting silence mean? Lasting silence, lasting silence." They slowly walked to the river and sat under the poplar tree on the ground. Feng Feixian was thinking all the time. He thought about that sentence repeatedly in his heart. "Lasting, nine feet, lasting and quiet, nine feet close. Ha ha! Yes, it must be so, it must be so!" Feng Feixian suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. "Feixian, what''s the matter with you? Won''t you fall into it again?" Yun Chengshen asked in confusion. Feng Feixian waved his hand and said, "ha ha! Cheng Shen, have you ever thought that the meaning of this sentence is too deep, maybe it''s upside down, and it''s confusing everywhere. You''ll read the sentence ''lasting peace'' behind it. After hearing this, Yun Chengshen murmured, "long-lasting, long-lasting, nine feet. Green poplar is long-lasting and quiet? Green poplar is nine feet close? Ha ha! I also understand that the original meaning of this sentence is green poplar is nine feet close!" Feng Feixian nodded and said, "yes, we know the above sentence. The following sentence is simple, ha ha! We can find a way out right away." Chapter 270 Qinglan''s current situation is like boiling water, constantly surging undercurrent, and from time to time, a fight will break out. On the right side, there are many experts with heinous strength. In a short time, the demon clan can''t break Qinglan at all. However, the people of the demon family are still terrible. There are many experts in the demon family, and few people can compete with them. And according to the news, the demon clan has sent personnel to the East China Sea. It seems that they are going to gather the strength of the dragon clan in the East China Sea to break Qinglan. Since ancient times, Qinglan for the rest of the people, this is a place specialized in producing the peerless strong. And there are too many secrets. No one knows how many secrets Qinglan still hides. It''s just a rumor that if you want to break the saying that "flying immortals are like a dream", you have to start with Qinglan. Some gossip has been revealed. It is said that if you want to fly fairy, you must go to Qinglan. Only by finding Qinglan''s secret, flying fairy is no longer a dream. As a result, countless other top strongmen were invited by the demon clan to participate in the struggle to share the fertile land of Qinglan. No one who dares to come to Qinglan is not a person with terrible strength. There are too many rumors here, and experts are never lacking. People who can come here make this decision after consideration. Recently, people on the right side are in panic, and the legendary demon God Mi Yunfei is missing, which worries the young experts of the demon God sect. Now, under the management of Dugu Yufan and others, the demon God sect has long been different from the past. Its reputation is at its peak, even above the four sects. It''s amazing how quickly the strength of the disciples of his sect has improved. In a short period of time, the realm masters have actually "produced" in batches. It is said that one of the demon God''s confidants (outsiders don''t know how many are). His progress is so fast that the older generation are ashamed. It is said that he has reached the state of breaking the middle stage of martial arts. Another person who heard that he was Xianlin island is said to have reached the state of breaking martial arts in the early stage. According to the latest news, the young generation of the demon God gate all emerged in the struggle with the demon clan. Every young man has reached the realm of heaven and spirit, and several of them have reached the peak of breaking martial arts. It seems that they will enter the realm of resisting the sky soon. After the news was revealed, all the practitioners were scared silly. Since then, outsiders have regarded the people of the demon God gate as monsters. Because of MI Yunfei''s inexplicable disappearance, although the senior people of the demon God sect were worried, those disciples insisted on practicing every day, and Mi Yuan, the second disciple of MI Yunfei, finally succeeded in attacking the realm of heaven and spirit two days ago. This talent and endurance are no less than that of MI Yunfei. The development trend of Mi Yuan has been rated as the next demon God in the demon God gate. Among the many disciples, Mi Yuan is also the most prestigious one. He is not only simple, able to bear hardships and stand hard work, but also has frightening talent. In the demon temple, many people gathered here, and all the strong people of the young generation gathered here. However, although there were many people, there was no lively atmosphere. The laughter and laughter on weekdays could not be heard. The atmosphere of the whole hall seemed a little sad. In the center, it is empty, and people will always inadvertently turn their eyes to the empty throne. The expression in the eyes is somewhat complex, like respect and expectation. At this time, high-level people from the demon temple are gathering here to discuss the meeting. Even Mi Yuan and Wang Xiaoniu are not among them. Ruan Yukui was just an elder of Keqing. He was completely free, and he didn''t come either. At present, Dugu Yufan is in charge of the overall situation. The four great hermit aristocratic families were attacked by the demon clan and suffered heavy casualties. At present, they still have to cultivate for a period of time, so Dugu Yufan and Jian forget their worries before returning first. Dugu Yufan stared at the crowd and then said, "everyone, although brother MI has no news now, I believe he will definitely be fine. Maybe he is busy now, and maybe he will come back in a few days. Therefore, what we need to do now is not to hesitate here, but to improve our own strength in order to deal with the incoming demon clan." After hearing this, Jian forgot to worry and stood up and said, "yes! The strength of our demon God gate seems huge and unattainable in the eyes of outsiders. However, we should understand that our strength can''t compete with the demon clan at present. Even if Yunfei''s strength has improved, we can only drag him back forever." When Jian forgot his worries, everyone was silent, because he was right. What''s the use of MI Yunfei''s strength? Only when the overall strength is improved, it is a huge force. Everyone is secretly determined to improve their strength as soon as possible. In the evening, cold frost and dream fairy came to Ye Xiaolan''s grave together. The breeze is blowing. It seems that there is more loneliness and desolation here. This is the forbidden area of the demon God gate. People who can come to this place are some friends of MI Yunfei. Even Wang Xiaoniu and Mi Yuan can''t step here. There are many flowers growing around the tomb, and the petals are constantly swinging with the breeze, as if they are telling something. Cold frost and dream fairy were holding a bunch of flowers in their hands. They put flowers in front of the grave and looked at the lonely grave. "Xiaolan, we''ve come to see you. Brother Yunfei hasn''t come for a long time. Will you feel lonely?" Leng Hanshuang whispered to Ye Xiaolan''s grave, with some sadness in his tone and some choking in his voice. Mengxianling also bent down and gently touched the lines of words on the tombstone. Each word on it was engraved by Mi Yunfei with blood and tears. "Xiaolan, Xiaomi, he''s missing. Now I don''t know where he is." mengxianling lost her usual stubbornness. She looked like a little woman and even shed tears in front of Ye Xiaolan''s grave. Mi Yunfei''s disappearance is a very heavy blow to the demon God gate. The cold face, the firm face and the cold eyes have deeply rooted in everyone''s hearts, but. Where is mi Yunfei? The moonlight was faint and bright, and the whole dark forest seemed to be covered with silver. In the river, no matter how the water waves turn, the reflected moon seems to stand still in the water, which is not changed by the fluctuation of the river. Feng Feixian''s mind has been meditating on the paragraph that appeared in the sky. Since the last sentence has been cracked, he believes that the next sentence is absolutely difficult for him. At this time, it was very quiet. Yuncheng God didn''t say a word, and even his breathing slowed down a lot. Because he knew that as long as the meaning of the next sentence was cracked, maybe they could leave here. As long as we can get out of this place, there will be two more experts in the realm of air defense in the world. Who can compete among the young strong? It can be said that Yuncheng God is much more nervous than fengfeixian at this time, and sweat has rolled down his forehead unconsciously. "The last sentence ''the green poplar is long and quiet'' means that the green poplar is nine feet near. So what is the next sentence? The bright moon? Does it mean the bright moon in the sky? It should be right. What is the very round?" Feng Feixian looked at the bright moon in the sky and repeated his words. "Very round? Very far, ha ha! I see!" "Have you thought of it, Feixian?" Yuncheng asked hurriedly. "Well, it hasn''t been completely cracked yet, but it''s almost the same. Very round should mean very far. The bright moon is very round, and the bright moon is very far, that is, where the bright moon is very far away. It''s easy to understand when these two sentences are connected." (Note: very is a quantifier, which is very equal to an inch) Yuncheng God scratched his head and asked, "how do you understand? Why don''t I understand?" "Hei hei, the original saying is'' the green poplar is long and quiet, and the bright moon is very round '', but after the crack, it is'' the green poplar is nine feet close, and the bright moon is very far'', that is to say, there must be something at the intersection of the green poplar nine feet and the bright moon." Feng Feixian was excited and looked like a wise man at this time. After hearing this, Yuncheng became more and more confused and said in doubt, "we can still find the green poplar nine feet away, but how can we find the bright moon very far (that is, an inch away). The bright moon is in the sky! How can there be an intersection?" At this time, Feng Feixian pointed to the river channel: "have you found any difference in the phenomenon of the river?" Yuncheng looked at it and said, "no matter how the waves surge, the reflected moon still doesn''t deform." as soon as he said it, he woke up and exclaimed, "you mean the moon in the water?" "Yes, it''s the moon in the water!" After a while, they were overjoyed and immediately began to look for it according to that sentence. Because the poplar tree was next to the river, they finally found an intersection nine feet away from the poplar tree, and then an inch away from the bright moon in the water. "It''s here!" they looked at each other and shouted together. At this time, their hands pointed to the same place. The place they pointed to was a big colorful rock. They couldn''t see anything at all. At this time, Feng Feixian patted a palm force and attacked the rock. After being stressed, the rock moved away. Looking at the things under the rock, they finally cried out with joy. "Found, found, finally found, this is the mechanism, this must be the mechanism!" When the rock was removed, there was a protruding cyan jade below. A small line of words was engraved on the cyan jade: "although it is greedy, it is very wise. Press the jade to appear the channel. The meaning of this line is very obvious. It is obvious that the arranger has been testing the people who enter here. First of all, the forest is huge. They have walked for more than three months, which requires strong perseverance. Perseverance is not strong enough. It is estimated that they have been crazy for a long time and will not come here. Secondly, the sentence that appears completely tests a person''s wisdom. Perseverance is even better No matter how strong you are, even if you come here, if you can''t break that sentence, you''ll never find the mechanism. It can be said that the person who set this mechanism is definitely a wise man. They were overjoyed. Tears flashed in their eyes. Then they pressed the protruding white jade. Just after the white jade was pressed down, they suddenly made a "rumbling" sound. On the other side, MI Yunfei searched for more than three months and still couldn''t find a way out. When he was sitting by the river worrying, suddenly the earth trembled, the mountains and stones on both walls kept rolling, and the water in the river disappeared in an instant. Mi Yunfei was shocked and ran away from the falling rocks, but his eyes suddenly showed an excited color. Because after the water in the river disappeared, it looked like a road, and the fog dispersed in front of him, and a crack longer than ten feet opened on the cliff in front of him. Looking at the huge crack, MI Yunfei burst into tears and said, "can I go out?" Chapter 271 "Boom!" With a loud noise, countless rocks jumped, and the crack continued to extend. Finally, the whole cliff was divided. At the moment, what appears in front of MI Yunfei is a huge cave. The cave looks like it was mined. "Ha ha! There is a cave at last. Maybe the way out is ahead." after a laugh, MI Yunfei walked towards the cave. After entering the cave, it was dark, but it was difficult for MI Yunfei. From the soil and stones on the two walls, it was not a newly formed cave. Because the two walls are very smooth, it seems completely man-made. The cave is tortuous, some like a tunnel. Before long, there are stairs in front of him. Mi Yunfei knows that it is definitely man-made. Shook his head, put the questions in his mind behind him, and walked forward again. Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to be careless, although his strength is very strong now, and the magic dragon body has reached a very terrible level. However, for this mysterious place, he still dare not slack off. After walking for about half an hour, MI Yunfei suddenly found that a channel extending from another place merged with the channel he walked, forming a "human" shape. Obviously, someone has just walked on this road, because there are still shallow footprints on the ground. "Someone has just passed here. Are they Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy? If they weren''t for them, would they be local people here?" Mi Yunfei was more alert. He didn''t dare to relax in any case. Walking forward for a long time, a faint light came out in front. Mi Yunfei looked intently. There was a hole in front, which was full of weeds. Mi Yunfei understood that the hole must be the exit to the outside world. However, since they all came here, he was more careful. Although not far away, MI Yunfei felt that there seemed to be a dangerous smell in front of him, and his steps were much lighter. He saw that he was only one foot away from the exit. Just as Mi Yunfei just put his head out of the hole, a fierce palm wind suddenly attacked Mi Yunfei, and the terrible palm force shook the cave. Mi Yunfei was ready. At this time, he jumped. When his whole body just came out of the cave, his hand had slapped the incoming palm wind. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth shook, the incomparable pressure spread everywhere, and countless trees were uprooted. Mi Yunfei only felt a violent force coming towards him. His whole body shook and jumped out directly. After several consecutive rotations in the air, MI Yunfei fell to the ground, but he still couldn''t stop his pace of retreat. He retreated more than ten steps in a row and broke several ancient trees before stabilizing himself. "It''s you, Yuncheng God!" at this time, MI Yunfei saw who had just attacked him, but he never thought that the other party was so strong. "Ha ha! You''re wrong, and I!" after a hearty laugh, a man flew over the sky again. That man was Fengfei fairy. At this time, MI Yunfei was shocked. Both of them had reached the realm of resisting the sky, and the palm just now made Mi Yunfei understand that at least Yuncheng God had reached the realm of resisting the sky. The impact in his heart was too great. In just over three months, they had reached the realm of resisting the sky. Mi Yunfei couldn''t believe it anyway. "Impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!" Mi Yunfei took two steps back and looked frightened. After seeing this, Yuncheng was overjoyed. He looked up to the sky and said with a wild smile: "ha ha! Demon God, in your words, nothing in the world is impossible. I must find back the previous failures. Today, let you see the power of the next imperial period!" After the words, Yuncheng shenshuang threw a punch directly at Mi Yunfei. The fist is dazzling, just like a hot sun falling from the sky. Around Yuncheng God, the wind was loud and the rocks splashed. The power of one punch can almost resist the sky. Although Mi Yunfei was surprised, he was not afraid. In his eyes, what could the realm of Yukong be like. Although Xiaolan didn''t die in the hands of these two people, it was also caused by their control. The awe inspiring killing intention came out from MI Yunfei''s whole body. The wind was howling and the robe was flying. There were two anger in his cold eyes. The whole sky was filled with irresistible majesty. "What about the Royal Air period? I''ll kill you all the same! Give me Xiaolan back!" A roar, almost crazy, the cold man went crazy at this moment. Facing the mid-term realm of Yukong, he didn''t avoid, let alone escape, but fought! Mi Yunfei flew wildly and rushed against the sky. His evil Qi rushed into the sky. He pointed his toes and walked in the air. With a fist full of hate, Haoran jumped directly to Yuncheng God. "Boom!" After the huge sound, a huge fire lotus burst out in the sky. The burning war seems to devour the world. There were a series of explosions on the mountain wall, boulders rolled down, and huge energy surged around like a tsunami. Feng Feixian didn''t make a move. He knew the character of Yuncheng God very well. He was defeated by Mi Yunfei last time, which was a big blow to him. The kind of wound in his heart can only be healed if he loses the battle with his own strength. At this time, MI Yunfei and Yuncheng God have fought hundreds of moves. Mi Yunfei is more and more surprised in the Vietnam War. His combat power completely broke out, but Yuncheng God doesn''t seem to do his best. It seems that the gap between the initial state of Yukong and the state of Yukong is too far. Mi Yunfei''s blood gas churned, his killing intention shook the sky, and his eyes were angry. The vigorous internal strength poured into the palms, and the smoke and sand on the ground pounded into the sky like a wild dragon. "Kill fairy palm!" For a moment, the world was dark, the sun and moon were dark, and the violent energy surged in the sky. The savage palm force startled the clouds, and a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the sky. A huge palm appeared out of thin air. The power was enough to shake the sky and the power was enough to move the earth. "Ha ha! Come on! The devil shakes the world!" Mi Yunfei was wild, and Yuncheng God was even more wild. The power of the God of war finally showed up at this moment. Countless evil spirits poured out from the side of Yuncheng God, the world was a haze, and thousands of skeletons rotated with Yuncheng God. At the moment, Yuncheng God is like a peerless crazy devil, which can''t be shaken. The vast energy is overwhelming and shocking the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The unruly energy collided at this moment, the sky was squeezed and distorted, the explosion anger was fierce everywhere, and a forest burned at this moment. Such a blow really shocked the world and passed through samsara. "Er ah! Die!" Mi Yunfei is crazy and angry. Ye Xiaolan''s death is vivid. At this moment, it turns into hatred against the world. With that roar, the incomparably wild energy surged out like swallowing the sky. At this moment, MI Yunfei was very tall. At this moment, the threat of the demon God broke out. At this moment, heaven and earth could not shake him. Looking at the war intention of MI Yunfei, even the Fengfei Fairy on one side was stunned. It was ridiculous to shake the realm of Yukong in the early stage of Yukong. The combat power of MI Yunfei has almost surpassed the legendary magic dragon in the heart of Fengfei fairy. Although he didn''t know how terrible the magic dragon was, he believed that from ancient times to the present, if anyone could surpass the magic dragon, that person must be mi Yunfei. Seeing that MI Yunfei was so wild, Yuncheng God was not afraid, but showed an excited look on his face. At this time, he was fully prepared and immediately used the second form of Jiuyou magic skill to swallow the heaven and earth. With the power of one move, the world made a loud noise, the terrible energy was shot everywhere, and stone pillars came out from the ground. At this time, the scene was very spectacular. The earth trembled violently, and cracks stretched out. The whole ground was like a cracked rice field, with many cracks. Even if you can make the ground so far at an altitude of 30 or 40 feet, you can imagine how powerful that power is. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A blow that overturned heaven and earth broke out with the sound of heaven falling and earth breaking. The terrible energy swept through all things in the world, startling the world and crying ghosts and gods. Even the dead are expected to be scared alive. The earth can''t bear it. The sky has nothing to do. It''s an existence against the sky. It''s a duel between the God of war and the demon God! "Poof poof!" With a violent and savage blow, they flew out for more than ten feet, and their mouths spewed blood. However, MI Yunfei felt better than Yun Chengshen. After reaching the realm of resisting the sky, his body had reached a very terrible level. "How terrible! What a terrible demon God! Even though you are my enemy, I Yuncheng God have to admit that you are really a madman. In my life, I never admire people, but your demon God. I can beat the realm of the air period with the realm of the early air period. If you change to another air period, it is estimated that you will really lose in your hand, but it''s a pity that you meet me, God of war of the demon clan! " "Ha. Ha! Shit God of war, even if you are the God of heaven, I will still kill you! Give me Xiao Lan''s life back!" With a roar, the war spirit soared, and the crazy momentum captured the sky, and the supreme magic power was completely released. That sound, heaven and earth roar, that roar, ghosts and gods are surprised. Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Crazy to the utmost, crazy to the horror of heaven and earth. At this moment, he is no longer Mi Yunfei, but a legendary demon God through the ages! The billowing devil smoke filled the sky and earth, and there was no light within a hundred miles. It was God''s war intention and devil''s crazy power. It is the beginning of the killing move and the end of life. It''s hate, it''s anger! "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" A loud cry shocked the sky. The wild and domineering internal strength surged out like a raging sea. A series of explosions were sent out on the ground. The terrible momentum penetrated the mountain and thousands of forests rose from the ground. The spirit full of violence poured into the shadow madly. At this moment, the shadow seemed to feel the owner''s crazy war intention and was shaking violently. The sky and the earth were filled with divine lights, and the sky and the earth suddenly looked great. I saw 10000 rays connecting the heaven and the earth. Suddenly, the shadow turned into a world shaking magic weapon about fifty feet long. At this moment, MI Yunfei was as tall as the demon king who destroyed heaven and earth. His whole body burst into flames, which was anger, hate heaven''s anger. "Er ah! Cut!" As soon as the sound fell, the killing move came out. The huge magic soldiers pounded into the sky, turned into a meteor falling from the world, and split down from the air. It''s a fierce storm. It''s powerful. It''s an unparalleled knife through the world. The heaven and earth trembled and the ghosts and gods were frightened. What about the immortal God? Pissed off, one word kill! At this moment, even the frivolous and rebellious Yuncheng God was shocked. The combat effectiveness of MI Yunfei has completely subverted the name of "human". He is simply a demon, which makes people all over the world feel terrible. He is simply the terminator of genius and wizards. Who can compete in the world? Ask heaven who can stop it? Where are the heroes in the world? "Die and die! Look who is the real number one in the world for the young generation!" "Blood anger reincarnation!" With a wild cry, the blood light all over the sky filled out, and the great authority penetrated people''s hearts. A huge reincarnation disc appeared on the top of Yuncheng God. The clouds above the sky turned blood red. The huge reincarnation disk was like a black hole swallowing all things in heaven and earth, and all flying stones and trees were sucked into it. The terrible energy raging in the sky, the mountains bowed their heads, the sea was afraid, and the huge bloody reincarnation disk finally hit the startling knife. Chapter 272 "Boom!" Heaven and earth wail, xiongshan trembles, and lightning comes from the dense dark clouds. All things on the broken earth turn into dust, flowers float and leaves fall. The huge lightning gathered into a pillar of light and split on the ground, and the earth was immediately split. But the terrible Tianwei seems to be a little worse than the manpower at the moment. The fierce battle between the demon God and the God of war has continued to the peak stage. With a terrible blow, they collapsed the mountain, destroyed the sea and opened the sky and earth. The smoke is vast, the sea of trees is tumbling, residual flowers are flying, and gravel is falling. A divine light burst out, and a stream of magic smoke filled out. The clear air had been burned by the war, and the flowing time seemed to stop. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A strong blow will destroy the great rivers, leaving ruins. You can''t see the beautiful scenery, but you can see the vicissitudes of life everywhere. A startling knife cleaved on the huge bloody reincarnation plate, the golden light surged and the blood waves surged. The huge force shook the ground for tens of feet, the huge stones on the mountain wall flew like snow, and the ground splashed ten thousand feet of crazy sand. Thick smoke and sand poured into the sky, and the whole sky was completely shielded. Terrible winds swept across the four fields, and a violent momentum shook the eight wastelands. Up to jiuxiao and down to Jiuyou, all tremble. The demon God''s white hair soared to the sky, and his powerful palm power pierced the mountain and cracked the stone, like waves and tides. His eyes had become blood red, and his green tendons burst from his hands. At the moment, he is like a demon about to eat people, ferocious. Suddenly, in the demon God''s body, two completely different Qi rotated again, and his body was changing. One side is white as snow and cold as frost, while the other side is red as Yang and hot as fire. The weather was also affected at this moment. Some mountains and stones quickly frozen, and some broken trees burned instantly. At this moment, the shadow has been chopped on the bloody reincarnation disk, but it is difficult to improve. However, the change suddenly happened. The shadow suddenly divided into three. The strange phenomenon makes people forget to breathe. A meteor streaked across the sky, a cold moon pressed down, and a scorching sun fell with a burning fire. What''s more terrible is that countless icicles have sprung up on the ground, accompanied by millions of fire dragons. The dazzling light was shining everywhere, the murderous spirit of heaven and earth rushed into the sky, and the majestic and unparalleled strength shocked the sky. "What about the air defense period? Still kill! Who can compete with me? Who can stop? Kill!" With an angry roar, the sky mourned sadly. The angry killing intention rushed into the sky. The rebellious wild words ignored the heaven and earth. The momentum looked at the world and despised all sentient beings. At this time, even Yun Chengshen is very scary. Mi Yunfei''s strange attack has never been heard of and can''t resist. However, after all, he is a master of the realm of the imperial air period. In a hurry, his strength surged, and the bloody reincarnation disk was magnified several times. And his other palm also patted out towards the golden light. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The mountain collapsed, the boulders fell like torrential rain, the wild wind swept across the fields, the earth was broken, and there were huge pits everywhere. A series of huge movements surprised countless wild animals to flee in groups, and the whole evergreen forest was boiling at this time. The strong Qi stirred by the two people shrouded the whole world, and a huge strong balloon was aroused in the center of the two people. The ground below the strong balloon was stirred up like a calm lake, and the soil kept rotating to form a vortex. "Boom!" After a deafening sound, Yuncheng God was shaken out by Miyun. His crazy strength directly shook his body into the mountain wall, and the big stones rolled down. With the cloud God flying out, you can clearly see a lot of blood across the sky. Mi Yunfei himself was not easy. The power of Yuncheng God also blew him out, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. However, it seems that it is not as serious as Yuncheng''s injury. "Ah! Demon God, you and I will never die!" With a roar, Yuncheng God rushed out of the mountain wall. His face was ferocious, his hair was messy, and the murderous spirit in his eyes was even worse. "Demon God, I will frustrate you!" "Frustrate! Frustrate! Frustrate! Frustrate your mother. It''s already an endless situation. You and I have to die at least one person. Unexpectedly, you''d better die!" "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" With the wild cry of MI Yunfei, the rolling magic smoke rushed into the sky, the gods trembled and the demons were frightened. The endless evil Qi swallowed the sky and devoured the earth. The mixed energy shook through the mountains, and the earth immediately split. The inverted hair root is white and shiny, but it has a sense of soul searching. The evil light seemed to break through the shackles of heaven and earth and spread out recklessly. The frenzy reappeared and the power was invincible. The green lights seemed to devour people''s hearts. Bursts of strong winds rolled up dozens of feet of smoke and sand. The violent power came through the wind like a world shaking dragon and rushed to the cloud God. At the same time, Yuncheng made the same move. At this moment, he was not the God of war, but more like a devil. Some magic clouds curled around his head, and the magic smoke was boiling in his hands. The cold light in his eyes flashed, and his palm power came out. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" In front of him, Haoguang soared into the sky and scattered the demon cloud. His powerful Qi turned into a raging war and splashed everywhere. The wind sweeps the stars, the anger swallows the world, and the power of one blow shocks the world. "Demon god six moves, the second move, smart nether world!" Mi Yunfei dances wildly with white hair and his hands churn rapidly. His powerful Qi breaks the dawn and clouds. His potential is like a rainbow running through the sun and his power is like a mad devil against the sky. Thousands of evil spirits whirled with them and then soared into the air. Bursts of crazy storms broke the half sitting remnant mountain. Hao lust competes with heaven and earth, and crazy power wants to compete with immortals. "Hum! Look who is the best in the world!" With a wild cry, Yuncheng God fought for serious injuries in his body, and also used the second of the six evil gods. This moment is a battle of life and death, and this moment is a battle of talent. The magic smoke is vast, the strength is splashed, and the wild power is surging wildly, sweeping the mountains and splitting the earth vertically. It has the potential to open the sky and split the earth, and has the power of overwhelming mountains and seas. In the center of the strong Qi, the evil Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the killing intention takes the sky. On the surface of the earth, the earth waves churn and the sky is full of flying stones. Within a hundred miles, there is a dark and dark day, which is completely like the coming of the last day. The two wildest people, the two strongest opponents, broke out at this moment, but the most savage fierce fight. The scene was huge, with mountains rising from the ground and crazy stones falling from the sky. The surging air flows away violently, the mountains collapse, and a wild sand turns into a flying dragon and rushes into the sky. At this moment, the long gathered lightning was like two people''s surging fireworks. The thunder rumbled in the sky and exploded on the ground. However, the wild force surging out of them rushed into the sky and shook the lightning. "Boom!" This is a very shocking picture. With a loud noise, the huge pillar of light cleaved on the strength of the two people, and they were also penetrated by this terrible force. That electric current was running in the body, which made their hair smoke. For ordinary people, I''m afraid they have already been cut black, but they bear such a terrible power. Instead of stopping, they are still more wild. Their bodies changed constantly, and a huge light was aroused in their hands, which immediately rushed to the thunder clouds in the sky. Terrible! It''s terrible! They actually use manpower to fight the power of heaven and earth. They can really be called "Crazy". At this time, the scene of fierce fighting is like being in turbulence, surrounded by violent tornadoes. The gushing soil rushed to the sky one by one. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and the awed Tianwei stopped under this blow. The dazzling light scattered all the dark clouds, and a few mouthfuls of blood were ejected from the two populations again. The air between heaven and earth is filled with a strong smell of smoke, and the ground is already broken. There were low-lying and huge pits everywhere, and the woods were flattened by the wild wind. There was desolation in front of us, surrounded by Mars. Mi Yunfei only felt that his whole body was broken, and a front was also cracked in his chest. The blood slowly overflowed, and white bones could be seen through the wound. Yun Chengshen was no better. His face was covered with blood and his internal organs were cracked. However, his wild nature was still alive, and his eyes were still firm. At this time, Feng Feixian, who had been watching the war for a long time, finally came to them. He shook his head and said, "why? It''s easy for us to kill him together. You have to fight with him alone." Feng Feixian said these words without scruples, but when Mi Yunfei heard these words, his heart was half cold and said secretly: "No, if that cold man does it again, I''m afraid I can''t get out of this forest alive. With the strength of these two people, even if I use the magic dragon formula, I don''t have a chance to win. Besides, I''m so badly injured now. If I use the magic Dragon formula, I may really leave sequelae. The magic dragon formula is so overbearing. I''m afraid I''ll be more seriously injured at that time. Maybe I''ll be possessed by the demons in the future Control. " After hearing Feng Feixian''s words, Yuncheng God, who fell to the ground, snorted coldly, "don''t interfere. This is a competition between me and the demon God. I must defeat him. Although we both lose, he doesn''t necessarily win me." After hearing this, MI Yunfei said in his heart: "although Yuncheng God is very arrogant, he can still be regarded as open and aboveboard. This kind of person is not afraid at all. But the feeling of Fengfei fairy is too terrible. He not only has excellent cultivation, but also has a deep city. He is a terrible person." Feng Feixian shook his head again and then flew towards Mi Yun. He stood five feet away from Mi Yun Fei and stopped. At this time, he smiled and said: "Demon God, you really shouldn''t appear in this world, because you are so terrible. Your performances have frightened me. I have a characteristic. When I find someone can threaten me, I will destroy him by all means. And all your threats to the demon family are too great. If you don''t get rid of you today, maybe you will become a monster in the future He is the most troublesome person of the demon clan. " Mi Yunfei drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "ha ha! You are a very smart man, but many people want to kill me. Up to now, almost all of them have died." After hearing this, Feng Feixian said coldly, "those are accidents. There should be no accidents today. Once the magic dragon was the biggest threat to the demon family, and then a dream came out. Now your threat to the demon family is no less than the two of them. Therefore, you must die." Although Yuncheng God on one side was unwilling, he also knew that Feng Feixian was right at all. He sighed but didn''t say much. "Demon God, you''ve had a fight. Now it''s my turn. I''ll see how you can work miracles with your badly wounded body. No one can save you at this time." "Roar! Roar!" Just as Feng Feixian''s words were finished, suddenly a huge voice came from a distance, and the earth trembled violently. The whole ground seemed to turn over, and the huge crazy stone was blown around by the storm in the distance. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The remnant mountain collapsed, smoke and sand rolled, and a body shot from a distance. When several people saw it clearly, they were startled. The three were shocked and said, "high-level holy beast!" Chapter 273 The sky is dusty, the earth is noisy, and a towering figure stands high in the dusty dust. Bursts of bad smell of animals came out, and the towering figure made the scalp numb. The powerful breath completely deterred the three people present. "Boom!" The huge monster stood upright and stamped his foot. A huge crack opened on the ground. The crack extended towards several people from a distance, and the soil on both sides was blown up one after another. Mi Yunfei and others retreated one after another. They didn''t dare to attack him at all. The terrible impact made the three people hesitate and pale, and it was difficult to sit and stand. This is a wolf headed bear monster with wings. It is about ten feet high. A pair of claws are not much different from human hands, but have sharp claws. The dark green eyes captured people''s hearts and souls, and huge stones rolled between a huge mouth. Looking at the huge wolf head monster in front of them, several people were stunned. They had never seen such monsters at all. I think it is an extremely ancient monster in wangulin! Even the ancient classics has not been recorded. The majestic pressure came unbridled. The breath was irresistible and was not at the same level as the three people. The three felt that their heads were big for a while. This is definitely a holy beast, and it is a high-level holy beast. According to the division of strength, it is estimated that it has reached the peak level of human air defense. This kind of strength can completely resist ten experts in the realm of air defense. How can the three not hesitate? "Demon God, it seems that we are in trouble this time. How about cooperating once?" Feng Feixian asked Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei also knows that if he faces the wolf head monster alone, it is estimated that several faces will be killed by the wolf head monster. The previous fight was too fierce. It may have annoyed the monster, so the monster came. Mi Yunfei nodded. He knew that when he met such monsters, one person could not resist. The three fought together with one, and perhaps there was still vitality. Otherwise, no one could escape. "Roar!" The monster had rushed over in the twinkling of an eye, and a low roar came out of his mouth. It opened its mouth and spewed a flame from it. The flame was dark green and came towards the three people like a fire dragon. The three men fought with the monster for the first time. They didn''t dare to connect with it, so they had to avoid it skillfully. "Boom!" "wheeze!" The fire hit the ground, and the earth was blown out of a deep pit. The fire spread continuously, and even the soil burned. Such a terrible blow made people feel timid. The flying catkins all over the sky floated down like heavy snow, and the sweat on the faces of MI Yunfei and others rolled down. No enemy, absolutely no enemy. The same idea came out of their hearts. Even if they worked together, they could not defeat the monster. After thinking for a moment, the three flew away in different directions. When the wolf headed monster saw the three people fly away, it seemed to hesitate for a moment, spread its wings, and immediately flew towards the only intact Fengfei fairy. The high-level holy beast is not only powerful, but also the speed of flight is not comparable to that in the middle of Yukong. It will catch up with fengfeixian in a moment. Feng Feixian was very anxious. He could not imagine that the wolf headed monster would set him as the target of pursuit, and the terrible pressure behind him made him unable to raise his mind to fight. Feng Feixian tried his best to fly rapidly, but the wolf headed monster was getting closer and closer. In a hurry, Feng Feixian immediately flew in the direction of MI Yunfei. While flying in the sky, MI Yunfei watched the direction of the wolf head monster. When he saw that the target of the wolf head monster was the wind flying fairy, he didn''t fly away immediately. He also wanted to see how the wind flying fairy would resist. However, who expected that Feng Feixian would trigger the fire to his side. At the moment, MI Yunfei opened his mouth and scolded: "shit, Feng Feixian, your grandmother''s, even wants to pull me on the back." After hearing this from a distance, Feng Feixian smiled and said, "there''s no way. This guy can''t defeat it at all. If he wants to die, he''ll die together. If he wants to run for his life, he''ll fight together." "Boom!" Just after Feng Feixian said two words, there came a terrible flame behind him. He quickly opened his body and dodged the flame. Rao is so. He also feels hot all over. Seeing that the wind flying fairy is leading the wolf headed monster to fly, where does Mi Yunfei dare to stay! He quickly flew in the direction of Yuncheng God. At this time, his speed really reached the peak. In the course of the flight, no one found that he poured a small bottle of fairy emulsion into his mouth. "Hei heh! This magic emulsion is so magical that my wound is already 7788, and then I''ll run away from the dragon and Phoenix wings. I''ll see if the wolf head is going to get over my wings." Yuncheng God was very angry. When he was running for his life, he heard Mi Yunfei shouting at him: "Yuncheng God, it''s impossible to run for his life alone. Hei hei! Either fight together or see who can escape! You and I are seriously injured, but I believe I won''t be slower than you." Although Yuncheng God is crazy, how dare he have the idea of fighting in front of those monsters! At the moment, he cursed in his heart: "Mi Yunfei, your mother, you are cruel. Don''t fall on my hand. Otherwise, I won''t finish with you." When Yuncheng turned around, the scene almost scared him to fall from the air. Behind him is mi Yunfei. Behind Mi Yunfei is Feng Feixian, and behind Feng Feixian is a sea of fire. You can''t see anything but the roaring sound. Yun Chengshen shouted as he galloped, "OK! I won''t run! Let''s fight together! Otherwise, everyone will die." he knew that if he ran away alone, he couldn''t run past the monster, so he had to say so. Mi Yunfei said with a smile: "I''m saying I won''t run, but ya, you''re the fastest." After MI Yunfei said that, he flew rapidly and soon caught up with the cloud God in front. When Feng Feixian saw it, he was also worried and worked harder. Soon the three were flying in parallel. "Boom!" The wolf headed monster spread its wings. When it flew closer, it suddenly clapped a powerful hand. The terrible storm made the three men tottering and almost fell directly. "Well, don''t run away, fight." Yuncheng God was very impatient. He knew that if he ran, he would not be able to run as fast as miyunfei and fengfeixian. After gritting his teeth, he turned impressively and slapped the wolf headed monster. After Yuncheng God shot, MI Yunfei and Feng Feixian also took their palms at the wolf headed monster. The three are the top young strong men in the world. They should be ashamed even if they are experts of the older generation. The golden light intoxicated the moon, and the strength was against the sky. The violent palm force made the sky deformed, and the vast energy slowly spread, rippling in circles. When the wolf headed monster saw it, he was not surprised and did not avoid it. He shook his five claws and punched the three. That force was savage and crazy, scattered thousands of clouds and clouds, and destroyed all forces. "Boom!" The sky burst into flowers, and the unparalleled power shocked the collapse of the high mountains on one side, gushing thousands of feet of crazy sand from the ground, and it was dark all around. The wolf head monster was crazy and spewed out a flame again. The raging fire floated on the sky like a sea of fire. The white clouds rolled around and looked up. The pupils were burning. Facing the terrible attack of the wolf head monster, the three quickly made moves to display their unique skills to the highest level. The airflow is violent, the energy is surging, and the vast internal force is like a raging sea, which is extremely fierce. "Boom!" With a shocking blow, the three people urged the Qi of Dantian in their bodies and shook the wolf head monster. Each person''s face showed a state of fatigue. The dazzling strong light made people dare not look directly at the sky and the earth, and the huge light column rushed into the sky. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" The three of MI Yunfei were shocked and flew out. They all looked badly hurt, and the blood rain continued to fall from the sky. At this time, the variables were reborn, a pair of golden lights suddenly flashed, and a pair of huge golden wings covered the sky. This phenomenon made the wolf head monster hesitate for a moment. Relying on the power of the wolf headed monster, MI Yunfei flew out backward along the body, and in the process, he immediately displayed the wings of the dragon and the Phoenix, spread his wings and left in an instant. "Ha ha! Yun Chengshen, Feng Feixian, you play well with the wolf headed monster, and I won''t accompany you." After a laugh, MI Yunfei has spread his wings and left. Only Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are still fighting with the wolf headed monster. "Er ah! Demon God, you bastard play Yin." after Yuncheng God roared, he vented all his anger on the wolf head monster, and Fengfei fairy didn''t expect to be put together by Mi Yunfei. According to the speed of MI Yunfei just now, even the wolf headed monster is estimated to be out of reach. "Ha ha! You are the one in the pit!" the sound of MI Yunfei came from the distance. "Demon God, what a cunning guy, I remember. You are the first one who can make me play with Feng Feixian. You really make me angry." Feng Feixian roared angrily while resisting the attack of wolf head monster. Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to stay much. After flying away for dozens of miles, he landed from the air, and his body was also in pain. If he continued to fly so hard, it was estimated that he would be tired sooner or later, so he chose to walk. The ancient forest stretches for thousands of miles. It is a very large forest. No one knows whether there are other high-level holy animals in it. Therefore, MI Yunfei had to hide his breath and watch all the dangers carefully. Now he has left the demon gate for more than three months. He knows that the people of the demon gate must be very anxious, so he must hurry back to the demon gate as soon as possible. Mi Yunfei also took a bottle of celestial lotion, feeling that the injury in the body was already almost the same, and the internal strength was also very abundant, which made him feel more secure. The ground is full of decayed ashes, and some white bones are completely exposed on the ground, which makes the scalp numb. As long as he sees some large caves, MI Yunfei always takes a careful detour from the side. Those monsters basically belong to the holy beast level. At this moment, MI Yunfei can expect the end of Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen. In the face of the wolf headed monster, they should have little chance to survive. However, the sky suddenly sent out bursts of majestic breath. The rolling magic gas made the sky pale, and the white clouds turned dark. Mi Yunfei looked up. Several people were flying at an exciting speed in the sky. When he saw those people, MI Yunfei knew that Yuncheng God and Fengfei immortal could not die, because those people were the demon emperor and the ghost king. There is another person in front of them, who is the ghost who has reached the early stage of the phantom. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he was shocked. He even shielded his breath. But at this time, the ghosts and gods in the front of the sky were suddenly surprised and said, "no, there is a human breath below. That feeling is very weak." After the ghost said that, he immediately looked at the forest below. The two cold lights in his eyes were like two cold knives. Mi Yunfei secretly shouted, "I''ve been found." The war is about to detonate. Mi Yunfei has been found. Can he live in the face of many peerless strong men? Chapter 274 Invisible pressure from the emptiness, a pair of sharp eyes looked down from the sky. That kind of arrogance frightened countless animals and fled one after another. "Eh! That boy is the demon God Mi Yunfei." the demon emperor in the sky said to the ghosts and gods. Ghosts and gods have already seen Mi Yunfei, but they don''t know him, but the thunderous name can be heard from time to time in the demon family. The ghost frowned and asked, "is he the demon God you said can be comparable to the magic dragon?" "Yes, don''t underestimate this man. This boy is really terrible. His combat effectiveness can''t be judged by cultivation." the ghost king said. The ghost and God thought for a moment and said, "in that case, we must solve him today, but we must not hurt his life before we win Pu Lingyu." At this time, a terrible fire lotus burst out in the distant sky. The terrible momentum blew white clouds and sparks. Looking at the terrible fire lotus, the ghosts and gods were stunned and exclaimed: "yes, I''m afraid the two young masters are in trouble. Wangu forest is an ancient forest, and there are countless terrible monsters in it. The two young masters probably met powerful beasts. The boy was handed over to the demon Emperor, and the rest followed me to save the young master." After hearing this, the demon emperor nodded again and again, while the others followed the ghosts and gods and galloped towards the Nathan mountain. Looking at the departing party, MI Yunfei was puzzled and said, "they seem to have found my existence just now, but why did they suddenly leave? Well, it seems that there was one left." Seeing that there was only one person left, MI Yunfei no longer hid. He simply took off and got up. Just now, because he was too far away, he didn''t see who was left. But when Mi Yun flew into the air, he immediately turned around and ran away. He was still yelling and scolding: "Mom! I thought it was a soft goods. Unexpectedly, it was the old devil emperor, who was the figure at the top of the imperial sky! His apprentice died in my hands. I must not give up." "Hum! Demon God, I see where you''re going and give back my apprentice''s life!" With a roar, the demon emperor galloped directly towards Miyun Fei, and took a startling slap dozens of feet away. The thick fire swept towards Miyun Fei like a roaring dragon. Facing the strong man at the peak of Yukong, MI Yunfei didn''t dare to shake it. Although he can fight across levels, when he reaches the air defense level, that level is not so easy to cross. Even if he uses the magic dragon formula, he is not sure. While dodging, MI Yunfei urged the dragon and Phoenix wings to increase the speed again. The speed was only a series of virtual shadows. However, the demon emperor is already a person who is at the peak of the imperial sky. How can he get rid of it so easily. There was a series of explosions behind him. Although the majestic ability did not hit Mi Yunfei, he was also frightened. "You stinky boy, return my apprentice. I''ll break you into pieces!" after the devil emperor said that, he punched Mi Yunfei again. Mi Yunfei quickly dodged. Although he didn''t dare to fight with the demon emperor, he didn''t admit defeat. He shouted and scolded: "Hey, you old man, if my strength was almost the same as yours, you would have been killed by me. Where can I get you crazy!" After hearing this, the demon emperor was very angry. His unique skill constantly bombarded the MI Yunfei in front. The scene in the sky was as gorgeous as fireworks, and the explosion sounded again and again. Mi Yunfei dare not fly in the air. Although he has the help of dragon and Phoenix wings, his speed is much faster than before. However, his strength is far from that of the demon emperor. If he flies in the air, even if he has dragon and Phoenix wings, I''m afraid he can''t escape. The vigorous fist force was like a meteor falling from the sky, the trees in the forest fell in rows, jumping thousands of boulders, and the earth waves were surging. Some animals with low strength are turned into blood under the strong fist strength, which can be seen from the strength of the peak state of Yukong. Mi Yunfei shuttles between the woods and constantly changes his figure, but even so, the demon emperor behind him is getting closer and closer. The smoke of gunpowder rose slowly from behind him, and a series of explosions rang through his side from time to time. Several times, he was almost bombarded by the devil emperor''s fist. Fortunately, his dragon and Phoenix wings were equipped with skimming steps to escape. The skimming step is created by Mengmeng combining the steps of many sects and the postures of birds and animals. This body method can be used on the ground and in the air. "Ha ha! Smelly boy, I see where you''re going. Today you''re dead. Bury my apprentice!" after the devil emperor said that, he slapped Mi Yunfei again. Mi Yunfei felt that the palm wind was getting closer and closer, and the burning flame was almost burning his hair. He spread his wings and leaned slightly, and the palm wind almost wiped his face. "It seems that I can''t escape today. If I continue to escape like this, I''m afraid I''ll really be hurt by the old guy. In that case, I''ll just fight with him. It''s a big deal. I won''t let the old guy feel better." thinking of this, MI Yunfei simply turned and punched the demon emperor. A blow blew out, like a drunken meteor passing through the air, the sky was colorful and strong. The devil emperor drew a sneer at the corner of his mouth and waved his sleeve robe. The great pressure immediately penetrated Mi Yunfei''s fist. The pressure did not decrease at all, and still flew straight at Miyun. Mi Yunfei was shocked and immediately avoided. He only heard the sound of "bang" behind him. The towering peak was cut off a tip and several rocks were broken. "Hey, hey! Smelly boy, why don''t you run away? I didn''t expect you were young, but you have reached the level of resisting the sky. Not only that, you can''t even compare your skills of running away. If you run away today, I don''t know that a magic dragon will be born one day. I don''t want to happen again." Mi Yunfei was surprised. The devil emperor''s strength was really good. I''m afraid there was no chance of winning the war. And I can''t escape, but I can''t fight. It''s the most annoying to meet such people. "Old man, don''t think you''re great. When I reach your age, it''s estimated that one finger can crush ten of you." Mi Yunfei was really oppressed and scolded the demon emperor. "Hey, boy, I admit that you are indeed a rare wizard in hundreds of thousands of years. Even compared with the legendary magic dragon, you are not inferior. But this wizard often doesn''t live long. The magic dragon is a good example, and it''s your turn today." after the magic emperor said that, he flew directly to Mi Yun and covered it. The wild palm power penetrates the mountain and splits the stone. It has the power to open the sky and split the earth. It has the power to shake the sky and is difficult to stop. The whole sky is filled with wild energy. The raging palm power sees mountains destroy mountains and water cut off. It is like breaking bamboo, and everything is destroyed. In the face of such divine power, MI Yunfei couldn''t retreat. The unattainable momentum had made his blood boil after a long silence. The evil skill finally affected his intention to fight. He turned to the sky with one hand and sank into the Dantian with Qi. The storm raised his white hair. At this moment, he was like a God and a devil, and the majesty of the king was no doubt. "Kill fairy palm!" The drunk crown looked up to the sky, and the crazy momentum soared. The vigorous palm power stirred the wind and cloud. Suddenly, a huge hand appeared out of thin air. The world was dark and the sun and moon were not bright. Violent energy surged out, breaking through mountains and stones, and losing the palm power of heaven and earth, he came through the sky. "Boom!" With a sound, the mountains around them trembled, and the rocks poured down wildly. The crazy power was like a startling flood wave, which washed away the jungle. Dozens of miles around, smoke and sand rolling, flames towering. One palm intersected, and Mi Yunfei''s body was pierced by the palm power. Blood gushed out, and his body was shocked for tens of feet. Finally, he hit the mountain and stopped. The difference between the initial stage of Yukong and the peak of Yukong was too far. Mi Yunfei couldn''t even move next, and the magic emperor''s palm pierced his body. "Cough!" Mi Yunfei spit out a mouthful of blood and stood up with his chest covered. He felt that his whole body was almost broken, but his face was unusually firm. "Hum. Hum! The demon God is the demon God. It''s not easy to stand up after taking my palm. If other states in the early days of the imperial air take my palm, I''m afraid you''ll have to become a useless man even if you don''t die, but you don''t matter much. You feel so terrible that no one can see through you, so you can''t stay today." After the words, the demon emperor moved his hands and walked with Qi to gather the Qi of heaven and earth in his hands. Hunyuan broke the wind and scattered the clouds, and countless evil spirits revolved around him. Heaven and earth fade, and the sky is turbulent. "Magic moves Jiuyou!" With a roar, the mountains were turbulent, the rivers were flowing back, and the rolling magic gas covered the sky and the sun. The magic gas became stronger and stronger, and gradually formed a huge skeleton. Bursts of howling came out, making the scalp numb. The skull opened its mouth and fell from the sky. It was so intimidating that it destroyed the liver and gall. Suddenly, bursts of holy light broke through thousands of magic clouds, and the golden light showed around Mi Yunfei and wrapped him. However, the golden light was filled with the awe inspiring spirit of killing, and the whole forest became cold at this moment. A golden light rose into the sky for more than fifty feet. The golden light was transformed by the shadow of the devil. Holding the magic shadow, MI Yunfei''s fighting spirit soared, and the blood in his body began to boil under the influence of the magic dragon formula. His eyes were red and his white hair was against the sky. He held the shadow tightly in his hands and pointed to the sky. At this time, he was like an unshakable God of murder. "Today I''m going to challenge the peak state of Yukong. Kill God crazy knife and cut it!" Arrogant man, arrogant words, at this moment he is a devil, at this moment he is God, the high desire for war is higher than the sky, and the crazy field is fighting with the earth. With that roar, I suddenly saw a huge blade cut through the sky. The wind and cloud give way, the ghosts and gods retreat, and the power of a knife shakes mountains and rivers and destabilizes heaven and earth. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The mountains are broken, the earth is cracked, and the wind and sand are all over the sky hundreds of miles away. The sabre light is vertical and horizontal, and the strength is surging. The violent ability surges out like a raging sea. Within a hundred feet, it is razed to the ground, leaving only a desolate desert. The earth couldn''t bear it when they competed with each other. They began to sink down, and the earth waves rolled up by the strong Qi gushed out one after another. There was a series of explosions around, and the whole world boiled like boiling water at this moment. After the blow, MI Yunfei was shocked back more than ten feet, but the demon Emperor didn''t move at all. The difference in strength was obvious at a glance. "One knife won''t work. Another knife." Mi Yunfei was crazy and triggered by the heart devil. His eyes stimulated two blood lights. He didn''t wait to stabilize his body. He even urged a knife again. Seems to feel the owner''s crazy war spirit, and the shadow sent out thousands of rays at this moment. The dark world was broken by the dazzling light, the magic clouds dispersed, and the evil spirit came again. In the face of MI Yunfei''s madness, the demon emperor felt a chill. However, after all, he was a top expert in the peak realm of the sky. How could he be afraid. "If you want to die, you can''t blame me. Blood anger reincarnation!" Suddenly, blood waves surged, and bursts of blood light dyed the sky red. At this time, even the air is mixed with a trace of blood smell, which makes people feel like vomiting. Thousands of blood lights gather together, just like a sea of blood hanging on the sky. The terrible pressure makes the scalp numb and the heart want to crack. The demon emperor stamped on the ground with one foot and clapped it with one hand. The fierce wind roared, the blood light rushed to the sky, and the evil skill of the demon family reappeared. This is not only the beginning of evil, but also the emergence of vicissitudes. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The vast energy collided, and the ground became uneven in an instant. For a moment, hundreds of stone pillars were pulled up, or a large piece of ground was sunk. The destroyed trees turned into smoke and sand, and the leaves fell from the air. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t resist the violent power. He roared up to the sky, his hands were blue and his face became red. "Boom!" There was another loud noise. The earth under Mi Yunfei''s feet was blasted to the bottom of the ground together with his whole person. Looking at Mi Yunfei being blasted into the ground, the demon emperor looked up and said with a smile: "ha ha! The light of fireflies dare to compete with the sun and the moon. It''s just looking for death!" Just then, a strong murderous spirit rushed into the sky. Then a voice of resentment came out from the depths of the earth. "Er ah! The peak state of Yukong is going to die!" In order to make up for the previous chapters, I asked for a day off. I didn''t go to work during the day and finished all night at night. Today''s four chapters will make my friends feel more comfortable. I hope my friends can give me motivation. Chapter 275 The fire waves burned the sky, and bursts of startling big explosions came out, and Mars splashed everywhere. At this moment, in the face of the attack of the wolf head monster, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are already exhausted. There were more than a dozen wounds of different sizes on the two people. The blood covered their clothes and curled their hair. "Feixian, what should we do? In the face of such a terrible monster, I''m afraid we''ll really end up hating today." after Yuncheng God blew a punch, he asked the wind Feixian nearby. At the moment, he looks a little like the God of war! It''s like a beggar. Feng Feixian is no better. His clothes are ragged and his face is dark. His eyebrows were dignified. While resisting the attack of the wolf head monster, he said hurriedly: "there is no way. You can''t escape. If anyone runs alone, one face to face may die. Only with a joint attack, even death can''t make the beast feel better." "Hum! The demon God is too cunning. If I can leave alive, I will kill the demon God." Yun Chengshen took another slap at the wolf head monster angrily. Just as they were about to run out, a few people suddenly flew into the sky in the distance. The leader shouted, "two young masters, don''t worry. Ghosts and gods will come." Seeing the arrival of ghosts and gods, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy immediately stimulated their whole body strength. They finally fell before the arrival of ghosts and gods. "Hum! It''s you who hurt the two young masters like this. You can afford to provoke the strength and momentum of our demon family. Now go to hell!" When the spirit''s anger was shocked, a power that dominates heaven and earth gushed out of his hand. Heaven and earth faded, heaven and earth turned around, and the wild palm power jumped to the sky and ground and crossed the God''s sky. The wolf head monster knew that the man in front of him was terrible, but there was no way out. It raised its head and roared, spewing out a flame directly. At this moment, the air almost burned, the terrible high temperature burned everything in the world, and the whole sky became a sea of fire. "Boom!" After a blow, the wolf head monster was slapped by the ghost and God and flew out dozens of feet away, and then exploded in the air. It''s not so easy for a strong man in the realm of magic soul to take a palm. Even if he reaches a high-level holy beast, he can''t resist the random palm. "Go, take the young master to treat the Hui nationality immediately." the ghost and God left after saying that. The injuries of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy were too serious. He was anxious and completely forgot that MI Yunfei didn''t seem to have been solved. In the center of Wangu forest, the killing intention is soaring here, which makes some flying animals shaky. On the ground, MI Yunfei was angry and his eyes had turned blood red. At this time, his demons had broken out. Since Mi Yunfei''s state of mind has improved, he can control his demons well every time he uses the magic dragon formula. But after ye Xiaolan died, his magic seed has been deeper. Although he hasn''t changed, his bloodthirsty mood has soared unscrupulously. Once Mi Yunfei is possessed by the devil, his combat effectiveness will be doubled, and this is also the most dangerous time. He will kill anyone close to him. "Hey, hey! How can Yukong''s peak state be? I''ll kill him anyway!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes burst out two blood lights, staring at the demon emperor opposite and smiling. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s eyes, the demon emperor was frightened and retreated several steps. He exclaimed in his heart: "It''s terrible. This kind of look is terrible! It''s not a human look. It''s just a devil''s look. This boy is so weird that he can shock me with the initial state of Yukong. I can''t let him go today. Otherwise, God knows what kind of person he will become. I''m afraid even the venerable will have nothing to do with him at that time." At this moment, he dare not relax, because Mi Yunfei feels so mysterious that the demon family can''t master much information about his metamorphosis. Suddenly, the strong wind surged, the strong Qi went away, and the invisible turbulence surged out. The boundless magic Qi gushed around Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei raised his arms slightly upward. In a moment, the wind and cloud swirled and the crazy stone flew to the sky. He raised his hands and shook the sky. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" With a cry, heaven and earth resonated with it, thousands of ghosts floated out, and the evil spirit surged out of his whole body. The earth broke under his feet and extended more than a hundred feet, and the power of the demon God was shown without reservation. With one palm, the world is dark and everything is out of order. It is the tragedy of history, the yearning of heroes and the admiration of future generations. Palm power wants to tear the sky. The wind rolls the waning moon and swallows mountains and rivers. Dark and black Qi like dragons go out to sea and move around. A big land is lifted up by palm power. The wild and domineering palm power breaks through the wind and clouds and rushes to the demon emperor. The demon emperor''s face was dignified, his killing machine flashed in his eyes, and his unique skill was offered. He was intoxicated and evil spirit was awe inspiring. The xiongshan mountain was broken, the angry sea was churning, and the wild palm power rolled up the raging waves. The raging storm seemed to stir up the whole world. Mountain is no longer a mountain, water is no longer water, man is no longer a man, even comparable to God. Savage, extremely savage, violent, incomparably violent. The earth wave surged into the sky like a flood, like swallowing the sky. The wild momentum swallowed up the heaven and earth and rushed into the sky. "Blood anger reincarnation!" As soon as the sound fell, the killing move began, and a huge reincarnation disc appeared on the top of the demon emperor. The reincarnation disk became bigger and bigger, almost covering the whole sky, and the suction from the middle swallowed up all things in heaven and earth. The mountains are turbulent, the earth shakes, and countless ancient trees rise up and rush towards the samsara plate one after another. "Die!" The demon emperor roared up to the sky, and his palm was immediately under the sky. The ground in front of him was directly blasted out of an abyss, and the layers of earth waves rushed madly to both sides. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Madman vs madman, devil God vs devil emperor, devil skill vs evil skill. This place was as dark as hell, and it was dark in front of us, leaving only the suffocating pressure and evil spirits all over the sky. Mi Yunfei was pressed by the reincarnation disc and vomited blood. His feet fell into the ground, leaving only a part of his body outside. His arms were also pressed to ''rattle'', and the sweat on his face spilled down like a rainstorm. However, his eyes were so firm, and the killing intention in his eyes did not weaken at all because of the pressure brought by the reincarnation disc. "Er ah! Kill!" With a wild cry, MI Yunfei''s white hair soared into the sky. His face was ferocious and terrible, just like a crazy devil. His whole body gushed out a terrible energy, and his fighting spirit rose again. At this moment, he was more terrible than any devil. "Demon god six moves, the second move, smart nether world!" Mi Yunfei was crazy and showed the second of demon God''s six moves again. Countless evil spirits revolved around him. The power in his hand was enough to shatter a mountain peak. The earth beside him was blown up all over the sky. "Hum! I want you to die!" The demon emperor snorted coldly, and the strength in his hand was a little stronger again, and the pressure of the blood color reincarnation plate was also increasing. Mi Yunfei''s mouth spewed blood again. He felt that his internal organs had broken open, and a pain deep into the bone marrow spread all over his nerves. However, it is precisely because these pains stimulate each of his cells, making his fighting spirit even higher. Mi Yunfei poured all his internal strength into his hands, and his crazy palm power overwhelmed the mountains and destroyed everything in the world. At this moment, he held one hand to heaven and gathered the power of heaven and earth in his hand. Turn your hands, and the wild energy is like the roaring waves in your hands. Move vigorously in all directions, shake six paths with your palm, and the violent energy runs through the heaven and earth, startling the sky and photographing nine secluded places. The billowing magic cloud surged out, and everything was infected with magic Qi. This place has become a hell, and the evil Qi rushed into the clouds, which is shocking. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" Suddenly, a light burst out from MI Yunfei''s forehead. The magic cloud was washed away, and the sky changed in an instant. There are two distinct lights in the thick magic cloud, one is divine and dazzling, and some evil spirits are startled. Two huge characters appeared in the sky, one for "devil" and the other for "God". Every word is almost as huge as half a mountain. The mighty pressure envelops the whole forest. The breath of death is hard to breathe. Mi Yunfei clapped with one hand, the earth trembled and rushed up earth dragons. The waves fly three thousand feet and the leaves float hundreds of miles away. The power is unimaginable. Between raising his hand, two huge words immediately fell from the sky and rolled up bursts of storms. The ground was constantly broken like a tsunami, and the blood in Mi Yun''s mouth was sprayed like a rainstorm. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Heaven and earth are out of order, heaven and earth are reversed, yin and yang are reversed, and the endless magic power is unstoppable when you see the mountains passing through the mountains and the sea destroying the sea. After several attacks in a row, the demon emperor was shocked by the huge impact. He took two steps back to stop his body, and Mi Yunfei rushed out of the soil. When he just stood on the ground, a large amount of blood gushed out of his mouth again. His body softened and finally fell down. Lying on the ground, MI Yunfei felt that all his strength had been evacuated. He felt pain when he moved a little. "No, I can''t lose, I can''t lose. Because. Because I''m a demon! I''m an eternal legend. Shifu said that there is no invincible person in the world, only an invincible heart. As long as the war spirit is not extinguished, there will always be a day to stand up. Ah! I can''t lose!" With an angry roar, the world sounded a broken sound, which shocked the immortal gods and deterred the ghosts and Demons up to jiuxiao and down to Jiuyou. Smoke and sand are flying, and the remaining leaves are swirling. Through the hazy smoke and sand, you can see a towering and tall figure standing straight in the dust. The awe inspiring spirit of Xiao Sha captured people''s hearts and souls. Ghosts and evil spirits retreated and the gods were afraid. The world is vast, and there are many people in the world. The glory of history is valuable because of their existence. Countless outstanding people have drawn the most brilliant stroke to the annals of history. What they left behind is called legend by later generations! However, how many legends in this world can be handed down forever? If there is, then the demon God is definitely a legend among the legends. It''s amazing. He will never say the words "give up" or "admit defeat" without respecting heaven and kneeling down. "I am the demon God, the God who never says die!" A wild cry seemed to run through heaven and earth, seemed to pass through samsara, and seemed to disturb three lives and six lives. At this moment, the craziest demon God finally returned! Chapter 276 In the strange forest, the strong spirit of Xiao Sha is unbridled, and the powerful momentum is like a river pouring down, which is unstoppable. An evil spirit poured out around Mi Yunfei. His face was ferocious and his anger covered his eyes. But the cold light that captured people''s hearts and souls was not covered by long hair. Within a hundred miles, there was no animal. The murderous spirit had already frightened the animals around. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Waves of energy gushed out, and the ground exploded like firecrackers. Most of the mountains were destroyed and the ground was leaning. At this time, flying stones all over the sky are sprinkling like a rainstorm, and pieces of remnant leaves are twisted into a hemp rope by strength. The breeze is mingled with a trace of coolness, which makes people feel frightened and want to crack, and the dead take risks. Mi Yunfei was drunk and angry. He stamped with one foot, and the earth was torn into several pieces, and huge cracks spread rapidly around. The flying earth wave is like a struggling Earth Dragon. The sand danced wildly, the gravel shot fiercely, and the rolling magic smoke completely covered the whole heaven and earth. Mi Yunfei''s Dantian was restless, and his heart gushed out the pride that could not be extinguished by heaven and earth. At the moment, he had an idea of challenging heaven and earth. A breath, his mouth spewed out a burst of magic smoke. At this time, he was completely a man eating devil. There was chaos in MI Yunfei''s mind, and little memories flashed into his mind like yesterday''s scene. In his confused mind, he caught a smile. The smile was so sweet, but it looked so sad in MI Yunfei''s eyes. That was Ye Xiaolan''s happy smile before she died. "Bang!" Mi Yunfei clearly heard his heartbroken voice, and blood red tears poured out of his eyes. Ye Xiaolan''s death made him unable to control his demons. At this moment, the magic dragon formula completely dominated his demons. However, both his strength and his momentum are much stronger than before. At this time, the momentum of MI Yunfei absolutely exceeds the experts in the realm of Yukong period, and can even be compared with the people at the peak of Yukong. "Er ah! I hate it! Let heaven and earth bury Xiao Lan!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s hair turned against the sky and swayed in the strong wind. Even the demon emperor, who had reached the peak of Yukong, trembled. The wild momentum of ignoring heaven and earth has deeply shocked the demon emperor. Mi Yunfei raised the sky with one hand, and the spirit of heaven and earth rushed into his elixir field like crazy. His Dantian is slowly expanding, like a bottomless hole that is difficult to fill. At the moment, the virtual shadow of monsters and ghosts all over the sky revolved around Mi Yunfei''s whole body. After demonization, when he cast his magic skills, he was many times more terrible than before. It''s estimated that an ordinary early air conqueror will be seriously injured under his palm! Thousands of evil lights and ghosts gathered together, and the dark clouds in the sky rotated rapidly, and finally gathered into a huge skeleton. The sound of ghosts roaring shook the ground and sent out a shocking explosion. The earth walls turned over, the mountains and rivers jumped to pieces, and everything was out of order. "Demon god six moves, fourth move, ghost roaring in the sky!" With a roar, the vast inner strength of the sea rushed into the palm of the hand like a wild dragon out of the abyss. At this time, the huge skull instantly changed into thousands of ghost claws falling from the sky. The wind roared and the rubble splashed, and the wild and violent force twisted the void. The deafening ghost howling in the sky seemed to penetrate people''s soul, and the weather became extremely cold at this moment. A hundred feet of wild waves gushed out of the ground, which looked like an Optimus pillar stabbing into the eternal sky from a distance. The raging momentum beat the shore like a startling wave, which made the earth boil. At the same time, a golden light flashed, and the demon emperor already held a blood blade in his hand. There were two cold lights in his eyes, and his internal strength rushed to the weapon in his hand. "Buzzing!" The blood blade in the demon emperor''s hand made a sound, and then trembled violently. The voice was as frightening as the call of death. A strong wind rushed his black robe, and the mixed energy swayed around from his feet. The broken earth was jumping up, and the sky was full of dazzling dust. The demon emperor held the blood blade in his hands, raised the blood blade high above his head, and shouted: "demon spirit cut!" As his voice just fell, countless ghosts appeared in the blood blade, seemingly ethereal. After those ghosts sent out a faint and inaudible roar, they had converged into a mountain like illusion in the twinkling of an eye. The phantom was somewhat ethereal and looked somewhat similar to the human soul. "Cut!" As soon as the demon emperor''s voice fell, the ghost''s virtual shadow had shot at Mi Yun''s flying place. On the way, the phantom of the ghost suddenly turned into a magic soldier, and the whole void seemed to be divided into two. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a series of huge explosions, several peaks around them were broken. At this time, the scene is very spectacular. It is like the end of the day. Within a hundred miles, there is crazy sand all over the sky, and the strong internal strength rushes around like a tsunami. Even the distant woods were destroyed, leaving only the remnant leaves swaying with the wind. "Boom!" The earth broke open and formed an abyss. It was shaking that day. It seemed that it might collapse at any time. The ground was shaking and seemed to be about to sink. The sky is full of crazy stones and dust. Here, the prosperity is exhausted and has become a desert. One move competition, destroy the mountains and cut off the flow, shock ghosts and gods, suffer great rivers and destabilize the world. The wild and violent energy surged everywhere, and within hundreds of miles, there was a dark, dark day. The violent energy penetrated Mi Yunfei''s chest, thousands of ghost claws were swallowed, and the surging waves of blood sprayed out. Thousands of boulders were sprinkled from the sky. Mi Yunfei had nowhere to hide. His body and mind were hit with blood by the crazy stone. He only felt that his whole body was drained instantly, his eyelids became heavy, and a feeling of powerlessness rushed to his mind. He really wanted to insist on not falling down, but now he couldn''t help it. Finally, he was weak and soft on the broken ground. The demon emperor''s body is also shaky. The power of the sixth and fourth form of the demon God is extremely powerful. If he is only a person who resists the air realm, it is estimated that under that form, even if he does not die, it will be difficult to fight again. However, even if he had reached the peak state of controlling the sky, he was still pounded by the wild and domineering power. The demon emperor looked at Mi Yunfei in the distance and saw that there was no breath in the latter''s body, and a big hole was broken in his chest. Through the big hole in his chest, he could vaguely see the internal organs in his body. "Ha ha! It''s so easy to defeat the Yukong peak, demon God! Demon God! You are also a character. You have created one legend after another. It''s worth your life to die in my hands today. Maybe people will talk about you thousands of years later. You are an ancient and strange man who can compare with the magic dragon, but you chose the wrong opponent like the magic dragon." at this moment, The demon emperor seemed a little gloomy. Mi Yunfei died (he thought), but he couldn''t find much pleasure in his heart. After all, although there are many Tianjiao and wizards in the world, there are too few people like Mi Yunfei and magic dragon. Even his enemies will raise a sigh of pity in his heart. At the moment, although all the crazy stones have fallen to the ground, the smoke, sand and fallen leaves are still flying in the air. The pressure of suffocation did not decrease much. This is the eternal forest. There is no lack of super terrible beasts. The strength of those beasts will not be inferior to the demon emperor. One doesn''t matter. If you come to a group, you can''t live under the realm of phantom soul. The demon emperor was at a loss for fear of meeting terrible monsters. After such a terrible battle just now, he didn''t know whether he alerted some powerful beasts. He didn''t dare fly away, so he had to use his kung fu to regulate his breath immediately. Not far away, the blood of MI Yunfei''s "body" slowly stopped flowing, and the big hole in his chest was slowly repaired. But at this moment, the demon Emperor didn''t see it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so relieved to exercise power and adjust his breath. Mi Yunfei only felt his body shaking and misty, some like his soul out of his body, and his mind was also dizzy. The scene in front of me was completely strange. There was nothing here, only pale. "Where is this place? Am I dreaming or because I''m dead?" Mi Yunfei shouted. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. The figure was a little misty, but it gave people a feeling of tall and powerful. Looking at the figure, MI Yunfei lost his voice and shouted, "ancestors!" "Ha ha! Little guy, you are growing up very fast!" the man said with a smile. "Ancestor, I. where am I? Now that I see you, I won''t go to the fairyland?" asked Mi Yunfei suspiciously. The man shook his head and said, "you are not in the fairy world, but in Pu Lingyu." "Oh, how did I get into the jade." The humanitarian: "in fact, what you see me is just my mind left behind, and my mind has always been in Pu Lingyu. When your life is in danger, I can feel it, but I can''t do it. When I feel that your life is in danger, I bring your soul in." "Ancestor, why did you bring me in?" asked Mi Yunfei in a puzzled way. "Ha ha! In fact, the real cruelty is not the world, but the fairyland. My mi family has been waiting for your appearance, and your road will be more difficult in the future. My mind will disappear. I just want to tell you that when you don''t have certain strength, don''t bring the spirit of heaven and earth into the fairyland. Otherwise, you will attract the whole people of the fairyland Well, remember, I''m waiting for you in the fairyland. "The man disappeared after saying that, leaving Mi Yunfei alone. "The fairyland? What kind of place is the fairyland? Isn''t the fairyland as beautiful as imagined?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. At this time, his eyes were dark, the whole person returned to reality, and his eyes slowly opened. "You. You''re not dead!" "Ha ha! Is it so easy for a demon God to be killed? Today I want to create an immortal legend. I will kill him at the peak of the sky!" Chapter 277 The rebellious words were like the wind blowing from hell, which made the whole body cold. The two cold lights in those eyes were like the eyes of wild animals, which made people scared. The rolling magic Qi rose from MI Yunfei''s body surface, but in the twinkling of an eye, those magic Qi turned into faint phosphorous fire and suspended around him. The waves of arrogance surged into the sky like roaring waves. The wind and clouds dispersed and the world changed color. Feeling the momentum of MI Yunfei''s whole body, the demon emperor was a little surprised. He could obviously feel that MI Yunfei''s combat effectiveness had soared to the realm of air resistance. "This boy is really a strong man when he is strong! Although his strength is only in the early stage of resisting the sky, his combat effectiveness is so strong. Such a person is rare in heaven and earth, and he is born for war." the demon emperor was shocked. I don''t know why, he burst into a cold sweat. As a top power like him, he can still sense some unknown dangers. "Why? Why do I feel hesitant? Will I fall into this boy''s hand today?" the demon emperor asked himself in his heart. A moment later, he shook his head and said in secret: "it''s impossible. He''s just a hairy boy in the early days of flying. How can I fall into his hand? It''s a psychological effect, it must be a psychological effect." The demon emperor adjusted his mind and raised his whole body''s skill to the highest level. He didn''t dare to underestimate Mi Yunfei. At this moment, MI Yunfei is worth taking seriously. Suddenly, a faint sound came out like the sound of summoning souls in hell. The sound almost frozen people''s souls, making people forget everything in a short time. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" The deep singing sounds are soul searching, as if they can erode people''s mind. The sound sounds tragic and heroic, and some lofty feelings are unparalleled, which almost makes the sky unable to move. "Crackling!" A crisp sound of bones sounded, and the sound was transmitted to the ears of the devil, just like the devil in hell chewing human bones, which made the dead come out. Pieces of purple dragon scales quickly covered Mi Yunfei''s whole body, and there was a little cold light on the scales. The original hands have also become claws. The sharp tips of claws are frightening. His body became huge at this moment, and the faint evil light came out of his eyes. Except for the head, the rest of the whole person has completely changed, just like the devil who has just climbed out of hell. "Uh!" With a long roar, MI Yunfei clenched his five claws and stamped on the ground with one foot, the world sounded bursts of broken sounds. Rush to the four fields, pneumatic eight wastelands, flying stones break the air and thousands of dust. The power of one foot rolled up a raging tide. "Boy, your deeds now can be comparable to the magic dragon. I can''t keep you today." As soon as the word "Le" was spoken, the demon emperor jumped up and showed his momentum of dominating the world. There was no doubt that he was like a wild beast shaking the world. A golden light flashed, the devil emperor turned his hands quickly, and his thick palm power with bursts of breaking sound had been covered in a moment. The Yin wind dissipated the danger, the madness shook the heart, jumped into the sky, and the war burned to the top. The fierce palm power destroys the sky and the earth. Fengxiujunshan is just a reflection of the void under this palm. Countless broken stones and leaves float in the wind. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit is awe inspiring and full of wildness. He stands upside down with angry eyebrows and is murderous. The rolling evil Qi blocks out the sky and the sun. Yin and yang are suddenly reversed, and heaven and earth are out of order. The sound moves nine days, the Qi penetrates nine secluded, and the wild palm power vibrates ten directions. Suddenly, I saw the rolling devil Qi attacking the sky, and felt that it devoured people''s Qi and absorbed my soul. The surface turned over, and the whole void was broken. "Boom!" With one palm, the raging fire of war rushed into the sky, and there was a lot of anger in the clouds. The huge momentum swept the world, and the wild and violent energy was raging unscrupulously, while Mi Yunfei was blown out by the demon emperor. The demon emperor fell from the air after a shaking. When it landed, the earth broke and splashed dust. After taking a slap from the demon emperor, MI Yunfei directly jumped through the half sitting peaks behind him, and the big stones fell one after another. He ignored the falling stones and let them hit him. Then he touched a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth and licked it at the corner of his mouth. "Hey, hey! The peak state of Yukong is just like this! It''s time for me next." After saying this, MI Yunfei quickly tossed his hands, and a thick evil spirit rushed out of his whole body. The wild momentum soared into the sky, and even the sky seemed so small at this moment. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" With a loud cry, gusts of wind whirled around Mi Yunfei''s body. Within ten feet of him, a huge pit was formed here. "Ouch!" A loud dragon chant rang through the sky, and a green dragon was released from the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand. Bursts of majesty spread out. The black dragon is both sacred and evil. I really don''t know whether it is a God or a devil. "Boom!" Heaven and earth changed color. Lightning broke through the sea of clouds and split down from the clouds. A raging fire burned within a hundred miles. Mi Yunfei raised the sky with one hand. His vast internal strength was like a flood. He rolled into the black dragon in his hand. The black dragon immediately became more powerful and rushed into the sky in an instant. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei clapped with one hand, and the green dragon immediately roared down into the air. A dragon''s mouth swallowed the sky and the earth. When he breathed, the wind and clouds surged. The demon emperor was already alert when he saw that MI Yunfei exhibited the moves of the magic dragon formula. His eyes flashed and his whole body skills were gathered in the blood blade in his hand. The violent momentum runs through the mountain and the evil Qi rushes out. "Demon spirit cut!" With a wild cry, the wind and cloud changed color, the air solidified, the sky was stirred by wild energy, and a huge vortex appeared. The energy of terror is like a mountain torrent. The momentum shocked the ghosts and gods. The knife Qi broke out and flew to Miyun with the power of the supreme evil. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Lightning in the sky, explosions on the ground, crazy sand pouring down like a rainstorm, the surrounding peaks falling one after another, and the rocks surging like an inverted tsunami. The earth was broken and divided into two parts by their wild strength. Mi Yunfei was angry and his chest was full of blood. He was drunk and looked up to the sky. With a loud cry, he showed the second move of magic dragon formula. Violent, absolutely violent, he has been completely possessed. His mind is in chaos, only full of killing intention. "Ah! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill to the sky red eye!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were ferocious, his eyes became blood red, bursts of blood light rushed out of his inner body, and the dark sky became blood red. This place has been completely reduced to hell, and the terrible and gloomy atmosphere fills every corner of heaven and earth. With a wild cry, MI Yunfei was angry and went up against the sky. The wild and domineering strength seemed to penetrate the third life and the sixth life, and the world shook. Although there was an abyss five feet wide between them, the power of the tyrant still made the demon emperor tremble. The demon emperor was shocked and didn''t dare to relax. He raised his whole body''s skill to the peak. He clenched the blood blade with both hands and then split out. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" One blow to break the sky and one blow to destroy the world. Ghosts and evils worship and immortals marvel. The power of one blow is earth shaking, like dozens of volcanoes exploding at the same time. This is a very shocking scene. At this time, this scene is completely the beginning of heaven and earth, chaotic. The breath of terror spread all over the hundred miles, and the rolling smoke and sand laughed at the wind and cloud, covering the whole sky. The demon emperor and Mi Yunfei were rushed out by the energy of the fierce fight. They retreated dozens of steps and were shocked when they settled down. "Ha ha! Heaven and earth are nothing but your ears in my eyes. What about the peak state of Yukong? Kill one word!" With a wild laugh, the mountains bow their heads and the sea is afraid, which is the yearning of countless heroes and the admiration of Tianjiao and wizards. The world is boundless, all living beings, men are alive, so it should be. Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown radiates. His momentum shakes the sky. With a loud cry, heaven and earth are sad and break through clouds and rocks. He walked towards the demon emperor with heavy steps. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Every time he took a step forward, the ground suddenly exploded, the remnant leaves and gravel danced all over the sky, and the rolling magic spirit rose into the sky and broke the dawn. "Boom!" A piece of earth about two feet thick and five feet wide was suddenly rushed up by the strength of MI Yunfei''s feet. The wild power extended from his feet, and the earth waves on the ground moved and twisted like dragons turning waves in the sea. "Heaven and earth turn in the palm, and the waves flow in the sleeve. All sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and waves are only sad in the end. Thousands of ancients have been talking about people of the wind and cloud, but demons and gods!" "Who can compete in the world? Who can stop the sky? Where are the heroes in the world? Ha ha!" "The third move of magic dragon formula, the Raptor crosses the river!" A sad song, tears thousands of lines. With a heroic voice, the devil roared thousands of miles. Is it the beginning of the devil or the end of God? I don''t know, I don''t know! I only know that at this moment he is just a devil, the devil in the devil! The dark sky exudes suffocating pressure, like hundreds of peaks pressing on the chest, which is difficult to breathe. That violent mood, that wild momentum, that cruel temperament all showed up with the roar. Is the end coming? Why did heaven and earth stir up at this moment? The roaring storm flattened half the mountain. What a sad scene, what a tragic page! Lightning chopped down one by one, and there were more and more dark clouds. Columns of light penetrated the earth''s surface, and God thunder bombed wildly in the air. The power of heaven and earth is terrible, but the power of demon God is even more frightening. A golden light broke through the dark clouds, and the world was in full bloom. The colorful light surrounded Mi Yunfei''s whole body. However, the dazzling brilliance turned into bursts of magic gas after a moment. A seemingly wild dragon revolved around Mi Yunfei''s body, and the Dragon flew into the sky and occupied half of the sky. The unshakable dignity was exuded without concealment. Mi Yunfei danced wildly, and the evil Qi in his body churned out, and his killing intention became stronger and stronger. At this time, the demon had completely broken through the shackles of his thought and occupied control. "Ah! Let this damn world be destroyed! Let it sink! Kill!" His anger burned to the sky and his murderous spirit rushed to the crown. Under the influence of the heart devil, he was evil and finally waved the palm that destroyed the sky and the earth. This is full of anger, full of shaking the world. Can the demon emperor take it? Chapter 278 The dark sky was filled with a strong sense of killing, and the air was mixed with wild evil spirit. Breaking noises came from the air, smoke and sand swirled, and waves swallowed the sky. The sky breaking dragon rushed down angrily, the ground churned, and the rubble flew back and forth. The demon emperor''s face was like dust, and his breathing became urgent. No one dared to underestimate Mi Yunfei in the face of his violent walk. Moreover, the fierce attack is still a legendary taboo skill. No one dares to take such a violent skill lightly. The demon emperor never thought that he would have the idea of fear in the face of a person in the early stage of air control. The fear in his heart made him move back half a step uncontrollably. But the strong killing intention has locked him. At this moment, he can''t retreat. Otherwise, he will end up with hatred. The demon emperor, holding the blood blade, flew into the sky, and the Dantian whirled rapidly to gather the Qi of heaven and earth. The powerful internal power rushed into the blood blade in his hand. The blood light covered the sky, and there were bursts of cold. His tall back was like his title, really like the devil of Jiuyou. The storm rises again, like a thousand miles of war, shaking the sand all over the sky. The flames of war burn the sky and shake the world, like the day when heaven and earth are destroyed and the end of ghosts and gods. "Demon spirit cut!" With a wild cry of pride, the evil spirits of heaven and earth gathered in the blood blade, and blood light burst out from the blood blade. The blood light converged into a bloodthirsty demon soldier, which was extremely powerful and shocked the world. In the battle of the two demons, the sky jumped to pieces, the mountains collapsed and thousands of stones hung in the air. The energy of anger makes the wind and cloud change color, which is better than the tsunami. When the swords and palms intersected, a layer of earth waves were stirred up between them. The earth waves rushed to the sky like a peerless dragon from the abyss. The huge afterwaves were blasted everywhere, and the powerful Qi of tumbling rivers and seas broke the wind and swept the clouds. The suffocating pressure made the void ''rattle'', and the raging palm wind made the generation of wangulin muddy. At this moment, it was like the beginning of the world. It was very shocking. The crazy sand hit people''s eyes and the devil threatened people''s soul. After a fight, both of them were shocked by the surge of Qi and blood. Mi Yunfei just shook them with the demon God of the initial state of Yukong and the peak state of Yukong. Mi Yunfei is crazy, and the demons invade his heart. He is completely trapped in the demons. He looked terrible at this time. His eyes flashed, his white hair danced, and his tall back was really like a wild devil. The demon emperor was shocked. The horror of the magic dragon formula could be called the first anti heaven skill in history, and Mi Yunfei was fully qualified to threaten him at this moment. Mi Yunfei shook his claws, stamped his foot on the ground, and shouted, "kill!" After that, he jumped up and blew a fist like destroying heaven and earth at the demon emperor. The fist power was violent, just like a meteorite falling from the starry sky. The fist that dominates heaven and earth is like a talisman, which makes the demon emperor lose his color. The demon emperor looked anxious and clenched his teeth as if he had made a great decision. He rushed up directly and fought with Mi Yun. The fierce battle between the two was huge and spectacular. Everywhere they passed, thousands of forests were destroyed and countless peaks collapsed. Some small hills have been razed to the ground in an instant under the palm of the two men. The ground was full of rugged pits, and the sky was completely covered by the magic gas from the two people. The fire from the fierce battle burned the forest in the distance, and this place has become a sea of fire. "Boom!" Another blow, the demon emperor slapped Mi Yunfei on the chest, and Mi Yunfei also punched the demon emperor. They each flew back dozens of feet, and they didn''t know how many trees had been broken. A mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of MI Yunfei''s mouth. Although his chest was slapped by the demon emperor, it was not an obstacle for his current demon dragon body. On the contrary, the demon emperor coughed up blood after being punched by Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei stretched out his paw and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, then put it in his mouth and licked it. He stared at the demon emperor and said with a smile: "Hey, hey! The taste of blood makes the blood in my body expand more, and my war intention is higher. You''re dead." The demon emperor was shocked. Mi Yunfei''s combat effectiveness had subverted common sense. "Magic dragon formula" is a positive and evil skill in a way, but in the eyes of outsiders, it is definitely an evil skill. At that time, the magic dragon used this skill to kill many masters of the demon and dragon families. At that time, the magic dragon formula was rated as the first skill in the world. Outsiders know that "magic dragon formula" will drive another person crazy and enchant one person. Today, the demon emperor knows that the external understanding is not complete enough. "Magic dragon formula" can not only enchant a person, but also improve a person''s combat effectiveness dozens of times, but also make a person more crazy. This is the most terrible. At this time, the demon emperor had a sense of fear in his heart, and his body was also hurt. When he felt Mi Yunfei''s fierce fighting intention, his heart had retreated. At the moment, MI Yunfei''s whole body is surrounded by countless evil spirits. His eyes are like knives. The evil smile is always on his face. Whoever sees it will associate him with the word "devil". Seeing that MI Yunfei came step by step, the demon emperor suddenly clapped a palm at Mi Yunfei. Although the palm power was not particularly strong, it should not be underestimated. With a smile, MI Yunfei raised his hand to the sky and immediately greeted him. When the demon emperor saw it, he immediately withdrew, showed his fastest speed in history, and ran away like lightning. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei''s demons became more and more popular. Seeing that he was fooled by the demon emperor, his killing intention became stronger. He was so angry that he slapped the half sitting mountain into powder. "Hum! Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will kill you! Today is the day when the peak state of Yukong falls." "Dragon and Phoenix wings!" With a wild cry, bursts of divine light wrapped Mi Yunfei. A pair of huge wings quickly extended from behind Mi Yunfei. At this time, MI Yunfei not only gives people a feeling of magic, but also gives people a feeling of God. He is worthy of being called a demon God. The demon emperor was very timid. He never thought that he would run away in the face of a man in the early stage of resisting the sky. I''m afraid it''s not just him. Even people all over the world can''t believe that a man at the beginning of the imperial flight scared a man at the peak of the imperial flight away. This kind of thing is unique. Just now, the roaring voice of MI Yunfei naturally came into the ears of the demon emperor. Later, he heard the explosion. His heart was more afraid and his escape speed was faster. Although the demon emperor has reached the peak of Yukong, MI Yunfei is not slow when casting the wings of dragon and Phoenix. In addition, after he showed the magic dragon formula, his physique, combat effectiveness and speed were much faster than before. Although the demon emperor took advantage of the opportunity to escape first, he was soon caught up by Mi Yunfei. Along the way, Miyun flew behind him and kept throwing his hands, like a god subduing thunder in a frenzied bombing. The woods were destroyed, the mountains were broken, the explosion never stopped, and the devil emperor''s cold sweat was more and more. Their speed is extremely fast. It seems that they are still hundreds of miles away from Qinglan peak. The demon emperor constantly changed his position. He didn''t dare to escape back to the sub altar of the demon clan. That would only expose the demon clan to the world and cause endless trouble. Just now he just wanted to get rid of MI Yunfei, but he didn''t expect that he was almost to qinglanfeng after several twists and turns. In the distance, there are many people outside the major sects asking for information. There are people from the four sects and Xianling island. They also saw two people flying in the sky in the distance by flying animals. "Look, there are two people flying in the sky." "Yes! The man behind seems to have a pair of golden wings. Who is he?" "Well, it seems that the demon God also has a pair of wings. Isn''t it him?" "How can it be? He doesn''t seem so strong yet?" Just then, MI Yunfei''s angry howling came. "Demon emperor, you son of a bitch, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will kill you!" That scream changed the color of the wind and cloud, shook the world, and scared all the flying animals almost fell from the air. At this moment, everyone heard the sound. "That. That''s the voice of the demon God. It turns out that man is really the demon God!" "Yes, it''s the voice of the demon God, but who is the demon emperor shouted in his mouth? It seems that it should be the Royal realm that ran away in front?" "Demon emperor? This name seems to have been said by the leader. It seems to be an expert at the top of the demon family?" "Isn''t it! Yukong peak will run away in the face of the demon God?" "Cut, what''s strange? The demon God is the God in my heart. He is a myth that he can always be defeated!" "Well, you''re right. He''s invincible. Let''s inform the leader first and then follow up." A sound of wonder came from different places. At this moment, many people knew who was flying in the sky in the distance. At the same time, everyone was completely shocked. Flying beasts in all directions on the sky flew rapidly behind Mi Yunfei and the demon emperor. For a moment, the clouds moved in all directions, the crowd was boiling, and the howling of animals shook the sky. The side of Xianlin Island inquired about the news is mengwuji. However, when he knew that MI Yunfei had reached the initial state of the imperial sky, he was completely shocked and lost his previous arrogance. However, when he knew that MI Yunfei was chasing the top level master of the demon family, he was completely convinced by Mi Yunfei. In the air at the moment, the demon emperor and Mi Yunfei were flying ahead, while the four sects and Xianlin Island followed behind them. Some flying beasts are too slow to catch up. Mi Yunfei and the demon emperor have been flying for a long time, and they are a little tired. Otherwise, where can these flying beasts catch up! It was Lu Chaohai and others who asked for information. When they received the news, they immediately sent flying beasts to follow. Leng Hanshuang and others also set out from the demon God gate. In their eyes, nothing is more important than Mi Yunfei''s appearance. The demon emperor flew rapidly in front of him, almost making his milk strength come out. But when he looked back, he almost fell directly from the air. Behind him, MI Yunfei bombarded him like a peerless demon, but hundreds of flying animals followed him behind Mi Yunfei. The terrible sound stirred the wind and cloud, and the whole sky was turbulent, and bursts of roaring came out from the flying beasts. Mi Yunfei was furious and waved a huge palm from time to time. His palm power was like a river rushing into the sky. Although the palm did not directly hit the demon emperor, the wild palm wind shook his blood and blood, and his body staggered down. Just as the demon emperor had just fallen to the ground, before he could stand firm, the sky suddenly clapped a violent hand. The huge palm covered the sky and the sun, which was nearly ten feet in size. Even the ground below was shaking violently. The wind is howling, the golden light is intoxicating, and the huge palm power is like the Milky Way pouring in nine days. The overwhelming momentum is irresistible. The demon emperor was surprised. Regardless of the pain on his body, he quickly rolled to one side. The speed was absolutely unique. "Boom!" A violent palm printed on the ground, and dozens of trees on one side were shocked by the palm force, which looked like a piece of ground was shocked. There was a palm print about a foot deep on the ground. Some flying stones were rushed up by the earthquake, and the sky was covered with dust. Mi Yunfei spread his wings and fell. His golden wings were shining like the return of the God of war in the Ninth Heaven. The tall figure was hard to shake. When he fell to the ground, he drew a sneer from the corners of his mouth. Many people know that this smile is the "difference between life and death" that everyone is afraid of. This smile is even more terrible than the messenger of hell. "Hey, hey! Today is the day when the peak of Yukong falls. Die!" With a roar, MI Yunfei jumped up and ran like a raging sea. Under this violent internal force, some boulders were directly crushed, and bursts of suffocating murderous Qi rushed for nine days. "Ouch!" At this most critical moment, suddenly, the Dragon roared to the sky, a strong wind broke through the air, rocks rolled, huge trees trembled, and the earth shook. Above the sky, there was a dark place. More than a dozen divine dragons were coming rapidly from the air, and the huge body covered the whole sky. Mi Yunfei put up the offensive and looked up at the scene in the sky. He looked up at the sky and said with a wild smile: "ha ha! Dragon people in the East China Sea? It''s just right. I''m going to have a dragon slaughtering meeting today!" Chapter 279 Those dragons in the sky are the dragon family in the East China Sea. No doubt, they will come to Qinglan only after receiving the invitation of the demon family. Originally, the dozen dragons came out to inquire about the news, but who knows, they met this scene. The demon emperor is an expert in the peak realm of Yukong. He has also been to the dragon family in the East China Sea. Therefore, when the dragons in the East China Sea saw the demon emperor below, they immediately fired from the air. However, at first they just held the idea of saving the demon emperor, but after hearing Mi Yunfei''s arrogant words, they really fought for the dignity of their dragon family at this moment. When the demon emperor saw more than a dozen divine dragons galloping from the air, he felt a sense of rebirth after robbery. He shouted to the divine dragons in the sky: "brothers of the dragon family, that boy is just a man in the early stage of conquering the sky. He should insult you like this. You must not let him go! Otherwise, where does the dignity of the dragon family exist?" The worst of those dragons have reached the level of the first-order holy beast, that is, the level equivalent to the initial stage of air defense, and there are two levels equivalent to the stage of human air defense. At the moment, when I heard that MI Yunfei was just the initial state of the imperial sky, I immediately rushed up and down into the air. In this regard, MI Yunfei was not afraid. The magic seed in his body was getting deeper and deeper. He felt that his blood had begun to expand, and the high war spirit in his heart soared. The momentum of dominating the world made the world hesitate. He had only one idea in his heart, that is, war and killing! Battle to heaven and earth Pathetique, kill ghosts and gods shocked. "Er ah! I want to kill dragons!" Mi Yunfei raised to the sky with a loud cry, moving mountains and rivers with anger. The violent wind blew his white hair into the sky, and the evil light in his eyes became more and more prosperous, just like a towering and tall Troll against the sky. When the dragons rushed down from the sky, there were gusts of wind, the trees on the ground fell down, and the fallen leaves flew one after another. One of them reached the level of human air defense, and the Dragon rushed to the front. Its claws pointed forward, as if to tear the flying rice cloud with one claw. Mi Yunfei couldn''t avoid it. His wild internal strength rushed straight into his palm, swinging out bursts of magic Qi around him, and the faint cold light in his eyes flickered. "Ah! Miexianzhang!" With a loud cry from the sky, MI Yunfei''s drunk crown radiated, and the peerless magic power reappeared. The terrible momentum rushed into the sky, the wind and cloud dispersed, and the world changed color. A huge palm appeared, and the palm power of destroying the sky and the earth rushed back to the sky and directly connected to the dragon in front. "Boom!" The violent slap directly hit the dragon''s head, and a large amount of blood fell from the sky. The dragon in front spewed out a large amount of blood rain from its mouth. A large amount of dragon scales fell off, and its head was dazed by Mi Yunfei''s palm, and its body shook involuntarily. However, although the Dragon spewed a lot of blood, its strength was not bad after all. This palm could not kill it. Just now, when Mi Yunfei took that amazing slap, the people of the four sects and Xianlin island also flew over. They just saw Mi Yunfei''s violent slap. Everyone seems to have lost their soul and become dull. No one can imagine that MI Yunfei dared to shake more than a dozen divine dragons, and that palm almost fell to the ground. Dragon! That''s the noblest creature among beasts. That''s the strongest creature among beasts! How can people compare that physique? If someone wants to work hard with the dragon, as long as the state is almost the same, the human must die. However, the appearance of MI Yunfei broke the law recognized by everyone. He unexpectedly beat the dragon with manpower and gained the upper hand. At this moment, everyone felt that their breathing became difficult. They felt as if a mountain was pressing on them. Before the shaking dragon stabilized, another dragon strung down from the sky. The dragon''s mouth opened wide, as if it could swallow wind and rain. A mouthful of snow-white teeth twinkled with a little cold light, and even the breath from the mouth made the ground churn. When Mi Yunfei saw the Dragon bite, he stretched out two claws like hands but not hands to break the dragon''s mouth. At this moment, all the people who came to watch the war were stunned. Many people couldn''t help closing their eyes. They could imagine the bleeding of MI Yunfei''s whole body. How can human strength be compared with the dragon? "Ah! Beast, die!" Mi Yunfei was angry and angry, and his evil spirit soared to the sky. His green tendons swelled high in his hands and brought all the Dragon scales on his arms. He opened his mouth and used all his strength. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the blood rained wildly, and a mouth of the dragon in his hand was torn open by him. The dragon, which was more than fifty feet long, was torn in two by him, and the huge gap extended to the belly of the dragon. This is a very tragic picture. After tearing the dragon in half, MI Yunfei was still angry. He waved the dragon in his hand towards the dragon from the air. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the dragon in MI Yunfei''s hand was smashed to pieces, but the dragon he hit fell to the ground and hit a huge pit on the ground. After throwing away the dragon in his hand, MI Yunfei grabbed the dragon on the ground. He broke the dragon''s mouth, looked up to the sky and shouted, "I''m going to have a dragon slaughtering meeting. Come on! Eh! Die!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s evil spirit became more and more powerful, and the wild evil spirit infected the air of the whole day. With his roar, there was another ''click'', and the dragon in his hand was torn by him, and the blood sprinkled on his face. His ferocious face was more terrible than the devil in hell. "Ah! It''s terrible!" The spectators in the distance looked at the cruel scene below and sent out bursts of screams. Many timid women fainted directly. Even the men were frightened by Mi Yunfei''s wild means. At this moment, they completely stopped breathing and shouted in their minds: "this. This is terrible, this means is terrible!" In a short time, one dragon was dazed by Mi Yunfei''s palm, and the other two were torn apart by Mi Yunfei. This method made everyone feel terrible, not only the strength of MI Yunfei, but also his violent wildness. The atmosphere of the sky became a little depressed, and the whole sky seemed to step down. There were bursts of bloody smell in the air. The white haired man below turned into an unattainable troll, and the power of shaking the sky frightened everyone. However, there are still some brave people among these watchers. They are in a completely different mood. They all look excited and murmur: "demon God! Eternal strange people, who can surpass? The pride is unparalleled and the magic power is amazing. It should be like this to be a man!" This day is destined to be a bloody day, and the title of "demon God" is destined to become an insurmountable existence. He is the combination of God and devil. He is a symbol of invincibility. He has created legends one after another. He has long become an idol pursued by the young generation. The iron blood like means shocked all the divine dragons in the sky, and they all stagnated. Mi Yunfei''s hand was in the eyes of the demon emperor, and his heart was trembling. Mi Yunfei, who was crazy, shook too much than before. Mi Yunfei''s whole body is full of blood, his face is ferocious, and his clothes are red. He looks like a demon who has just eaten human flesh. It''s really terrible. "Hey, hey! You bedbugs are here. Don''t go!" As soon as the voice fell, MI Yunfei''s five fingers became a fist, and the peerless crazy power reappeared. His strong internal strength rushed straight into his hands, and finally blew a crazy fist at the divine dragons. With one blow, the sky shook and the earth shook. The momentum of his whole body rushed to the leaves on the ground, and layers of soil waves surged towards both sides like tide. After seeing this, all the dragons showed their magic powers. Above the sky, there are thousands of magnificent scenes, such as sea of fire, hail and wind blade. They all shot at Miyun. Ten thousand rays of sunlight covered the sky, and the wild energy stirred the sky. The huge momentum was like ten thousand horses galloping, shaking thousands of layers of sand and hundreds of waves. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The golden light is intoxicating, the energy is against the sky, and the huge sound is like thunder. The sky burst into flowers, sparks splashed, snowflakes filled the sky, and the overwhelming force of suffocation made Mi Yunfei sink half his feet into the soil. At this time, there was a faint green light in MI Yunfei''s eyes, which looked like the eyes of a wolf. His complexion was red and he danced wildly, and his blood was racing out with the fierce battle. The high war spirit made him as tall as the God of war, and the burst momentum made the immortal gods in the sky restless. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" With a roar, the rolling magic gas rushed out of MI Yunfei''s body, and the sky suddenly became dark. The spectators in the distance could no longer see the situation in the magic Qi, but they could feel the terrible killing intention. Mi Yunfei took the power of heaven and earth in his hand, as if a crazy devil coming from reincarnation was waving this side of the world and smashing into the eternal sky. Wild energy surged out like a flood, the earth was torn apart, and crazy stones flew all over the sky. "Ouch!" After a dragon chant sounded, a dark dragon appeared in MI Yunfei''s palm, which was even better than those dragons in the sky. The peerless black dragon revolved around Mi Yunfei''s body and then circled over his head. Mi Yunfei palmed to the sky, and his figure was like a mountain. He was powerful and straight. He clapped his palm and shouted, "kill!" As soon as the word "kill" fell, the furious dragon rushed to the sky, and the target was a group of divine dragons in the sky. The energy of the explosive field was surging in the air, and even the flying animals in the distance were oppressed and trembled. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A slap in the face of madness and sorrow in heaven and earth is the beginning of sin, the end of life and the arrival of the devil and God. It''s hard to stop the crazy power and the magic power. It''s shaking the world with one palm. Heaven and earth seem to turn around, the air is solidified, and the power of a palm seems to have the power of reincarnation and war. It really surprises the world and cries ghosts and gods! More than a dozen dragons were shaken by Mi Yunfei''s palm, and some dragons spilled blood rain directly from their mouths. However, MI Yunfei was also shocked back and forth, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Ow! Brother Yunfei! Xiaomi!" The voice of matchless, cold frost and dream fairy came from the sky. Mi Yunfei looked at the unparalleled in the sky and looked puzzled. At this time, his eyes shot out two faint green lights again. Without saying a word, he clapped it. It''s powerful, wild and overbearing. It''s capable of breaking new ground. When the wind and cloud give way, the immortal god retreats. It''s absolutely unstoppable. At this moment, all the spectators were shocked. They all knew the relationship between MI Yunfei and lenghanshuang. No one expected that MI Yunfei would kill lenghanshuang and others at the moment. Peerless saw Mi Yunfei''s palm attack and didn''t dare to fight it. It was also afraid of hurting Mi Yunfei. Before the palm power arrived, it played the fastest speed and fled rapidly in history. "Boom!" The domineering palm slapped on the void and shook the void. Although the unparalleled speed was extremely fast, it was swept by the palm wind and shook. Unparalleled resistance is rare in the world. Although it was affected by the palm wind, it soon stopped. The cold frost and the dream Fairy on its back were full of tears. Mi Yunfei was no longer possessed by the devil, but he would never start with the cold frost and the dream fairy. However, ye Xiaolan''s death made his demons uncontrollable. The demons had completely eroded his mind and controlled him. "Brother Yunfei, Xiaomi!" the two women cried to MI Yunfei below. They seemed to have thousands of steel forks stirring in their hearts. However, the man below did not respond at all. At this time, a huge behemoth flew over from the air, with a huge body of more than 100 feet, almost covering the whole sky. Even if it is unparalleled, it should be called "weak" in front of it. It''s so huge that it''s a big Mac in this world, but now it seems to be several feet longer than before. The Big Mac is full of those freaks of the demon God gate. They saw the palm that MI Yunfei attacked Wushuang just now. No one can believe that MI Yunfei would shoot at Wushuang. "Why did Yunfei become like this?" Dongfang Zixuan shouted in her heart. She knew that MI Yunfei learned the magic dragon formula and that MI Yunfei would be possessed by the devil. But in the past, MI Yunfei would never hurt matchless and cold frost. However, today, MI Yunfei has completely changed and become strange to her. The rolling evil spirit surged out like the ocean. Mi Yunfei''s murderous spirit startled the sky. His eyes tightly locked on more than a dozen divine dragons in the sky. He spread his wings and galloped up into the air. "Ha ha! Who can compete in the world? Go to hell! Kill!" It''s unreasonable not to support the amazing war! Friends, do you have the heart? I''m desperate. Chapter 280 The roar of Mi Yun''s roar echoed all the time above the sky. Many people watching the war were afraid and wanted to break, so they retreated one after another. They could clearly see the fury of MI Yunfei just now. It would be bad if Mi Yunfei transferred his anger to them. At this moment, no one dared to go up to help Mi Yunfei, because he killed whoever he saw at this time, regardless of his enemies and friends. Standing in the sea of clouds, he was like a wild devil holding up the sky and shaking the sky. After a wild cry, Miyun flew towards the dragons in the sky. In the eyes of the people, a mass of magic smoke curled up, and the magic smoke with a strong evil spirit strung towards the divine dragons. "Ouch! Ouch!" After a series of roars, all the dragons rushed towards Miyun. The momentum was unimaginable, and the whole void was stirred and rotated. Mi Yunfei''s whole body exudes magic Qi, his eyes flicker, and he gathers his strength in his hands. In the face of more than a dozen dragons, he did not choose to avoid, but directly shook them. The golden light is gorgeous and dazzling, which reflects the whole dark sky in colorful colors. Thousands of rays of rays are shot out, making it difficult to distinguish whether he is a God or a devil. "Kill fairy palm!" The wind and cloud surged and threatened people. A palm about ten feet in size appeared on the sky, and the whole sky immediately became very dark. At the moment, what the eyes saw was only the palm that covered the sky and blocked the sun, and what the ears heard was the roaring wind of the palm. Seeing this, the dragons opened their huge mouths and used all kinds of magic powers. The huge sound of dragon singing resounded through the sky. Gusts of wind gathered together to form a terrible storm. If ordinary people were involved in the wind, they would be crushed to pieces. And those dragons spewed out flames in their mouths, which made the whole sky extremely hot. "Boom!" With a loud noise, a gorgeous fire lotus exploded in the sky, and the invisible pressure swung around from the center of the fire lotus. The towering peaks were so unbearable under this blow that they collapsed one after another. After a competition, MI Yunfei flew out, and his mouth overflowed with blood. After wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, MI Yunfei looked more excited. With a call, the demon shadow had been held in his hand. The shadow seemed to feel the high war intention of MI Yunfei, and suddenly became extremely big. Finally, it didn''t stop until it was more than fifty feet long. Mi Yunfei held the shadow high above his head. He really felt like a peak, which made people out of breath. "Ha ha! Today I''m going to sweep with a knife. Go to hell! The first move of killing God crazy knife, Fengdang six ways!" Mi Yunfei took the shadow in his hand and cleaved it out with a knife. The shadow radiated magic power all over his body, like a fire dragon flying in the air. The huge shadow cleaved to the dragons like the pillar of Optimus. After seeing this, the dragons enlarged their front claws one after another. The claws of the dragons gathered together for more than ten days, just like the hand of the gods pressed down from the air. The energy of the avalanche was blatantly shooting, and even the sea of trees below was violently tumbling. "Boom!" With a loud noise, more than a dozen pairs of claws patted on the shadow, which shook the shadow out. Without waiting for MI Yunfei to react, all the dragons launched the most violent attack together. They patted the huge dragon claws, and the suffocating pressure pressed towards Miyun like a mountain. At this moment, it was too late to wield the knife. Mi Yunfei''s heart demon strung on his head. He didn''t choose to escape, but directly clapped a palm. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and Mi Yunfei fell down straight with the claw of the Dragon force. On the way of falling, a big mouth of blood gushed up his throat and gushed out like a fountain. "Boom!" How terrible the strength of more than a dozen dragons was. Mi Yunfei was directly photographed into the ground by that claw. At this time, the dragons obviously didn''t want to let him go and rushed into the pit on the ground. High up in the sky, cold frost, mengxianling and others were anxious to cry. It was estimated that ordinary people would have been patted into minced meat. Although Mi Yunfei was not patted into minced meat, it was absolute that he was seriously injured. At this time, everyone looked down. The scene on the ground was very exaggerated. It was a very shocking scene. The earth waves twisted together, pulled up from the ground like stone pillars, and the earth sent out a series of explosions. The whole ground was boiling like boiling water in a pot. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of explosions came out, and the soil gushed out one after another like a tide, blowing up countless mountains and stones, and the big trees in the forest were uprooted. "Look, they have reached the foot of the mountain." Ren Lu shouted to the others. When they looked down, the soil wave surged from the woods to the foot of the mountain. The mountain rocked, and boulders rolled down one after another, pouring out huge waves. Even the flying animals in the sky were choked by smoke and sand. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the mountain directly fell off as a whole. The smoke was vast and the boulders rolled. This place has become dilapidated. The demon emperor trembled in his heart. Seeing that no one noticed him, he quietly withdrew. Mi Yunfei''s arrogance made him dare not stay at all. When will he stay if he doesn''t go at this time? "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After several shocking noises in a row, the pile of stones exploded several times, and then it was separated. What appeared in front of us was a huge abyss. "Whew, whew!" After several successive sounds, eight dragons rushed out of the cave. Their whole body looks strange, Longwei is completely absent, and there are not many dragon scales left. "Where''s brother Yunfei? How''s he? I''ll go down and save him." Leng Hanshuang cried to the bottom. Just then, suddenly. "Boom!" With a sudden explosion, heaven and earth trembled, thousands of flying stones were blown away, and smoke and sand filled the sky. A figure rushed out of the dust shadow. His eyes were ferocious. He held a dragon in his hands. His hair was messy and his face was covered with blood. That man was Mi Yunfei. "Ah! Die!" With a wild cry, MI Yunfei crumpled the dragon in his hand into a ball. The two dragons were blown to pieces, and a large amount of blood dyed the sky red. As everyone knows, I''m afraid several divine dragons died in the depths of the earth. The eight dragons in the sky were so angry that their beards were all cocked up. At this time, they opened their huge mouths, and the towering flames gathered together, pouring down from the air like a sea of fire. Mi Yunfei stamped on one foot, and the earth was split by his foot. His hands moved rapidly, and bursts of magic smoke came out from all over his body, which shocked the world. The palm moves with Qi, the wind sweeps the eight wastelands, rushes six roads, turns over the sky and shakes, stomps and cracks the ground. He is not only the first young man in the world, but also the first crazy young man. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Words fell, wild and violent energy gushed out like a tsunami, and gusts of wind swept across the four fields and swept Liuhe. A dragon appeared, the wind and cloud changed color, and the world was surprised. "Boom!" When the magic dragon Jue came out, the heaven and earth changed color, and Tianwei appeared again. Huge lightning came quickly and bombed wildly in the air. Mi Yunfei was calm. He was only full of killing intention in his heart. He clapped it and the dragon in his hand shot out. Where you pass, magic smoke billows, sand is all over the sky, and rocks break the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sea of fire surged, lightning shuttled, the mountains collapsed, and the whole forest rose up and suspended in the air. On the surface of the earth, like a flood, the sand surged tens of feet high, and the heaven and earth boiled at this moment. In the air, the dazzling strong light made everyone dare not open their eyes. A huge ball of light came out in the middle, which seemed difficult to tell the outcome. At this time, there was a faint light in MI Yunfei''s eyes. He felt a burst of heat in his body, and the internal strength in his body was boiling violently. A trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes suddenly turned blood red. He knew that the blood in his body was expanding violently. If it didn''t break out, he would explode immediately. At this moment, the kind of killing was the strongest in his history. It seemed that the whole world was hostile to him and owed him. A fantasy, or a smile, appeared on the void. That''s a woman. She''s unparalleled in beauty and beauty. She''s hundreds of times better than Tianxian. She''s Ye Xiaolan. "Xiao Lan! Xiao Lan!" "Er ah! I hate it! I hate the sky and the world. Sink! Destroy! I want to destroy the sky!" "The third move of magic dragon formula, the Raptor crosses the river!" A loud cry shocked the whole audience, and the compassionate voice made the world desolate. That cry, the more three lives and six lives, is the destruction of heaven and earth and the end of the world! Burst! Burst! To hell with the sky above! Demon God, give the most crazy blow! Smash the damn sky with one palm! The fierce storm sweeps, and the strong Qi surges wildly. The peerless magic power goes up to jiuxiao and down to Jiuyou. Immortal gods are shocked, ghosts are evil and cold, gods block killing gods, demons block killing demons! Unstoppable! Unstoppable! When the demon God struck with a wild force, the world was sad and the rivers suffered. The power of a palm gathers the spirits of heaven and earth, accepts the power of the tsunami, carries the Qi of demons, and invites the power of immortals to subvert all things in the world. This palm destroys mountains and breaks veins, dominates heaven and earth, and is extremely arrogant! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The power of the supreme gods and Demons shocked the hearts of the world. That palm frightened the heroes. Who competed? Who is competing? With a clap of his hand, the heavenly power dispersed, the dark clouds were scattered, the lightning was scared to hide, and several peaks burst at the same time. The wild sand roared for thousands of miles, the devil smiled at the wind and cloud, and the vast palm force was difficult to stop, running through more than a dozen miles. Where the palm power passes, everything is destroyed and prosperity falls, leaving only a scene of vicissitudes. Five of the eight dragons in the sky were directly blown to pieces, and the broken dragon scales fell from the air. At this moment, it was so desolate. A large amount of blood rain dyed the sky red and looked like a sea of blood from a distance. The remaining three divine dragons also fell unsteadily from the air. When Mi Yunfei saw it, magic Wei urged him again and slapped him directly. The wild palm power attacked the three dragons like thunder. "Boom!" "Ouch." There was a loud noise, the sound of sorrow shook the sky, and the blood rain poured down wildly. The three dragons blew up their bones, and even the Dragon scales could not be left. At this moment, everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was so heavy. The visual impact brought by Mi Yunfei is too strong for anyone to accept in a short time. Everyone knows that the demon God is the first person of the young generation, but even if they kill them, they can''t believe that the first person in front of them will be so terrible. Even the fear of the older generation will be ashamed! There are only two words in many people''s hearts, terrible! Terrible! That kind of violence is really unacceptable. At this moment, everyone believed that MI Yunfei was no less than the magic dragon. They know that the legend created by Mi Yunfei today will be handed down forever. Even after thousands of years, thousands of years and thousands of years, his legend will not disappear because of time. As long as future generations mention the wind and cloud, they will think of the man who stirred the wind and cloud, a figure full of legends. His name is no longer important. Future generations will only remember his title demon God! I believe my friends will be more shocked when they see the fury of the demon God. Let''s see how Qingyun writes the book of the demon God more shocking! I need your support. Chapter 281 The pressure of suffocation has not dissipated for a long time. The tall back gives people the feeling that the world is hard to shake. That cold face seems to have experienced all the vicissitudes of life. How many people can understand the pain in his heart? Looking back, the faint cold light in his eyes penetrated the souls of the people like a knife, and the rolling evil spirit rushed back to the sky. Mi Yunfei swept his eyes one by one from the people. At this moment, everyone felt that the hairs on his body stood up. That look is really terrible. It''s not a human look at all. No one dared to make a noise. Even they stopped breathing. I don''t know why the weather became so cold at this time. Quiet, quiet some terrible, people only feel their souls frozen under those eyes. Time seems to stop and the air seems to solidify for it. A look, just a look, the heroes are frightened and the heroes are shocked. When are there fewer talented people in the world? Which generation has no strange people? But who can compare with the devil? In everyone''s heart, it seems that even the magic dragon will be inferior! Although the magic dragon is terrible, after all, tens of thousands of years have passed. The demon God in front of us was seen with our own eyes. From the bottom of our hearts, everyone felt that the demon God had surpassed the magic dragon. Mi Yunfei stopped his eyes on the unparalleled body. In his eyes, the killing was awe inspiring, and the cold light flashed. The majestic momentum broke out at this time. "What''s wrong with brother Yunfei? He. He won''t even let go of unparalleled?" "Xiaomi''s appearance seems to be the symptom before killing. All of us work together to stop him. Otherwise, there will be great trouble." mengxianling said to the freaks in the eyes of the outsiders behind him. Everyone is mi Yunfei''s friend. Naturally, they understand his symptoms and nod their heads in favor of mengxianling''s statement. "Hey, hey! There''s a different bug! Go to hell!" With a wild cry, MI Yunfei punched with five fingers and threw a terrible punch at unparalleled in the air. The fist power is dazzling, like a meteor in the dark, extremely gorgeous and dazzling, but the terrible killing intention can''t make people appreciate it at all. Unparalleled see, in the heart a pain, it dragon tail a swing, carrying cold frost, two women quickly swept away. A huge blow blew into the air and sent out gusts of wind. Unparalleled was shaken by the wind and nearly fell down. Matchless doesn''t want to fight with MI Yunfei, but he doesn''t dare to stay. He flies towards the Big Mac quickly, and then sends the cold frost and dream fairy to the back of the Big Mac. It believes that as long as there is a big Mac, MI Yunfei can''t hurt cold frost and others even if he is violent. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he spread his wings and rushed directly into the air. His goal was unparalleled. Seeing Mi Yunfei hit, unparalleled felt great pain in his heart. He wanted to resist, but he gave up after thinking of his experiences with MI Yunfei. He just ran away and shouted to MI Yunfei: "master, I''m unparalleled! Have you forgotten me? I''ll accompany you into the fairyland!" In this regard, MI yunfeicong didn''t hear it, and his violent and peerless palm power kept beating to unparalleled. However, the unparalleled beast known as the unique beast of heaven and earth does have some capital. Mi Yunfei shook it for several times, but it didn''t get hurt. If it were for the rest of the dragon, it would have been blown to pieces. At this time, a group of freaks of the demon God gate took a big Mac and flew towards Miyun. The speed of the Big Mac was many times faster than before, and soon caught up with the unparalleled. Although Mi Yunfei has completely become a murderer, his instinctive reaction still exists. When he felt the momentum behind him, he immediately turned around and punched batian at the people. The huge fist was like a mountain, and everyone dared not underestimate it. They all used their internal strength and slapped Mi Yunfei. More than 20 young top-level experts made a frightening attack together, and some of them were about to enter the realm of defending the air with half their feet. Even a man in the imperial air period is expected to be blasted into slag. The strong wind was raging, and waves of energy surged out like huge waves. The world lost its color. The suffocating pressure surprised those watching the war in the distance. "Boom!" With a bang, the war burned to the sky, and the invisible pressure shook out. Even the xiongshan mountain dozens of feet away was blown to collapse one after another. At this moment, the rocks were flying all over the sky and shooting everywhere. The falling boulders smashed the ground and collapsed for one or two feet. At this time, when I looked down from the high altitude, I couldn''t see anything below. It was all a piece of smoke and sand. The dust gushed up hundreds of feet high, and the world fell into the original shape. In the air, more than 20 strong spirits collided together, forming a sea of fire. In the sea of fire, the clouds became particularly dazzling, and thousands of rays broke through the sea of clouds and strung into the sky. A huge powerful balloon was spinning rapidly at the center of the battle, and a huge black hole appeared in the whole sky. There is no light for thousands of miles. It is dark. The suffocating pressure makes people spit blood directly. Mi Yunfei is crazy, and his heart is in great pain. Violent emotions surge into his heart. He hates the world. The vigorous internal strength surged out like an ocean, and the strength of the row falling into the sea was like an unstoppable torrent on the wanzhang peak. The violent wind blew his white hair against the sky. At this time, he was like a giant devil, who was about to level the mountains and sea. The bursts of crazy power frightened the immortals. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei was furious, and his arrogant strength surged out. Bursts of magic smoke floated out from all over his body, and the sky was stained with magic gas. His hands moved quickly, and a peerless dragon appeared. The dragon was so powerful that the flying animals in the distance were scared and fell straight from the air. The Dragon roared angrily. As Mi Yunfei clapped the palm of his hand, the Dragon soared to the sky, seemingly challenging the power of heaven. The wild dragon was very fast, with bursts of savage violence, and finally ran to more than 20 young masters. Many of them knew the fury of the magic dragon formula. Seeing that MI Yunfei exhibited the magic dragon formula, no one dared to reserve it at all, and raised their skills to the highest level. The violent wind is stirring in the air. This day is no longer the original day. The majestic force of destruction has completely deformed the void. The strength of the vast sea surged out madly, blowing gusts of wind, and gradually formed a huge vortex, with the world rotating. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mi Yunfei''s disregard for heaven and Earth collided with everyone''s crazy and peerless power. The surging power spread everywhere, and the jungle on the mountain turned into dust. The smaller peak is directly cut off from the waist of the mountain, and the boulders all over the sky fall from the air like a rainstorm. At this time, the scene was very spectacular. The magic gas covered the sky, and the burning war made the sky hot. The scene below is even more exaggerated. The earth turned over one by one, and several places began to sink. The soil waves gushed out like a flood. This is a devastating disaster, a day when mountains are destroyed and rivers are diverted. One palm intersected, and everyone''s blood was boiling. Everyone knew that MI Yunfei was very strong, but no one thought he was so strong. Mi Yunfei''s white hair danced wildly, and his ferocious face was like a man eating devil. Big mouthfuls of blood sprayed out of his mouth, but his momentum was even higher. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Hunyuan''s palm swings the crazy sand. The fierce palm power is like ten thousand horses galloping. The crazy and savage power subverts everything in the world. His eyes became blood red, his whole face was completely covered with blood, and the boundless power surged out. "Boom!" There was another breaking sound, and the whole sky became dark. The energy of the explosive field destroyed everything. Everyone was sprayed with blood by Mi Yunfei''s palm. "Ouch!" A loud dragon chant resounded through the sky. Unparalleled dived and shot at Miyun. It can''t stop shooting. If it''s slower, it''s estimated that more than 20 young experts will be seriously injured if they don''t die. "Hey, hey! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" With a smile, MI Yunfei spread his wings and went towards the string of unparalleled catapults. One person and one dragon fought directly in the air. The unparalleled dragon claw magnified and fought with MI Yunfei for several palms. Fortunately, its defense ability is really strong. Otherwise, it may be broken by Mi Yunfei''s palms. Mi Yunfei was completely reduced to a murderer. His blood splashed in his eyes and his killing moves rushed out with thick and hard internal strength. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "boom! Boom! Boom!" On the sky, there was a glow and a roar of evil spirits, and several peaks were razed to the ground under the fury of this man and dragon. Smoke and sand are flying all over the sky, and the remaining leaves are swaying in the strong wind with the dust and sand. In terms of strength, unparalleled and Mi Yunfei are the same realm, but after transformation, MI Yunfei''s strength completely exceeds unparalleled too much. If it weren''t for the unparalleled resistance, I would have died long ago. At this time, MI Yunfei tossed his hands, took out the immortal palm and clapped it on the unparalleled body. Unparalleled only felt that there was a big mountain on his body, and his mind was photographed a little dizzy, and he fell straight down. At this time, MI Yunfei spread his dragon and Phoenix wings and galloped towards peerless. Mi Yunfei''s speed is extremely fast. After changing his body and then displaying the dragon and Phoenix wings, his speed has been better than unparalleled. Before unparalleled''s mind cleared up, his hand had caught unparalleled dragon''s tail, and at this time he and unparalleled fell from the air to the ground. When he fell to the ground, MI Yunfei scratched a sneer on his mouth, then grabbed his unparalleled tail and hit it hard on the ground. "Boom!" With a loud noise, a huge pit appeared on the ground, and unparalleled was also thrown ''ow''. "Hey, hey, it''s interesting that you can''t die like this." After laughing, MI Yunfei stepped on the unparalleled faucet, grabbed the unparalleled body with both hands and pulled hard. "Oh! Master, let go, it hurts me!" the unparalleled body was pulled long. Although it could not be killed by Mi Yunfei, it also hurt the dragon''s tears. "You bug, you can''t die like this. I step on it, I step on it, I step on it." Mi Yunfei was really angry. He didn''t kill unparalleled. It seemed that he was unwilling. He stepped on the unparalleled faucet into the ground with his feet. Unparalleled spit soil, tears burst out. Mi Yunfei always grasped its body with both hands. It wanted to escape, but it couldn''t. All the people in the sky were frightened by Mi Yunfei''s means, but they were even more shocked when they saw that unparalleled was tortured by Mi Yunfei. At this time, some young people of the demon God gate were anxious and fell from a height of more than ten feet. Seeing this, MI Yunfei smashed the matchless dragon tail directly at the people with both hands. The people were afraid of hurting unparalleled and fled one after another. "Brother Yunfei, calm down." Leng Hanshuang rushed up crying to stop Mi Yunfei. With a smile, MI Yunfei swept away the palm wind. The cold frost only felt a tornado, and he couldn''t escape at all. At this time, MI Yunfei''s hand had pinched her neck. Cold frost felt that MI Yunfei''s strength was getting stronger and stronger, and his face became very red. "No! Xiaomi, put down the frost sister quickly, otherwise you will regret it all your life." mengxianling shouted at Mi Yunfei. At this moment, everyone looked at Mi Yunfei, their breathing stopped and their bodies froze. After hearing the words of mengxianling, MI Yunfei hesitated for a moment and murmured, "regret for a lifetime?" "Yes! Xiaomi, calm down. Otherwise, you''ll regret it all your life." mengxianling tried to get close to MI Yunfei step by step. At this time, Lu Chaohai preached to the Big Mac, "Big Mac, hurry up! Only you can control the fourth here." The Big Mac said, "it''s not that I don''t want to fight! If I fight with my master, I''ll be destroyed if he has a mind!" In the field, MI Yunfei held an unparalleled body in his right hand and stepped on his head. But his left hand pinched the cold frost''s neck. At this moment, he hesitated, and there seemed to be a voice calling him in the bottom of his heart. A moment later, MI Yunfei suddenly raised his head and looked at the crowd. He drew an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, and then said with a smile: "hey hey! You want to cheat me, you are all liars! You are all going to die!" Will mi Yunfei kill the cold frost? Is the ending sad or happy? Chapter 282 A moment later, MI Yunfei suddenly raised his head and looked at the crowd. He drew an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, and then said with a smile: "hey hey! You want to cheat me, you are all liars! You are all going to die!" After finishing his words, MI Yunfei gushed out countless magic Qi, pinching the cold frost''s neck more and more hard. "Wood, don''t be impulsive!" A cry came out, and everyone looked puzzled. They all turned their eyes to the source of the sound, and the action on MI Yunfei''s hand stopped. The cry just now was made by Dongfang Zixuan. She burst into tears and flew towards Mi Yun step by step. At this moment, all the people were dull and did not stop. "Wood? This name is so familiar!" Mi Yunfei said to himself, his eyes flashing constantly, as if trying to recall something. At this time, he also threw unparalleled and cold frost out. "Wood, don''t you even forget me?" Dongfang Zixuan cried to MI Yunfei. "Ah! Why? Why is this title so familiar?" Mi Yunfei shouted with his head in his hands. At this time, MI Yunfei looked at Dongfang Zixuan and asked, "who are you? Who am I?" "I''m Xiaolan, have you forgotten? You''re no one else, you''re just wood." Dongfang Zixuan looked at Mi Yunfei affectionately and said. "Xiao Lan? Xiao Lan?" Mi Yunfei''s mouth repeated the name "Xiao Lan". He looked at Dongfang Zixuan and asked, "are you Xiao Lan?" "Yes, I''m Xiaolan. Have you forgotten? You promised to marry me. I''ll be with you even in the next life." As soon as Dongfang Zixuan''s words came out, everyone was stunned. However, when they saw that MI Yunfei calmed down, they knew the intention of Dongfang Zixuan. "No, I haven''t forgotten, I''ll never forget! I want to marry you, I want to marry you! Me." Mi Yunfei fainted after he shouted. When Mi Yunfei fainted, the people obviously felt relieved, and unparalleled also wiped the cold sweat on the faucet with its dragon claws in the sky, gasping: "I was scared to death. I thought I was going to become a dead dragon today!" The onlookers in the sky felt inexplicable. Just now they saw Mi Yunfei''s murderous spirit. In the twinkling of an eye, MI Yunfei fainted again, and they also took a breath. Today, MI Yunfei gave them a terrible feeling. One person picked more than a dozen divine dragons, not only unbeaten, but also killed all those divine dragons. Then he fought against more than 20 freak level figures of the demon God gate. This strength is really terrible. There are few battles, the wind is light and the clouds are clean, there are deep pits everywhere on the broken earth below, and many surrounding peaks have collapsed. When Leng Hanshuang and others left with MI Yunfei, everyone began to talk. "Hey! Did you see just now that the demon God killed more than a dozen dragons with his own power! Those dragons have reached the level of air defense! Not only that, he even picked more than 20 monsters of the demon God gate!" "Isn''t it? The demon God is the demon God! He symbolizes legend and miracle. The spirit of challenging people all over the world is adorable!" "Didn''t you think he looked scary just now?" one of the girls asked. "Bah! What did you say? Was that terrible? Was that cool, understand?" For a time, some worshipped Mi Yunfei, some feared Mi Yunfei, and some of them were not satisfied with MI Yunfei''s violence. But this kind of person can only think in his heart at most. If anyone dares to say it, he will be drowned by saliva immediately. "I can''t imagine that he has made such rapid progress, that kind of strength. That kind of strength is really terrible. The spirit of ignoring heaven and earth and fighting heroes is really a demon God!" mengwuji said with a sense of heart looking at the direction Mi Yunfei and his party left. Once mengwuji was defeated by Mi Yunfei. He wanted to find face one day, but when he learned that MI Yunfei''s strength was getting stronger and stronger, his heart suddenly looked open. For that kind of freak, there''s nothing to be ashamed of even losing in his hands. When a person reaches a height that can only be seen by looking up, there will be no idea of challenge in his heart. Because the gap is too far away. Even if mengwuji cultivates no matter how, he can''t catch up with MI Yunfei. A month''s time has passed, and all the freaks in the magic gate have been hurt very much. After taking the immortal lotion, they are all ready one day. However, the "culprit" has been in a coma. In MI Yunfei''s bedroom, there are many senior cadres of the demon God gate. No one thought that MI Yunfei became so terrible after he became a demon. In that war, MI Yunfei was seriously injured, and he has been in a coma for a month. Now, the demon clan is rampant. Secretly, I don''t know how many potential experts there are, and the demon God gate is busy. When everyone left, there were only cold frost, dream fairy and Dongfang Zixuan left in MI Yunfei''s bedroom. "Xiaolan, I will marry you, I will marry you!" the cry of MI Yunfei came out of the bed. His whole body was sweating and his words were vague. A teardrop fell quietly along the corner of his eye. Even after he was unconscious, he was so sad. Leng Hanshuang stretched out her white jade hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of MI Yunfei''s eyes. She looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "brother Yunfei, you can''t do anything. Xiaolan is still looking at you! You should be strong because you are a demon God. You represent the eternal myth and the hope of the whole Qinglan." The dream fairy patted the cold frost on the shoulder and comforted: "Sister Hanshuang, don''t be sad. What happened to Xiaomi after he went down the mountain is easy? But didn''t he come too? On the road to the fairyland, no one in the world can stop him, because he is a demon God. He is a devil against the sky and a god shaking the world!" Leng Hanshuang wiped her tears and said to Dongfang Zixuan: "Dongfang girl, now the demon God gate is in a panic and many things have to be handled. Please take care of brother Yunfei." Dongfang Zixuan nodded again and again. Mi Yunfei was in a coma. Cold frost and mengxianling naturally wanted to help Mi Yunfei take care of the demon God gate. When Leng and Shuang left, Dongfang Zixuan sat beside Mi Yunfei''s bed, reached out and gently stroked Mi Yunfei''s white hair, sighing: "Love! It''s so mysterious. There are so many heroes in the world, but they are bound by the word" love ". If I can, I''d rather be an ordinary person with you forever. Just like the world, farming, weaving and ordinary life. At that time, you will no longer be a demon God, and I will no longer be the Oriental Zixuan. If I can be an ordinary couple My husband and wife, even if they let me give my life, I am willing. " The silent room is full of deep love. There is no answer, only the lonely sigh. At this moment, the proud daughter of heaven no longer exists. She is just an ordinary person, hoping to have an ordinary life. But can she do it in this world of war? A series of news about Mi Yunfei''s pursuit of the demon emperor, the single dragon slayer and the young strong in the world poured into the whole cultivation world like a flood. This series of news bombed the cultivation world like thunder, and everyone was shocked. No one knew these news from the cultivation world to the secular world. "The latest news, the latest news! The demon God fights against the demon family''s sky peak realm, and the sky peak is invincible!" "The latest news, the latest news! The demon God slaughters dragons with one hand, and more than a dozen holy beast level dragons are difficult to kill their bones!" "The latest news, the latest news! The demon God fights the monsters of the demon God sect with his own strength. The combination of monsters is invincible!" "The latest news, the latest news! The demon God gate revealed that soon, the whole Qinglan Zhengdao force will fully retaliate against the demon clan!" "The latest news, the latest news! The appearance of the demon God means that he will lead the heroes into the fairyland." "Latest news, latest news! Demon God." One news after another is like an erupting volcano, rippling around the whole Qinglan. These news are about demons. The whole Qinglan is boiling, and carrier pigeons fly all over the sky. For a moment, the crowd is boiling and the world is shocked. In the sub altar of the demon family, Yuncheng God and Fengfei Xian have been completely healed. Just looking at the angry look on Yuncheng God''s face, it seems that they want to eat people. "Why? Why on earth?" Yuncheng God roared up to the sky. Feng Feixian walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "become a God, why?" "Feixian, do you know how hard I feel? I could have become the first young expert in the world. However, I failed again and again with the emergence of the demon God. Now, his strength is so strong that even uncle Mo Huang is afraid of three points. What kind of strength is this?" Yuncheng was really unwilling. He thought he could defeat Mi Yunfei after he entered the realm of controlling the sky. However, when the demon emperor came back from serious injury and told them about Mi Yunfei''s deeds, everyone in the demon family was shocked. A person in the initial realm of controlling the sky turned out a person at the peak of controlling the sky, and finally slaughtered more than a dozen animals that reached the holy beast level God dragon, this kind of person can be called against the sky. Feng Feixian took a breath and advised, "Cheng Shen, don''t think so much. Listen to my father, my eldest sister and your eldest brother will come out of the magic cloud Jedi in a few days." After hearing this, Yuncheng God was surprised and said, "Oh! Is sister Feiling and my eldest brother coming out? I don''t know if they have any harvest in the magic cloud Jedi? They must have reached the realm of magic soul?" Feng Feixian smiled faintly: "even if the strength of the demon God is so powerful and peerless, he can''t beat my eldest sister and your eldest brother." Yun Chengshen nodded and said, "yes, after the eldest brother comes out, I will also enter the magic cloud Jedi to experience. After I come out, it is time for me to challenge the demon God. At that time, I will defeat him in front of the people in the world!" Feng Feixian knew that he was arrogant and didn''t say anything more, but he was thinking: "magic cloud Jedi can make a person''s strength stronger, experience in life and death, and make people''s combat skills more skilled. However, how many people can come out?" A mysterious territory with high mountains and flowing water and white fog. There were occasional bursts of dragon chants from the lush woods. A magnificent Pavilion is built in the woods. Its construction is wonderful and superb. There are countless bustling and crowded around. There is a breeze blowing from time to time, with bursts of fragrance, which makes people feel calm. Here, countless divine dragons gather here, among which the strength is so strong that the heaven is afraid. This is the place where the demon family prepares for the dragon family in the East China Sea. Dragon after dragon perched on the ancient pines, and the sun shone on the Dragon scales, which made the forest shine brightly. These dragons were invited by the demon clan. In fact, their power has reached the holy beast level. When the Dragon reaches the holy beast level, it can turn into a half human shape, but its strength is not as strong as its body. The majestic Pavilion is where the top strongmen of the dragon family live. There are two experts in the realm of magic soul of the dragon family. One is the sea of dragon blood. In the early stage of magic soul, there are four separate bodies. The other is long Zhigang. In the early stage of phantom soul, two separate bodies. A woman came to me in the misty mist. She was extremely beautiful and was the best in the world. Her white yarn waved with the breeze and gave a silky fragrance, which made people intoxicated. She walked lightly and smiled like a flower, just like a dancing fairy swaying in the wind. It''s really rare in the world to be so beautiful and ecstatic. This person is cloud ecstasy. Before Yun ecstasy reached the attic, two people were welcomed out of the attic. They were tall, unruly and exuded the spirit of kings. These two people were long Xuehai and long Zhigang. "Ha ha! What a rare guest! I don''t know what the wind is blowing today, but it blew the ecstatic sister over?" the Dragon Blood Sea walking in the front said with a smile. Cloud ecstasy smiled and said, "brother Xuehai, look what you said, as if I don''t come often." At this time, long Zhigang smiled and said, "ecstatic sister, it''s been a year or two since we formed an alliance. What must be the matter here today?" The cloud was ecstatic and said, "I can''t hide anything from my two brothers. I really have something to discuss with my two brothers." "Oh! What do you need to discuss with us? Your strength is a little stronger than both of us!" long Xuehai was deeply aware of the strength of cloud ecstasy, so he was naturally surprised. "Do you know that demon God gate has a peerless array?" Yun ecstatic asked with the a dignified brow. "Yes!" they answered in unison. "This time, our demon clan will gather everyone''s strength to break the array of the demon God gate, because an ancient figure was born and he knows the array." "Who is that man?" long Xuehai asked in unison. "Hell!" Chapter 283 Demon God, a legendary figure, he created one legend after another. Qinglan is destined to boil because of his appearance. Today''s Qinglan is completely different from the past. There are people practicing everywhere in the streets. They just struggle to become the next demon God. The legends were recorded and spread. In the whole Qinglan, almost no one doesn''t know the name "demon God". For the cultivation world, the demon God gate, like the demon God, is an existence that can not be respected. However, where is the well-known demon God? In MI Yunfei''s bedroom, Dongfang Zixuan held his cheek with one hand and looked at Mi Yunfei on the bed so quietly. It seemed that he was very satisfied just looking at him like this. The gray hair seems to be telling a pathetic love, and the cold face is full of vicissitudes, like telling the world about the hardships along the way. Dongfang Zixuan stretched out his jade hand and lifted a wisp of white hair of MI Yunfei, with a burst of pain in his heart. There was only her occasional sigh in the room, and I didn''t know whether it was for MI Yunfei or for herself. "You know what? I''ve never fallen in love with a man. But after I met you, your arrogance and your brother''s friendship for beauty have deeply touched my heart. Since my heart has been opened for you, I''ll never close it again. Whether you''re a demon killing for hatred or MI Yunfei fighting for friendship. In short, love A huge whirlpool has appeared in the river of love. I have been involved and can never get out. People say that the person who falls in love is either a fool or a poet. Maybe I am the silly woman! "Whispered the voice of Dongfang Zixuan. After some lamentation, I found that I couldn''t extricate myself. Can the people in bed hear it? Mi Yunfei was hazy in his mind, and a sigh came into his mind. A drop of hot tears from nowhere fell on his cheek. The tears turned into deep love and invaded his heart. Mi Yunfei slowly opened his eyes and quietly looked at the Oriental Zixuan beside the bed without any words. "Ah! You''re awake! I''ll inform them right away!" Dongfang Zixuan was delighted and hurried to the door, shouting all the way. After a while, all the senior cadres of the demon God gate came to MI Yunfei''s room. They looked excited and kept asking for warmth. "Brother Yunfei, how are you? Do you feel unwell all over?" "Xiaomi, is your injury good? Does your headache hurt?" "Old four, you finally wake up. Are you hungry?" The concern of the people deeply invaded Mi Yunfei''s heart. He felt that his whole body was warmed by the friendship, the tip of his nose was sour, and his eyes were blurred. Mi Yunfei clearly remembered his situation after being possessed by the devil. At that time, cold frost almost died in his hand, and the rest were hurt by him. However, the group of friends in front of him not only did not blame him, but also took great care of him. He suddenly felt like crying. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He looked up at the people and glanced at them one by one. He must remember everyone''s face here forever! Mi Yunfei got up from his bed, bowed deeply to the crowd and said, "brothers, I''m sorry!" Who is mi Yunfei? He is a demon God, once arrogant and arrogant. He never bowed to others, but at this moment, he bowed deeply to his friends. He put down his dignity and just wanted to be more firm in his hard-earned friendship. Everyone was stunned. No one could have expected that Yimi Yunfei''s lofty character would make such a move. At this moment, everyone was quiet. "Ha ha! Old four, you really are. Why do you do this with us!" Ren Lu said to MI Yunfei with a smile and punched Mi Yunfei on the chest. Just in a moment, he hugged Mi Yunfei and said in a deep voice, "anyway, we will always be brothers. Even if you kill me, I will recognize you as a brother. A friend may be only for a while, but a brother is a lifetime." Mi Yunfei was very unhappy. His hands holding Ren LV were tighter. He didn''t answer, because everything was silent. Others also had a feeling. Many of them watched Mi Yunfei come. They knew the growth of MI Yunfei best. After coming to the demon gate, everyone was young. The most powerful young generation in the whole Qinglan gathered at the demon gate. We all have the same hobbies. Gradually, the friendship has deepened unconsciously. In the evening, MI Yunfei came to Ye Xiaolan''s tombstone as usual and sat there quietly. Just different from the past, MI Yunfei didn''t drink this time. Mi Yunfei stretched out a hand, gently stroked a few words on the tombstone and murmured: "if. If there is an afterlife, don''t change your name in the next life. I''m afraid I can''t find you. Xiaolan, do we still have an afterlife? Can we still be together in the next life?" The gentle words echoed in the quiet night like the tide, and the heart tide was surging violently. Who hasn''t loved? Who hasn''t been hurt? Have you ever had such pain in your heart? Who is the falling leaves for? How did you get your white hair? Just because of the undying love. That love, like the law of nature, always exists in the heart. A wisp of breeze swept by and lifted up the white hair, which seemed to add some loneliness to the silent night. "Xiaolan, do you know? Without your laughter, there seems to be a lot less in the world. Even the world is dead. It turns out that without you, the sky is dark and there is no light. Don''t worry! I will avenge you." Mi Yunfei and ye Xiaolan "talked" for a whole night. Instead of blurring with the passage of time, some memories became clearer and clearer. At this moment, MI Yunfei realized that when you love someone deeply, you will find that it is so difficult to forget. Can''t lose memories, can''t catch up with regret, cut off constant love, can''t forget people. The dying smile and the dying expectation have deeply rooted in MI Yunfei''s heart and can never be erased. The morning glow is shining, the light sunshine is sprinkled on the tombstone through the loose woods, and the wind is blowing. The flowers around the cemetery emit bursts of fragrance, which makes people intoxicated. There are absolutely no animals around the cemetery except ancient trees, flowers and plants. This is a forbidden area. Those animals dare not break in at all. Mi Yunfei''s face was a little haggard. In the sunshine, his white hair was eye-catching, but his eyes became red. "Roar!" At this time, a huge roar came from the deep forest, and then the earth was turbulent, and the earth waves gushed out one after another. "What''s the matter? It''s like the cry of a big Mac. Is it in danger?" Mi Yunfei was also frightened by the huge roar. He jumped forward and hurried towards the deep mountain forest. In the deep forest, there are many monsters around here. These monsters are ferocious, strange and large. These monsters are the mutant monsters brought back by Mi Yunfei from the mysterious land. In the distance, the Big Mac kept rolling, the rocks jumped, the trees fell in rows, and the earth trembled. It seemed to be struggling. Around the Big Mac, not only the monsters brought back by Mi Yunfei, but also the local monsters of Wanmo Jue pulse were shocked. The Big Mac''s body is very huge. It is estimated to be more than 130 feet long. Its tail sweeps on the mountain on one side. The mountain suddenly collapses, and many rocks roll down from the top. But matchless looked at the Big Mac in surprise, and then said something, as if comforting it. After a while, some freaks of the demon God gate came here. They were puzzled and looked at the Big Mac in the center. "Big Mac, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?" Mi Yunfei said to the Big Mac. "Lord. Master, I don''t know why. I feel. What''s growing in my body? I''m so painful!" the Big Mac said to MI Yunfei. At this time, all the people were afraid to come forward. The body of the Big Mac was too huge. It was struggling in the center, rolling around, a huge tail sweeping around, and the surrounding woods were wiped out in an instant. This terrible attack is not to mention the monsters of the demon God gate. Even if Mi Yunfei''s body is swept, it is estimated that dozens of bones in his body will have to be broken. "What''s going on? Why is the Big Mac so painful?" Ren LV shouted loudly. No one knew who he was asking. Ye Shaohua shook his head and said, "the Big Mac has always stayed in the center of the deep forest. With its strength, people at the peak of the sky can''t help it. Even in the whole ten thousand demons, it''s estimated that no animals can hurt it." Big Mac is a ninth order holy beast. It can enter the level of divine beast in just one step. In this unique vein of all demons, anyone who has become a divine beast has turned into a human form. The most powerful is only the ninth order holy beast, and the general ninth order holy beast can''t compete with the Big Mac at all. Big Mac is a mutant monster. It is not comparable to ordinary beasts in terms of attack strength, defense ability, or speed. At this time, the surrounding trees completely collapsed, the cliffs were broken, and the big stones fell like a rainstorm. The whole ground seemed to be boiling. It was very difficult for everyone to stand. Although Mi Yunfei is not as good to Big Mac as he is to matchless, Big Mac always listens to him. And the terrible Mi Yunfei of the Big Mac knows very well. He has a feeling that if the Big Mac grows up over time, maybe it will become the only beast in the world that can be compared with the unparalleled. Even if it can''t be compared with the unparalleled, it will never be worse than the other divine beasts. "No, I want to save it!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t bear to see the Big Mac in such pain, so he had to come forward. At this time, matchless shouted to MI Yunfei, "master, no!" "Oh, why?" Mi Yunfei didn''t understand why matchless wanted to stop him. "Master, I feel that the pain of Big Mac seems to be more like evolution. We must not stop it." Mi Yunfei is also a six headed man. He can only nod his head and watch his change. Slowly, the Big Mac stopped rolling and lay there motionless. Everyone''s breathing became urgent, and they unconsciously walked towards the Big Mac. At this time, a sudden change happened. A crisp sound sounded. The Big Mac''s body was still growing slowly, and a pair of claws grew on its body. These claws were also five claws like the unparalleled, and the surface of its body turned blue. The Holy Light shrouded the Big Mac, and a majestic momentum poured out of it. The majestic breath pushed the people out, and even Mi Yunfei was shaken away. Suddenly, a king''s breath filled the air. The momentum had a sense of being king over the world, which was admired in the heart. At this moment, in addition to unparalleled, all animals crawled and knelt down together. Looking at this strange scene, MI Yunfei said in horror: "turn into a dragon!" Chapter 284 The sky is full of divine colors, and thousands of rays rise into the sky, reflecting the clouds into seven colors. The majestic and suffocating majesty surged out like a raging wave, and even the high sky would be at a loss. "Ouch!" After a huge dragon chant sounded, a divine light rose into the sky, and the bursts of dragon power seemed to be against the sky. A dragon with a length of more than 150 feet appeared on the sky. Slightly different from other dragons, the dragon was actually blue. That''s Jackie Chan''s Big Mac. "Ha ha! Master, I turned into a dragon!" the Big Mac in the sky smiled and said to MI Yunfei. Dragon, the most noble beast in heaven and earth, coexists with immortals and gods. Big Mac turns into a dragon with the body of snake. Naturally, it is difficult to hide his inner joy. Mi Yun''s flying body trembled and was confused. He didn''t understand why the Big Mac could suddenly spit human language. However, its body didn''t incarnate human form. It should be that it hasn''t reached the level of divine beast. Mi Yunfei can only attribute it to the same beast as matchless. Not only Mi Yunfei, but also the others were shocked. Fortunately, they all knew that peerless could speak human language. Otherwise, they were really scared to death. Looking at the Big Mac in the air, MI Yunfei smiled and whispered, "master Wan, it seems that your plan to ''create divine beasts'' has been successful." Mi Yunfei is absolutely right. A big Mac can''t be transformed into a dragon. However, after Wan Jinghong''s experiment, its constitution and blood have changed. Finally, it can be transformed into a dragon through its own practice. It can be said that a big Mac may be the only alternative in the world. At this time, dark clouds were dense in the sky, and the dark sky seemed to collapse at any time. The heavy breath made it difficult to breathe. It was like a peerless Troll overlooking the crowd. Looking at this strange phenomenon, many people understand what it is. Several people are still exclaiming: "thunder robbery!" Mi Yunfei trembled in his heart. You know that only those extremely terrible people or things can cause thunder robbery when the fairy world is closed. However, after the success of the dragon, the Big Mac will cause thunder robbery. What does this mean? What does this mean? After a brief shock, all the animals reacted and began to flee towards the distance. The thunder robbery fell. At that time, they will inevitably be affected. It''s best to escape here. A group of monsters from the demon God gate also left the place one after another. Looking at the dense dark clouds, everyone knows that the thunder robbery is coming soon. Only that kind of formation seems to be too violent than the thunder robbery met by Mi Yunfei last time. "Big Mac! Don''t be careless. Be careful to deal with the thunder robbery! It''s best to lead the thunder robbery to other places so that the demon temple will not be affected." Mi Yunfei yelled at the Big Mac in the sky. The Big Mac understood that as soon as the dragon tail was swinging, there was a violent wind, and its body galloped towards the depths of the magic Jue pulse. "Go, follow up and have a look." smelly Fantian was afraid that the world would not be disordered. After saying that, he ran directly to the depths of Wanmo Jue''s pulse. The dead fat man was not slow at all, and shook the fat meat to follow up. The sky was dark, and more and more dark clouds gathered into a black ocean. It was a dark day within a hundred miles. The pressure of majestic suffocation made the onlookers below dare not move at all. Unknowingly, sweat had flowed out. Such a terrible scene is really unacceptable. Lightning is gathering in the dark clouds, and the dark clouds gradually form a huge vortex. An unparalleled suction came out of the vortex. Before the lightning came, the wind came. The ancient trees on the ground swayed in the strong wind, and some gravel directly broke through the air. The people hurried to sink their strength under their feet. "Chi Chi!" Root lightning crisscrossed in the air and made a harsh sound. It seemed that it was a threat. Fortunately, people are not timid. Otherwise, they are really scared by this terrible lineup. The Big Mac hovers in the air, and bursts of pressure emanate from its body. Its dragon tail swings with the wind. Although the storm is crazy, it can''t help it. "Boom!" The huge lightning finally gathered together, broke through the dark cloud and fell down. The huge lightning is made up of countless small lightning, which looks like an electric column. The first lightning finally fell. The terrible power was breathless, and the whole world seemed to be stirred up. At this time, the Big Mac made a dizzy move. As soon as the dragon tail of the Big Mac swings, the faucet goes up. In this process, it opens a huge mouth, which is extremely large and seems to swallow the sky. Huge lightning passed through the mouth of the Big Mac and finally swam in its belly. Suddenly, bursts of cyan brilliance appeared on the body of the Big Mac, and the lightning disappeared in an instant. Such a startling move made everyone feel a burst of fear. They dared to swallow the power of heaven and earth directly into their belly. It was really a mutated strange dragon! "This. This strange dragon is really terrible! It''s against heaven to swallow such a big lightning into his belly!" smelly Fantian''s chest fluctuated, and his shock was hard to calm. In fact, not only Qiu Aotian, but even Mi Yunfei can''t believe that the Big Mac is crazy to this extent. If he doesn''t have absolute strength, he will never dare to do this. "Old four''s two dragons are going to turn the sky. It''s too abnormal. When this purple and green two-day dragon grows up, I''m afraid it can really sweep the world in the future!" the dead fat man''s heart was also a burst of shock, and his eyes never left the Big Mac in the air. No one can imagine that the first divine thunder is so simple that it is gone. The power of the divine thunder can be felt by everyone. I''m afraid only those who dare to do so in heaven and earth can reach the peak state of phantom soul. That kind of person can swallow the wind and kiss the rain with his mouth open, and defuse the mountains and seas with his hands up. After the first divine thunder, the pressure of suffocation did not completely dissipate, and there were more and more dark clouds. Then we could see root lightning shuttling through the clouds. There are many visions in the sky, lightning shuttles and colorful Mans, such as the power of immortals and turbulent souls. "Boom!" Dozens of lightning gathered together to form an Optimus pillar, which was filled with terrible power. "Ouch!" The Big Mac''s madness reappeared. The dragon scale on his body showed a little brilliance in the dark air. His dragon claws raised to the sky, and the cold light at the tip of his claws flashed. Depending on the situation, he was going to shake the huge lightning. "Chi Chi!" One by one, the electric poles were strung into the giant''s body directly through the giant''s Dragon claws. People can clearly see the huge lightning strung in the giant''s body. That majestic power shot from the surface of the Big Mac, and even the towering peaks were blown apart. The tip of the mountain was blown off by the violent force, and many rocks fell from the air. However, the people below Mi Yunfei were not afraid of these rocks, and they took charge of the gravel one after another. After the lightning burst into the Big Mac, the Big Mac obviously had a trace of pain. It was blown to pieces. At this time, the dragon scale of the Big Mac suddenly flashed bursts of blue light, and the Big Mac was annihilated by the blue light. From a distance, it looks like a color bridge hanging in the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There were a series of explosions around. The thunder penetrated from the body of the Big Mac and bombarded it constantly, as if it had just broken free from its shackles. After the blue light dispersed, the Big Mac finally showed its essence, and the sky was calm again. There was no movement for a long time except the dark clouds. "Eh! Are there only two divine thunders?" "There shouldn''t be only two divine thunder?" "Then why hasn''t there been any movement for so long?" Mengxianfeng suddenly roared: "yes, according to ancient books, it seems that the slower the thunder comes, the stronger the power is. This is not a good thing!" Just after Meng Xianfeng''s words, there was another change in the air. There was a "rumbling" sound from the dark clouds, which seemed to collapse, and black clouds floated hundreds of miles away. Looking at this strange change, MI Yunfei was surprised and said secretly, "do you want to drop two divine thunder in succession? If so, can the Big Mac resist it?" At this time, the two clouds finally gathered together. The scene in the sky was very frightening. Hundreds of lightning shuttled through the dark clouds, and even the rolling mountains were violently turbulent. Such a strange phenomenon, even if it is stronger than a big Mac, has some fear, and its look has become squared up. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth was shocked, the storm surged, the lightning split, the whole surface of the earth boiled, and the earth waves surged like tides. In the sky, the huge lightning was like a mountain peak pressing down on the Big Mac. Even with the size of the Big Mac, it seemed a little small in front of the lightning. The terrible pressure shocked everyone present, and the dazzling light was thousands of times stronger than the scorching sun. Everyone felt a sharp pain in their eyes and tears came out. "Ouch!" The Big Mac roared up to the sky and ejected a huge sphere with different colors, which contains extremely terrible power. The huge lightning hit the ball ejected by the Big Mac and made a harsh sound. But the strange phenomenon happened again. The third divine thunder has not passed, but the fourth divine thunder has fallen. At this moment, everyone was worried. It seemed very hard to look at the Big Mac. If the fourth divine thunder fell, I''m afraid it would be seriously injured even if it didn''t die. At this time, a peerless crazy force suddenly poured out from the depths of the ten thousand demons'' Jue pulse, which was as irresistible as the raging sea. When the wild palm power gushed out, it was just that the leaked palm wind jumped a mountain to pieces, and the earth seemed to turn over. "Boom!" With a bang, the crazy and peerless palm power directly made the fourth God thunder invisible. This scene shocked everyone. "Who is helping the Big Mac? He has terrible strength!" "Who is this man? The palm power was terrible just now! The most terrible palm power came out of the center of the ten thousand evil Jue pulse." Mi Yunfei was also shocked and exclaimed in his heart, "is he an immortal God in the sky or a peerless expert in the world? Is he an immortal God in the world? If he is not an immortal God in the sky, so terrible, who will this man be?" Chapter 285 Just now, the arrogant and peerless palm power shocked the people present. When the palm power was issued, they obviously felt that the void was squeezed and deformed. The wild palm wind swept, a mountain collapsed directly, and the woods were destroyed. The strength of this kind of person is really terrible. Before the people came back, the Big Mac had fallen from the air and fought several divine thunder continuously, which made it a little unbearable. The huge dragon was still panting. The Big Mac has a deep understanding of the palm power of the explosive field just now. It''s hard to guess the strength of that man. Not many people have seen such strong people, and the most powerful ones Mi Yunfei has seen are Dugu soul and Feng Wuchen. At that time, in the space of the four aristocratic families, the strength was naturally greatly reduced, but the wind, dust-free and the violent Mi Yunfei of the lone soul felt it. Just now, the wild palm strength is estimated to be compared with the peerless strong such as Feng Wuchen, but the strength of that man is still difficult to guess. "What a terrible person! Who is that person?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t understand. Just now, the palm power was obviously pouring out of the deep mountain of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse. He knew that those peerless strong people were not in the ten thousand magic Jue pulse at all, so who would that person be? "Younger generation, MI Yunfei, thank you for your help. I wonder if you can show up?" Mi Yunfei shouted with his fist at the depths of the magic Jue pulse. "Ha ha! Young generation, your name has completely overshadowed your master. I just waved my hand. We will meet." such a voice sounded in the sky, which makes people not really hear, and I don''t know how old the man is. Mi Yunfei couldn''t tell where the voice came from. He was curious about the man''s words just now, but he could hear that the man knew his master absolutely. He must be a peerless expert in the same era as the master! Mi Yunfei knew that such strong people didn''t like to mess with the secular dust, and it was not easy to disturb them again. He could only bow to the deep mountains. At this time, he fixed his eyes on the Big Mac on the side. The Big Mac is more than 150 feet long, and its scales are blue, glittering with dazzling blue light. A huge mouth is so big that it seems to swallow heaven and earth. From the perspective of the dragon, it looks very powerful. Like unparalleled, it has five claws with sharp claw tips and cold flashes. It''s really frightening to put such a big body there. Mi Yunfei walked around the Big Mac for a few times and said in doubt: "strange! It''s really strange. This matchless is the only blood dragon in heaven and earth. It can be regarded as an alien. But why are you blue? Did you take the pill and change?" At this time, not only Mi Yunfei, but also the others gathered around. However, people dare not approach. The giant at the moment is many times more powerful than the snake before. Everyone is a little afraid of its dragon power. Its 150 foot long body is so horizontal in the forest, like a continuous mountain range, with a burst of power and looks really scary. Big Mac is also embarrassed by this kind of eyes. It seems that he is not used to turning into a dragon. It aimed at its own dragon body with its eyes, then stretched out its dragon claws and touched its own dragon whiskers. It looked like a fairy, which was too humanized. At this time, peerless eyes narrowed and the dragon beard picked lightly. It is estimated that he is laughing! Its seven or eight foot body is still too small compared with the Big Mac. Unparalleled ran to the Big Mac. He held his arms in his hands and stood there like a man. He still smiled and said, "Wow, ha ha! I''m so happy! There''s a cyan dragon. They say I''m a different kind. Unexpectedly, there''s another different kind now!" Big Mac and matchless are also friends who play better. At this time, seeing matchless laughing at it, Big Mac immediately raised the covered dragon claw and photographed it. Peerless was squinting and laughing wildly. It was difficult to reflect. It just felt that the whole dragon body was completely photographed into the ground. Of course, Big Mac knows his unparalleled physique. He doesn''t worry about this slap. Peerless came out of the ground, spitting out the mud in his mouth, and still shouting: "you bully the dragon too much, I''ll fight with you." The matchless dragon tail shook and rushed directly towards the Big Mac. It seemed that it was really desperate. The Big Mac glanced sideways at Wushuang who rushed up, and then sneezed. Wushuang only felt a wild storm blowing towards it, and its body was blown to rotate in the air. At this moment, everyone was shocked. Everyone knew that unparalleled had reached the first-class holy beast a few days ago. Even if it met it in the early stage of the imperial sky, it would only lose. Of course, MI Yunfei''s evil existence is not among them. Such a strong strength as matchless has no ability to resist in front of the Big Mac. It is completely conceivable how terrible the strength of the Big Mac is. "You. The strength of your family has reached the level of divine beast. Why don''t you turn into an adult?" unparalleled said to the Big Mac in surprise. As soon as the unparalleled words fell, everyone was shocked, divine beast! What''s that concept? That''s equivalent to the realm of human illusory soul! Mi Yunfei also stepped forward and asked, "Big Mac, has your strength really reached the level of divine beast?" The Big Mac nodded and said, "master, my strength has indeed reached the level of divine beast. My combat power can compete with the strong ones in the realm of phantom soul, which is separated from you human beings. However, I am just a divine beast made, and I can''t be transformed into human form at all." After listening to the Big Mac, MI Yunfei understood the reason. Suddenly he remembered some other beasts. Those beasts have been transformed by Wan Jinghong. If they can evolve into divine beasts like Big Macs, you can imagine how terrible it is! Thinking of this, MI Yunfei asked, "Big Mac, can those transformed beasts like you evolve to the level of divine beasts?" The Big Mac shook his head and said: "I am not very clear about what this is, but in addition to me, there is also a white tiger with strong wings. It is just that the guy is too lazy and no difference from the cat. It is not a problem to estimate it to be a monster. As for the others, it is not easy to say that they have taken the immortal emulsion, and their physique is all the variant, and it is really uncertain whether they can become gods or beasts." Mi Yunfei thought that it would be terrible if he could become a divine beast! Divine beasts are divided into congenital divine beasts and acquired divine beasts, and Big Mac has obviously been transformed into congenital divine beasts. Congenital divine beasts refer to those who can become divine beasts with age, and acquired divine beasts refer to those who can be promoted to the level of divine beasts through many years of cultivation Yes. Today''s Big Mac belongs to the divine dragon, which is the congenital divine beast, and its strength has reached the level of divine beast, which is equivalent to the realm of human illusory soul. This is the acquired divine beast. Mi Yunfei suddenly had an idea in his mind. If he could find the innate spiritual pulse, and then get those mutated beasts in and let them practice there, their speed would be hundreds of times faster than that in the outside world. Just imagine, if a snake takes 500 years to cultivate to become a divine beast, then it only takes five years to cultivate there. According to this speed, it is estimated that even a pig can cultivate to become a divine beast. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei suddenly had the idea of laughing wildly. He still has a long way to go. At that time, he will naturally break into the fairyland. If he can bring these super abnormal combat forces into the fairyland, even if he can''t sweep the fairyland, he should at least be a hero! "Ha ha! Fairyland! At that time, MI Yunfei will create a heaven and earth on it. If I can, I will sweep the whole fairyland! Wow ha ha! I''m so excited! No matter how cruel the fighting on it is, my demon God can''t be ignored by anyone." Mi Yunfei really couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart and laughed wildly. Everyone was stunned for a while. No one knew whether this guy was hot headed and thought about so distant things. For them, today''s demon clan is the most headache. Mi Yunfei suddenly found that he was a little impolite, wiped his saliva with his hand and said to the Big Mac: "Big Mac, you are now a dragon. Do you decide to stay with me? My idea is that I want to break into the fairyland and create a heaven and earth on it. You can either follow me to soar between heaven and earth, or just be your dragon. Choose for yourself!" After hearing this, the Big Mac was in a dilemma. In the past, he really didn''t look down on MI Yunfei, because he felt that MI Yunfei''s strength was too weak. If he hadn''t scruples about the subduing magic tripod, he would have left long ago. However, after MI Yunfei came to Qinglan, his understanding of MI Yunfei grew older and deeper. Big Mac is a high-level holy beast. Its IQ is much higher than that of ordinary humans. It can feel that MI Yunfei is not a simple character. Mi Yunfei''s arrogant and unruly wild spirit and his terrible explosive power deeply shocked the heart of the Big Mac. When he first came into contact with MI Yunfei, the latter was just the early stage of breaking the martial arts. However, in just over a year, today''s mi Yunfei has reached the early stage of resisting the sky. No one can underestimate this talent. How can the Big Mac not see it What''s more, MI Yunfei''s fighting power is too terrible. He used the initial state of Yukong to single out the demon emperor at the peak state of Yukong, and then killed more than a dozen divine dragons alone. Later, he just singled out the monsters of the demon God Sect on his own. This series of things have made Ju Wuba almost numb. If he still can''t see Mi Yunfei''s potential, he doesn''t deserve to be called a God The beast is dead. Everyone didn''t speak. Although they wanted to persuade the Big Mac to stay, they understood Mi Yunfei''s character better. They could only silently pray that the Big Mac could choose to stay. After all, the potential and combat power of the Big Mac are extremely rare animals in this world. Even the two fierce beasts Taotie and poor Qi have only the chance to escape when facing the Big Mac. At this moment, it was quiet. Even the wind didn''t sound. I could only hear the people''s rapid breathing and see the people''s urgent eyes. However, MI Yunfei seemed calm too much because he dared to say this, and he was sure. Mi Yunfei knows that the Big Mac is difficult to train. It is not an animal that anyone can control. Mi Yunfei also conquers the Big Mac step by step. First, he is a downfall, directly uses the subduing magic tripod to tie his heart, and then uses iron blood like means to let the Big Mac know his horror when fighting with the demon clan. Then he uses his own strength and potential to tell him his future achievements. The most important thing is After that, he threw out his ambition as a temptation for the Big Mac to choose. He believed that the Big Mac was definitely an ambitious beast, and it would never be willing to stay in this world. A moment later, the Big Mac raised the tap and looked at Mi Yunfei, as if he wanted to see something from MI Yunfei''s eyes. Then, MI Yunfei''s performance was so dull that he couldn''t see anything. Mi Yunfei just stood quietly, but he always gave people a mysterious feeling. You can''t see through his heart or guess his thoughts. No matter how strong you are, he always leaves you an insurmountable feeling. It seems that this world is churning in his palm. Suddenly, the Big Mac lowered its noble faucet and said to MI Yunfei, "if I didn''t meet the master, maybe I couldn''t get out of the forbidden area in my life, let alone become a divine beast. I''m willing to follow the master forever, fight the mysterious fairy world with the master, and create one myth after another for the master." As soon as the Big Mac said something, everyone was obviously relieved, and Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "OK! Remember, you are not my mi Yunfei''s Mount, but my friend. I can have no mount on the way to the sky, but I must not have friends. Now you have become a divine beast. Like matchless, you are an alien, and you should change your name." They also felt it was reasonable, but they didn''t know what to change the name of the Big Mac for a while. At this time, the dream fairy stood up and said, "the Big Mac has become a dragon, and his whole body is blue. It''s better to call him a green dragon in the future." As soon as these words came out, the people nodded, obviously agreed with the name, and the Big Mac also felt that the name was more suitable for it. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "green dragon? Green dragon? Well, this name is very powerful. OK! It will be called green dragon in the future. Ha ha! Maybe many green dragons will appear in many years, but who can know that it is the earliest green dragon in history?" Chapter 286 The strength of the demon God gate is now rising rapidly. The holy heart pill refined by Mi Yunfei has greatly improved everyone''s strength. Now the demon clan is eyeing the whole Qinglan and may march into Qinglan again at any time. Qinglanfeng and Wanmo Jue pulse will certainly become the targets of the demon clan. Another month passed. On this day, all the four hermits came to Qinglan. After the news was announced, the whole cultivation and boiling began. However, a few people are worried, because it means that a peerless crazy war is about to break out. The strength of the four hermit aristocratic families is incomparable, which is the best for the right side. Dugu family and Dongfang family settled in Qinglan peak, while Nangong family and Gongsun family settled in Tianxia peak. This arrangement has far-reaching significance. If the demon family wants to attack Tianxia peak, there are Xianlin island and two aristocratic families, it is not easy to attack. Even if the opponent is too strong, as long as you send a message immediately, it won''t take long for the people of demon God gate and qinglanfeng to catch up. If the demon clan wants to attack qinglanfeng or the demon God gate, it is also very difficult. Not to mention the strength of the group of forces that qinglanfeng is stationed now, the array of the demon God gate alone is a headache. The place where the demon God is stationed is Wanmo Jue pulse, one of the four fierce places. Not to mention the abnormal monsters brought back by Mi Yunfei, there are countless local monsters of Wanmo Jue pulse alone. If you want to attack by force, it must be impossible for the demon family not to pay a price. In the face of this animal tide, it is impossible for people not to die. Another thing that makes Mi Yunfei happy is that the once big Mac, that is, today''s Qinglong, has reached a first-class divine beast. That kind of strength can completely resist the strong of two separated phantom souls. The most important thing is that there is still a terrorist in the depths of the ten thousand demons'' absolute pulse. That person is the mysterious expert who shook the thunder cloud with one palm that day. Mi Yunfei believes that even if someone can break his yin-yang kill array, he will face countless monsters. Even if the monster is defeated, the powerful mysterious expert will never ignore it. From the man''s words that day, we can be sure that he has a good friendship with his master. The setting sun fell to the west, and the misty glow connected with the sky, reflecting the clouds in the air into red. It looked like pieces of fiery red clouds hanging in the air. A breeze blew, and the fallen leaves on the ground swayed with the breeze, as if talking about something. At the cliff, green smoke curls around. Looking down from the top of the mountain, it is difficult to know the true appearance of the mountain, which makes people feel like living in a dream. Occasionally, strange birds are jumping briskly. Everything seems so natural and beautiful. Two figures appeared on the top of the cliff. One of them carried his hands and looked down at the bottom of the cliff. His whole body gave a cold breath, which seemed to refuse people thousands of miles away. Behind the man was a man who was sitting in a wheelchair. Obviously, his legs were broken. This man was Ruan Yukui. "How many years?" the man in front asked such an endless question. "Two hundred and twenty-three years." Ruan Yukui replied. His tone was so helpless. It seemed that he had experienced thousands of years of vicissitudes. "Hehe! It''s been more than 200 years. How time flies! It''s more than 200 years in a twinkling of an eye. Your leg?" the man in front suddenly turned and looked at Ruan Yukui. He looked uncertain and sighed faintly. When I saw his face, I found that he was Nangong ruthless, the old ancestor of Nangong aristocratic family. "My leg is fine, it''s just broken." it seems that it''s hurt. Ruan Yukui almost said it with his teeth. "Still hate me?" "No, maybe never, because I always remember that I am from the Nangong family. You did it right. If it were me, maybe I would do the same." "Hehe! Aristocratic family? It is because of the word ''aristocratic family'' that several of our families have made some mistakes. It''s really wrong to think about it now! In fact, it''s only now that we really see through that the people of aristocratic family are not as good as those outside." "Old ancestor, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. I''ve also heard about the demon family attacking the four aristocratic families." "Are you finally willing to call me your ancestor? Unexpectedly, you can still admit that I am your ancestor when my Nangong family is in trouble." Ruan Yukui shook his head and said, "I was born in Nangong aristocratic family and will always be a member of Nangong aristocratic family. Even if I die, I will not forget my name is Nangong Yukui." Nangong gave a heartless sigh and said, "take me to see your wife! Find a good day and I will announce your marriage. At least let her enter our Nangong family!" "Thank you, ancestor!" After they finished, they left. Three days later, Tianxia peak is bustling here. First, Nangong Yukui returns to Nangong aristocratic family, and second, Nangong Yukui''s wedding day. The world is so unpredictable that no one can know how many changes will happen in the future. Ruan Yukui was born in Nangong aristocratic family. The past was tortuous. After being expelled from Nangong aristocratic family, he broke his legs by mistake. Who knows that he returned to the family more than 200 years later. Although Mi Yunfei knows something about Ruan Yukui, he doesn''t know that he comes from the Nangong family. Now I know that naturally I want to congratulate. From then on, Ruan Yukui will also show people his previous name. After some conversation, night was approaching, and everyone left one by one. Only a few people, such as Mi Yunfei, remained in Tianxia peak. In a house, there are two people sitting inside. One of them is Nangong heartless, and the other is mi Yunfei. "Elder, I don''t know what''s the matter with looking for younger generation so late?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled, so he asked. Nangong was heartless and dignified, and took a deep breath: "the dragon family in the East China Sea has appeared in Qinglan. You should know this?" Mi Yunfei nodded. Last time, he had already fought with the Dragons of the dragon family in the East China Sea. All those dragons died in MI Yunfei''s hands. "Yunfei, do you know why we want to appear so soon?" Nangong asked ruthlessly. Mi Yunfei also felt a little strange. The casualties of the four hermit aristocratic families were so heavy that they should not appear so soon. Unless there is something willing to make the four hermits have to come forward. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei asked suspiciously, "is it because of the emergence of the dragon clan in the East China Sea?" Nangong smiled bitterly and said, "if it were only the dragon family in the East China Sea, it wouldn''t make us so vigilant, but now an ancient figure has been born. He is the ghost." As soon as he said this, Rao Shimi Yunfei was also surprised. He never thought that the dark god would break the seal so quickly. Mi Yunfei knows something about the strength of the dark god. Although he has been sealed by Wan Jinghong for a long time, his strength has decreased to the early stage of phantom soul. However, as long as he breaks through the seal and cultivates for a period of time, he will soon be able to recover to the peak state of that year again. At that time, even if he was a lonely soul, it would be difficult to resist. Today''s form is really not optimistic. I don''t know how many experts there are in the dragon clan. It''s a headache for both the demon clan and the ghost clan, and now there is a ghost God. Hidden in the dark is another cloud Reverend. Maybe the cloud magic hasn''t died. Not many people really know what their strength is. In the face of such terrible strength, everyone will feel difficult. Unless it is a dream to return to the peak state of that year, it is really dangerous. Mi Yunfei pondered for a long time and analyzed the strength of the right side. If it was really a big difference compared with it. Suddenly, MI Yunfei thought of the dragon family and Xuanxian family in the South China Sea. If these two families were born, the demon family would never dare to act rashly. Thinking of this, MI Yunfei secretly made a decision in his heart, so he said to Nangong ruthlessly: "senior, you don''t have to worry so much. Although the strength of demon clan, ghost clan, Donghai dragon clan and ghost God is very strong, we don''t have no power to fight back." "Oh, boy, do you have any way?" "Hey, hey! Elder, have you forgotten that there is a dragon tribe in the South China Sea?" "Nanhai dragons! They haven''t been born for many years. I don''t know if they will do it." "Just don''t worry, elder. I''ll leave it to me. I''ll set out for the South China Sea in two days. As long as they understand the form of Qinglan, it''s estimated that they won''t stand idly by." "Boy, do you want to play something big?" "Hey, hey! It''s time to fight back." "Damn boy, don''t do anything. I don''t think it will be so easy for you to go. I''ll buy you a drink when you come back." "OK! It''s a deal!" Two days later, MI Yunfei said goodbye, and they sped towards the East China Sea with unparalleled. The memory of a few years ago is still alive. It''s obviously not that long to go to the South China Sea this time. In the high altitude, unparalleled was also very excited. He still had some feelings for the dragon family in the South China Sea. He thought of seeing those unparalleled dragons and even flying. At that time, MI Yunfei was just a hairy boy in the middle of Tianling, but now he has entered the realm of resisting the sky. Among the young generation, MI Yunfei''s age is rare in the world, and Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are other. Years pass silently. When you look back, you find that everything around you has changed. No one can predict the future. They can only control their own destiny. Sometimes they kill just to live. Mi Yunfei knew that many people might die after the war with the demon clan, but he had no choice. He just wanted to live. No one is wrong, maybe God is wrong. Just when Miyun was distracted, the sky in the distance suddenly became dark, and the rolling magic cloud rushed in like a tide. It was extremely cold in the magic cloud, and there was a trace of evil spirit in it. Mi Yunfei was too familiar with this feeling. "Unparalleled, come on! The situation has changed!" Mi Yunfei felt the majestic suffocating power and was shocked. Today, even those who face the peak state of Yukong can be defeated, but after facing the majestic atmosphere, he can''t raise his mind of confrontation. We can imagine how terrible the power is. Needless to say, peerless raised his speed to the peak and quickly flew away from the magic cloud. "Ha ha! Damn boy, where are you going? You must die today!" The huge roar shook Mi Yunfei and unparalleled shaky, but with such terrible voices, it was not easy to come. At the end of the words, a shocking force poured out of the magic cloud, and the whole void made bursts of breaking noises. Where the force passed, several peaks were smashed. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he was shocked to the extreme. The power made him have no ability to resist. Between life and death, he clenched his teeth and raised his whole body skills to the peak. "Demon god six moves, fourth move, ghost roaring in the sky!" Suddenly, the devil waves surged, the world lost its color, the sun and the moon disappeared, and the shocking power surged out, and thousands of ghost claws suddenly appeared in the sky. The war spirit soared, the blood soared, and the supreme magic power seemed to tear the sky. Mi Yunfei''s face was cold and evil. At this moment, he recovered to the state of demon God again. With one palm, the wind and cloud surged. "Boom!" After the shocking breaking sound, MI Yunfei and Wushuang were jumped out by the wild and violent palm power, and the blood gushed out like a tide. Even Wushuang was dizzy and coughed up blood. Mi Yunfei was shocked. His bones were broken by the force. He never thought that the visitor was so wild. Both he and Wushuang were blown down to the ground and could no longer get up. "Ha ha! Damn boy, do you remember my God? No one can save you today." The person who came was the ghost God. His face gradually appeared in the magic cloud. At the same time, there was the cloud ecstasy that MI Yunfei had seen. In the face of such strong players, MI Yunfei has no ability to fight back. This gap is too huge. Just a casual palm wind from others is enough to jump Mi Yunfei out. Mi Yunfei has ups and downs in his chest. He is not willing to be caught like this. Even if he uses the magic dragon formula, he has to fight with the other party. "Am I going to die here? I''m afraid even if I use the magic dragon formula, I have no power to fight back?" Mi Yunfei was disappointed, and a sense of powerlessness rose in his heart. At this time, a burst of breaking noise suddenly came out of the sky, and the pressure of suffocation surged out from a distance. The space burst in an instant, and a huge black hole appeared. The world shaking force directly rolled the earth and roared like a raging wave. "The sea laughs, the tide on both sides of the Strait surges, I walk alone at the end of the world, and I am the most carefree in the world!" "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The world-famous words swing between heaven and earth, like the supreme immortal singing, with a supreme charm. The sound just fell, and then filled with a wild breath. The surrounding mountains were suddenly crushed under the sound. The ground also rolled up huge waves, the rivers turned back, everything was out of order, and heaven and earth fell into chaos and couldn''t see anything. The terrible breath seemed to shake the sky, and the whole space seemed to be locked by people, which made people dare not move. Such a terrible strength is really rare in the world. It''s like a person against the sky. "Hum! I want to see who dares to hurt my dream apprentice!" Chapter 287 "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Smoke and sand billow, crazy waves against the sky, and great turbulence is taking place within hundreds of miles. In the distance, two figures galloped rapidly, led by a middle-aged man who looked about 40. Behind the middle-aged man was a young man, who was tall and cold, but his age was not different from that of MI Yunfei. The first middle-aged man was very fast, and the wild breath made the dark gods in the sky thrilled. The man flew with gusts of wind. Where he passed, the peaks on both sides could not resist the wild breath, and even collapsed one after another. This is a very shocking picture, which has a great impact on the visual senses. Only the released breath makes the mountains on both sides collapse in rows, and the whole world boils. At this moment, everyone was shocked and stopped breathing. It was not that they forgot to breathe, but that they dared not breathe. The strength of people is absolutely rare in the world. It''s too rebellious. The breath that filled the whole body made several peaks collapse at the same time, and the ground was surging violently. Who in the world dares to fight with this strength? Looking at the visitor, MI Yunfei''s eyes were blurred, and tears came out crazily. People who haven''t seen for a long time, voices that haven''t been heard for a long time. He covered his chest, coughed up a mouthful of blood again, and shouted hard, "master!" Such a strong player, needless to say, everyone knows who he is. Yes, he was the Tianjiao dream of moving the whole cultivation world hundreds of years ago! Since the closure of the fairyland, the magic dragon has been recorded most in many ancient books. But hundreds of years ago, the whole cultivation world knew that there was such a genius who just stepped half of his foot into the realm of flying immortal by relying on his own strength. He was dreaming alone. Dream alone. Tianjiao, the generation after the magic dragon, became famous in the whole cultivation world 300 years ago. He alone can make the whole demon family dare not move. At that time, no one in the demon family was not afraid of the name. He is the most terrible person in the world, the representative of Tianjiao and wizards, and a legend close to myth. Dream walked alone and quickly came to MI Yunfei''s side. When his heels fell to the ground, the mountains burst, and the thick and unparalleled internal strength rushed out, covering the sky with smoke and sand and breaking the air with crazy stones. A terrible force poured out of his palms and entered Mi Yunfei''s body. Just a moment later, MI Yunfei''s face was much better. At this time, the young man behind him also rushed over. At this time, the dream only looked at the dark god and cloud ecstasy in the air. When he looked at the moment of cloud ecstasy, he looked a little different. "Walking alone, it''s really you! It''s great that you''re all right!" Yun ecstatic tears rolled continuously, looking a little sad and excited. The dream walked alone, turned a blind eye to it, directly stopped his eyes on the dark god, and then angrily said, "did you hurt my apprentice?" The dark god was cold for a while. He could feel the strength of dream walking alone. With the help of the demon family, he had already reached the middle stage of magic soul and could differentiate into three separate bodies. But when he was walking alone in the face of the dream, he still felt cold. He also had a general idea of the strength of the dream. The nether God had a great reputation hundreds of thousands of years ago. Although he felt that Mengxing was powerful, he was not too afraid of him. He sneered and replied, "hum, I could have been born earlier. It''s because of this damn boy. He deserves to die!" As soon as this word came out, mengduxing''s face suddenly became gloomy. Mi Yunfei was the only apprentice in his life. He could hear some rumors about Mi Yunfei everywhere after he went down the mountain. Naturally, he loved this disciple very much. However, today, someone dared to take his face and shouted so wildly to kill his apprentice. Even if his cultivation was good, he couldn''t stand it. "Hum! Old man, dare to talk so much and be ready to die! Remember, my name is dream walking alone!" After that, the dream walked alone, and his whole body gushed out with incomparably violent divine power. He was like a god of war. His whole body was emitting millions of golden lights, and waves of internal strength rushed out like a raging tide swallowing the sky. The earth roared, the sky burst, a palm of power swept thousands of miles of crazy sand, and the divine power rushed into the clouds and shook the whole heaven and earth. Heaven and earth are out of order and everything is in disorder. With a palm of abundance, the mountains are toppling the sea and shaking the whole world. Who can beat it? At the same time, the dark god also wielded his palm power. They were amazing people, and the violent wind was more powerful than the power of heaven and earth. In the thick magic smoke, there seems to be a breath that devours people''s hearts and souls. It''s really strange. "Die!" The dream walked alone and drank loudly. Suddenly, it took a palm. The thick palm force rushed into the sky and rushed into the nine heavy sky. The surrounding ruins turned into dust in an instant, and the sky was full of floating catkins. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a vigorous slap, he jumped to the sky and broke the ground. The ground pulled up stone pillars and rushed to the nine days. Huge cracks continued to crack like cobwebs, and bursts of breaking noise came from the whole void. With one hand, the sky erupted like hundreds of volcanoes at the same time, and thousands of golden lights stabbed people''s eyes. Invisible energy swings out of the air, and heaven and earth seem to be burning. The nether God was patted by the dream to fly hundreds of feet and spit blood in his mouth. The dream walked alone but did not move at all. The ground tens of feet around him was still intact. The difference in strength was obvious at a glance. "So you are the dream that later generations recite, walking alone. It''s really powerful!" the God covered his chest and said to the dream. "Hum! Hurt my apprentice, you''re dead!" With a cold hum, the dream flew up alone, and then blew out with a fist. The golden light intoxicated the eyes, and the energy destroyed the mountain. The whole space was unbearable. It made a ''Bang'' sound and was constantly cracking. At this time, the dark god and cloud ecstasy on one side shot at the same time. They were both in the middle stage of magic soul. One was the strength of three separate bodies, while the other was the strength of six separate bodies. They shot together. It was really terrible. The invisible power jumped out and the whole sky was stirred. "Blood shadow covers the sky!" (Note: this move comes from the "return to truth of all evils", holy level skills, which are: Blood shadow covers the sky, evil Qi enters the heart, evil smoke clears the soul, and all evils return together) "The devil shook the sky!" The whole sky changed completely, and the violent Qi surged and roared angrily. "Boom!" With a startling blow, it seemed that it was swinging through the third life and the sixth life. The mountains fell in rows within a hundred miles, and the great rivers were destroyed in an instant. A huge light column was gathered among the three. The light column went up to jiuxiao and down to Jiuyou. Invisible pressure erupted from the light column and annihilated everything. "Ha ha! The sea laughs and the tides on both sides of the Strait surge. I walk alone at the end of the world. I''m the most carefree in the world. Come on! Come on! Try my immortal killing palm!" The laughter was full of pride, like laughing at the heroes in the world, but then I saw a palm covering the sky covered from the void. The palm is very big, like the hand of God, covering the whole sky. Dream alone used this palm, which is completely different from MI Yunfei. The ground seemed to move in his palm that day. If the man was alive, he would have no regrets in his life. The huge palm is like a mountain and exudes irresistible power. The palm is about fifty feet long and wide. From under the sky, a huge column of water was stirred up in the distant river, and the earth turned directly over. This kind of scene is extremely magnificent. The dream alone is like a shocking god man holding a world war. The supreme power sweeps through Liuhe and shocks the eight wastelands. The ghost God and cloud ecstasy were shocked. No one could have expected that the poisoned dream could be so strong. They dare not have reservations and use their unique skills one after another. "All evil spirits return together! The jade God takes the sky!" Suddenly, the sky and the earth were dark, and the whole sky was filled with peerless power. The joint strike of the dark god and cloud ecstasy was really terrible. Waves of storms surged in the air, and peaks were crushed into powder in an instant. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The three people are crazy and peerless. They are rare in the world. The power of a blow shocked the world and frightened the ghosts and gods. The palm is covered like a mountain, and the strength is like the tide. The invisible crazy force is surging between heaven and earth. The surrounding mountains and rivers have been completely destroyed in an instant. The earth is like a roaring sea, surging and tumbling. Several peaks have been pulled up on the flat ground and poked into the eternal sky. The wild sand all over the sky is surging in the air, and the whole heaven and earth has fallen into the most primitive state, like a pioneer, turbid and unclear. A wave of power of wave hegemony scattered everywhere, and the whole space burst in an instant. The terrible power spread for hundreds of miles. Where the power passed, nothing could stop it, and it was crushed into slag in an instant. And the MI Yunfei below and the unparalleled earth directly began to tilt, and their minds were dizzy. At this time, the cold man standing next to MI Yunfei made a seal on his hands, and a golden light suddenly appeared. Invisible power poured out of his hands, and the earth under his feet suddenly became stable. Although the power in the air is violent, it can''t spread here. Obviously, the strength of that cold man can''t be underestimated. The dream''s black hair was floating in the strong wind. His eyes were slightly closed and he looked like a relegated immortal. He carried his back with one hand and resisted the wild palm power of the dark god and cloud ecstasy with the other. He looked very leisurely. "Ha ha! I haven''t done it for more than 300 years. I didn''t think it would be worthwhile to meet such a peerless strong man. But you are too fragile." The words of dream walking alone are not frivolous. Looking at his leisurely appearance, it seems that his opponent is really too weak. However, is it true that the opponent is too weak? If the strong ones in the middle of the two phantom souls are too weak, it is really difficult to find the strong in this world. "Hum! Beating a stone with an egg is beyond your strength!" With a cold hum, the dream walked alone and worked hard. Circles of ripples visible to the naked eye swung out of his body, and the roar of heaven and earth became more crazy. "Boom!" With a loud noise and a startling explosion, the ghost God and cloud ecstasy were shocked and flew down for 50 or 60 miles. In the sky covered by crazy sand, blood sprayed out like a rainstorm. However, the bodies of the ghost God and the cloud ecstasy stopped after they ran through the two broken peaks. Phantom soul realm is a rare peerless expert in the world. Even if the body runs through one or two peaks, it still can''t die. However, just as they had just stabilized their bodies, a heroic voice sounded again in the sky. "Kill fairy palm!" A burst of drink, heaven and earth wail, shocked the sky. The huge palm fell from the sky again, and the wild palm wind directly shook the ground and constantly sank. This huge palm extends 50 or 60 miles away. It''s too scary. Where the palm wind passes, everything is crushed into dust and floats between heaven and earth. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" A series of explosions were like thunder everywhere. Although the dark god and cloud ecstasy were trying their best to resist, they could not resist the arrogant and peerless palm power. And their bodies were blown straight to the ground. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and a huge abyss about twenty or thirty feet long and wide appeared on the earth. The ghost God and cloud ecstasy had no resistance in front of the dream alone. They were blown into the depths of hundreds of feet underground by the wild palm. The dream walked alone, as if the spirit was still in his heart. In a blink, the whole person directly killed into the huge abyss like the God of war. At the moment, what the eyes see is the constantly surging and jumping ground, and what the ears hear is the series of loud noises. Many cracks began to appear on the whole earth, some of which were more than ten feet wide. "Boom!" With a bang, the ghost God and cloud ecstasy rushed out of the abyss, but they fell straight to the ground after they fell to the ground. It felt like being thrown out of the abyss. At this time, the dream also rushed out of the abyss. At this moment, MI Yunfei was stunned. He never thought that his master would be so strong. How many people in the world can resist this madness? Laugh at all the heroes in the world and look down at all the creatures in the world. Dream alone gives people a gentle and kind feeling, but when he is angry, he is like a god of war. The king''s Qi gathers together, which makes people have an impulse to worship. The ghost God and cloud ecstasy were full of wounds, their faces were covered with blood, and their chest lying on the ground was also fluctuating violently. It seemed that they were seriously injured. "Ha ha! What a terrible young man! It''s really a new generation changing old people. After many years, I didn''t expect that there are such terrible wizards in the world." although Ming God was seriously injured, he still spoke clearly. There was not hatred in his heart, but a feeling. Cloud ecstasy just quietly looked at the dream walking alone, her eyes were a little blurred, she choked her throat and tried to say something, but she held back. Finally, just close your eyes, as if waiting for death. At this time, the dream walked alone step by step towards the dark god and cloud ecstasy. When he stepped, the heaven and earth seemed to struggle under his feet, and bursts of divine power emanated from his whole body and shook the world. Just as Meng walked alone and raised his palm, suddenly there was a hurried cry from MI Yunfei. "Master, save him two lives!" Why did Mi Yunfei stop it? What on earth does he want to do? Chapter 288 Mengduxing''s raised palm stopped with that cry. He looked puzzled, turned his head to MI Yunfei in the distance, and asked, "boy, why is this? Don''t tell me you are kind-hearted and compassionate?" Mi Yunfei and unparalleled walked slowly from a distance. His eyes had never left the dream and walked alone. Tears had imperceptibly soaked his clothes. In front of outsiders, maybe he will always be the cold demon God, but in front of dreams alone, he will always be just a child. "Master!" With a cry, MI Yunfei has rushed into the arms of his dream, and tears have poured out, but he has burst into tears. Once the past, once the memories, are accompanied by that cry poured out. It turns out that no matter how strong a person is, he will have his weak side. People with strong appearance may be more vulnerable in the heart, but no one knows. Obviously, MI Yunfei is such a person. "Smelly boy didn''t humiliate me at last. He did a good job and was more promising than I was in those years." Meng walked alone and stroked Mi Yunfei''s head. Although he said so, he still had many feelings in his heart and his eyes were blurred. Mi Yunfei is his only disciple and his greatest pride. At this moment, he is no longer a powerful person, but a teacher who cares for his disciples. "Master, if you go out of the mountain later, you may have a fart like this." "Hum! Don''t think I''m a fool, smelly boy. Who doesn''t know the name of your ''demon God''? The world will turn in your hands sooner or later. It''s good if you don''t provoke others. Who dares to provoke you?" "And you, what are you looking at? I can''t imagine that the original mutation Bingchi mang turned into a blood dragon." "Dead old boss, I wanted to roast me when I didn''t turn into a dragon. I''m not finished with you." "Hum! Don''t mention it. If I knew you were a dragon, how could I have tasted the dragon meat? I''m so old that I haven''t eaten the dragon meat yet! I''m sorry!" "Eh! Master, who is he? He gives me a very familiar feeling." Mi Yunfei asked, pointing to the young man aside. "Hey, hey! Damn boy, I don''t even know you." The man''s whole body glowed with gold after he laughed. At this time, his bones changed and his body was rising rapidly. After the golden light dispersed, what appeared in MI Yunfei''s eyes was a huge spirit ape about ten feet high. The two eyes of the spirit ape radiate a faint green light, and a pair of "arms" embrace each other. In their eyes, they seem to look down on all living beings. The whole body exudes the majesty of the king, which makes people cold in the heart. "It''s you, Heiling!" After a burst of surprise, MI Yunfei rushed up and hugged the spirit ape''s leg. However, Rao is such a leg that MI Yunfei can''t hold, because the spirit ape is too big. The huge spirit ape in front of us is the black spirit who has been with MI Yunfei for several years. Obviously, it has reached the level of divine beast. Heiling quickly changed back to a cold man, and felt something in his heart. He hugged Mi Yunfei and didn''t speak for a long time. "I didn''t expect that! What a surprise! You have become a divine beast by training black spirit." Mi Yunfei''s heart surged, and his memories were turned out again. At that time, his hand and leg bones were abandoned. It was a dream that saved him alone. Later, he accepted him as an apprentice and taught him various skills and his own experience. When Mi Yunfei was a childish teenager, he just struggled to enter the realm. It was Heiling who often competed with him and had excellent feelings. Heiling''s figure is extremely burly, almost the same as that of Mi Yuan. At this time, his outstretched arms held Mi Yunfei tightly, and his heart wave was fluctuating violently. Everyone has memories, and everyone has new year''s Eve. When we look back after the border move at that time, the memories are still clear. Not because the time is too short, but because the memory is too deep. Matchless also dragged the dragon''s tail towards Heiling. In those years, whenever Mi Yunfei practiced martial arts, he always stayed on Heiling''s shoulder. Although he didn''t communicate, that feeling was very deep. "Unparalleled, I didn''t expect you to be the legendary blood dragon!" Heiling and Mi Yunfei smiled at unparalleled after they separated. "Hey, hey! Born, I can''t help it!" unparalleled is right. It''s really born. "Come on, smelly boy! Why did you leave him two dead?" mengduxing pointed to the dark god and said to MI Yunfei, but he had a strange look in his eyes when he looked at Xiang Yun''s ecstasy. "Master, do you know their identity?" Mi Yunfei asked without answering. "She is the sister of the demon clan leader and is very much loved by cloud Zun. As for him! I almost know all the peerless experts in the demon clan, but I haven''t heard of him. However, his skill is extremely evil. I think he shouldn''t be a good man." "Shifu is right. One is the sister of the current clan leader of the demon clan, while the other is a ghost God hundreds of thousands of years ago." "What? Hell! The devil can live to this day?" Meng walked alone and was frightened by Mi Yunfei''s words. "Ha ha! I can''t imagine that someone will still remember me hundreds of thousands of years later, and my life will be worth it." the dark god in the distance looked up at the sky and smiled with a sad tone. "Shifu doesn''t know. He is indeed a dark god. It''s just that he ate a pill left by people in the fairy world, so he can live to this day." Only when the dream walks alone can it be understood that if someone in the world can live hundreds of thousands of years with his own cultivation, then this person must have become the legendary immortal. "Smelly boy, although they are not low in status, they are extremely powerful. Few people in the world can fight against them. If you leave them, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable!" "Master, should you know about my family?" said here. Mi Yunfei felt a pang of grief in his heart, and his words were a little weak. "Well, when your family was almost destroyed and your mother died miserably, only you and your brother escaped." Mi Yunfei also mentioned to mengduxing that year, and all mengduxing knew something about it. But I didn''t know that MI Yunfei''s father was not dead. "Master is right. There are more than 300 people in my mi family. Only me and my brother escaped, and my father fell into the hands of the demon clan. Now I don''t know where they are imprisoned." When Meng walked alone, he was surprised and said, "smelly boy, do you want to exchange him for your father?" Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "yes, if I rely on my own strength, I don''t know what year and month to wait. Now I exchange my father with the sister of the demon clan leader and the powerful dark god in those years. I think they won''t refuse. Maybe the cloud Reverend will also appear." At this time, the cloud lying on the ground sighed, then looked up at the dream and said, "you kill me! Maybe my death is the best outcome for you and me." Dream walked alone and trembled. The past slowly emerged. If it weren''t for Yun ecstasy and poison, with his own talent, he might have stepped into the fairy world for more than 300 years. At that time, he almost died in the hands of the demon people. Later, with his terrible cultivation, he forcibly suppressed the toxicity and finally broke out of the siege. However, it is only physical pain, but being poisoned by his beloved woman is psychological pain. How can outsiders know that hatred. Dream alone has vowed many times that if he meets cloud ecstasy again, he will kill him with one blow. However, there are many things in the world, but they are not as easy as expected. After meeting again, he can''t hate that heart. "Why? Why did you hurt me? Did you and I love each other for many years just for the future?" the dream walked towards the cloud ecstasy step by step. His whole body was burning with anger, which almost burned the whole day. "You want to know why? But will you believe it if I say it?" Cloud ecstasy words let the dream stop walking alone, and the whole person seems to have lost his soul. Why is this so familiar? It''s like curling around your ears all the time, hard to forget. At this time, he recalled a word Yun ecstasy had said to him. At that time, Yun ecstasy said to him, "if you love someone, you should trust him (her). If I do something wrong to you one day, it''s not my wish." Once, Mengxing was a hearty man with unparalleled pride. He liked to be carefree and unrestrained, but his strength was rated as the first in the world at that time. The evil of the demon family caused mengduxing''s dissatisfaction. Therefore, mengduxing united with some peerless experts at that time to kill the demon family, which was defeated and defeated again and again. Just a dream alone can pick several top level masters of the demon family. In fact, their power makes people all over the world marvel. After that, the demon clan was defeated and withdrew from Qinglan. Dream alone thought that the demon family knew repentance, and was in love with Yun ecstasy, so he didn''t want to kill them all, so he let the demon family go. At that time, many rightists opposed the dream of walking alone with cloud ecstasy. However, the dream walks alone, is carefree, does not stick to small sections, and still ignores the opposition of people all over the world. He said at that time: "I dream of acting alone. I just want to be worthy of my heart. I love to be free and easy. Even the gods in the sky can''t hinder my determination. I shouldn''t care about loving someone, even if she is a female devil. I still love her because I chose to believe from the beginning." After the words of dream walking alone came out, people all over the world were shocked. But at that time, because of dream alone, the actor was free and easy, honest and unrestrained, and the world did not embarrass him, who knows. At that time, the demon family thought of walking alone for many times. However, the cultivation of dream walking alone was peerless, and its strength became more and more powerful. It was the first glimpse of the realm of flying immortals. Just like this, it made the demon family sit uneasy and tried every means to get rid of it, so. I don''t know how long later, when Yun Xiaohun asked Meng to walk alone, he filled him with a glass of wine. Whenever Meng wanted to drink alone, Yun Xiaohun always borrowed words to stop him. Later, Yun ecstasy said to Meng alone, "if I say this glass of wine is poisonous and I want to hurt you, will you believe it?" Mengduxing smiled and said, "I never doubt you. Even if the wine is poisonous, I believe it is not what you are willing to do." after that, mengduxing drank all the wine in the cup. Unexpectedly, after a cup of wine, mengduxing poured all the wine jars on the table into his stomach. He smiled and said to Yun, "if you love someone, you should believe him (her). This is what you said. I will always remember and I will always believe you." At this moment, the voice of heartbreak sounded, and the hot tears of cloud ecstasy gushed out like a raging tide. That sentence pierced her heart like a sharp sword, making her almost unconscious. Before long, the poison broke out, and Meng alone could have killed Yun ecstasy, but he still couldn''t do it at that time. When he wanted to leave, the demon clan sent almost all the magic soul realm experts to surround him. As a result, he was killed by Meng alone. At the moment of breaking out of the siege, mengduxing only shouted a heart breaking sentence: "I suspected that the wine was poisonous, but I believed you. However, after that glass of wine, you are no longer worthy of my trust." The past is unbearable to look back, but it is always inexplicable to look back. Remembering the past, Meng walked alone and trembled. He stared at the cloud and said, "believe it? How can I believe you? I''d rather bear the world than you. I''d rather drink poisonous wine to prove to you that I never doubted you. But what''s the result? How can I believe it? What do you believe? Believe betrayal?" "That''s right! I hurt you, I hurt you! I can''t get back the feeling I used to feel. Let the past go with the wind! I''m not qualified to mention the word ''believe'' in front of you." I have to admit that yunxiaohun is as beautiful as his name. He raises his hand to flatter people. But at this moment, she burst into tears, like a little woman in need of comfort. It turns out that no matter how strong people are, they will have the most vulnerable side. "The old dream of walking alone has never been sober, but I woke up completely today. I don''t want to kill you. If you still care about the past friendship, bring out my apprentice''s father in exchange." After hearing this for a long time, Yun Xiaohun was silent. He struggled in his mind. After a while, he sighed and said, "well, even if it''s a compensation for the past!" After that, she took out a transparent jade from her hand. This jade is called "soul jade". It is a piece of jade that has been formed after absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. As long as you leave another soul seal of the strong in the magic soul realm on this jade, you can talk to that person within ten thousand miles. Cloud ecstasy injected a trace of internal strength into the jade, and a vague shadow suddenly appeared in the jade. "Brother Wuchen, I''m 200 miles away from Nanqing mountain. Please bring Mi Yunfei''s father!" Yun ecstasy said to the virtual shadow. At this time, MI Yunfei trembled and shouted in his heart, "finally. Can you save his father? I hope there will be no more accidents next." Chapter 289 The sky was a little dark, and there were bursts of "rumbling" sound. The rolling dark clouds seemed to indicate that a storm was coming. The cold wind roared wildly in the long sky of henggu, making his face ache. It seemed that the air became a little cold and shivered for no reason. Waiting is long, boring and anxious. Obviously, MI Yunfei was in this mood at this moment. "Master, do you think the people of the demon clan will send my father here? Will they play any tricks?" Mi Yunfei asked similar words many times, and the ground under his feet was stamped out of a pit. I don''t know how many times he walked back and forth like this. He was excited and afraid. The beads of sweat had soaked his clothes unknowingly. "Boy, don''t worry! One of them is the sister of the chief of the demon clan, and the other is a ghost God many years ago. Not to mention their identity, their strength is enough to attract the attention of the demon clan. It should be noted that the realm of phantom soul is very rare in this world, and your father is not very useful to them. They will certainly use it Exchange. " Although Mi Yunfei was eager, he had no other way but to wait anxiously. A heart is also tighter for fear of any accident. Just when Mi Yunfei was anxious, there was a strange fluctuation in the dark sky. Then, the fluctuation became bigger and bigger. Peerless divine power is surging like a vast sea of anger, like thousands of troops galloping. The sound of "rumbling" was like thunder and lightning, and even the eternal sky trembled. Gusts of strong wind were surging in the mid air, and virtual shadows appeared in the sky. Some people and animals ran like a long river. Dream alone, eyes slightly closed, looking at the formation in the distance, the look is still flat. However, MI Yunfei was not as calm as his dream. His face was sweating, his breath was short, his heart beat faster, and the whole person was not only anxious, but also nervous. "Are you here? Are you finally going to see your father? I don''t know. Can my father recognize me at a glance?" The virtual shadow in the distance was getting closer and closer. The first two flying animals were flying side by side, and two people stood on them. They looked freely and burst out with pride. These two people are the head of the ghost family, Feng Wuchen and the first general of the ghost family. Behind the wind and dust-free, there are two giant dragons about 100 feet long. They can be transformed into a body of 100 feet. Their strength is obviously not weak. These two dragons are the top experts sent by Donghai dragon family to help the demon family unify Qinglan. They have reached the level of divine beast. Behind him, there are several five or sixty foot long dragons and some air defense realm masters. The two hundred foot dragons can be transformed into human shapes. One of them is long Zhigang and the other is long Xuehai. Long Zhigang can only turn into two parts, but long Xuehai can turn into four parts. Golden lights came out from the sky, and even the cloudy sky became bright and colorful. The terrible breath was like a mountain, oppressing people to breathe. The scene was overwhelming and magnificent. Mi Yunfei was shocked and prayed silently in his heart. He was afraid of an accident at this critical moment. A pair of tearful eyes involuntarily placed on the dream walking alone. Mengxing alone felt the worry in MI Yunfei''s heart and said with a smile: "don''t worry! With me, even if so many strong people fight together, they will never get good." such arrogant words showed incomparably strong confidence. Mengxing alone still looked calm in the face of many strong people. Somehow, MI Yunfei, who has been worried, calmed down gradually when he heard the words of Meng walking alone. The ghost God and cloud ecstasy were imprisoned by the dream alone. Although they were not unconscious, they could not move and speak. At this time, the momentum of the virtual air was gradually compressed downward, and a huge palm came from dozens of miles away. The surrounding mountains were turbulent and huge waves rushed to the sky. Dream walked alone, a sneer came out of the corner of his mouth, and immediately waved with one hand. An ancient and modern destructive force surged into the sky. It was too explosive, and the whole space was exploding. "Boom!" A loud noise made the eardrum ache, and the huge palm dissipated immediately. "Eh! Who the hell is this person? Why is it so terrible? Is it the Longsheng sky in the South China Sea?" "He looks so familiar that he seems to have seen him before." "Whew, whew!" After several continuous sounds breaking through the void, all the people of the demon clan fell to the ground, and the distance between them and the dream was only a hundred feet away. When he fell to the ground, Feng Qingchen stared at the dream alone, then stepped back, pointed to the dream alone and shouted, "you. You are a dream alone!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" A series of falling voices sounded, and many experts in the imperial realm were difficult to support. They just felt that their feet were suddenly soft and fell to the ground. That name is really terrible. It has deterred the whole cultivation world for many years. Anyone who practices knows that he is about to enter the fairyland. In the human world, it is the existence of half immortals, which is a symbol of invincibility. He is the most crazy person except the magic dragon for hundreds of thousands of years. "Ha ha! I can''t imagine that history can''t cover up the glory of the past, and years can''t erase the deeds of the past. It''s been more than 300 years, but I didn''t expect that the clan leader of the ghost family still remembers my dream of walking alone." As soon as this word came out, whether it is fengwuchen, Li Suo life or the dragon family''s divine dragons, their hearts are suffering a severe impact. It feels like a vast flood surging in their hearts. Fengwuchen soon calmed his mind and said with a smile: "A half immortal is a half immortal. It''s different from ordinary people. I can''t imagine that our demon family''s chemical power powder configured for many years can''t help you. A little of the ordinary magic soul realm can be fatal, but you didn''t die after drinking a jar of wine. It''s amazing. However, although more than 300 years have passed, your skill must not have recovered to the peak level of that year?" Feng Wuchen is sure to say this. If Mengxing has already reached the half immortal level, maybe he has already killed the demon clan. But he didn''t do that, it shows that he hasn''t recovered to the highest level. Dream walked alone with a smile and said, "wind dust-free is wind dust-free. It''s much smarter than ordinary people. Even if I haven''t recovered to the peak, it''s enough to deal with you people." "Hum! Sooner or later, you will die in the hands of my demon clan. Let''s exchange hostages!" Feng Wuchen waved with one hand and there was another person in front of him. His hair was fluffy, his eyes were dull, and his clothes were broken. Through the broken clothes, you can clearly see scars. This person is mi Zhenqiang, MI Yunfei''s father. Looking at the man in front of him, MI Yunfei''s heart was twisted like a knife, his eyes penetrated with blood light, his white hair rose to the sky, and his whole body was filled with the power of Taking heaven''s demons, and the whole person became ferocious. "Er ah! I hate it! I want to be strong!" A roar of anger shook the mountains violently, and the water in the rivers gathered into a column of water and rushed to the eternal sky. He found that the blood in MI Yunfei''s eyes was shining into the sky, and the magic Qi entered his heart. Meng walked alone and waved with one hand, gushing out the supreme divine power, which calmed Mi Yunfei''s mind. A mask placed Mi Yunfei in the center, and bursts of blood light radiated from around Mi Yunfei''s body, constantly impacting the mask sacrificed by mengduxing. A moment later, MI Yunfei gradually calmed down, and the pain became clearer. He knelt down and shouted, "father!" At this time, Feng Wuchen took a step and said, "exchange!" "OK! But before the exchange, I must state that if you want to try my strength and deliberately engage in some means, I can kill these two people in an instant!" When Meng walked alone and pointed to the dark god and cloud ecstasy to say this, the momentum of his whole body soared, the mountains and rivers in the distance fell in groups, and the whole void continued to burst, and the pressure of suffocation made him dare not move at all. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth seemed too fragile. The ground within a hundred miles was like surging waves, and the ground turned over one after another. The smoke was vast and the sand was thousands of miles. The whole heaven and earth wandered under his momentum, and the sky suddenly became very dark. "You must no longer doubt that I can kill these two people in an instant! You are a wise man and should know how to do it." Meng''s words alone are extremely frivolous and seem to shake the sky. At this moment, everyone was frightened. No one would doubt what mengduxing said. Some imperial realm were still coughing up blood. I think their mind was shocked by the momentum just now. Before that, Feng Wuchen really wanted to play some tricks, but the strength of Meng walking alone just now made him afraid to think again. Both the ghost God and cloud ecstasy are very important to the demon family. The strength of the ghost God has not been restored, but it will not be long before he recovers. He is the person with the peak of the ghost, and this kind of person can be called the top existence in the world. And cloud ecstasy is very important to him More importantly, Yun ecstasy and Feng Wuchen have grown up together since childhood. Naturally, they have a good relationship, and she is also the sister of Yun zunzhe. Her identity is not trivial. "OK! Let people go!" Feng Wuchen bit his teeth and said these words. With one hand, MI Zhenqiang was pushed by his palm wind. Mengduxing also waved his sleeve robe, and Ming God and cloud ecstasy also floated towards the demon family. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s heart was so nervous that he almost jumped out, but he didn''t dare to move for fear of change in the middle. When Mi Zhenqiang was thrown into the air, Meng walked alone and wielded his palm power. A huge palm of fifty or sixty feet suddenly appeared in the sky, and Mi Zhenqiang was wrapped by his palm. At this moment, MI Yunfei was really relieved. When Mi Zhenqiang fell to the ground, MI Yunfei rushed over and said, "father." However, MI Zhenqiang''s eyes were dull. He looked at Mi Yunfei and seemed to feel a little familiar. Then he shouted: "devil, you are the devil. Return the lives of more than 300 people in my mi family!" Mi Zhenqiang roared, grabbed his hair with his hands, and then hit the ground with his head. This scene makes Mi Yunfei''s blood surge. He knows that his father has gone crazy. His heart is broken again. He grabs the heart with both hands. It hurts so much. "Click!" With a crisp sound, MI Yunfei''s clothes on his chest had been scratched to pieces. His eyes became blood red again, and two blood lights came out of his eyes. This array of magic smoke filled out, and the world became evil. The fingers of his hands pierced into the ground, and his white hair stood upside down. The whole person looked very terrible. "Er ah! I hate the world! I want to crush this sky and kill it!" Chapter 290 The crazy roar shook the river, and bursts of blood light burst out, reflecting the sky into a blood red, looking like a sea of blood in the air. On MI Yunfei''s body, the vast power radiated everywhere, and the excited blood light converged into a huge blood column, running through the world. The murderous spirit of the explosive field was undisguised, and the boulders that hit the ground danced one after another. Those eyes were as cold as blood and as cold as a magic knife, sending out a shocking killing intention. Those arms have become red, blood vessels have skyrocketed, and it seems that they will burst at any time. Bursts of magic gas spewed out from his mouth, making the sky more evil. "I want to kill!" After a sad whistling, MI Yunfei''s feet expanded, his hands clenched, and his fists rattled. He blew his fist into the eternal sky, as if against the sky. On that day, the sky suddenly sounded the sound of "rumbling" thunder. The dazzling fist is like a fallen star, which bursts out a dazzling light. A little sparks are sprinkled from the high sky. The scene is magnificent. "Ah! It''s time to pay back more than 300 lives in the MI family!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s white hair soared to the sky and danced wildly in the strong wind. The undisguised killing intention poured out from within and rushed to the earth. At this time, MI Yunfei jumped up and punched batian directly at the personnel of the demon clan. The fist is gorgeous and dazzling. The fist strength is as vast as the sea, like ten thousand horses galloping, excited in the sky. The earthquake made the sky ''rumble'', like millions of raging thunder. After seeing the dream alone, I was surprised. I immediately flew up and took a shocking slap at the same time. The earth broke, the rivers roared, and the energy of terror suffocation surged recklessly in the air. The sky broke instantly, and pieces of jungle took off from the ground, blowing up thousands of dust. After Feng Wuchen saw it, several top level experts immediately took the palm to welcome mengduxing and Mi Yunfei. The wind roared angrily and killed the top. The power across the world shocked the four fields and swept the eight wastelands. The void is constantly breaking open, and the sand waves on the ground are rolled up, like a mud dragon swinging with the storm. Then, he rushed into the sky, scattered the wind and clouds, and despised all sentient beings. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With one blow, peiran jumped to the sky and broke the ground, toppling mountains and seas. Unparalleled power, like the roaring waves, surged and rushed around. The smoke is vast, the rocks are flying, and there is a turbulence within a hundred miles, which is churning violently. Mi Yunfei flew backwards for twenty or thirty feet, and a large amount of blood was sprayed out of his mouth. The blood flowed across that moment, and the pain in his heart was deeper. Although Mengxing''s cultivation was peerless, he was shocked by the other party and retreated more than ten feet. At the moment when his heel stabilized his body, a huge force penetrated a remnant mountain behind him. The whole mountain peak fell off from the hillside, and the whole earth was boiling. At the moment of shooting just now, Meng walked alone and was deeply afraid that MI Yunfei could not bear the blow of many strong men, so all the power was taken over by himself. However, Rao is so. The leaked strength still makes Miyun vomit blood. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine that the strong in the realm of magic soul should be stronger than the realm of defending the sky, which can not be compared at all. "Unparalleled, take my father!" With a roar of anger, MI Yunfei reappeared the power of the demon God. The sea of Qi churned and shook the heaven and earth. The vast palm power surged vertically and horizontally and photographed it in the air. At the same time, Feng Wuchen, Li Suo Ming and long Xuehai launched a fierce attack at the same time and rushed to dream alone. The wind and thunder, thousands of miles of crazy sand cover Yin and Yang, and dazzling rays of light and Xia shoot out from the three people. The waves rise again and break through the clouds in the sky. In addition, long Zhigang soared into the sky like a crane. Then, an arrogant palm fell from the sky, and the target was the black spirit below. The smoke and sand danced, and the glow was intoxicating. It rushed like a raging wave in the ocean. The surrounding earth suddenly burst and jumped up one by one. Heiling looked cold and didn''t say a word, but his action was the best proof. His hands were finally free, marks were quickly formed in the air, and then photographed. At this moment, heaven and earth were out of order, yin and Yang were reversed, shaking the world. Mountains were too fragile, and they were pierced and collapsed by the palm power of the peerless explosive field. Peerless was worried. However, when he saw the blood light from MI Yunfei''s eyes, he gave an order. The dragon claw leaned out and carried Mi Zhenqiang on his back. With a long roar, he left. The scene in front of him was too frightening. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was flooded with blood. A shocking spirit of Xiao killing filled the air, and the space was frozen. The internal force of the vast explosive field surged out like a tsunami, and the world returned to chaos. "Kill!" There are not many words, just a word, but it shows an unparalleled fighting spirit. He was no different from the devil who had just climbed out of hell, and his whole body was filled with thousands of devil smoke. Mi Yun flew in a vertical shape, like a storm, and rushed towards the remaining more than a dozen dragons and the five or six people in the early stage of the demon family, holding a series of magic smoke behind him. "Ouch!" The dragons roared, and the dragon tail swung in the air. The whole dragon body had been strung out, and the rest of the people in the early stage of air control also shot together. Mi Yunfei danced wildly with white hair. His murderous spirit soared into the sky. He broke the sky with a palm, destroyed the mountains and cracked the rocks, and ran through the sky. Unparalleled power to deter the world and shock the world. The dazzling strong light shoots out in the air, and the whole sky becomes bright in an instant. The dragons spewed out a huge fireball at the same time. After the fireball spewed out, the sky became hot. Huge fireballs gathered together like a volcano under air pressure. The other five or six people also took a crazy slap. Under the palm wind, the forest below fell down and turned into powder in an instant. Nothing could stop it at all. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the bright flame stirred in the air. The dazzling light was more than a hundred times stronger than the hot sun, which hurt people''s eyes. With a mighty blow, the supreme power subverts cognition and is extremely frightening. The rain of blood spilled wildly, and the figure flew back. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was shocked back and forth, and several blood holes were blown out of his chest. Through the blood holes, you can clearly see the internal organs in his body. This is a very tragic picture. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mi Yunfei''s body broke dozens of ancient trees blocking out the sun, and finally broke a single peak standing up at the foot of the mountain. In the face of many strong players, MI Yunfei couldn''t match. He was injured in the first fight. Rolling mountains and rocks gushed out like torrents, stirring up thousands of feet of wind and dust. Mi Yunfei''s head, arms and body were hit by boulders everywhere. He stumbled and finally fell to his knees. The blood flowed out of MI Yunfei''s chest. His mouth was coughing up blood. His white hair was scattered. He looked very embarrassed. Suddenly, the messy long hair burst out two cold lights. The cold light was like blue water and cold pool, cold and piercing, and the whole day became cold. "Ha. Ha. Even if you have the power of heaven and earth, you can''t kill me. Heaven and earth can''t destroy me, because I''m an eternal demon God!" With a wild laugh, MI Yunfei stood up. He was as tall and powerful as a mountain, with heavy steps. Striding out of the dust shadow, the dark magic Qi came from his whole body. The cold wind was blowing and the Yin Qi was blowing. The scenery here is comparable to hell. Mi Yunfei broke through thousands of dust with rolling magic Qi. His figure is like willow leaves in the wind, which makes people powerless, traceless and uncertain. The wind and thunder in the sky are not divine punishment, but magic power. Mi Yun gathered all over his body and worked hard on his hands. In a moment, the divine light covered the sky and the storm surged. Before the move is released, the momentum has been released. The vigorous Qi pulls out the mountain and splits the sea, startling the immortal and capturing the ghost. "Kill fairy palm!" In the cemetery, the world is dark, the sun and moon are dark, the ground is littered with stones, flying shuttles and the sea of trees is tumbling. The huge palm appeared out of thin air and covered the sky. It''s dark and dark for a hundred miles. It''s like an epoch-making and chaotic scene. The powerful Qi surged across the world, and the huge palm fell from the sky and stretched out tens of feet away. Bursts of bright golden light burst out and confused people''s eyes. The vast force jumped so that the earth below sank in an instant and made a ''rumbling'' sound. Then we can see that the earth waves on the ground are like stormy waves, which connect with each other and turn more and more. After seeing this, all the dragons and the other five people in the realm of controlling the sky immediately showed their magical powers and skills. Ten thousand divine colors lit up the sky, and the clouds became colorful. The sky is spectacular, and the wild energy destroys mountains and rivers. "Boom!" This is a very magnificent picture, extremely striking vision. At the moment, the colorful ring is full of vitality, like the end of time, the sea is withered and the rocks are rotten, destroying the dead and decaying. As I looked up, thousands of golden lights were holy and dazzling, and mountains fell down one after another, splashing tens of thousands of billows. Within a hundred miles, smoke and sand dazzle the eyes, crazy stones break the air, and the powerful power shocked the world. In the middle of the fight, the whole sky was burning with anger, and the colorful waves swung out like ripples. Where the splendor passes, the mountain destroys the mountain, the water breaks off, and the potential is like running thunder, shaking the nine days. The angry waves soared to the sky, and the startling waves hit the shore. The mysterious and mysterious magic power spewed out from the mouths of the Dragon gods. The wonderful palm technique was photographed from the hands of five or six demon family people. All of a sudden, the air exploded and colorful. Ice guns, fire and wind blades are surging in the sky, and the world is about to crack. Mi Yunfei''s crazy power reappeared. He jumped to the sky with his palm power, and then sent another palm to destroy the mountain and break the pulse. His palm power that dominates the world instantly tore the wind and cloud and scattered thousands of dust. In the boundless world, catkins float and ancient trees soar to the sky. "Boom!" A startling blow shocked heaven and earth. Dozens of strong Qi ran through Mi Yunfei''s body. Blood flowers bloomed in the sky. The sky seemed to be dyed blood red. Mi Yunfei''s body was like a broken kite, which was directly shocked and flew out more than a hundred feet. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" In the face of so many experts, MI Yunfei has no strength to fight back. His body runs directly through a mountain, and thousands of boulders fall from the mountain. At the moment, the smoke is dazzling, and the mountains are also in violent turbulence. "Ha ha! You can''t kill me!" "Boom!" With a wild laugh and a loud noise, MI Yunfei''s body rushed out of the big hole on the mountain. The blood covered his whole body, and people couldn''t see his face clearly. The only clear thing was the cold wind of Xiao killing. Under the random hair, the two cold lights hit the people like electricity, which made people shiver for no reason. Those eyes were too terrible. They were like demons, like gods, and could not be shaken. At this time, a peerless magic weapon with a length of more than 50 feet appeared, and the blood in MI Yunfei''s body soared with the emergence of the magic weapon. That momentum made the heaven and earth tremble and the immortal god hesitate. "Boom!" With a bang, the mountain behind Mi Yunfei could not bear the violent momentum, so he made a bang directly, which turned into rubble in the twinkling of an eye. Mi Yunfei held the peerless magic weapon in the air. The peerless magic weapon ran through the world like a giant jade pillar. The cold light on the magic weapon is shining and captivating. Countless lights flowed on the magic soldiers, moving like lightning, making a "Chi Chi" sound. "Come on! If not, you won''t have a chance!" Chapter 291 "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth trembled, the remnant mountains were turbulent, and the mighty momentum dissipated the smoke and dust. The heavy pace resounded through the world of war. The supreme power seems to break through the shackles of heaven and earth and release the supreme power. The dream walked alone, stepped out with one foot, raised the sky with one hand, and the breath of the peerless strong filled the sky. Thunder rumbled in the sky, the wind roared angrily, and thousands of lightning surged in the sky, like thousands of silver snakes dancing in the air. It is said that when mortals cultivate to an extremely terrible state, they can use the power of heaven to fight. At that time, they can row mountains by raising their hands and fall into the sea by stepping on their feet. Gather the power of heaven and earth and fight with the power of heaven. This is a very terrible person. Not only does he not consume his own internal strength, he can also kill the enemy. Watching the power of heaven makes the heroes afraid and feel its potential, which shocked the ghosts and gods. No one knows how far the cultivation of dream walking alone has reached. Has he recovered to the half immortal state of that year? Only genius knows. However, the dream of walking alone at this moment is comparable to the God of heaven. When waving his sleeves, there are bursts of wind and thunder. When raising his hand, the mountains burst. "Ha. Ha! The sea laughs and the tides on both sides of the Strait surge. I walk alone at the end of the world, and I am the most carefree in the world. The past glory is gradually forgotten. Today, I dream of walking alone and create another glory. I want to tell the world by the most crazy means that I dream of walking alone and come back!" The world is surprised when the bold words fall, and the Wizards of the past reappear yesterday''s glory. Is it amazing? Is it a sigh? Or fear? I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t need to know! Yesterday''s flowers have gone with the wind, and today''s ancient trees have blotted out the sun. "Boom!" With the sound of breaking the sky, huge lightning fell in the air. The dream walked alone, and the air sea revolved, bringing lightning and thunder into the abdomen. Such a move is actually against the sky. The world is really shocked when the peerless strong wave. The three strong men walked alone in the face of the dream of shaking the sky, and finally thrilled. At this moment, they realized that once a legend was created, it could not be covered up by time and history. The three dare not keep it. They display their unique skills one after another. The magic light curls around and is colorful in the air. Incomparable energy is pressed down from the void, and the violent momentum seems to be able to surpass three lives and six lives, turbulent reincarnation. The void was twisted by the pressure, and bursts of broken noise came out. The earth was roaring violently, the earth waves were churning, and the sand and stones were flying. At this moment, the spectacular scene is difficult to express. The huge lightning forms a dazzling light column around the whole body of the dream. Within tens of miles around him, everything was destroyed and nothing was left. Forests rose from the ground, and small earth slopes were suspended in the air, reversing common sense. At this time, the dream walked alone and held it up with one hand. Huge lightning gushed out of his abdomen and finally gathered in the palm of his hand. The lightning gathered into a super huge ball in an instant. "Die!" A word was spit out, the dream walked alone and clapped with one hand. The world was shaken by it. The raging storm rolled up the sediment around, and the rivers turned upside down, and the wild forces wave after wave. Then, the huge lightning ball came out. Where the ball passed, you can clearly see that the space began to break up. At the same time, the three top-level strong men also walked alone towards the dream, covered with a palm, the sea of clouds surged and the air was turbulent. The four directions collapsed and the eight wastelands resonated. The vast divine power shocked the earth and splashed the sand. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Pull up the mountains and rivers, shake the universe, and the wild energy destroys the mountains. In an instant, the dust waves were flying, the flying stones broke the air, and the huge light ball condensed the supreme divine power and pressed the three great powers. At this time, the scene is like a god thunder, bombing everywhere. The burning war makes the whole void burn, and the surging energy destroys everything and reverses time and space. They are all strong men and savages. Who dares to block the world with such peerless power? The power is unshakable and unstoppable. The vast and unparalleled power rises up and crosses the sky. "You are too fragile. Today I will tell the world with the most powerful dignity that we dream of returning alone! Accept the punishment!" At the end of the speech, the dream alone once again gathered the power of heaven and earth, the sky faded, ghosts and gods were thrilled, thousands of flashes fell from the air, and finally were brought into the hands of the dream alone. When condensing Qi, the lightning was infused with peerless power and turned into a huge magic knife. Mengxing walked alone, held the magic knife and pointed at the sky, just like an unshakable God of war, unleashing endless divine power, invincible and sweeping the world. "Kill God crazy knife, cut!" With a roar, the sword Qi broke through the heaven and earth, and the beacon fire shook the mountains and rivers. The momentum of a knife is like God''s punishment, sentencing life and death. The mighty momentum shook the jiuzhong sky, and the huge divine light rose into the sky, as if to break the mysterious gate of the fairyland. The magic light is bright and colorful. The huge blade is like a huge star falling from the sky, dragging out a long light tail and stringing to the three great powers. There are several cracks in the whole void, which seems to be about to collapse. On the other hand, the black spirit shook the sky and clapped several palms in a row, which turned the dragon and it into noumenon. One is a huge spirit ape, the other is the king of beasts, the dragon. (Note: since illusion is the noumenon, we don''t call names) However, the black spirit didn''t buy the dragon''s face at all. His huge claws patted the dragon and photographed the dragon for tens of miles. At this time, the black spirit strung up again. Without waiting for the dragon to fall, he immediately stretched out his claw and grabbed the dragon''s tail. "Roar!" With an angry roar, the black spirit went crazy. The strength of the explosive field surged from his claws, swung the Dragon up, and then smashed it everywhere. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The dragon was really pitiful. Its tail was caught by the black spirit, but its body passed through the mountains, smashing the mountains everywhere and collapsing constantly, and the dragon was also smashed with Venus in its eyes. This fierce fight between dragon and ape is the most primitive and barbaric. It is a complete violent war after it is transformed into noumenon. Although the dragon''s body smashed many mountain peaks, it didn''t suffer much damage, but it just dropped a lot of dragon scales. It can be seen that the toughness of this creature is by no means comparable to that of ordinary beasts. In another place, MI Yunfei held the shadow, the evil light rushed into the sky, and his majestic strength ran straight through the shadow, killing him. The vigorous momentum stirred up a gas field, and bursts of evil light surrounded the body, making it look more ferocious. The memories of the past passed through my heart bit by bit. The remnant yard of the MI family, the desolate tombstone of my grandfather, more than 300 skeletons, the tragic death of my mother and Xiaolan''s sad smile. All the memories pass through my heart one by one. It hurts. Tears, such heat, heart, such pain, burning anger, burning heaven and earth, full of hatred rushed to the top of the head, not killing, not fighting will explode. Along the way, from the original childish boy to today''s strong man, he has borne too many things in his heart. Today, that''s today, it''s going to burst out! "Er ah! I hate the world! I want to go against the sky!" With a roar, heaven and earth were shocked, xiongshan exploded, and the evil Qi rushed against the sky. Its strong internal strength was like a raging wave that destroyed everything. Love and hate rush up, it is not their own loneliness, but the pity of the world. Love is lingering in my heart, like the glow, warm and wonderful. Hate is unforgettable forever. The seeds of hatred have taken root and sprouted in my heart. After a long time, there are finally results. At this moment, it has borne the fruit of revenge! "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" Suddenly, the glow shines, holy and dazzling, the wind and tide shake the sky, and the madness reappears. He is a devil, a devil with evil spirit. He is a God, a God who cannot be defeated! Unstoppable! Unstoppable! With a knife, the demon God swept the mountain and split the earth vertically. The river surged in the strong Qi and rushed straight for nine days. The riprap surged in the blade and crossed the sea of clouds. It''s dark and dark within dozens of miles. There''s only that shocking knife. Crazy sand dance, flying stone spin, a knife has been famous for thousands of years. The rivers move, the mountains shake, and the clouds smile lightly. Who is the most carefree in the world? When the wind and cloud rise, the sky changes, and the demon God is angry and blood splashes! When the devil is angry, he startles the world and cries for ghosts and gods! It''s unstoppable. However, many divine dragons and five or six early masters in the sky could not be easily shaken. In a moment, heaven and earth exploded, prosperity fell, and everything in heaven and earth fell into chaos. The violent airflow was stirring violently. For a time, mountains and seas were falling, earth waves were churning, and the sun and moon were not shining. With one strike to break the sky, the rare magical skills are produced together, and the peerless wonderful palms are surging. The magical powers of the Dragon show their power and cover the sky with colorful colors. They want to kill demons and kill gods with one strike. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The ground was torn and thousands of crazy stones were flying. Startling waves poured out from the depths of the earth, and pieces of broken forests were submerged in an instant. This was the appearance of the coming of the end of the world. The majestic force stirred up in the air and shocked the world. Suddenly, the Yin and Yang in the demon God''s body rotate to form an eight trigrams diagram, and the spirit of heaven and earth rushes madly towards the eight trigrams diagram. The divine color intoxicates the eyes, the golden light is thousands of ways, and the heaven and earth change color in an instant. A strange scene, beyond ordinary people''s understanding, on the sky, half red is like the scorching sun and half white is like the cold moon. "The Seven Realms of rain, the eight wastelands of thunder, and the nine secluded areas of electricity!" With a burst of drink, the demon God continuously displayed the last three moves of the "killing God crazy knife", and the demon shadow differentiated in an instant. The setting sun sword, moon Sabre and meteor gun all exude their own dignity, and the gods of different shapes and colors are everywhere. "Whew, whew." Three peerless magic soldiers crossed the eternal sky like meteors, shuttling in the air one by one, and the unparalleled divine power surged vertically and horizontally, sweeping the world. "Boom!" With a loud noise, a huge balloon was excited in the air. The surrounding peaks were unbearable. The peaks of each peak were directly cut off and collapsed. Although Mi Yunfei was crazy, it was difficult to stop the cooperation of many strong people. His arm was blown off, dozens of big holes were penetrated into his chest, and the blood soared out. Through the big hole, you can clearly see the internal organs, and his body fell from the sky. "Bang!" Because of his great strength, MI Yunfei''s body directly penetrated the earth, the ground directly cracked, and the blood spilled out again. "Hum! It''s vulnerable. I thought the demon God was great. It turned out to be nothing more than you." a strong demon family spit on the sky and said proudly. "Today''s World War I, he is worth going down in history. It is rare in the world that he can resist so long in the face of so many strong men." "That''s right! But there will be no demon God in the world. What about the eternal legend? In the end, it will be forgotten by history." A low voice came out from the air, with admiration, admiration and contempt. However, they didn''t find the strange and frightening scene below. Below, MI Yunfei was in severe pain, but he was not in a coma. His mind was faint. The broken arm crossed his eyes. I couldn''t believe it. This is my own arm. However, a strange scene appeared, the broken arm began to connect, the big hole in his chest was slowly healing, the blood stopped flowing, and the arm was perfect as before, even stronger. A golden light burst out from MI Yunfei''s body. His body changed dramatically. His skin was like golden yellow. At the moment of clenching his fist, he burst out a "clang" sound, just like steel. "This. What''s the matter? I feel that my physique seems to become more powerful. Does my magic dragon body really change at this moment after being tempered by divine thunder? I feel that my physique is so strong and I have a great power in my body. It seems that I can punch through several mountains!" "You see, the golden light is so strange. It is full of suffocating murderous gas." "The murderous spirit is so cold that it seems to freeze people''s souls." "Isn''t the demon God dead?" The people in the sky were amazed. They seemed to feel a little strange. If Mi Yunfei couldn''t die, it would be really against the sky. Before they turned around, a burst of crazy laughter came out. "Ha. Ha! Many strong people can increase my style in this war. You can''t bear the anger of the demon God. You''re all going to die today!" Chapter 292 Huge laughter resounded through the sky like thunder, and golden lights rushed back to the sky, reflecting the clouds in the sky into a golden yellow. Suddenly, the golden light spread its wings and soared above the nine days. "Ha ha! It''s a good feeling! I''m afraid this is the real magic dragon body! It''s golden and full of steel. No one wants to go today!" With a roar, MI Yunfei launched the dragon and Phoenix wings and rushed towards the dragons and the demons. His speed is very fast, just like the stars change, and he dies in the blink of an eye. At the moment when it crossed the sky, it pulled out a long light tail, like a hot sun moving rapidly. After seeing this, the dragons and the demons used their own magic tricks to kill Mi Yunfei. Raging storms, sharp ice guns, ancient mountains, mysterious palm techniques and evil fist strength. They all shot at Mi Yunfei. The scene is very spectacular. The golden light is prosperous, the divine light is dazzling, and the endless energy is overwhelming, shocking the world. Mi Yunfei spread his wings and rushed towards the enemy. At the same time, the rolling magic smoke spread all over the world through the golden light. Unbridled energy surged out like a huge wave, and then a crazy and unrestrained voice came out. "Hey, hey, go to hell! The first of the devil''s six moves, the soul swings in the world!" With a roar of anger, evil Qi invades the heart, the devil cloud covers the sky, and the peerless palm falls from the sky, jumping into the void for a huge shake. The infinite energy is surging like thousands of troops and horses. "Boom!" A world-shaking blow, like a river surging like a thousand feet of rapids, rippled in circles, several mountain peaks collapsed in an instant, and the blown up remnant leaves floated in the strong wind. After taking a slap, MI Yunfei''s body was shocked upside down by the huge force. However, although the blow was unmatched, it didn''t hurt Mi Yunfei. "Ha ha! My physique is so strong that it''s terrible. It seems that people below the realm of magic soul can''t pose a threat to me." The dragons and several people of the demon clan changed their looks after a blow. They clearly felt that MI Yunfei had suffered a vast blow. The majestic blow hit Mi Yunfei and made a "Dangdang" sound, giving people the feeling that it was like hitting the metal. However, before they came back, MI Yunfei had spread his wings and rushed up again. After seeing this, the dragons and several people of the demon clan once again showed their unique skills and attacked Mi Yunfei one after another. Mi Yunfei exhibited the wings of dragon and Phoenix. He was extremely fast. Although his physique went up several steps, he didn''t compete with so many experts. He spread his wings and escaped the joint attack of the people. At this time, his body was close to several divine dragons nearby. "Hey, hey! Bug, damn it!" After a sneer, MI Yunfei punched with five fingers and waved directly at the dragons. The dragons seemed to smell the smell of death and directly displayed their most proud unique skills. The claws of the dragons were magnified, like a huge mountain flying towards Miyun, and the Dragon scales were still shining. "Boom!" The fierce fist didn''t use the skill. It directly pierced the claws of two or three divine dragons with a savage strength. A large amount of blood was shed from the air, and bursts of wailing came out. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, a huge light palm appeared on MI Yunfei''s hand. The light palm grabbed one of the dragon. "Hey, hey!" With a sneer, MI Yunfei forced his hand, and the huge palm wrapped the dragon''s faucet. Then he only heard a "bang", and the dragon''s head was crushed into minced meat under strong force. At this time, MI Yunfei was also infected with countless dragon blood. The remaining dragon and several people of the demon clan shot together. They were very fast and didn''t give Mi Yunfei a chance to move at all. Mi Yunfei directly raised his palm and shook the strong ones. A huge golden light flashed. He slapped several people and Dragons of the demon family. The vast palm power shocked the ancient forests around into ashes in an instant. "Ouch!" After the Dragon chant, three dragons opened their huge mouths and bit Mi Yunfei''s waist and his two legs. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the dragon who first bit Mi Yunfei''s arm spit out two teeth directly, and the blood flows out along the dragon''s mouth. There are no scars on MI Yunfei''s golden arm, only a few shallow tooth marks. "Ha ha! Beast, you still think I''m a soft persimmon. Do what you want? Don''t gnaw if your teeth are bad. Now it''s my turn!" After a crazy laugh, MI Yunfei grabbed the Dragon at his waist with his backhand, and then directly stretched out his hand to break the dragon''s huge mouth. "Ah! Beast, die!" After an angry roar, MI Yunfei''s hands gushed out with incomparable power. He only heard a "click", and the dragon was torn in half by Mi Yunfei. The Dragon liver fell out, and the dragon blood was sprinkled in the air, dyeing the whole sky red. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s whole body was covered with blood, which made people feel like a murderer. The tearing sound spread to the ears of several people of the demon family, making their backs cool by more than half, which was really terrible. Mi Yunfei stretched out a finger and licked the blood on his finger. With a smile, he rushed directly at the remaining dragon and several people of the demon clan. His speed was so fast that he rushed to a dragon in the blink of an eye, stretched out his hand and grabbed the dragon''s tail. Mi Yunfei took the dragon in his hand and directly smashed it at the other dragons. Several dragons were dazed by him, and the dragon in his hand directly spurted blood and died after a few cries. There are still seven or eight of the dozen divine dragons with combat effectiveness, and the six people of the demon clan were not hurt. Mi Yunfei''s idea now is to kill those annoying reptiles first, so he starts to fight against those dragons. Mi Yunfei rushed towards the dragons like a lightning bolt. After seeing this, several people of the demon family showed their crazy shaking moves to stop Mi Yunfei from being fierce. Mi Yunfei slapped out with a backhand, and then ran directly to the dragons. The wild strength of the six people shook Mi Yunfei''s body, and his body also suffered a sharp pain. With the strength of the six people, MI Yunfei finally rushed to a dragon. He pulled hard and jumped up. The whole person had already ridden on the dragon. "Ah! Go to hell!" With a burst of drink, MI Yunfei''s clenched fist jumped directly to the dragon''s head, and the dazzling fist like a huge sun jumped on the dragon''s head. "Boom!" With a loud noise and blood splashing, the dragon''s head was blown to pieces. Mi Yunfei jumped directly out of the dragon''s body, and the rest of the dragon''s body was still flying forward. Mi Yunfei combines the fleeting shadow with the dragon and Phoenix wings. His body shape is unpredictable. He can only see a string of butterfly shadows looming. He rushed to the crown, clenched his hands and jumped out directly. "Boom!" After a fist jumped out, the dazzling fist like a huge mountain jumped in the past. In the blink of an eye, another dragon was bombarded in two. At this time, several palm winds behind Mi Yunfei hit him, but the palm shook his body. Mi Yunfei naturally knows that he is the leader of the demon family. Although his physique is incomparably strong, he doesn''t want to shake with several people of the demon family. When the palm wind hit, he immediately withdrew and wiped a huge palm force from his side, running through a mountain peak. Thousands of boulders fell down like a rainstorm, and the ground was splashed with wind and dust. "Hum! If you don''t clean up, you don''t mean you''re afraid of you. I''ll give you some color to see!" After saying that, Mi Yun gathered the Qi of Na Dantian in his hands. His hands were already golden. Now they were even more dazzling after they were full of internal strength. His whole body turned into a piece of gold. It looked like a god of war made of gold. However, after an instant, his whole body changed again. Bursts of magic smoke rose into the sky. The magic smoke curled around the sky. The sky became depressed and the air became heavy. It seemed that the breathing was not so smooth. Wisps of ghosts floated out, like evil spirits floating out of the ghost world, which made people feel numb. It was too terrible. "Smart nether world!" As the voice fell, the evil ghost sent out a low howl of anger, like the bitter and tragic soul wailing. The evil spirits gathered together and made the whole sky turbid. They went straight to several people of the demon family. "Boom!" With a wild attack, the majestic power is comparable to the power of heaven. The tumultuous power is violent and savage, shaking the wind and clouds and breaking the dawn. There are countless dead souls floating between heaven and earth, and the smell of evil is everywhere from high altitude. Mi Yunfei was furious and danced wildly. Like a demon king, he directly attacked several people of the demon family. When he was twenty or thirty feet away, he punched batian. Several people of the demon clan were shocked when they saw it. They fought one after another. Their incomparable palm power pierced clouds and rocks and shook ten directions. Ten thousand bright lights burst out, and the vast palm power of the sea was like a falling star, which shook and collapsed the mountains hundreds of feet away. "Boom! Boom!" After the blow, a sea of fire was formed in the sky, and the fire waves were gushing, such as the roaring waves, while Mi Yunfei was knocked out by the huge blow. Soon, MI Yunfei stopped his body. When he found that he had no injury to his whole body, he roared up to the sky and rushed up again. Several people of the demon clan and the dragon in the distance were frightened by Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s strong physique is just a little strong that can''t die. This vitality is too tenacious. Several palm winds and fist strength hit, and there was the roar of the Dragon behind him. Mi Yunfei didn''t fight directly, but dodged everywhere. However, his body has been rushing towards several people of the demon clan, which has been very close. "Boom!" Another huge blow hit Mi Yunfei''s chest. Mi Yunfei''s body just shook, but he was not hurt. At this time, his body had rushed to a demon man. "Son of a bitch, dare to hit me and die!" With a loud roar, MI Yunfei punched his five fingers directly. He only heard a "click". The demon''s chest had been pierced by Mi Yunfei''s punch. Blood flowed out along Mi Yunfei''s arm, and several broken bones burst out of the big hole in the back of the demon man, and a string of blood flowers dyed the sky red. This is a tragic picture, extremely shocking. At this time, MI Yunfei pinched the man''s head with his other hand, and then twisted it with force¡® With a click, the man''s head turned several times around his neck and his eyes fell out. All this happened between lightning and flint, which shocked all the people and Dragons around. Mi Yunfei is too violent. It seems that he was born for brutal logging. When he was possessed, he was not alone, and he was no different from the wild beast. If it is necessary to distinguish between points, it is that MI Yunfei is more crazy and cruel than those crazy beasts. "Hey, hey! Do you know what human life is for? Tell you, in my eyes, human life is for fun. Since I want to play with my life, I''ll play with you to the end!" Chapter 293 With a sneer, the air was almost frozen, and countless strong people felt a burst of cold on their backs. The evil look looked down on the people like a devil, which was thrilling. Mi Yunfei threw out the dead body in his hand, then went up again and galloped towards another demon family man. The ghost of the man was almost scared out. When he saw Mi Yunfei rushing over, he immediately turned around and ran away. Mi Yunfei''s terrible appearance had shocked the dragons and the rest of the demon clan just now. The man was already timid. When he saw that MI Yunfei killed him, he didn''t dare to fight, so he flew to the forest below. After a sneer, MI Yunfei directly took a startling palm. The Pentium palm power was like a thousand troops and horses, with a great momentum. The fierce palm force kept sinking the forest below. The towering ancient trees turned into flying catkins in an instant, and the man was swept by the palm wind and fell straight down. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the forest was turbulent, and the previous demon family man fell directly on a sharp Boulder, which passed through his chest. No one can believe that a man in the sky would fall from the air and be pierced by a sharp stone. This kind of thing is too absurd, but it really happened. "Hey, hey, it''s time for the next one." With a sneer, MI Yunfei rushed over again. This time, the goal is still the remaining three of the demon clan. The three had already prepared. When they saw Mi Yunfei coming, they immediately went down, and the remaining dragons rushed down together. No one wanted to face the evil star alone. "Hum! Do you want to find a good place to bury your bones? I''ll help you." With a cold hum, MI Yunfei spread his wings and dived down. At this time, he quickly moved his hands, and miexian palm came out. The huge palm jumped down from the sky, and the whole sky became dark. The palm wind roared down like thunder. The earth churned and shook the earth with unparalleled momentum. The remaining three members of the demon clan and several dragons noticed that the giant palm jumped behind them and made a joint move in an instant. In an instant, Shenhua soared into the sky, and the vast force like the sea rushed against the sky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the people of the demon family and the other dragons, together with a piece of earth below, were shocked to sink, and Mi Yunfei was also jumped out. Smoke and sand filled the sky, crazy stone flying shuttle, violent blow, shocked the world and overwhelmed the heroes. At this time, MI Yunfei stabilized himself and slowly fell down from the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At the moment when his feet just landed, the powerful momentum ran through the world and exploded the surrounding cliffs. Ten thousand feet of wind and waves rushed against the sky, and the whole earth was broken at that foot. The vast power spread from MI Yunfei''s feet, the woods rushed up, a series of explosions came from the air, and the ancient trees turned into flying catkins and slowly fell. "Ha. Ha! I see where you can escape. No one wants to go today!" The laughter is crazy, like the call of death, which makes people''s hearts and souls turbulent. The scene of turning around is splashed with cold light, like lightning splitting in the heart. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s face changed, his eyes burst out two cold lights, clenched his teeth and said, "it''s time to pay off the debt owed by the demon family to my mi family. Today you will turn into floating clouds with this forest and dissipate in the world." After saying that, Mi Yun walked towards the demon family and several dragons with flying steps. Every step he took, the ground shook and the surrounding cliffs collapsed constantly. "Hum! Fight with this devil!" With the cry of one of the demons, the dragons and the other two fought together. The golden light intoxicates the eyes, and the energy shoots wildly. Their magic powers are powerful. In a moment, the violent force broke the sky, shook the sky, photographed the nine secluded, moved the heaven and earth and stirred the wind and cloud. At the same time, MI Yunfei danced wildly, his spirit rushed into the sky, and the rolling magic spirit rose, which filled the whole forest and added a bit of strangeness. Suddenly, a fierce roar resounded through the sky, like a fierce ghost howling, which captured people''s heart and soul. At this time, thousands of skeletons appeared above the forest. Thousands of skeletons gathered together to form a huge demon king''s head. The Demon King opened his mouth and breathed. When he breathed, the wind was raging and rocks were falling. "The ghost roars into the sky!" The graveyard was sunk for a hundred feet, and the space seemed to burst, sending out a series of broken sounds. The majestic force arouses hundreds of sands and thousands of waves, just like hundreds of peaks collapse at the same time. Layers of earth waves gathered together, like a peerless beast breaking through the shackles in the abyss, pounding into the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The violent energy surged in the forest, swept the mountains, cracked the earth, and was instantly smoothed for tens of miles. A huge crack extends for more than ten miles, with sand waves flying on both sides. In the center of several people, a huge ball was excited. The ball rolled rapidly and stirred the remaining leaves around. "Click!" With a crisp sound, an abyss hundreds of feet appeared between the two sides. Gravel rushed out of the abyss, and the whole world was shaking. "Devil, die!" At this time, a sudden change occurred, and a cold light suddenly appeared. A big knife broke through the wind and cloud, and the tip of the knife was cold, pointing directly at Mi Yunfei''s heart. The person who made the move was the person of the demon family who was pierced by the sharp stone. He didn''t die just now. At this moment, the remaining three people of the demon clan and the rest of the Dragon showed joy, and they almost shouted. "When!" With a crisp sound, the people of the demon family and the dragons showed a look of disappointment. The knife was directly inserted into Mi Yunfei''s heart, but no matter how hard the man tried, he couldn''t get in. "Too presumptuous!" With an excited roar, MI Yunfei''s chest swelled high, gushing out incomparable strength, and the surrounding mountains collapsed. "Click! CLICK! CLICK!" After a series of sounds, the big knife in the man''s hand was directly stirred to pieces by the power gushing from MI Yunfei''s body. The terrible scene was still behind, and the man''s hand was connected with the knife, but the power of MI Yunfei didn''t stop at all, and still rushed to the man. "Er!" After a shrill scream, the man''s arms, head, body, and finally his feet were all broken by the majestic force, and what appeared on the ground was a pool of blood. "Ha ha! How dare you be presumptuous in front of the devil! You really let me down! The strong are lonely, the strong are lonely! Who can compete with me in this world? Who can compete with me?" With a wild laugh, heaven and earth are sad, rivers suffer, and the power of terrible destruction is overwhelming, laughing and proud of heaven and earth. In a moment, everything was destroyed and prosperity was exhausted. The pressure of suffocation directly oppressed the dragons and the remaining three people to spit blood again and again. Waves of earth waves rushed against the sky, the sky returned to its original shape, and the vast power spread for tens of miles. Along the way, all the mountains collapsed and all the rivers overturned, which could be called destruction. "Er ah! The world is so disappointing to me. Who is competing in the world?" With another roar, the power of miyunfei demon God was released without reservation. The wild and violent power was like hundreds of erupting volcanoes. He stamped with one foot, and the earth was divided into several pieces. Between waving, a big mountain was crushed to the ground. "Poof! Poof! Poof!" The sound of blood spurting sounded repeatedly, and the blood bloomed the most beautiful blood flowers in the forest, but who knows that this is the disappearance of life? Mi Yunfei clenched his fist with one hand and blew it away. The dazzling fist was mixed with hate and hatred, and jumped out as a falling star. "Boom!" A dragon in front exploded instantly, and a dragon in the back was blown in half. A demon''s chest was pierced by a fist, and his viscera leaked to the ground. Without any breath, MI Yunfei rushed up directly, grabbed the tail of a dragon with one hand and smashed it at the rest of the dragon and the demon people. "Boom!" With a broken sound, all the people of the demon family were smashed to pieces, and another dragon nearby was also smashed and flew out and hit on a pile of stones. Mi Yunfei held it with one hand, the dragon in his hand exploded, and a string of blood flowers roared out. His whole person was as terrible as the Shura devil climbing out of hell. At this time, he ran over, then jumped up and stepped down from the sky. His foot directly stepped on the neck of a dragon. The dragon and the ground it stood on collapsed for several feet, and the whole head and body of the Dragon had been stepped in two by one foot. Mi Yunfei looked at the other five seriously injured dragons, rushed up again, stepped on one of them with his feet, held the dragon''s body with the other two hands, and immediately pulled hard. The blood gushed wildly and screamed incessantly. After struggling, the dragon was torn to death by Mi Yunfei, and his body was broken in two. It''s really terrible. The other four dragons struggled to escape, but Mi Yunfei didn''t give them a chance. He went down on his feet and immediately two more dragons died. Then, holding the magic shadow, he cut off with a knife in the air, several knife awns flashed, and the remaining two divine dragons were cut into several sections. Dragon blood spilled out like a fountain, which was shocking. Mi Yunfei''s whole body is dripping with blood. There is no place without blood. The whole person is like climbing out of the blood pool. This place is completely reduced to purgatory, with dead bodies everywhere, blood flowing into a river, and the pungent smell of blood permeates the whole forest. Those broken limbs were blown up everywhere, and people saw the dead. The rolling evil spirit diffused from MI Yunfei''s whole body. His white hair was dyed red, and the breath of death came out. Full of anger has not been vented. The Qi of Xiao killing runs through the world and stirs the wind and cloud. The whole person is as terrible as a god of killing. Suddenly, the sky was full of colors, and the brilliant Shenhua was crisscrossed like thousands of rainbows, which made people intoxicated, but the roaring and howling of the explosive field made people feel numb. Waves of fire, like erupting volcanoes, crossed the air, forming a sea of fire. The terrible high temperature made the green branches and leaves below turn yellow in an instant. Mi Yunfei looked up at the sea of fire in the sky and found that it was a huge spirit ape fighting with a dragon. He drew a "difference between life and death" on the corner of his mouth, and then rushed up into the air. "Ha ha! Today I''m going to have a meeting with the divine beast level dragon. Let''s go crazy once!" Chapter 294 The wind and clouds are surging, the mountains bow their heads, and the sea is afraid. The laughter that looks down upon heaven and earth like a magic sound curls around your ears and shocks your heart and soul. This move can be called against the sky. Mi Yunfei spread his wings and rushed towards the dragon with golden colors. Facing the divine dragon at the level of divine beast, his heart gushed out boundless pride. The belligerent blood was beginning to recover, and the blood was pounding his whole body like a vast ocean. He looked as if he was excited, but he was crazy. He immediately gathered the internal strength of his whole body in his hands. When you clench your fist, it''s strong. It seems that this fist can break a sky. "Go to hell!" With a howl of anger, gusts of wind and thousands of golden lights, the sky broke and fell like xiongshan. With the majestic pressure, he collided with the divine dragon fighting with the black spirit. Although the Dragon had been on guard for a long time, the black spirit was pestering it and couldn''t retreat at all. Moreover, he didn''t pay attention to MI Yunfei, so he directly suffered the wild blow of MI Yunfei. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the dragon was blown out by Mi Yunfei for more than ten feet, and his head was dizzy. Mi Yunfei didn''t blow, but he blew on the dragon''s eyes, jumping so that the dragon''s eyes were stars. Fortunately, the dragon is a real beast level strength. If it doesn''t go on, even if it can''t kill it, it''s estimated that the longan will have to be blasted. "Damn boy, I''m so angry! I''m not finished with you!" the Dragon shook his head and scolded Mi Yunfei angrily. "Hey, hey! It''s not over for a long time. Am I still afraid of you dead dragon? How many of your people died in my hands. I was born to kill dragons." Heiling sneered on his cold face and said, "boy, you''re right. Today you and I left the old dragon here. We haven''t eaten dragon meat for so many years!" After listening to this, the old dragon''s whiskers all cocked up. He looked very angry and scolded: "I want to eat the meat of the old dragon. Be careful to break your teeth. You''ve provoked my dragon fire. Go to hell!" After the old dragon yelled and scolded, he opened his huge mouth. Suddenly, there was a strong wind and the void twisted. A cold white fog erupted from his mouth. The cold air hit people, the space was almost frozen, and the white fog curled and moved. Even the white clouds turned into ice and fell in an instant. This scene is magnificent and extraordinary. Tens of millions of ice blocks fall from the sky, and the earth makes a roar of "rumbling". The sharp ice penetrates mountain peaks and falls to a depth of more than 100 feet below the earth. Black spirit was worried about Mi Yunfei. Although Mi Yunfei had reached the initial state of resisting the sky, it was estimated that a fart would have to jump him out for such a strong man in the realm of magic soul. Therefore, after the white fog erupted, the black spirit immediately stopped behind Mi Yunfei and was ready to use his magic power to shake the old dragon. Suddenly, there was a sudden change. There seemed to be a huge black hole behind the black spirit, which could clearly feel what was absorbing the white fog. Looking back, he was so frightened that the dead souls of the black spirit floated out. At the moment, MI Yunfei''s whole body is very strange. A roulette appears on his chest. The shape of the roulette is strange, with two yin-yang fish, one white and one black, in the middle. Among them, the Yin fish was shining, sending out terrible suction and absorbing all the cold. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s face turned blue with fear, because he didn''t know when the wheel appeared. He only found this phenomenon when he saw that the cold air in the white fog was absorbed. "This. What''s going on? What''s going on with the Yin and Yang Qi in my body? Why is there a roulette that is not under my control? Is that cold a great tonic for it?" Mi Yunfei can''t figure it out. He doesn''t know whether the yin-yang Qi in his Dantian is good or bad, or if he eats it back one day, it''s not worth the loss. He worked his inner strength and obviously found that both yin and Yang were mobilized by himself, but why did he sometimes automatically absorb some inexplicable things? Fan! Fan! Fan! Mystery! Fan! All this is a mystery to him! The old dragon in the distance also found this phenomenon. He was also shocked. The cold he was proud of could not help Mi Yunfei, which made him crazy. "Hum! What a strange boy! Try my fire!" The old dragon was so angry that he could see the flames beating in his eyes. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth. A hot flame erupted from his mouth. The temperature of the flame was so high that even the air was "Chi Chi". The flame was beating in the air and turned into a fire dragon, flying straight towards Miyun. At this time, the seven colors reflected the sky and the Shenhua covered the sun. At the Dantian where Mi Yunfei was flying, the wheel turned again. The fish belonging to Yang immediately shot out a brilliant color, and then turned up, just like living. Those flames were absorbed cleanly in an instant. When all the flames were absorbed, the roulette returned to MI Yunfei''s Dantian again and became silent. At this moment, not only Lao long, but even Heiling was frightened by the phenomenon in MI Yunfei''s body. It''s too shocking that people can hide things in their bodies! I don''t know how such a big wheel was put in. Although Mi Yunfei was surprised, he didn''t worry much. He tried to run the inner strength. A flame rose from his fingertips, and the temperature of the whole space became dry and hot. "Ha ha! Dead dragon, thank you for giving me such a big gift. Do you have any? Show it quickly." "Damn boy, I''m so angry with the old dragon! I''m going to pluck your skin." the old dragon was full of rough words, spittle and roared angrily, and rushed directly towards Mi Yunfei. For a moment, lightning, ice gun, wind blade, water column. All brought it to "entertain" Mi Yunfei. "Shit! I''m too angry to hurt the dragon''s liver. I have to work hard. I''m afraid of you!" With an angry scold, MI Yunfei spread his wings and rushed directly. However, although Mi Yun flies fast, Heiling is faster than him. One dodged and the black spirit rushed up directly. Without saying a word, he clapped a palm directly. It was clearly a spirit ape, but in MI Yunfei''s eyes, that slap was like a real bear''s paw. The huge claws covered half of the sky, and the majestic force of destruction oppressed it like mountains. At the same time, MI Yunfei also photographed an immortal killing palm. The huge light palm was about ten feet in size, which shocked the ground below. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the space shook, the earth tilted, and all the magic powers of the old dragon were stopped. But the storm broke Mi Yunfei''s body, and several cracks appeared in him. Mi Yunfei''s physique has become very strong, but it is still difficult to resist under the attack of the old dragon. Fortunately, it is him. If he were to change to another sky realm, it is estimated that only a little storm would be enough to be torn to pieces. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine how big the gap between the sky realm and the phantom soul realm is. (Note: beasts of divine beast level can turn into adults, so it is called the realm of phantom soul) "Ah." A heart rending sound came out. Mi Yunfei''s body was torn open by the storm, revealing his thick white bones. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and a string of blood flowers crossed the eternal sky. The black spirit clapped a palm, shook the old dragon away, turned around and asked, "boy, how are you?" There was a sharp pain in MI Yunfei''s whole body. Although he heard the cry of Heiling, it was difficult to answer. His body fell straight to the ground. "Bang!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei''s body fell on a towering ancient tree in the forest below. Finally, the ancient tree was broken, but Mi Yunfei fell on the ground. Bursts of pain spread all over his body, just as someone was pulling away his flesh. His head fainted and his eyelids became heavy. "I can''t imagine that the difference is so far. It''s an insurmountable gutter!" Mi Yunfei thought with pain in his heart. In the sky, Heiling was angry, and his huge claws jumped out directly, breaking several cracks in half the space. Mi Yunfei has an excellent relationship with him. Once, after MI Yunfei was abandoned, he spent a long time with Heiling. At the moment, Heiling didn''t know whether Mi Yunfei was still alive. In short, it was inevitable to be seriously injured, so he fought with the old dragon. "Boom!" In the distance, the sun shines, the divine color breaks through the clouds, and huge cracks appear in the sky. The space in front of us seems to be about to be broken. Waves of overwhelming palm power made the earth sink one after another, and the mountains everywhere were smoothed in an instant. The wind and sand rose into the sky and covered the whole sky. Such a violent fight is naturally a dream, walking alone and fengwuchen. Mi Yunfei was also startled by the momentum, and his body was slowly recovering. When he sat up and shot, MI Yunfei finally saw the situation in the distance. "Shifu has changed eight separate bodies? So he is already the peak state of phantom soul? He must have recovered to the peak strength of that year. There should be no opponent in the world?" At this moment, in the distant sky, Mengxing alone fought fengwuchen with the power of one person, and the three did not lose the wind at all. A very casual slap, like catching flies, but the strength that erupted was that even this space was broken, not to mention some mountains and rivers. The dream of walking alone is like a God coming down to earth. When you raise your hand, there are waves of wind and thunder. When you step on it, the universe vibrates. For nine days, the world was blown apart, and the whole sky seemed to be about to collapse. His hands moved quickly, and suddenly there were visions in the sky. The incomparable momentum swung out of his body, and dozens of peaks were crushed into powder in an instant. The scene was so frightening that it felt like pushing a boat in the angry sea and drowning it in an instant. The lightning is intertwined in the air. It is like thousands of silver snakes shuttling in the air. The dream goes alone and the Vietnam War is more and more fierce. It is like an unshakable God of war in heaven and earth. That kind of world shaking crazy force makes the space break up continuously. Nothing can stop it. It is a completely destructive war. At this moment, he divided into eight separate bodies, each of which was strong enough to break a piece of space. With a vast palm, dozens of peaks rose from the ground, and rivers gathered together, forming a vast ocean across the air. The dream walked alone and waved with one hand. The vast ocean was immediately covered from the air. Every drop of water was enough to overthrow a mountain. At the same time, the mountains were pressed down from the air. The suffocating pressure gives people the feeling that the sky is falling, which makes people breathe hard. In the face of such a strong dream, no one dares to be careless. At this moment, the three of Feng Wuchen raised their skills to the peak and fought one after another. For a moment, the glow covered the sky, the divine color curled around, and the incomparable crazy force shook the sky and swept the world. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the huge peaks piled up one by one, pressing on the wind and dust-free body. Holding the mountain in his hands, he looked very laborious, and sweat fell like rain. But his separation is fighting with the separation of dream walking alone. Li Suo''s life also supported the two peaks, and the bones of his arms were pressed to make a "bang", and the sound of bone fracture came out. And the Dragon Blood Sea is not easy. Although he is a divine dragon and is not afraid of water, he is afraid at this moment. The vast ocean ran across his head, and the waves surged down directly from the sky. Every time the waves surged, the body of the Dragon Blood Sea shook once, and a big mouth of blood sprayed out. Suddenly, Feng Wuchen''s face turned red and poured out a vast and unparalleled power in his hand, and then jumped to several peaks above his head. "Boom!" With a broken sound, several peaks were smashed by him, large boulders were spilled like torrential rain, and the earth was continuously destroyed. Hundreds of abysses appeared in front of him. At the same time, the other two tried their best and finally escaped. With a wave of fengwuchen''s hands, the cloud ecstasy and the dark god on the distant ground have been held in his hands. He turned his head and shouted to the other two people, "go!" At this time, the Dragon fighting with the black spirit immediately withdrew. "Hum! It''s not so easy to leave. I''ll imprison this space to see how you escape!" The dream walked alone with a cold hum. The whole space was compressed, and there were light blue masks everywhere, and this space was locked by him. As for Feng Wuchen, the three people and the old dragon all hit the hood. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei swallowed his saliva. He was shocked and said, "master, it''s too rebellious to lock up the space. I think they must be doomed?" Chapter 295 Bursts of light formed a light mask and imprisoned several people in it. Such means are really appalling. Mi Yunfei was shocked. The strength of Mengxing alone was so terrible that no one could guess. With one enemy against three, it''s even difficult for the three to escape. Looking at the whole world, it''s estimated that few people can compete with it. At this time, a flame flashed in the center of the light shield, and invisible waves shot out and hit the light shield. When the flame flashed out, MI Yunfei was shocked and shouted in his heart, "that. That''s the red flame magic knife!" Mi Yunfei clearly remembered that the demon girl was holding this red flame magic knife to release the dark god, but she was stopped by Mi Yunfei. Later, the evil girl died in the hands of MI Yunfei, who forgot the knife at that time. It must be that the people of the demon family found the existence of the magic knife when they went to the Yin vein of death in order to release the ghost God! At the moment, there was no room for MI Yunfei to think. In the light shield, Feng Wuchen cut out with a red flame magic knife. Guanghua was drunk. When he cut down, the mask broke directly. At this time, fengwuchen several people immediately moved away. Just now everything happened between lightning and flint. I didn''t expect that they were carrying a red flame magic knife. Because he didn''t see the use of fengwuchen at all during the fierce fight. He must have left a way for himself with fengwuchen''s wisdom, because he was very afraid of the strength of dreaming alone. "Hum! I said that I would use the most powerful means to tell people all over the world that I dream of coming back alone. Even if you get back to my hometown, I will kill you." With a cold hum, the figure of Meng walking alone also disappeared. At this time, Heiling also found Mi Yunfei below and took him to catch up. After several blinks, the shadow finally felt the wind and dust-free people 500 miles away, and the dream walked alone two or three hundred miles behind them. Teleportation is a great magic power, which can be exerted at least in the realm of phantom soul. However, this magical power also consumes internal strength. Rao shiheiling is tired for three consecutive blinks. Fengwuchen few people can be said to have no way in heaven and no door to the earth. They don''t dare to run to their old nest, so they can only dodge everywhere. After several blinks, everyone walked in the air. Although the strength of dream walking alone is unfathomable, when chasing a few people, you should feel the breath of several people. It took several blinks to catch up. Naturally, you are tired. The reason why the black spirit can keep up so quickly is that the dream alone leaves a breath. The mountains flew back one by one, and the clouds disappeared in the blink of an eye. The speed of the flight was very fast, and there were gusts of wind. At this time, fengwuchen several people unknowingly flew to the south of Wanmo Jue pulse, more than four or five hundred miles away from the demon God gate. The ten thousand magic Jue pulse stretches for hundreds of thousands of miles. There are towering ancient trees inside. The wind and dust know that only by hiding in the ten thousand magic Jue pulse can you escape this disaster. In the distance, Qinglong sensed bursts of terrible breath, and immediately shouted to Lu Chaohai and others who were investigating the situation: "come on! Enter the hall immediately, and I sensed the breath of many peerless strong men. Even if I am a strong man, I can''t escape death." After hearing this, Lu Chaohai and others immediately sent all flying animals back, and then informed the people of qinglanfeng and Xianlin island. At this time, peerless also rushed out of the woods behind the demon God gate and stood side by side with the green dragon. It looked at several people hundreds of miles away and said with emotion: "the old man is so powerful! He is chasing so many peerless strong men." "Do you mean the old man behind me? I feel the powerful momentum. This man seems to be much more powerful than the dark man I robbed that day! Who is he?" Qinglong was also afraid for a while. The momentum even scared him hundreds of miles away. "Ha ha! The dead old boss is the master of the master." "What? No wonder so. The master exists against the sky. Naturally, his master is not mortal, but he didn''t expect to shake it to this extent. Both teachers and disciples exist against the sky!" The wind is clean, and several people are sweating in their hearts. The speed of dream walking alone is faster and faster. It is only a hundred miles away. "Ha ha! I said, you can''t escape!" With a roar of laughter, a hundred miles away, Meng walked alone and directly photographed an immortal''s palm. The palm of his hand had the power to block out the sky and the sun, and it had been hundreds of miles away. The palm wind roared and the palm power surged, such as the Jiutian Galaxy falling, which smoothed all the jungles below. At this time, Feng Wuchen also waved a knife towards Meng alone with the red flame magic knife in his hand, and the other people also shot together. "Boom!" The huge blow could be called the destruction of the world. The violent power jumped so that the wind was clean. Several people were shaky and fell straight to the forest of ten thousand demons. The blow just now was so terrible that the surrounding mountains collapsed. Even people hundreds of miles away heard the sound. "What''s the matter? Why did the mountain tremble inexplicably?" "You see, the earth below is trembling, and there seems to be a huge fluctuation." Exclamations came from all directions, and several leaders of qinglanfeng and the other two aristocratic families had just sat in the hall of tianlingzong to discuss. But suddenly he found that qinglanfeng was sitting in a violent turbulence. "What''s the matter? Is someone attacking qinglanfeng?" Ling Tianxing asked. "No, this kind of fluctuation is hundreds of miles away. It seems that an unparalleled strong man has appeared." the lonely soul accurately determined that the fluctuation comes from hundreds of miles away. "The most powerful person in the world! Is it the cloud Reverend? Those kids (the founders of the four sects) jointly used their magic power to protect the mountain and set up a boundary. Those who can shake the mountain must be rare people in the world." Dongfang invincible looked surprised. At the end of the ten thousand demons'' pulse, Meng walked alone and looked down at the falling people below. Luck shouted to the four directions: "listen to the people of the demon family, I dream of coming back alone!" The sound was very loud. Hundreds of miles away, the mountains fell down in groups. A lake hundreds of miles away turned over directly, gushing a huge column of water directly to the sky. At this moment, everyone was shocked, and some people who had not heard the name "dream alone" were also frightened, because it was by no means ordinary people who could make such a momentum. On the contrary, the two strong phantom souls and the four leaders of qinglanfeng suddenly became dull, and their chest fluctuated and it was difficult to breathe. "Dream. Dream alone, the boy reappeared on earth?" "That''s right! It''s the boy. The voice is still as full of unparalleled pride as it was hundreds of years ago." "Master Meng is now in the world. So, the demon clan is not afraid at all!" Tianxia peak, a figure is coming from the sky. The man is dressed in white and looks handsome. After landing, the man ran straight towards the Xianlin hall. "Ling Feng! Aren''t you inquiring about the situation of the demon clan? What''s the matter with coming in such a hurry?" Meng bieli asked in a hurry. He knew that something big must have happened when Bai Lingfeng came in such a hurry. "Island. Island owner, dream." "Take your time. Is something serious happened to qinglanfeng or the demon God gate? Is it the fairy?" "No, it''s not. This matter can be regarded as a great event that surprises everyone in the world and concerns the whole Qinglan." "Oh, it''s so serious. What''s the matter?" "Dream. Master dream reappeared on earth!" "What? You mean uncle is out of the mountain?" "That''s right. He chased the strong ones in the realm of magic soul, such as Feng Wuchen, and has reached the absolute pulse of ten thousand demons." Just as Bai Lingfeng''s words were finished, the dream separated directly and disappeared in the hall. At this time, Bai Lingfeng smiled: "master Meng is here, and the arrogant day of the demon clan should come to an end." Seeing that there was no way to escape, Feng Wuchen and others waved to send the ghost God and cloud ecstasy to the distance. After several people looked at each other, they directly attacked the dream walking alone in the air. The Qi was fierce and the palm power was violent. The whole sky sent out a series of crisp sounds, and then it continued to crack. This scene is very exaggerated. Everything is suspended and heaven and earth are out of order. "Ha ha! Just stay here today!" With a laugh, the dream walked alone and turned his hands, the sky was full of visions, and several lightning came together. He clapped it with one hand, and the lightning went straight to the people below. It''s too rebellious to reach the realm of dream walking alone. Turning your hands is the supreme power. Lightning, like a giant pillar, runs through heaven and earth. The power of terror spread out and blew all around. The huge pillar of light came directly under pressure and blew up thousands of boulders. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a series of loud noises, the invisible power surged like a sudden huge fluctuation on the calm lake. The sky was dark, smoky and muddy, and the suffocating pressure shook heaven and earth. At this time, Feng Wuchen gathered Qi in his hands, held the red flame magic knife and split it out. Red flame magic Sabre is a rare magic weapon in the world. Although it can''t be compared with the shadow of MI Yunfei, there are not many weapons that can compete with it in the world. The huge blade was about to open the sky and crack the earth. The blade gas rushed out, several peaks were penetrated, collapsed, and the whole earth shook. At this time, the dazzling light flashed out, and the lightning condensed into a big knife. Dream walked alone, holding a big knife condensed by lightning, pointed at the sky and chopped it down. "Chi Chi" The big knife cut through the air and made a harsh sound, weaving the most brilliant light in the air. The destructive power of terror shoots out from the blade and explodes the space again. "Boom!" With a loud noise, fengwuchen and others flew out upside down, and their blood sprayed out. Their bodies penetrated a mountain in the rear and came out from behind the mountain. "Hum! For more than 300 years, it''s time for the demon clan to pay a price." Meng walked alone, with great power and arrogance, like the God of war coming down to earth and shaking the sky. Just then, there was a violent wave in the void, and then seven people appeared from the air. The first man was dressed in black, and his whole body exuded a momentum of tyranny, which seemed to be the inherent King''s spirit. "Long time no see, dream alone!" said the man headed by him. After watching the man appear, Meng walked alone, his body twitched and said with gnashing teeth, "it''s you, cloud Reverend!" Chapter 296 The whole sky became repressed, and black clouds emerged in the air like a magic city, and bursts of terrible evil Qi oppressed from the air. At this moment, the air smelled so bad that people wanted to vomit. Gusts of wind swept the mountains and rocks on the ground, and the invisible air flow stirred in the sky, pressing the whole space to a ''Bang''. Cloud Reverend, the current supreme leader of the demon clan, exudes a trace of evil spirit in his black robe, which makes the whole sky cold. Deep eyes with a trace of fun, but also a mysterious, it is difficult to guess him. He is tall and full of arrogance, which makes people cold at a glance. The relationship between yunzun and mengduxing is quite complex. When mengduxing swept the demon family, yunzun had a hand with mengduxing. At that time, the dream of walking alone was known as "another generation of Tianjiao after the magic dragon". In fact, it can be imagined. At that time, although he had not reached the realm of half immortals, he had been recognized as the first in the world. But the cloud Reverend fought with dream alone for nearly half a day before he was defeated by dream alone. Later, the demon clan withdrew from Qinglan. It was also because after the war with cloud Zun, the dream felt lonely. The strength rose to a higher level again and reached the half immortal realm everyone yearned for. It was a person who stepped into the fairy world with one foot! It is not difficult to imagine that according to the talent of dream walking alone, over time, it will be able to fly to the fairy world. It is also because the strength of dream walking alone is too strong, and its name is becoming more and more famous. It has become the most respected immortal on the right side. For the demons, dreaming alone was their nightmare. At that time, the people of the demons were very taboo about the word "dreaming alone". As long as they mentioned these three words, almost everyone was afraid. Later. Yun Zun really didn''t want to be so bent, so he used all his thoughts to dream and walk alone to death. It took the demon clan decades to develop the most terrible poisonous chemical powder in the world. Huagong powder is colorless and tasteless when it is put in wine or water. You can''t find out if you can cultivate peerless skills. After taking it, people with low strength will turn into blood as soon as they touch it. Even the most powerful person in the world will lose his skill in an instant and become no different from ordinary people. This poison has no antidote at all. Later, there were some things that cloud ecstasy poisoned the dream to walk alone, resulting in a love relationship that became evil after some interests. Therefore, things are changeable. Some things can''t be mastered at all, so we can only obey fate. When seeing Meng walking alone, Rao Shiyun Zun could not think that he was not dead, and his strength was about to recover to the level of that year. At this time, there was a wave in the air, and a man appeared on the sky. This man was a dream parting. Looking at the dream walking alone in the distance, he felt a burst of emotion in his heart. He had no impression of the dream walking alone, but he could feel the kind of family affection. "Uncle, is that you?" Mengli''s voice trembled. He admired the dream in front of him. When he was young, he almost grew up listening to some deeds of Mengli alone. The dream walked alone and trembled. He could feel the hot eyes and surging heart tide of the dream. But he doesn''t know. "Who are you? Why do I feel that you are so familiar? It seems to be a kind of family relationship." although Meng walks alone and doesn''t recognize the separation of dream, he can still feel that kind of family relationship. "Uncle, I''m leaving! Do you remember me? You held me when you were a child!" "Parting? You are the son of the second brother. Dream parting?" "Yes! It''s me!" "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that you are so old. You have reached the middle stage of the phantom soul. You must enter the peak of the phantom soul soon?" Just after the words of dream walking alone were finished, the air fluctuated again, and then several peerless strongmen of the four hermit aristocratic families appeared. "Ha ha! Dream boy, it''s really you! I haven''t seen you for many years. I''ve made such a big noise as soon as I came out, and I won''t let our old man live." "Hey, hey! The style is still the same! It seems that the magic clan''s Huagong powder has no effect!" "The boy''s strength has declined after he was hit by Huagong powder. I don''t know if he can get back his failure that year?" "Still looking for a ghost! It''s all young people''s world now. We old guys should retire." Several patriarchs of the four hermit aristocratic families said with a smile, as if they had met old friends for many years. Seeing that several clan leaders of the great hermit aristocratic family appeared, Meng was surprised when he walked alone. Then he hugged his fist and said, "several elders are still like a fairy spirit! It seems that their style is even better than that in those years." After looking at the patriarchs of the four aristocratic families, he fixed his eyes on the cloud Reverend, clenched his teeth and said, "cloud Reverend, should we calculate the account between us?" When the dream spoke alone, the whole body was full of momentum, the whole void was turbulent, and the flying stones on the ground had been blown to pieces in an instant. Mi Yunfei and Heiling are watching quietly in the distance. The fight of the strong phantom soul can''t make Mi Yunfei powerful at all. It''s estimated that others will have to break him together. For the momentum released by the dream alone, the cloud Reverend''s face was a little heavy. Then he smiled and said, "dream alone, a war between us is inevitable, but it''s not today. If we fight, I''m afraid it will be you who will suffer in the end. It''s not good for anyone. The only purpose of my appearance is to take them away." Dream parting although the heart hates the crown, but it is a very wise person. It only analyzes the strength of both sides in the blink of an eye. If there is a real war, neither side can get along well. "Hum! Cloud boy, you''re just farting. You said you would take people with you? Are you ignoring us?" Dugu Hun was the most impatient. He rubbed his hands and looked like he was going to war. "Let them go!" Meng walked alone and made a decisive decision. "Dream boy, you haven''t been out of the mountain for many years. Have you become less brave?" said the lonely soul angrily. "You go! Before long, I will come to the demon clan in person." mengduxing didn''t answer the words of the lone soul, but said to the cloud Reverend. "Ha ha! Dreaming alone is dreaming alone. Not only are they gifted and have unparalleled accomplishments, but even their minds are so smart and thoughtful than ordinary people." Yun Zun laughed loudly and his eyes became fierce. At this time, fengwuchen also came to the cloud venerable with yunxiaohun and the ghost God. However, yunxiaohun and the ghost God were imprisoned by the dream and still couldn''t move. "Dream alone, we will have a fight. If you can''t recover to the peak, maybe the fight again will be your falling day." after the cloud Master said that, he disappeared into the sky with the rest of the demon clan. "Dream boy, why did you let them go?" Dugu Hun said with dissatisfaction. The dream walked alone and sighed: "It''s not that we can let them go, but we can''t keep them at all. The strength of Yun Zun is stronger than that in the past. Now I guess we can only fight him in a draw. Even if we want to surpass him, we may be seriously injured. The strength of the other people is not weak. Those people have a unique smell and should be the dragon family. If the two sides fight, it will be the most You can only fight for both sides. " As soon as they heard this, they all shook their heads and sighed. The current situation has gradually become clear. No one knows whether the demon clan still has power in the dark. However, it is only on the surface that these can not be countered by everyone. After the people of the demon clan leave, all people stay in the demon God gate, and we must discuss countermeasures in front of us. Several peerless strong men were discussing big things in the main hall of the demon God hall, but Mi Yunfei came to the backyard of the demon God hall. There are fragrant flowers and plants in the backyard, colorful butterflies fluttering on the wings, surrounded by mountains, and several pavilions stand in the flower bed. There is a stone bridge in the center and a river below. The gurgling water is clear, and even the colored stones in the water can be seen clearly. The spring here is Gu ran, a school of natural and harmonious weather, such as a beautiful landscape painting, which is unforgettable and full of praise. "Devil, you are all demons! Give me more than 300 lives back!" A sharp voice with trembling came out, which broke the quiet beauty and seemed out of place. Mi Yunfei hurried over and pushed away the house. Bursts of pain came from his heart. In the house, cold frost, dream fairy and Dongfang Zixuan were all here, but there was a man with dishevelled hair on the bed hall. The man''s eyes were dull, but his face was frightened. It seemed that he was over frightened. This man was naturally Mi Zhenqiang, MI Yunfei''s father. After MI Yunfei opened the door, he didn''t step into the house. Maybe he didn''t have the courage to go in. Unconsciously, tears burst into his eyes and the pain in his heart became more and more intense. The cold frost on one side didn''t speak, but just looked at Mi Yunfei quietly. The atmosphere inside the room was a little solemn. Bursts of rapid breathing came from the door, and the heavy feet finally entered the room. "Father!" had been brewing for a long time, and only such two words came out. Mi Zhenqiang took a look at Mi Yunfei. His eyes stopped for a moment. Although he couldn''t recognize him, he didn''t yell any more. Mi Yunfei carried a heavy step. It seems that after thousands of years, he finally came to MI Zhenqiang''s bed and sat down along the edge. "Father, I''m Yunfei! Yunfei, who didn''t practice martial arts seriously every day, was always punished by you at that time. The child knew it was wrong, and the child would never be lazy again!" speaking of this, MI Yunfei cried with a headache in his arms. His hands clung to his hair, as if he couldn''t bear the pain in his heart. "Brother Yunfei, don''t be sad. Although my uncle''s mind is not clear now, there is no unique way, and he will always get better." "Yes! Xiaomi, maybe if you often tell your uncle about the past, his memory will recover!" After hearing this, MI Yunfei raised his head, nodded at them and said, "don''t worry! I''ll cheer up and I''ll make my father better." "Yunfei, don''t you know how to refine pills? Isn''t there a pill that can make people''s mind clear?" asked Dongfang Zixuan. After hearing this, MI Yunfei looked stunned and said, "yes! Why can''t I refine a pill that can restore people''s mind?" At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly remembered the danfang obtained in the immortal mansion of wangulin. There are thousands of danfang on it, but most of the danfang above are useful for cultivation or injury, and I don''t know whether there is a danfang that can restore one''s mind. "You help me take care of my father. I''m going to find out if there is a pill that can restore one''s mind. In addition, take care of my master and don''t disturb me within ten days." Mi Yunfei left after saying this. Chapter 297 In the mountains and forests where all demons have lost their pulse, a little star light is sprinkled from the air, which makes people feel warm. The surrounding mountains and rocks are all over the ground, and the earth is also broken, which is somewhat incompatible with the scenery at this time. Through the sparse ancient wood, you can see that a faint flame is constantly rotating around a huge tripod furnace¡® The sound of "Chi Chi" kept coming out. It looked like a ghost fire beating from a distance. Wisps of green smoke came out of the tripod furnace and floated around. Below the tripod stove, a man looked resolute and sweaty. The dazzling fire came out of his hand and shone brightly on the whole forest. The man''s face was anxious and his eyebrows were angry. He seemed to have an attack. He could smell gunpowder all the way. Suddenly, the tripod furnace vibrated and made a series of metal collision sounds. It seems that the tripod cover may collapse at any time. "I don''t believe it''s so difficult to fight with you." the man clenched his teeth and urged a flame in his hand again. The flame in his hand became restless with his anxious mood at the moment, and beat faster and faster. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the tripod cover broke away from the tripod body, directly broke several ancient trees and inserted them straight into the ground. There was a turbulence around, and many rocks fell down. "Why is it so difficult? This is the 25th failure." Mi Yunfei wiped the dust on his face and felt anxious. Mi Yunfei found a clear pill named Shu Shendan from the pill left by Xiao Yu. This pill does not mean that eating it will immediately restore a delirious person. Shu Shendan can only stretch people''s nerves, so that a person''s mind becomes clear slowly. Mi Yunfei believes that although this pill can''t make his father recover his mind immediately, as long as his mind is no longer disordered, and then recuperates, he can certainly recover it by telling some past events. However, although Shushen pill is not an important pill, it is really difficult to refine. Even Mi Yunfei, who has reached the realm of controlling the sky, is difficult to succeed. After 25 consecutive failures, MI Yunfei was a little discouraged. Every time, there was a furnace explosion. If it weren''t for the magic subduing tripod, it''s estimated that MI Yunfei would have died many times. "Why is it so difficult? Although my realm has not reached the mid-term realm of the imperial air, it is not much worse. According to the truth, it should be possible to succeed!" Mi Yunfei knows that Shu Shendan can be refined successfully only if he is a person of the imperial air realm, but his strength is no worse than that of the imperial air realm, but he can''t succeed. "Ha ha! Smelly boy, is this your 25th failure?" in the distance, Meng walked alone and came to MI Yunfei''s side and asked with a smile. "Master!" Mi Yunfei''s words were a little depressed, and his face became ugly. "Don''t worry, smelly boy. Have you summarized why you failed?" "I don''t know. According to reason, I should be able to refine successfully. I don''t know why it''s difficult to finish it at one go when gathering pills." Mengduxing smiled and said, "in fact, although I am not as proficient in alchemy as those ancients in the past, I know a little or two. Alchemy requires peace of mind and concentration, but you are always anxious every time you become a pill, which makes it difficult to gather pills for success. Maybe this is the reason for your failure." After hearing this, MI Yunfei shuddered and said, "master, you''re right. Maybe this is really the reason for my failure!" "Hehe! Relax! You have matured faster than I expected these years, and must have suffered less." mengbieli is very satisfied with the apprentice in front of him. The title of "demon God" has completely surpassed him in those years. Mi Yunfei sighed and said, "yes! It''s been nearly ten years. It''s really not easy along the way! Too many things have happened during this period, and many things are difficult to control." Mi Yunfei was filled with emotion when he thought of all kinds of situations after he went down the mountain. Along the way, he really never relaxed and spent every day in practice. From the hairy boy in the middle of Huajing to the demon God now known all over the world, it really needs to pay too much. More than nine years is neither long nor short. How many such years are there in life? Perhaps, in the twinkling of an eye, it is full of white hair and vicissitudes. Meng walked alone and patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder. He said with emotion: "you have done well. You are stronger than the master in those years. You are the most proud disciple in your life." Seeing that Meng was walking alone, MI Yunfei felt some emotion. He couldn''t bear to let him immerse himself in the sadness of the past, so he changed the topic and asked, "master has gone down the mountain now. Has his strength returned to the peak of that year?" "Ha ha! It''s too far away." Meng said with a smile. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was surprised. He had seen the strength of Mengxing alone with his own eyes. Even the three strong magic souls of fengwuchen are difficult to resist. Although this strength can not be said to have swept the world, it is estimated that few can match it in the whole world. However, such a powerful strength is still far from the peak state of dream walking alone, so how terrible he used to be can be imagined. Dream walking alone is indeed another generation of Tianjiao after the magic dragon. At the beginning, when he led the right party to kill the demon family, it was only the peak state of the magic soul, but later he realized too much after a war with cloud Zun. Later, in constant cultivation, he even stepped into the realm of half immortal. Since then, he has become the number one in the world, and no one can beat him. Those years can be said to be the nightmare of the demon family. No one in the demon family is not afraid of dreaming alone. Just that name can frighten the people of the demon family. Mi Yunfei''s heart was hit violently. The shock was unimaginable. At the same time, he was more pleased that his master was such an outstanding person. "Hasn''t the residual poison in Shifu been removed?" Mi Yunfei asked. Dream walked alone and sighed: "Huagong powder is too overbearing. As long as it''s a person who doesn''t reach the realm of flying immortal, his skill will be melted in an instant. If I hadn''t stepped into the realm of half immortal in those years, I would have become an ordinary person on the spot. It''s been more than 300 years. Although I''ve completely understood the residual poison, the poison has been immersed in my body for a long time and has already destroyed my five The internal organs have been destroyed, and even the Qi sea has been damaged. If I want to reach the state of that year again, unless I can repair my internal organs, I may be able to recover in a short time. After all, the state of Banxian is just a memory for me and is not strange. " After hearing this, MI Yunfei was also shocked. He never thought that the magic clan''s Huagong powder was so domineering that even people in the half immortal realm could not resist. After hearing this, MI Yunfei quietly wrote it down in his heart. If he could, he must find a way to refine a pill that can restore his dream and walk alone. Meng walked alone, waved his hand and said, "it''s all right, it''s all right! Now that you''re an apprentice, I''m not so obsessed with martial arts cultivation as before. When this strength can be restored, I''ll restore it whenever I can. Let''s go with it!" "Shifu is really worthy of being an expert in the world. He is natural and unrestrained and happy in life. Maybe it''s enough for people to live like this!" "Ha ha! You are still as slippery as before!" Mi Yunfei hasn''t talked to Meng alone for a long time. Maybe he will be so relaxed only in front of his master! "Master, do you still drink?" "Drink! Why not? I drank all the poisonous wine of Huagong powder at the beginning. What else would I not drink? Life may be such a short period of time. If you can''t be carefree, what''s the meaning of becoming an immortal?" "Yes, Shifu is right! In that case, I''ll be free and easy today and get drunk with Shifu." After laughing, the teachers and disciples went to a pavilion. The stream under the pavilion was flowing, the fish were jubilant, and the waves were surging. The light mist rose, and there were strange birds singing nearby, full of vitality. It was a peaceful atmosphere, vivid and natural. It was like a beautiful and misty landscape painting, as if it were illusory. Soon, the disciple brought several jars of wine, and the mellow fragrance of the wine floated out, intoxicating. Several dishes were placed on the transparent white jade table, which was really refreshing. "Master, you saved my life. If it weren''t for you, my life might be ruined. I respect you for this glass of wine." Dream parted with a faint smile and said, "in fact, being a teacher just established a self-confidence for you, that is, a goal. As for your ability, it all depends on yourself. As long as a person has self-confidence, a goal in life and is no longer confused, he will always be outstanding one day." After Meng parting, he drank all the wine in the glass, and Mi Yunfei naturally picked up the glass and drank it. "Smelly boy, you''ve reached the initial stage of air defense. You look like you''re about to enter the air defense period?" Mengduxing was really surprised at the speed of MI Yunfei''s cultivation. In only nine years, he stepped from the middle of the realm to the early stage of the sky. He was really very fast. Looking at the whole world, I''m afraid he was the only one. Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy were promoted by Dan medicine, which naturally didn''t count. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "master, you are really smart. I think it won''t be long before you can step into the realm of air defense." At this time, mengbieli looked at Mi Yunfei''s Dantian and said in surprise: "your Dantian is so strange! Although it was strange in the past, it wasn''t a blur. Even I couldn''t see through it. It''s really strange." "I also think my Dantian is a little strange. At first, I can see Yin and Yang, but now it has become a chaos. It looks like a bottomless pit." "I just used my divine sense to check your Dantian. It feels like a space to me. It''s really weird!" mengparting increasingly feels that MI Yunfei''s Dantian is not simple. Even he can''t see it clearly. It''s against common sense. "Ha ha! Smelly boy, let''s not talk about this. Now the demon clan is rampant and the world is in crisis. What''s your plan?" the tone of dream parting suddenly became positive. "At present, I have to refine Shu Shendan. When my father wakes up, I''m going to go to the Nanhai dragon family. As long as the Nanhai dragon family and Xuanxian family are willing to appear in the world, the demon family can''t turn over much waves." "Oh, the dragon clan and the Xuanxian turtle clan?" "Master, do you know them?" "When I swept Liuhe, I competed with those two elders. The years lost so fast that I didn''t expect that it would be more than 300 years in a twinkling of an eye. I think their strength should be stronger and shaken?" mengparting couldn''t help thinking of when I was at ease, I always liked to find some experts with unparalleled strength to fight, The purpose is to break the saying that "flying immortals are like dreams". "The master should know something about their strength?" "Well, it''s very strong, especially the old dragon. Although I didn''t reach the half immortal state at the beginning, I reached the peak state of eight separated phantom souls. But the old dragon fought with me for two days and nights, and it was difficult to win or lose in the end." Mi Yunfei was shocked. Naturally, he knew that the old dragon Meng said goodbye was dragon wins the sky. Dream parting''s strength didn''t reach the half immortal realm. They were all the top strength in the world, and long Shengtian even tied with him. You can imagine how terrible long Shengtian''s strength is. "Smelly boy, refine Shu Shendan calmly! Afterwards, we should go to the dragon family." Mengli left after saying goodbye. Mi Yunfei shook his fist and said, "Hey, demon clan, after the dragon clan and Xuanxian clan come to the world, let''s fight to the death! The dragon clan hasn''t gone for several years. I don''t know how strong the Dragon Peak who once put mental pressure on me is? I''ll surprise you then!" Chapter 298 In the mysterious space stands a magic palace, which is strange and changeable, illusory and ethereal, suspended in the air. A dark magic light came straight down from the palace. It was like a path to the magic palace. This space is a little strange. Magic smoke curls around it. The vegetation is black and there is no vitality. The surrounding wanzhang cliffs are also dark, and a little dark luster emanates from the cliffs, which makes people cold. At the bottom of the cliff is a long bloody River, in which the water waves surge, and the water column goes straight up. A little fog rose from the long red river, a little more strange. Through the fog, you can see that there are many strange beasts surging below. Those wild animals have huge heads, big mouths, and snow-white teeth with a chilling light. In the devil''s palace, the passage is winding and twists, and the green light on both sides is faint and flickering. After turning a few corners, a spacious hall appeared. There are many experts in the hall, and evil spirits burst out. The magnificent momentum shakes people''s hearts and souls. There was a huge throne in the center of the hall, which radiated a dark luster, like an evil beast lying in the middle. Sitting on it was a man with a cold face and slightly closed eyes. The king''s Qi gathered all over him, which was not cold and trembling. This man is the current chief of the demon clan, Yun Zun. There are several peerless experts on both sides of the hall. "Let''s talk about it! How can we untie the prohibition of master Mingshen and little sister?" the cloud Reverend was motionless and calm, but he gave people a cold feeling. "Venerable, can''t even you untie the prohibition of dream solo?" asked the ghost below. The cloud master sighed and said: "I didn''t expect that mengduxing''s strength was so terrible. Although he was the enemy of our demon family, he made me admire him. In those years, our demon family spent many years configuring Huagong powder to deal with mengduxing. Even if the strong person at the top of the phantom soul got a little of this strange poison, it would have to be discarded on the spot. Unexpectedly, mengduxing drank all the wine, but he could kill in and out, Finally, he just let him escape. I thought he couldn''t turn over much waves if he escaped. Even if he didn''t die, he had to become a useless man. Unexpectedly, things are changeable. After more than 300 years, he has climbed to the realm of eight separate souls again. " As soon as cloud Zun said something, many people below took a breath. As people of the demon family, they all know Huagong powder, but such highly toxic drugs can''t dream to walk alone. It seems that it''s really difficult to cross the realm of Banxian. "Brother Yun, the dream alone has climbed to the peak of the magic soul again, but you are also the magic soul realm of eight separate bodies now. Can''t you solve his prohibition?" Feng Wuchen was puzzled and asked. The cloud venerable smiled bitterly and said, "brother Feng, you don''t know. Although the state of mengduxing and I are the same, mengduxing is a person who has experienced the half immortal state after all. Although his skill hasn''t recovered to the peak, his foundation is more stable than me." "In this way, don''t the master of the dark god and the enchanted sister never move?" it was the Dragon Blood Sea who spoke. "It should be so!" the cloud venerable answered without hesitation. After hearing this, the people at the bottom suddenly felt cold. At this time, they heard the cloud Reverend say, "but if xuanzu can make a move, then the prohibition of dream walking alone is nothing." "Xuanzu! Is he really still in the world?" Feng Wuchen asked. "Hehe! In those years, xuanzu and master Ming Shen broke into a cave and got two elixirs after they died in that cave. This elixir is by no means these pills today. That pill was refined by some ancestors many thousands of years ago. Although they can''t live forever after eating, they can make a person''s life last hundreds of thousands of years." The words of the cloud Reverend were like a bolt from the blue, which bombarded the hearts of the people. Such an anti sky pill is simply common sense. Even the powerful immortal God is estimated to be difficult to refine this pill. It can be imagined that the Alchemist is definitely a strange man. "Where is xuanzu now?" "Youming Valley!" Youming Valley is a forgotten place. No one still remembers it. Although it is not as dangerous as the four fierce places, it is very strange. There is always evil smoke and evil spirit in it. From time to time, there are huge vibrations from inside. It seems that there are huge beasts roaring in it. Many thousands of years ago, Youming valley was crowded with flowers, green and green. It is a paradise for birds and a paradise for flowers. Dangerous mountains stand here, strange rocks are jagged, and green mountains and waters look like a beautiful picture of mountains and rivers. It is a scene of natural harmony and full of misty charm. However, many years later, the demon family returned to this valley after a war with the right way. Since then, Youming Valley has been evil and evil This place is a strange place. Few people in the world come here and are gradually forgotten. Later, the demon family moved away and settled in another place, but yunhuan, the mysterious ancestor of the demon family, stayed here. Only because of this, the evil spirit in the place is very strong. Although it is dead, it is also happy to be quiet. Therefore, it has not been out of practice for many years. The morning glow shines like the Milky Way pouring down from the nine days. The dazzling light sprinkles on the mountains and stones with a little luster. In the nether Valley, an evil demon rises up, breaking through the clouds and clouds of the nine days and covering the eternal sky. The hot sun gradually disappears, and the world changes. On the dark rocks, a young man lay cross legged, his hands moving rapidly, and gray lights covered his whole body, making it difficult to see his face. Standing in the air, an old man''s eyes were cold and shining, and the pressure of mountains and seas shook the void with a "rattle". His eyes burst out a green light, like an animal like a devil, shocking. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the boulders were blown to pieces, and the flying catkins were all over the sky, floating down slowly from the air, making this strange Valley more desolate. With the loud noise, the man lying on his knees on the rock sprayed blood on his mouth and fell down with the wind. His breathing was short, his chest was undulating, and he was obviously seriously injured. The old man in the air slowly floated down like a nine day troll. He looked at the seriously injured man on the ground, nodded and sighed: "good! Really good! The most successful test products of Jiuyou ghosts and gods are really different. The most extraordinary people who can live under my pressure. Gongsun has no tears, and I really didn''t look out of sight. From then on, you''ll call me a master!" The man who fell to the ground was naturally Gongsun Wulei. He covered his chest and quickly knelt down on the ground, shouting in a low voice: "apprentice. I have seen the master and asked the master to teach me divine skills." The old man smiled faintly and asked, "you are a talented person who can bend and stretch and has a vicious heart. This kind of talent can achieve great things. I have never had an apprentice for many years, not because their talent is not high enough, but because their heart is not cruel enough." The old man turned around, stared at Gongsun without tears and said, "do you know what the top skill of the demon clan is?" Gongsun thought for a moment without tears and said, "it''s the six types of demon God!" "That''s right! It''s the devil''s six forms!" the old man sighed lightly: "it''s a pity that I didn''t learn all this skill at that time, and then it gradually lost its popularity. Now there are five forms left in the devil''s six forms." "The six forms of demon God that MI Yunfei learned." "The six types of demon God he learned was left by the demon dragon''s father. Naturally, it is complete." The old man looked at Gongsun Wulei and asked, "do you know why I didn''t practice the whole six forms of demon God in those years?" "I don''t know." "Because before that, I learned an evil skill. This skill is more strange than the six forms of demon gods. It is a evil skill called the book of subduing demons." "The book of subduing demons? Is this set of skills stronger than the six forms of demon God? How is this possible? Is there anyone in the world more powerful than the ancestors of the demon family and able to create such skills?" Gongsun was shocked without tears. It is said that the ancestors of the demon family were once an omniscient figure, and there were few enemies in heaven and earth. The skills he created except It is impossible for anyone other than the magic dragon formula to surpass. After listening to this, the old man looked up to the sky and said with a smile, "you''re right! There are really no skills in the world other than the magic dragon formula created by the magic dragon that can be compared with the six forms of the devil God. However, the book of subduing the devil is really better than the six forms of the devil God. Maybe it is the only skill in the world that can compete with the magic dragon formula. Because the book of subduing the devil It was not created by man, but by heaven and earth. " "What? Heaven and earth can give birth to many gods, how can even the skill be born?" Gongsun''s tearful heart seemed to be hit hard and could not be calmed for a long time. The old man sighed and said, "things in the world are so wonderful that nothing is impossible. The book of subduing demons contains all the phenomena of heaven and earth and contains the supreme truth of the road. It is indeed the birth of heaven and earth." Gongsun has no tears, his chest is full of ups and downs, and it''s hard to calm down. According to the old man, if he can practice successfully, MI Yunfei will not be afraid. He will compete with MI Yunfei at that time. "This skill is very strange. It can devour people''s internal strength. It can destroy a person''s elixir field when facing people. It is extremely evil." the old man said with lingering fear. "Master, have you successfully practiced now?" The old man shook his head and said, "the book of subduing demons is an extremely evil skill. It attacks strangely and is too abstruse to understand. The most important thing is that I feel that there is something missing in this skill. It doesn''t seem to be complete. However, even so, it is the only skill in the world that can compete with the magic dragon formula." Gongsun Wulei felt a burst of joy. He knew that MI Yunfei had become an invincible existence in the young generation. Looking at the whole world, there was absolutely no strong young man who could compete with him. Even Yuncheng God, known as the "God of war", was not the right hand. Mi Yunfei''s explosive power is the most strange. Even if his cultivation is one level lower than others, he can still defeat his opponent for several reasons. First, their own high fighting spirit, that is, their personal explosive power and unyielding pride. Second, there are many holy level skills, emerging one after another, especially the magic dragon formula, which is the most frightening. Once you are possessed, ghosts and gods tremble, and no one in the same level can stop it. Third, the speed of flight is too much faster than ordinary people, and the combat experience is also very old-fashioned. These are the conditions for fighting beyond the level. Fourth, the internal strength is inexhaustible. Because of Dantian, the aura absorbed is too strong than others. For various reasons, MI Yunfei has become the first person in the world among his peers. Even Gongsun has no tears to admit this. However, it''s different now. Since there is a skill that can compete with the magic dragon formula, the probability of victory is too much. Whenever he thought of the original humiliation, Gongsun swore in his tearful heart that one day he would defeat Mi Yunfei and recover the humiliation he had suffered. Gongsun Wulei thought that he would be suppressed by Mi Yunfei all his life. Unexpectedly, the old man took a fancy to him at this time, and then brought him to Youming valley. Gongsun Wulei didn''t know the old man''s identity and name, but he dared to take him away in the demon family. Naturally, he was not an ordinary person. Then, under the test of the old man, Gongsun''s tearful performances surprised the old man and clapped his hands. Therefore, the old man decided to teach him the book of subduing demons. The identity of the old man is definitely not low among the demons. Since the book of subduing demons is so weird and overbearing, why don''t the old man teach it to the people of the demons? This is worth pondering. The old man looked at Gongsun without tears and said, "you are my only disciple, and I don''t want to have no successors. Therefore, from today on, I will officially pass on your book of subduing demons." After hearing this, Gongsun Wulei was overjoyed and said, "can you finally learn this set of unparalleled evil skills? Mi Yunfei, wait for me to surprise you!" Chapter 299 In the back mountain of ten thousand demons, MI Yunfei sat alone on a huge stone. His eyes were closed and his hands were held to the Dantian. Suddenly, in his body, yin and Yang separated from his elixir field and suspended in the air. The illusory scene is very frightening. The whole forest is flowing, moving and jumping. Wan daoruicai shone brightly on the forest and attracted many strange birds and animals. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s Yin and Yang Qi turned into a red sun and a cold moon. The red sun shines high, like the real sun, with thousands of rays, piercing people''s eyes. The cold moon is quiet and bright, which makes the forest put on a light silver dress. Mi Yun flew as like as two peas in the sky, and the sun and the moon were on his head. He was shaking up the sun and the moon. The extraordinary color flows and the divine light shines. The strange scene is like an illusion, like a dream but not a dream, which makes people fluctuate. The fiery red sun rose to the sky, just like the sun in the sky, but there were two rounds of hot sun in the sky. In addition, the bright moon slowly rose into the air, and a little light seemed to sprinkle down like soft water. This scene is really strange and unpredictable. "Why is it so weird? The Yin and Yang Qi of my Dantian turned into the sun and moon. Why in the end?" Mi Yunfei was shocked when he looked at the sun and moon in the sky. At this time, with a wave of one hand, the sun and moon slowly fell from the air and finally entered his Dantian. When he looked inside again, he found that his Dantian was covered with a piece, like the vast universe, boundless, and like a star, which seemed to have a different kind of breath. "Why is my Dantian so strange? What will the Yin and Yang become? What will my Dantian become in the future?" Mi Yunfei wondered whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. After all! There are some inexplicable things in your body, and no one will be so relieved. Mi Yunfei stopped working. Dantian clenched his hands, his veins burst, and a burst of savage and violent breath came out. At this moment, he was like a peerless God of war, exuding endless prestige. Bursts of momentum rushed into the sky, stirring the wind and dispersing the clouds. At this time, MI Yunfei''s body surface changed, and bursts of golden light emitted from his body surface, sacred and dazzling. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s skin turned golden yellow and looked firm and tight. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" Mi Yunfei tried to hit with his hands and made a sound, just like the exchange of steel. The sound was deafening, like the exchange of thunder. He raised one of his palms, without any internal strength, and directly hit the cliff on one side. With one palm, the palm penetrated the cliff, just like cutting tofu. "Mommy! I''m still not human! I''m almost a monster. What''s the matter with me? Others won''t treat me as a monster!" Mi Yunfei was stunned. Unexpectedly, he almost didn''t treat him as a normal person in other people''s eyes. "After being baptized by divine thunder, my physique has really changed now? I don''t know how strong it will be after becoming a magic dragon?" Mi Yunfei said to himself. There are thousands of mysteries in his heart, which can''t be answered. He was stunned and hesitated for a while. I really don''t know whether it is good or bad. Mi Yunfei tried to restrain his momentum and hide his breath. A moment later, his skin returned to its original color. When he broke out strong momentum again, his body would be suffused with golden light, and the whole person''s skin would become golden yellow. It looked like a god of war made of gold, suffused with endless divine power. "Master magic dragon is really a peerless genius! Magic dragon formula is definitely the most terrible set of skills in history. Up to now, I can only play the third form of magic dragon formula. If I can refine the fourth form and my magic dragon body, I''m afraid I dare challenge even those in the realm of magic soul. Even if I can''t defeat it, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the other party to kill me." Mi Yunfei is really a madman. He can be so confident. If the magic dragon knew that he was dead, he would be scared to live. I''m afraid the magic dragon didn''t dare to think so at that time? "Magic dragon formula", an ancient and modern skill, is the best cultivation history. There is absolutely no skill that can be compared with it. It is called the most terrible skill between heaven and earth by the world. It was once called taboo skill in a certain era. When the magic dragon fought with the dragon family and the demon family, the world thought that the magic dragon had fallen. So far, the whole cultivation world was in turmoil and moved in all directions. They were looking for the peerless skill "magic dragon formula". For magic dragon formula, this is mi Yunfei''s biggest card. He doesn''t know what else is strange about magic dragon formula. After all, he hasn''t tried it himself. At present, he knows that after practicing the magic dragon formula, people can soar their combat power, fight beyond their ranks, become crazy about killing, completely affect a person''s mind and make people''s blood soar. On the other hand, "magic dragon formula" can also make people''s physique extremely strong. If it can be created all the time, it can become an immortal body that the world can''t imagine. At that time, even the four most powerful divine soldiers in the world are difficult to shake. The four great magic weapons are the birth of heaven and earth, but if you achieve eternal life and immortality, even the magic weapons are difficult to shake. Therefore, it is said that the magic dragon formula is an anti heaven skill, even the things of heaven and earth. Therefore, every time you cast the magic dragon formula, there will always be miracles and divine thunder, because this set of skill has reached the point where heaven and earth can''t stand. With the improvement of MI Yunfei''s cultivation, he felt that although he knew more and more things, he felt that he didn''t understand more and more. There are mysteries everywhere. Dantian is like a universe, boundless. But it''s so hazy that people always want to find out. His yin-yang Qi seems to be able to suck any breath belonging to yin-yang. Mi Yunfei doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad to suck those breath. As for the magic dragon formula, he is a mystery. He doesn''t know whether he can improve the magic dragon formula. Even if he can improve it, he doesn''t know what kind of skill the magic dragon formula created by him will become. In addition, the magic shadow is now a combination of the three magic soldiers. It is rumored that if the four magic soldiers can come together, the unique power of the magic soldiers can break the fairyland. However, at present, although the three have been integrated, the power is indeed terrible, but it has not reached the legendary ability to open the door of the fairyland. As for the last magic weapon tear Chen halberd, I don''t know where it is, and the three magic soldiers can''t feel the existence of tear Chen halberd. After a slight sigh, MI Yunfei no longer thought about it. Now the strength of the demon clan is gradually emerging. Although the right party has a dream to walk alone, after all, he has not recovered to the peak of that year, so he is not enough to compete with the demon clan. Therefore, MI Yunfei wants to refine Shu Shendan immediately, and then go to the dragon family in the South China Sea to ask the dragon family and Xuanxian family to help. During a conversation with Meng alone, MI Yunfei realized the reason for his failure. Therefore, after a few days, he felt that his state of mind was almost adjusted before preparing to refine shushendan. Mi Yunfei sacrifices the demon subduing tripod. The demon subduing tripod becomes the size of a palm and lies quietly in the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand. The demon subduing tripod is simple and has an ancient smell. There are some runes around the tripod. The tripod, with three feet and two ears, symbolizes supreme authority. The subduing demon tripod can hold many wild animals when it exudes its power. It is a mysterious artifact. The demon subduing tripod is made from heaven and earth. It is extremely mysterious and is by no means an ordinary thing. At this point, MI Yunfei knew that the subduing demons tripod could be used to refine utensils or elixirs, frighten wild animals and cross the barrier. However, there are some runes around the body of the subduing magic tripod, and I don''t know what the effect of the subduing magic tripod is. Mi Yunfei carefully observed the demon subduing tripod in the palm. He always felt that the tripod was not as simple as he saw on the surface. Maybe it had other functions. "What''s the use of this subduing magic tripod? I always feel that this tripod is unusual." Mi Yunfei looked at the subduing magic tripod and said to himself. "Get up!" With a low cry, MI Yunfei threw out the demon subduing Ding. As soon as the demon subduing tripod left Mi Yunfei''s palm, it immediately magnified, and bursts of divine light shot vertically and horizontally in the air. The sky was suddenly colorful. The demon subduing tripod became bigger and bigger, standing in the air like a huge palace. Slowly, the demon subduing tripod covered the sky. "What''s the matter? How can the darkness suddenly come down in the daytime?" "How can this ghost weather be like this? It''s obviously noon at this time. Why does it inexplicably turn into night?" "I don''t know. Even the night can''t stop our realization. It''s dark in front of us. Even we can''t see anything. It''s weird!" "What is the old man doing? I just took off my pants to prepare for the primitive war. Why did it suddenly get dark. Doesn''t God know that I was the first time? It''s so dark that I can''t find a place." when I heard this voice, I knew that it was Lu Chaohai, who was called the "romantic prodigal son", who must have soaked sister Chen and was preparing to do it? "Oh! My sun, you son of a bitch, sneaked at me in the dark. It''s agreed that you just compete. Why did you stab me with a sword? Your boy stabbed me so accurately that it hit the center." Some young talents in the demon temple were surprised, and the sound of wolf howling was heard all the time. Everyone was shouting and scolding. It was obvious that they didn''t know what was going on. Mi Yunfei was just caught off guard. He didn''t expect that the demon subduing tripod could be so big that it could completely cover a sky. His mind moved and hurried to make the subduing demon tripod smaller. When the demon subduing tripod became as big as a palace, those young talents saw clearly what it was. "My sun, that thing is the fourth man''s subduing devil tripod. Alas! The sword I endured just now was a good thing done by that boy. It is estimated that it will leak out directly when it is convenient in the future." "Old four, I''m holding your lung! Why are you playing tricks at this time? Woo woo. I''ve put it in the wrong place, and I''m not finished with you." Lu Chaohai is also yelling and scolding. Complaints came out from different corners. Then we could see the army pressing in, the ground rumbling, the ancient wood trembling and the sand flying stones walking. Waves of anger swept through like sea waves, led by Lu Chaohai. He looked like he was going to eat people. He was still yelling and scolding: "fourth brother, my first time was ruined in your hands. You returned me for the first time." As soon as Mi Yunfei heard this, he felt inexplicable and said to himself, "when was your first time ruined in my hands?" However, feeling the anger like the tide of the sea, MI Yunfei received the ups and downs, and the magic tripod hurriedly ran away. If he stayed, he didn''t know what would happen. Soon after, the mountains and rocks flew in disorder and became angry. People were shouting a slogan, that is, "action to kill demons". Mi Yunfei hid on an ancient tree in the back mountain, patted his ups and downs chest, and said with lingering fear: "I''m scared to death. Looking at the boss just now, I guess it''s hard to destroy flowers without success?" When he calmed down, he repeatedly observed the demon subduing tripod and thought of the effect brought by the change of the demon subduing tripod just now. He was surprised and said, "this demon subduing tripod can change so much. Is it an ancient magic weapon that can trap people?" It is said that hundreds of thousands of years ago, some outstanding people could not only refine pills and tools, but also refine some magic weapons. Those magic weapons are extremely powerful and spiritual. They can shake the sky and the earth and are unpredictable. Of course, the magic weapon born between heaven and earth is even more wonderful. With the wheel of history rolling forward, after several times, several bloody storms came down, and countless talents fell. Whether it''s Alchemy or utensil refining, it has been gradually forgotten. So far, the saying of magic weapon has disappeared. Mi Yunfei looked at some runes on the subduing demon tripod. After looking carefully at the rear, he found that there were some strange and distorted runes on it in addition to the formula of subduing wild animals. The demon subduing tripod is a little old. I don''t know how many years it has existed. Maybe it existed at the beginning of heaven and earth. It has elegant ancient flavor, rusty spots and many words of different ages. Some of the handwriting Mi Yunfei can recognize, and those who know are effective. For example, the alchemy device needs to start the subduing demon tripod, which has the words in this regard, and the pithy formula for frightening monsters is also on it. As for those distorted runes, MI Yunfei guessed that if he could translate them, he might find other functions of the subduing magic tripod. "Go and ask the master if he knows the rune on it. Maybe the secret of the subduing magic tripod will be revealed." after MI Yunfei said to himself, he went to the residence of Mengxing alone. Chapter 300 The dream''s lonely residence is quiet and elegant, with small bridges, flowing water and rising fog. The green trees are shining with a little light, and the colorful birds are chasing the branches of the trees, which makes the place full of vitality. Across the arc-shaped stone bridge, you can see the crowded flowers, the intoxicating fragrance, and the faint glow from the air, reflected in the water, reflecting the rays of different shapes and colors. At the end of the stone bridge, you can see a bamboo forest. The breeze blows and the bamboo waves emit a faint fragrance. Mi Yunfei had many doubts in his heart. Maybe only the master could answer him, so he came here. Now the demon clan is rampant, and all the people in the world may face a crisis. At that time, I''m afraid of the raging war and the people''s livelihood. Therefore, as soon as there is time, dream alone will repair his internal organs in his quiet residence in order to reach the peak of that year. Mi Yunfei dared not disturb, but looked at the residence in front of the bamboo forest from a distance. In front of you, you can see a myriad of rays, colorful movements, and rainbow lights rising into the sky, like a fairy house, emitting bursts of fairy Qi. Vaguely, the air flow is vertical and horizontal, forming patches of light masks, and the white clouds in the sky above the residence have surged up, forming a vortex. Bursts of fragrant aura rushed towards the residence from all directions. This madness is simply a kind of plunder. Suddenly, the overwhelming strength spread out from the center of the quiet residence, and the mountains in the four directions trembled. Fortunately, the strength is controlled skillfully. Otherwise, it will collapse half a hundred miles around. "Come in, smelly boy!" the sound of a dream walking alone came from the house. Mi Yunfei had some questions in his mind and walked towards his residence. The residence is a wooden house. Judging from the color of the wood, we can see that the house has just been built. The furnishings in the house are extremely simple, with only one table and one chair, giving people a charm of returning to nature. The dream walks alone, white clothes are floating, the momentum is restrained, and the steps are full of the supreme road. Although the whole person looks ordinary, his whole body is full of an invisible Tao rhyme. It seems that he is an immortal who understands the truth of heaven. His every move is full of mystery. "Shifu, it seems very unusual today! There''s a feeling of returning to nature. Hasn''t it reached the peak of that year?" Mi Yunfei asked jokingly with a smiling face. "Hehe! Forget it, those are no longer important. The most important thing is that you don''t go to alchemy today, but come to me. Don''t say you came to see my old man?" the dream walks alone like an immortal returning from appreciating the moon, but ordinary words sound like the singing of gods, which makes people clear. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "it''s really something to bother the master today." then, MI Yunfei said his doubts one by one. Dream walked alone and listened quietly. What Mi Yunfei said sounded very strange to ordinary people, but the look of dream parting did not change at all. The whole person is as stable as a rock and looks as if he were himself. After MI Yunfei finished, the dream ran alone. God''s eyes looked into Mi Yunfei''s Dantian. His eyes were like electricity and seemed to have insight into all things in the world. Impressively, what appeared in front of us was a misty scene, turbid and unclear. Dream alone expanded his eyesight and scanned Mi Yunfei''s Dantian. However, after a long time, it was difficult to see the end. It was like boundless, but it was thought-provoking. "Eh! Your elixir field is so strange. It looks like an endless sea and a vast starry sky. Although I couldn''t detect anything a few days ago, it doesn''t feel as vast as it is today. It''s strange that I can''t see the edge with my strength!" Meng alone is a person who travels south and North, What magical events have you never seen? However, he was still startled by Mi Yunfei''s Dantian. "I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that my Dantian is like a bottomless pit. Everything is swallowed up. I really don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a disaster?" Mi Yunfei is also full of questions. He doesn''t know what''s going on in his Dantian, which is full of endless mystery. After a moment of meditation, Meng said, "try to run the Yin and Yang Qi of Dantian." Mi Yunfei nodded and began to run the Yin and Yang Qi in his body. Slowly, in the chaotic elixir field, suddenly the red sun was shining, the rays were shining, and there were thousands of auspicious colors. On the other side, however, the cold moon hung high and the Qinghui flowed. The dream walked alone and operated the divine power in order to see through the elixir field of MI Yunfei. However, he could see nothing except the sun and moon in his belly. After a long time, Meng walked alone and gave up the idea of seeing through Mi Yunfei''s Dantian. He sighed: "unpredictable, unpredictable! Your Dantian is an unknown number. It''s too mysterious. Don''t say it''s me. Maybe even the immortal God in the sky is afraid it''s difficult to see through your Dantian." "Master, as long as Yin and yang can be absorbed in my Dantian, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad?" Mi Yunfei asked with some worry. Dream alone shook his head and said, "this is not very clear. At present, it doesn''t seem to bring you any bad results. It seems that it shouldn''t be a bad thing." At this time, MI Yunfei offered his demon subduing tripod and asked, "master, can you recognize some ancient texts on it?" Mengduxing had seen Mi Yunfei''s demon subduing tripod for a long time. From the first time, I felt that this demon subduing tripod was not a mortal thing. However, close observation at the moment was another shock. The demon subduing tripod lay quietly in the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand. It was ancient and plain, and it was densely engraved with ancient prose. Ancient texts are very different. Although some characters are ancient, they can be translated, while some characters and are like spirit snakes. It''s better to say that they are characters than runes. Meng walked alone and carefully observed the words on the demon subduing Ding. With his profound knowledge, he only knew a few words, which inevitably shocked him. "Where did you come from?" mengduxing never asked Mi Yunfei this question. Today, when he observed the demon subduing tripod closely, he suddenly found that it was very mysterious, so he asked. "I got it from a mysterious place. The original owner of this demon subduing tripod was left by an elder hundreds of thousands of years ago. His name is wan Jinghong." "Wan Jinghong! It''s him!" Rao Shiyi''s cultivation of dream parting was startled by Mi Yunfei''s sentence. Dream travels alone, has profound knowledge, travels far and wide, has been to many places, and has left many legends. He still knows some rumors about Wan Jinghong. It was a figure who soared to the fairy world. Naturally, the things left by such figures should not be underestimated. "Master, have you heard of master Wan?" "That''s a genius. He has made achievements in both alchemy and device refining, especially in alchemy. He found his own way, which is different from the ancient alchemy method. He likes to try and is called an alchemy genius." Meng walked alone and looked up at the sky. He felt some emotion in his heart. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was an unknown civilization and a history submerged in the annals of heaven and earth. Many thousands of years ago, at that time, many wizards were born, and there were as many strong people as cattle hair. Whether it was alchemy or tool refining, it reached its peak at that time. Dream alone can also be regarded as a strange person and a generation of Tianjiao for thousands of years. It is natural that you can''t be born in that era. "You can enlarge the demon subduing tripod," Meng said to MI Yunfei. After listening to this, MI Yunfei immediately raised the demon subduing tripod. After the demon subduing tripod was enlarged, it emitted bursts of sacred and dazzling glow, making this small bamboo forest as sacred as a fairyland. At this time, the golden inscriptions revolved around the subduing magic tripod, with different shapes and colors, such as the spirit snake, the divine dragon jumping, twists and turns, which is quite mysterious. When the demon subduing tripod turned into the size of a house, MI Yunfei stopped it and just floated out of thin air. "This demon subduing Ding is so weird! The colors on it are different, and the ancient texts are also different. What do these different ancient texts represent? What do these different colors represent?" Meng said to himself alone. Rao is difficult to guess with his knowledge and experience. "These characters are different. Some ancient characters are similar to our current characters, and these can still be recognized, while some ancient characters are more and more different. It seems that this represents different times!" Mi Yunfei was surprised. "Well, it''s very possible that some of these ancient inscriptions have strange shapes. It''s better to say that they are characters than runes. There''s a primitive feeling. I think each broken Rune represents every era!" mengduxing also thinks that MI Yunfei''s guess is right. Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and said, "maybe after these ancient texts are translated, you will know the other functions of the subduing devil tripod. Master, look, these words are used for refining pills and utensils. Although these words are ancient, they can still be understood. I think these ancient texts may also have a certain function." Meng nodded alone and said, "these ancient texts are too old. Maybe even several elders of the four hermit aristocratic families don''t know them. However, there are many ancient relics of the Dragon nationality in the South China Sea. Maybe they can translate the ancient texts on the magic tripod." "So, is it necessary for the dragon people in the South China Sea to go?" Mi Yunfei asked. "That''s right! When your Shu Shendan is successfully refined, it''s time for us to go to Nanhai. Whether it''s the demon clan or the subduing magic tripod, Nanhai must go. Maybe it''s time to compete with elder long Shengtian." Meng walked alone with divine light in his eyes and some expectations. "OK! My strength is about to enter the realm of air resistance. I''m happy these days. Refining Shu Shendan should be successful. Shifu will wait for the news from the disciple!" after MI Yunfei said, he left straight away. At night, the bright moon is at the head, the stars are dotted, and the wind blows, with a trace of cold. In the depths of the ancient forest, Haoguang is radiant and colorful. Wisps of smoke fluttered with the wind, with a little refreshing fragrance floating among the ancient forests. Mi Yunfei looked like a relegated immortal in the sky. His whole body exuded incomparable divine power. The vast inner strength surges like an ocean, surging in the ancient forest. On his head, the demon subduing tripod spun rapidly, and bursts of divine power poured out of the tripod. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" "Judan!" With a roar, MI Yunfei quickly pinched the word formula and poured into the demon subduing Ding with thick power. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the tripod cover flew up, bursts of fragrance fluctuated in the ancient forest, and a little light floated out like fireflies at night. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he waved it with one hand, and the jade bottle nearby suddenly flew up, and that little light immediately fell into the jade bottle. "Ha ha! Shu Shendan, I finally succeeded in refining. Will my father wake up?" Chapter 301 Mi Zhenqiang''s resting place, Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling have been here almost every day recently. Mi Yunfei was holding Shu Shendan and was excited. He didn''t know whether his father would be sober, but the pill would never be ineffective. "Devil, you are all demons! Give me back more than 300 lives of the MI family, and give me back more than 300 lives of the MI family!" Mi Zhenqiang''s hair was fluffy, his face was frightened, and his mouth roared wildly. Mi Yunfei felt a pain in his heart. He ran away with his mother. Although he didn''t see what had happened, it''s not difficult to see from MI Zhenqiang''s look that the MI family must have a river of blood and a mountain of corpses at that time. "Father, I''m Yunfei! Don''t you recognize me? Do you remember the little genius at home?" Mi Yunfei asked, biting his lips. "Yunfei? Little genius?" Mi Zhenqiang seemed to be trying to remember something, but a moment later he still shouted, "devil, you are the devil!" At this time, Mengxing also came to the house alone. Looking at this scene, even his heart was a little uncomfortable. "Master!" "Smelly boy, your father is out of his mind now. I''m afraid he won''t take Shu Shendan voluntarily. I''ll fix him and feed him Shu Shendan!" Mi Yunfei nodded after listening. At this time, the dream walked alone and waved with one hand. The invisible strength fluctuated in the house. Mi Zhenqiang, who had been frightened and barking, immediately settled there, like a sculpture, and the house became quiet. Mi Yunfei took out the jade bottle from his arms, poured out a Shu Shendan and fed it to MI Zhenqiang. The fragrance of shushendan overflows everywhere and melts at the entrance. With a wave of dream''s solo sleeve robe, MI Zhenqiang suddenly softened to a complete coma. "What''s going on? Why is father unconscious for no reason? Does Shu Shendan have no effect?" Mi Yunfei asked hurriedly. "It''s all right. When your father wakes up, I''m afraid he''s always in panic. After taking the Shu Shen pill, he needs to buffer the medicine for a period of time, and he can''t wake up so soon." Mengxing is knowledgeable. Although he can''t refine this pill, he still knows something. Seeing that MI Yunfei was still too nervous, Meng walked alone and comforted: "relax! Although your father''s mind may not wake up immediately, it will always get better." Leng Hanshuang patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder and comforted him: "brother Yunfei, don''t worry! Just give it to me and sister Xianling." "Xiaomi, don''t worry! Uncle will get better." mengxianling also said comfortingly. "Well, thank you!" Mi Yunfei''s look also relaxed a lot. "Smelly boy, you have to meet some old friends with me before going to the Dragon tribe in the South China Sea." mengduxing said. "Oh, master''s old friend?" Mi Yunfei was surprised. Through Ren fafeng''s words, MI Yunfei learned something about the past of Mengxing alone. "Master, when are you leaving?" Mi Yunfei knew that mengduxing had achieved unparalleled accomplishments, but he was embarrassed in front of some of his friends because he didn''t have an apprentice. As the only apprentice of mengduxing, MI Yunfei naturally wants to add breath to the master. Hearing that Meng walked alone and said he was going to meet some old friends, he was naturally anxious. "I can feel your breath. Now you are wandering in the early days and the period of the imperial air. You have one foot into the realm of the imperial air period. You must have made a breakthrough in these two days. Wait until you enter the period of the imperial air, and then visit those old friends!" mengduxing is very pleased. Mi Yunfei is his only disciple, But it added a lot of light to him. No matter the cultivation talent or the perseverance of cultivation can be compared by ordinary people, especially the explosive power of MI Yunfei, who does not admit defeat and is strong in case of strength, is frightening. Mi Yunfei tried to run his inner strength. Indeed, as mengduxing said, he is about to enter the realm of air resistance. He is not worried about whether he can break through Mi Yunfei. His mood has been too high to leave the country. Moreover, long ago, he found that even when he rushed to the stage, it was natural and there would be no bottleneck. "OK! I''ll enter the imperial air period in these two days." Mi Yunfei nodded and agreed, but he was looking forward to it. He wanted to know whether he could fight alone at the peak of the imperial air without using the magic dragon formula? "Good! Good! I''m looking forward to them seeing your surprised expression. Ha ha. Who dares to say that I dream of walking alone without an apprentice. Now I not only have an apprentice, but also a well-known demon God in the world. At that time, I''ll wash those old guys well." Meng walked alone and left with a big smile. Mi Yunfei can tell from mengduxing''s words that mengduxing still cares about this visit to friends. Must have been teased in the past. "Master, even if you die, you will never lose face. I will honor you this time. I will double the ridicule you have received." Mi Yunfei shook his fist and felt disgusted in his heart. The night sky was dark, with no stars and no bright moon. Only the smell of terror was stirring in the forest of ten thousand demons. Countless birds and animals flew up, leaves swayed in the wind, and bursts of wind roared, blowing the sand on the ground. On a huge rock, MI Yunfei''s eyes were slightly closed and his heart was facing the sky. His powerful internal strength was like thousands of troops and horses galloping, the earth''s surface surged violently, and the ancient forest was turbulent. The faint purple flower flows in the body like a spirit snake. At this moment, the body surface of MI Yunfei has changed. The golden God body is shining like a god of war cast from gold. The high war spirit was involuntarily sent out, and an endless stream of aura came from all directions. Impressively, the divine power shook the sky, the golden light intoxicated the eyes, the whole forest was reflected in golden light, and millions of dazzling brilliance annihilated Mi Yunfei. The vigorous and unparalleled energy, like a running river, will shatter the boulders around. The rubble all over the sky floated down slowly with the remnant flowers and fallen leaves. Mi Yun opened his eyes fiercely. His body was like a dragon leaping in the air. His whole body was filled with the idea of shaking the sky. He had a feeling that his fist could open the sky and break the earth. At this time, he spread his golden wings and rushed into the air, jumping ten miles away. His whole body was shining with gold and his eyes were cold. The deep eyes are like the ghost fire in the night, emitting a faint green light. When Mi Yun flew to the empty valley, he immediately clenched his fist. His golden fist was full of explosive power. The high war spirit soared suddenly, and the momentum of shaking the world broke the wind and swept the clouds. Mi Yunfei blew a fist to dominate the world towards the valley below. The fist of the explosive field was full of destructive power. The golden light is everywhere, and the fist is like a rainbow. A fist falls, a mountain peak is pierced, and countless mountains and stones fly up. "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yunfei''s spirit soars into the sky and his divine power is surging. He has a great potential to fight heaven. The huge palm is shining brightly in the night. The whole palm was about ten feet in size, like the hand of God. When it was airborne, the Qianzhang waterfall below stopped. The palm power dominates the world, shaking the universe, the space is squeezed and deformed, and the wild palm wind sweeps the ancient trees up. Under the huge palm cover, the divine power shook the sky. A mountain peak was patted into powder and instantly turned to the ground. There was smoke and sand all over the sky. "Is this the power of the middle stage of Yukong? I don''t know how many times stronger than that of the early stage of Yukong! I really look forward to having someone at the peak of Yukong to accompany me. I believe even the person at the peak of Yukong can beat him flat." Mi Yunfei just stepped into the middle stage of Yukong. With a burst of joy in his heart, he hurried to the wild Valley to try his hand. "Ha ha! The divine light protects my body. I don''t know how many times stronger my physique is than before. Even if it is the peak state of Yukong, what can it do to me? If I can turn into a magic dragon, ordinary Yukong people can''t hurt me at all." Mi Yunfei said to himself for a while, and was very happy. "According to the magic dragon master, if the magic dragon formula can be improved, the magic dragon will evolve slowly and finally become immortal. That is to say, it can last forever. It''s hard for millions of people to hurt a penny if they use their swords together. At first, I can''t believe it, but now with the improvement of my cultivation, my magic dragon body is becoming stronger and stronger. It seems that the magic dragon master''s idea is right." at this moment, Mi Yunfei is full of beautiful visions for the future. He was imagining that if one day his magic dragon body really reached the immortal body said by the magic dragon, what he wanted to do most was to challenge all the powerful demons in the fairy world, and he would kill all the four sides at that time. "Hehe! It seems that I can accompany Shifu to visit his old friends tomorrow. This time, I must honor Shifu. I want to convince his old friends'' disciples. I want to move mountains and rivers and roar waves!" at this moment, MI Yunfei''s momentum soared to the highest peak. He was highly motivated and palmed on both sides. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After a series of loud noises, the continuous peaks on both sides of miyunfei collapsed one after another. The rivers below overturned under his violent palm, and huge water columns rose into the sky one by one. This is the real avalanche! "Ha ha! The waves are three thousand feet and ten directions. It''s not the power of God, but the power of magic. Wave the mountains and set foot in heaven and earth. Who can be brilliant forever?" "Can no one be brilliant forever? Can no one live forever? I don''t believe it. I want to create an immortal legend!" Mi Yunfei shouted up to the sky and disappeared into the night. The next day, the morning glow was thousands of miles, the clouds were light and the wind was light, and the unknown sound of birds came from all directions, which made people feel calm. The misty mist floats in the ten thousand evil Jue pulse. Although it hinders people''s sight, it can''t hinder people''s mood. At the moment, MI Yunfei was in a good mood. Last night, he had entered the realm of the Royal Air period, and unexpectedly found that his physique had changed by leaps and bounds. This time, after all, I want to visit my master''s former friends. Naturally, I have some expectations in my heart. He knew that in addition to Ren fafeng''s Shizu, his master had two old friends. Emotionally speaking, they can be regarded as friends of life and death, but those old friends often expose the shortcomings of dreaming and walking alone from jokes. Once upon a time, mengduxing''s cultivation was unparalleled in the world and shocked the world, but there was no apprentice. This has always been the pain in mengduxing''s heart. Although he wants to win many old friends in cultivation, he has always become a laughing stock in the eyes of others because there are no successors. At that time, mengduxing once said that if he had an apprentice one day, he must teach with some old guys'' disciples. Unexpectedly, the world is full of twists and turns. After several storms, I dream of walking alone, but I am heavily poisoned. Therefore, the agreement with my old friends lasted more than 300 years. "Smelly boy, as a teacher, I''ll take you to meet my old friends today. I want to tell them loudly that the proudest thing I dream of walking alone is to accept you as a disciple." dream walking alone has a heroic voice and full of hope in my eyes. Mi Yunfei knows that Mengxing alone is a natural and unrestrained person who sees nothing more light, but he attaches so much importance to himself. It''s not hard to imagine that he did not have a disciple in his heart, but he did always resent it. Who in the world has no voice? Even a man of great ability has shortcomings. For a man who has achieved peerless accomplishments like mengduxing, it is really a big worry for him to have no disciples. Mi Yunfei nodded and said, "master, don''t worry! I won''t humiliate you." Meng walked alone with a faint smile and said, "let''s go! First go to the guy at the deepest part of the ten thousand demons'' Jue pulse. I''ll see if their apprentice is powerful or my apprentice is better." Chapter 302 At the deepest place of the ten thousand evil Jue vein, the ancient trees here are towering, the branches are as thick as people''s waist, and the branches are winding and crisscross, twisted together like black dragons. The old vines on the stone wall are thicker than people''s thighs. There is an ancient smell everywhere. Bursts of howling came from the deep forest. The earth roared and the mountains trembled, making people''s scalp numb. Mi Yunfei and Meng walked alone. Instead of flying in the sky, they chose to walk. Ten thousand demons'' unique pulse stretches for hundreds of thousands of miles, covering an extremely vast area, like an ancient divine dragon entrenched in the blue sky, emitting bursts of divine power. The sun was shining high and the strong light was shed, but even the strongest light could not penetrate the dense forest. In the deep mountain forest, it was dark and nothing could be seen. In the dark, faint green light emitted and kept beating in the deep mountain forest. Mi Yunfei understood that it was the eyes of countless brutes. Those brutes did not attack miyunfei and mengduxing in the forest. These brutes are high-level beasts. Although miyunfei and mengduxing did not release a strong breath, they can still feel that these two people are absolutely unusual. In the depths of the ten thousand evil Jue vein, the ground here is uneven, with sharp stones all over the ground. There are many thorns beside it, and the weeds are knee deep. It can be seen that there are absolutely few people here to walk around, and few people in the world dare to enter here. Along the way, some of the brutes that MI Yunfei saw were all primary holy beasts. There were also some beasts. He couldn''t see what level he had reached. He thought it must be a high-level holy beast. Wan Mo Jue''s pulse is too vast. Even Mi Yunfei, a "native", has never come to this deep place. Both the ancient trees and the mountain wall here are different from the entrance of the ten thousand magic Jue vein. Although the mountain wall is ancient, it has a strange luster, like a fairy mountain. After walking for about an hour, they finally came to a mountain wall. Mi Yunfei had some doubts. There was only one mountain wall here. He couldn''t see anything at all. Dream alone does not explain, one hand waved, invisible force brushed across the mountain wall, the mountain wall rotated in an instant, and gradually showed a cave. "There is a cave in the stone wall!" cried Mi Yunfei in surprise. "Ha ha! It''s just a magic trick to hide people''s eyes and ears." Meng walked alone, looked indifferent and had some ups and downs in his chest. After all, he came here more than 300 years ago. Years pass in a hurry, and in the blink of an eye, there are three hundred spring and autumn. In front of the cave, it is radiant, sacred and dazzling. At this time, a flash of light flashed through the cave, and four ancient characters demon moon floated out of the cave. The ancient typeface shows endless domineering spirit, but also a little weird. It makes people curious and always want to find out. At this time, the light at the hole fluctuated a little, and a strong voice came out of the hole. "Ha ha! Dream boy, you''re here at last!" Dream walked alone with a faint smile and said, "it''s been more than 300 years. I didn''t expect that you old guy hasn''t died. It''s not easy for me to come and see you old guy today. Do you just want me to break in?" A voice came from the cave again: "I''m not too excited. If you want to break in, the boundary of my cave can''t stop you. I''d better remove it myself!" As soon as the sound fell, a strong wind hit, the light of the cave suddenly disappeared, and a fragrant aura gushed out of the cave, which made people feel great. "Ha ha! Let''s go! Go and meet the expert trained by the old guy." the dream walks alone like a relegated fairy in the sky, separated from the secular dust, and has an imperceptible charm all over his body. With a wave of his robe, he stepped into the cave. After seeing this, MI Yunfei was very surprised, but he immediately followed up. The cave is very wide and the two walls are very smooth. Obviously, the cave is cleaned often. At the foot is a path paved with pebbles. I don''t know where it extends. After walking for about a long time, a ray of light came from a distance, and the invisible aura of heaven and earth came like a tide. When I stepped out of the cave, I saw a magnificent picture of mountains and rivers. The beautiful scenery of fengxiu is reflected in the eyes, which makes people feel like an illusion, like a dream and not a dream. Even if it is called a fairyland, it is not too much. Thousands of mountains are green and trees are shady. In the distance, there is a Qianzhang cliff. From the top of the cliff, Qianzhang waterfall pours down. The white pisian is like the Milky Way poured out in nine days, with thousands of waves. Below the waterfall is a river. The river gurgles and waves swing in the river. Countless strange little fish jump up and chase the waves, vivid and harmonious. Overhead, there is a bright tomorrow, and the gentle glow is like soft water, making the river sparkling. The lights of different colors are refracted from the river and reflected on the cliffs nearby, like thousands of colorful exercises jumping. Cranes are playing in the river leisurely. Occasionally, one or two of them snuggle up to each other to convey their feelings. The mountains around are towering and towering, towering into the sky. The powerful momentum is shocking and frightening. The misty mist around the hillside, like a girl across a veil, makes people daydream infinitely. The ancient trees around are full of strange animals, such as white apes, spirit monkeys, fairy finches and flower tigers. In the distant mountains, you can also see many huge beasts living on ancient pines. I don''t know. I''m shocked at the sight. There are animals all over the mountains. It seems that it''s right to call it a den here. The scenery here is magnificent and breathtaking. There is a palace on the top of the mountain in the distance. Millions of colorful lights shoot out of the palace and move in the air. In front of the palace is a colorful and flowing color bridge. The color bridge is built of colorful white jade. The fog rising below is intertwined with the mysterious glow, forming a wonderful dream picture. At the moment, MI Yunfei took root at his feet and was difficult to move. He had lived in ten thousand demons for such a long time, but he never thought that there would be such powerful and magnificent beauty among the so-called four fierce places. "Master, why are there so many animals here? Do the owners like to keep monsters?" everything seen here made Mi Yunfei suspicious and asked. The dream walked alone with spring breeze on his face. He smiled faintly and said, "this old guy is not human. It''s not surprising that he likes to be with animals." "Oh! Isn''t it a man or a beast?" Without waiting for the dream to answer alone, a figure suddenly appeared in front of MI Yunfei, startling Mi Yunfei. The visitor is tall and powerful, with thick eyebrows and white beard, and his steps are vain, like an old man in his old age. There is no fluctuation all over the body. Except for being tall, it is no different from the old man in the vegetable market. If the old man hadn''t appeared out of thin air when he came, MI Yunfei would really think the old man was an ordinary man. However, only with the one hand that just appeared out of thin air, this man must be a strong man in the realm of illusory soul. However, there are more and more questions in MI Yunfei''s heart. Why are they the strong ones in the realm of magic soul, but many people look so old? It seemed that he understood the question in MI Yunfei''s heart, and someone asked, "what''s the matter, little guy? Do you think I''m much older than your master?" Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "I dare not. It must be the elder''s skill, who can change his appearance at will." "Hum! You''re nonsense. You think I''m an immortal! You can change if you want to change? Your master looks like 30 or 40 years old because he was that age when he entered the realm of magic soul, and I''ve been practicing for more than 500 years before I entered the realm of magic soul. It looks a little old." the man said with dissatisfaction. Mi Yunfei realized that, looking back carefully, it was true. Except for the dream alone, the dream separation and the magic dragon, it seemed that most of the other magic soul strong people he saw were old people. "More than 500 years, this number is too long!" Mi Yunfei whispered. After listening to this, the old man immediately became angry and shouted, "do you think our beasts are as fast as your human cultivation! My talent is almost at the top of my class. If you were someone else, it is estimated that we are still in the realm of holy beasts for more than 500 years!" After listening to this, MI Yunfei realized that the old goods turned out to be beasts, but according to what he said, if they had been built into divine beasts for more than 500 years, their talent would naturally be terrible. "Well, old man, you are so old that you still quarrel with my apprentice. It''s really embarrassing for you qinglingjiao family!" Meng walked alone and stopped immediately. After listening to this, MI Yunfei realized that this man was transformed by Jiao. Although Jiao is not like a dragon, it is also an extremely fierce beast among beasts. It looks like a snake and has four feet. The green Lingjiao is stronger than the other Jiaos. Its whole body is longer than the green dragon scale. Its defense is extremely terrible. It is difficult to hurt its body with ordinary swords. The old man belongs to a beast and has no name. Meng alone calls him Qingling. His strength has reached the peak of magic soul. He can turn into seven separate bodies, which can be regarded as the top existence in this world. Qingling walked alone around the dream for several times and said, "ha ha! You guy, I heard that you were poisoned by the demon family and your strength decreased greatly. Although you are slowly recovering now, you should not be as powerful as you were in those years?" Dream walked alone with a faint smile and said, "I don''t know if the experience is not powerful, but it''s still no problem to deal with you." After hearing this, Qingling was furious and shouted and scolded, "dream boy, did you talk like that? Didn''t you mean to annoy me? I haven''t moved my tibia for a long time. I''ll try you first." Qingling said that, directly stretched out his palm and patted mengduxing. The power of extreme terror is well controlled. Otherwise, this great beauty will turn into nothingness under this palm. Dream walked alone, his face was easy-going, and said, "it''s not necessary to try! If you''re abused, it''s OK." As he spoke, he waved his sleeved robe like a fly. The invisible fluctuation deforms the space and waves it at will, as if it contains a supreme Avenue and feels the unity of heaven and earth. The wind was blowing, and the power of terror suffocation was like hundreds of peaks. Qingling was waved out by Mengxing alone, and almost hit the cliff behind. "Well, you dream boy, I haven''t seen you for more than 300 years. I can''t imagine that your strength is still so terrible. I''m afraid you can step into the realm of half immortal again in a few years?" Mengduxing didn''t give a positive answer. He smiled and said, "I said brother Qingling! You shouldn''t receive old friends like this?" As soon as that Qingling heard it, he suddenly realized it. He patted his forehead and shouted, "Oh! Don''t you think I''m too excited? Go to the Palace first. I''ve informed the other two guys. They probably won''t be long before they get here." After that, Qingling led Meng to walk alone towards the magnificent palace in the distance, and Mi Yunfei followed behind. Along the way, clear springs flowed, birds crowed, and misty fog rose from the water. The fragrant fragrance of flowers drifts out, making people feel refreshed and absent-minded. The palace is beautiful and dazzling, like an ancient beast standing tall in the clouds. Bursts of rosy clouds shot out from the whole body of the palace, like color training shuttling through the sea of clouds, making people feel trapped in a mysterious fairyland. At the gate of the palace que, several golden characters Qingling immortal que are engraved on the huge plaque. The font is full of dragons and Phoenix, showing a wild and unrestrained domineering spirit and a "momentum" that shakes people''s hearts. The whole palace is built on the top of the mountain, surrounded by clouds and rosy clouds. It is really as ethereal as the palace suspended in the air. Mi Yunfei and Meng walked alone with Qingling to the hall, which is solemn, resplendent and extremely broad. There are still one or two people in the hall, and the rest are half beast level. After Meng walked alone and sat down, Qingling asked, "dream boy, this time you came with your disciples to fulfill the agreement more than 300 years ago?" Meng walked alone with a faint smile and replied, "you know I was always hurt because I didn''t have a disciple. Now that I have taught such an outstanding disciple, I naturally have to fulfill my promise." After hearing this, Qingling frowned and said, "you disciple are really a Tianzong wizard. Even compared with the magic dragon, he is not weak at all, but his age is too young. It seems that he should be only in his twenties. How about a competition under the age of 60 according to the age ratio between our beasts and your humans? So as not to say that I bully you, boy." (Note: in terms of cultivation, generally speaking, five years of animal cultivation is equivalent to one year of human cultivation. According to Qingling, 60 years of human cultivation is 300 years of animal cultivation. The more animals reach the later realm, the more difficult it is, and the later division is not so fixed.) Mengduxing looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "ha ha! How can my mengduxing disciple compare with ordinary people? Old man, I''m going to be crazy today. As long as I''m not over 80, everyone can come. I believe my disciple will never lose face." Just after Meng''s words, he heard Mi Yunfei say, "master, I have a bold challenge." "Oh, what challenge?" mengduxing and Qingling asked together. "As long as you don''t reach the level of divine beast, you can follow." As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was silent. Everyone understood that the apprentice was determined to give a sigh of relief to the master. Chapter 303 The short silence made people breathe a little hurriedly, and the people (animals) were stunned. This remark was extremely arrogant. You know, it''s not so easy to surpass when you get to the realm of Yukong. The dream walked alone. His heart was sad. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it after all. He looked excited, his hands trembled, and said in a trembling voice: "good! Good! Good! I have taught a good disciple in dream walking alone. Good boy, use your strength to prove it! Let the old guy see how confident my disciple in dream walking alone is and let them see the real style of your demon God." at this moment, dream walking alone was very excited, He knew that MI Yunfei was trying to erase the shadow from his heart. "Master, please don''t worry. Even if you die, you will never lose face to master." Mi Yunfei felt a burst of emotion when he said these words. If it weren''t for his dream to walk alone, he might have become a useless man, and he might never be able to lift his head among his peers. It was the dream alone that taught him the skills of his life, the dream alone that taught him a lot of common sense, and the dream alone cast his demon style. In his heart, mengduxing is his closest person. He can''t stand his master being ridiculed. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s momentum began to climb invisibly. There was a burning fire in his heart, which seemed to burn the world at any time. In the hall, all the people (animals) trembled. Although Mi Yunfei''s strength had just entered the imperial air period, no one would underestimate the momentum that erupted from him. "Good! Dream boy, you''re really good. It''s great to teach such an outstanding disciple! Great! I agree with this arrogant challenge. Even if he loses, you''re proud among our old friends. No one is better than your disciple." Qingling''s words were a little excited, and even he was infected by Mi Yunfei. The existence of some half beast level in the hall was disdained in their hearts, and they completely despised what Qingling said. Although they feel that MI Yunfei''s strength is not weak, it is absolutely impossible to get such a high evaluation. Mi Yunfei looked at the three orcs in the hall. He didn''t care about the disdain in their eyes. "I''ll fight you in the first game!" a Orc flew towards Mi Yun and said to him with divine knowledge. This is a red lion with two wings. Its eyes are red with blood. It can shoot magic light in its eyes, such as lightning strike, which is enough to penetrate the mountain and crack the stone. It has wings on its back and is very fast. The limbs are like pillars. The sharp claws are extremely sharp and can easily break rocks. The two winged red devil lion can now be transformed into a human head. Obviously, it has reached the level of holy beast. It is powerful and unparalleled, which is comparable to the realm of human air defense. However, in terms of physique, it is much stronger than human air defense. "Roar!" With a roar of a lion, the winged Red Devils seemed to be asking Qingling to fight. Without waiting for Qingling to speak, MI Yunfei took a step. His momentum was high and frowned: "ten moves, I only need ten moves to defeat you." "Roar!" The winged red devil lion roared up to the sky and shook the palace. Fortunately, it didn''t collapse. It becomes larger and turns into a body, up to more than ten feet. The lion''s head was high, overlooking Mi Yunfei, and the voice said, "boy, talk big. Even if you are a demon God, what can you do? I can kill you with a slap." At the moment, with one hand, Qingling imprisoned the double winged red devil lion. He deeply knew the temper and violence of the double winged red devil lion. Maybe he really crushed Mi Yunfei''s slap. It''s not easy to explain to Meng alone at that time. After fixing the two winged red devil lion, Qingling turned to MI Yunfei and asked, "Mi boy, are you willing to accept the challenge?" "I don''t want to!" Mi Yunfei replied. "Why? Don''t you dare? I can guarantee it won''t hurt you." Qingling thought that MI Yunfei was restrained by the roar of the lion just now. "It''s not my opponent!" Mi Yunfei replied. He didn''t want to be so arrogant, but he was angry when he remembered that his master had been laughed at by others. In addition, the winged red devil lion was so arrogant just now, and Mi Yunfei couldn''t stand it. If you want to be crazy, MI Yunfei will never be worse than anyone. Therefore, at this moment, he will let everyone know with the most arrogant attitude that he is the pride of dreaming alone. As soon as these words came out, the winged red devil lion could not move, but there was an obvious anger in his eyes. If it could move, it was estimated that it would slap Mi Yunfei directly and crush him into minced meat. Qingling was surprised in his eyes and praised: "good boy, arrogant enough! You know, when this winged red devil lion goes crazy, it can''t be resisted by the general realm of air defense. It''s normal to lose his life." "Smelly boy, since people''s words are all about this, you''d better compete with the lion! Remember, don''t seriously hurt it! After all, it''s an old friend''s territory, so you have to give some face!" Meng Duxing narrowed his eyes and said to MI Yunfei. As soon as the dream walked alone, the Qingling almost jumped up. He pointed to the dream and said, "you dream boy, wait and see how your apprentice was ravaged!" Dream walked alone and laughed leisurely: "ha ha! I believe my disciple will never humiliate me. Just treat him as an itchy boy and relax him. Just do good!" Qingling really doesn''t understand why the two masters and disciples are so confident. He almost doubts whether the master has a grudge against the apprentice! He was still encouraging it. "OK! Dream boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you when your apprentice is injured. Don''t regret it then." Qingling''s face is red and her heart is very oppressed. It''s hard for anyone to be kind as a donkey''s liver and lung. "Oh! How old are you? You''re really wordy. If you''re afraid of losing, don''t chirp there. It''s a waste of our teachers and apprentices'' time." Meng walked alone with an impatient face, but he was secretly laughing. Who told Qingling to take the lead in laughing at him? Meng walked alone naturally had to tease him. At this moment, it can be clearly felt that the hall is full of strong anger, one from the double winged red devil lion and the other from Qingling. Especially Qingling is the most exaggerated. His hair almost flushed upside down. "OK! The red devil, give me a good fight later and teach the boy a lesson. The two teachers and disciples are so disgraceful that they have to shoot the boy''s shit and see how they will be ashamed at that time. Go to the back mountain to compete." after Qingling said that, he directly disappeared with the two winged red devil lion, and Meng walked alone with a smile and followed Mi Yunfei. There are also two beasts in the hall. They look at each other, and then go to inform other beasts. Naturally, more spectators are needed in this battle. At that time, they can cheer for themselves. In the forest of the back mountain, surrounded by cliffs, there is a lake in the middle. On the bank, there are many lush trees and some strange flowers. The branches fall vertically and seep into the water. The lake is quiet and dotted with several petals, which makes it more beautiful. In the distance is an ancient forest. The branches are curved, shaped like a green dragon, with strong energy. Gusts of ancient incense waft out of the forest, intoxicating. At this time, many strange monsters flew in the sky, including winged lizards and huge Mantis. All kinds of monsters came over the forest. On their backs are some animals that can''t fly. The roar was huge, with gusts of wind, the ancient trees shook slightly, and the gravel was blown up and rushed to the sky. At this time, the action of the double winged red devil lion returned to normal. Its eyes were blood red, like the devil''s eyes. The raging anger filled the whole forest, and all the hair stood up. It could be seen that it was very angry. "Boy, I''m going to shoot all your shit!" the winged red devil lion whispered to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei ignored it, hugged it with both hands and looked comfortable. He said to the double winged red magic lion, "use your most powerful skill! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance." "Roar!" the two winged red devil lion was very angry. He opened his mouth, raised his claws and jumped directly at Mi Yunfei. The Yin wind, roaring, shaking mountains and rivers, huge mouth, snow-white teeth and sharp claws are the most primitive and barbaric attacks. In the sky and on the ground, all the people and animals stare big eyes, because they haven''t seen Mi Yunfei move or hide. "My God! Is that human waiting to die?" "Who knows! Maybe I''m scared and stupid. I don''t know how to avoid it!" "You see, a change has taken place." Bursts of talking sounds of wild animals came out from the air, and their hearts almost jumped out at this moment. In their minds, they imagined that MI Yunfei was afraid of being shredded or torn into pieces. However, at this moment, MI Yunfei''s whole body was filled with a burst of holy light. The glow was flowing and colorful. The earth was like a spring breeze, full of vitality and a gorgeous scene. The wild momentum broke the wind and swept the clouds, deterred heaven and earth, and the dazzling holy light rushed into the sky. Heaven and earth became sacred in an instant. "When!" click! " Two voices in a row, the claws of the two winged red devil lion patted Mi Yunfei, and its huge mouth bit Mi Yunfei''s arm. However, MI Yunfei''s clothes were broken, and no trace could be left, but the teeth of the winged red devil lion almost collapsed at this moment. "The power of the demon God is so easy to shake. It''s too presumptuous!" As soon as the sound shook, MI Yunfei''s whole body momentum rose wildly, and his skin turned golden yellow, emitting bursts of holy light. At this moment, he was as powerful as a god of war made of gold. The golden light in MI Yunfei''s hand was bright. He grabbed one of the claws of the two winged red devil lion with his backhand and swung it directly. "Ants are trying to shake the tree and overestimate their strength. You are too fragile!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei held the two winged red magic lion and smashed it to the ground. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the sky shook, the ground cracked, boulders flew up and smoke and sand rolled. Mi Yunfei threw the red lion with two wings into the air again, then jumped up and kicked it out. The huge double winged red devil lion was kicked out by Mi Yunfei as if he were playing football. Finally, it stopped until dozens of ancient trees were pressed down. With this skill, the whole audience was surprised. This abnormal defense simply exceeded common sense and could almost be taught by the strong phantom soul. And that brutal and violent means is even more shocking. "What a terrible human force! It''s simply pulling the mountain out of the world!" "Yes, he can kick the two winged red devil lion so far with one foot. You can imagine how wild his power is. This guy is simply a barbarian!" "The most terrible thing is his muscles. It''s full of explosive power. It''s just amazing to see!" Bursts of discussion came out of the air. Those beasts were sighing in their language. Many were frightened by Mi Yunfei''s wild means. Qingling looked at Mi Yunfei in the field and was shocked. It was hard to express. That kind of wildness was too overbearing, and that kind of defense was even more terrible. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said to the dream alone: "you look so gentle. Why is the apprentice taught so barbaric? Typical barbarian!" Meng walked alone, he smiled and said, "that boy has nothing to be proud of except being savage. He has been practicing for more than ten years. He is a rookie!" As soon as these words came out, the nearby Qingling''s face twitched. It was clear that he was beating his face! Mi Yunfei is nothing like this. Isn''t that saying that the double winged red devil lion is not worth mentioning. "Roar!" With a huge roar, the winged red devil lion turned up from the ground. Its eyes were red and its sharp teeth were exposed. It seemed that it had been extremely angry. At this time, the two winged red devil lion spread its wings and flew into the air, and a fire came out of its mouth. The fire was blood red, reflecting the clouds in the sky red, like a sea of fire hanging in the air. Mi Yunfei smiled: "this move is of no use to me. See how I break my magic power!" Chapter 304 After that, MI Yunfei''s Qi sank into the Dantian. In his body, like the Dantian of the universe, a fire red sphere appeared, which was the light sphere belonging to Yang. The red light ball rushed out from the elixir field of MI Yunfei and gradually became larger. It even hung in the sky like a hot sun, emitting a scorching high temperature. "God! What''s that? Why did the sun rush out of his elixir field?" (Beast) "I feel the terrible high temperature condensed on the fiery red sun, which seems to melt everything in heaven and earth at any time." (Beast) "Tomorrow rises in the belly. What''s the situation? It''s so strange! The barbarian''s whole body is full of secrets!" (Beast) The fiery red sun whirled rapidly when it rose to the sky. It was obvious that the fire sprayed by the two winged red magic lion was rapidly pouring into the fiery sun in the sky. At this moment, even the two winged red devil lion had a palpitation. It hurriedly stopped the attack, because it knew that it would not hurt Mi Yunfei at all. The double winged red devil lion held its head high, and its abdomen contracted rapidly. It opened its mouth and spewed out a cold breath. Those chills suddenly turned into a column of water falling from the sky. Mi Yunfei turned the cold in his body again. One of his arms became snow-white in an instant. Bursts of cold air floated out, and the ancient trees around him were frozen in an instant. "Hum! Small skills! Break it for me!" With a cold hum, MI Yunfei slapped the water column in the sky, and the cold air turned into a substantive object and directly strung to the water column in the air. When the cold air touched the water column, those water columns immediately turned into an ice column and fell from the sky. If the two winged Red Lion hadn''t seen the situation wrong and ran fast, it was estimated that the water column would be frozen together with its mouth. "Why does this barbarian have so many strange attacks? It''s really outrageous!" (Beast) "I don''t know. I''m afraid he was born to restrain the two winged red devil lion. Maybe his combat power is not too strong." (Beast) The two winged red devil lion knew that the magic power was difficult to shake Mi Yunfei, and immediately made his body huge and incomparable. It roared up to the sky, shaking the mountain walls and flying leaves. At this time, without waiting for the two winged red devil lion to get angry, he heard Mi Yunfei''s wild words. "Hum! You attacked just now. Now it''s my turn." Mi Yunfei''s toes were a little, and his body was like a crane soaring into the sky. His whole body was golden and powerful. The momentum of crazy bully rushed out, and the whole earth was boiling under his momentum. All the beasts in the sky retreated one after another, and no one dared to stay. With a sneer on his face, MI Yunfei rushed into the sky. The vast internal strength was like a roaring river rushing around, and the world suddenly changed. "Ha ha! The palm power breaks the world, and the strength roars the wind and cloud. If you ask for life and death, the world can''t match. Try my immortal killing palm!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s white hair soared into the sky, just like a crazy devil shaking the sky. His powerful Qi poured into his hands, and a golden light palm about ten feet in size suddenly appeared in the sky. After the metamorphosis of his body, MI Yunfei showed his immortal killing palm again. It was a little different from the past. The palm was golden and huge. The whole sky was covered, dark. When the giant palm fell from the sky, there were bursts of storms. The ground below couldn''t stand it. It sank directly, and the sediment on both sides rushed in all directions like a flood. The two winged red devil lion felt the pressure brought by the huge palm and was shocked. The huge hand had a wild momentum, like a mountain pressed down from the air, and even the air almost solidified. Although the two winged red devil lion was afraid, it was not willing to be caught. It raised its'' palm ''and greeted the giant palm. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the claws of the two winged red devil lion collided with the huge golden palm. The mountain wall nearby trembled. Many ancient trees on the cliff were blown up in an instant and floated down into flying catkins. "Ah! What a disappointment!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei was crazy and powerful, and the strength of madness and explosion was in his hands. The high fighting spirit in his body was recovering. The momentum of dominating the world ran through a mountain wall, jumping gravel into the air, and residual leaves were all over the ground. The two winged red devil lion couldn''t compete at all. He was directly photographed from the air by Mi Yunfei''s palm. However, MI Yunfei made the whole audience scream. He quickly flew towards the double winged red devil lion. When he flew to the top of the double winged red devil lion, he raised his foot as cast by King Kong and stepped down from the air. When you step out, you can obviously hear the wind. You can imagine how powerful that foot is. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the two winged red devil lion was directly stepped on the ground by Mi Yunfei. The huge body smashed the ground into a huge pit. There were many cracks about several feet wide around, and the earth cracked. Mi Yunfei jumped into the pit, grabbed the tail of the winged red devil lion with one hand and threw it straight towards the mountain wall. At this moment, the mighty two winged red devil lion was thrown 17 or 18 feet away by Mi Yunfei like a dead dog, and finally the mountain wall collapsed in half. "What a disappointment! Who is competing in the world?" Mi Yunfei''s white hair soared to the sky, as if he couldn''t get vent. His whole body was soaring and his combat power was surging, as if a peerless God of war was about to challenge the immortal God. With that wild scream, he was filled with terrible strength. Around him, the soil flowed around like a tide, and the lake in the distance gushed out a huge column of water under this roar. The whole lake seemed to turn over and splash water everywhere. Some ancient trees rose directly from the ground, suspended in the air, and then directly exploded into pieces. The mountain wall could not stand this wild momentum and slowly collapsed. Qingling waved with one hand, and the falling rocks suddenly stood still. He waved his sleeve robe again. The two winged red devil lion in a coma in the distance had been carried aside by a gentle force. And those mountains and rocks return in an instant. Although the mountain is full of cracks, it has not collapsed. At this moment, the whole audience was shocked. In a short time, they were silent, and many beasts had a palpitation in their hearts. The savage in front of us was really terrible. The explosive combat power was born for war. However, after a short silence, there were bursts of low voices. "God! That savage is so terrible that he should be so terrible!" (Beast) "Isn''t it? Just the momentum can collapse a mountain. It''s against the sky!" (Beast) "I don''t think we are beasts. He is a beast! And he is still a crazy beast!" (Beast) The beasts in the sky are talking with their words, and different exclamations come out. The eyes looking at Mi Yunfei were also full of fear, as if Mi Yunfei was like a demon about to eat people. "What a terrible boy! It''s not easy! No wonder you can be rated as the ''No. 1 young master in the world''! Meng boy, your apprentice is really terrible. The temporary outbreak of war is the strongest I''ve ever seen." Qingling sincerely sighed and looked at Meng''s independent look. "Ha ha! Up to now, who dares to say that I dream of walking alone without disciples, and who dares to say that my dream of walking alone disciples are not as good as others." mengduxing sighed for a moment and laughed wildly. Just then, Qingling frowned and said to Meng alone, "it seems that the old guy nearest here has arrived. I''ll come right away." after that, Qingling has disappeared in place. After a while, several people came from a distance. Qingling was naturally in the front, and behind him was an old man who looked almost as big as Qingling. The old man was dressed in a green shirt, but he was dressed like a young man. His eyebrows tilted upward like a knife, and he looked a little more ferocious. The old man is tall and powerful. He is not angry. When he steps, the earth and mountains shake. Dream walked alone with a faint smile. He naturally understood that the old guy also wanted to try whether he had recovered his strength. After all, the old man in Qingyi, Qingling and others thought that he had lost his whole body skills after they learned that he had been hit by Huagong powder. Dream walked alone, raised his feet and fell with one foot. The invisible force spread like a surging tsunami from his feet. Where he passed, it was like the breeze blowing, but when the strength swayed beside the old man in Qingyi, the old man in Qingyi suddenly trembled and exclaimed, "although he hasn''t completely recovered to the peak, it''s not far away." "Ha ha! LAN Fengwu, you are so old that you can''t expect to live in this world!" Meng said jokingly. The old man named LAN Fengwu frowned and scolded: "dream boy, I haven''t seen him for many years, but his mouth is still so poisonous! It''s still the same as usual, no big or small." although LAN Fengwu said so, it can be seen that his mood is particularly excited. There are two middle-aged people behind LAN Fengwu. The one walking in front is about 50 years old. It seems to be a little bigger than a dream. He was majestic and steady. When he landed, he fell to the ground like a mountain, which made people feel heavy. The man was dressed in black robes, with a powerful figure and a masculine face. His thick sword eyebrows made him more powerful. The man in black robe is the eldest disciple of LAN Fengwu. His name is Hou Xianghe. He has entered the realm of magic soul a few months ago. He is a genius at his age. There was another man behind HouXiang river. He was nearly 40 years old. He was dressed in white and fluttered in the wind. His face is gentle, like a young master, his manners are elegant, and he is like a scholar full of sages. This man is called jade white dragon. His strength has reached the peak of resisting the sky. He can be regarded as the dragon among people. "Is this your disciple demon God?" Lan Fengwu asked Meng alone. "Younger generation Mi Yunfei has seen the elder." Mi Yunfei saluted him. At this time, Xianghe and yubailong also saluted Meng alone. For the dream of walking alone, they can be said to have grown up listening to his rumors, and they naturally admire him. LAN Fengwu flew around Mi Yun for several times and said in praise: "good seedling, really good seedling! He is young, but he has reached the state of resisting the sky. He is better than your master and can be comparable to the magic dragon." Lan Fengwu''s words are full of praise. Mi Yunfei looked curiously at Hou Xianghe and the two men were also looking at Mi Yunfei. They had heard of the name of the demon God for a long time. They wanted to see the legendary demon God for a long time, but they didn''t dare to go down the mountain without the master''s permission. Now after seeing it, I feel inexplicable, because Mi Yunfei is too young. Yubailong nodded to MI Yunfei. It was a greeting. Mi Yunfei also saluted him back. Hou Xianghe whispered, "it''s just better luck. If I can go down the mountain, I may not be worse than your name of ''demon God''. After hearing this, MI Yunfei was not angry and replied, "if I could reach your age, I guess I would be a strong man at the peak of the magic soul, even if I didn''t fly to the fairy world. I dare ask Uncle, what level have you reached now? If I didn''t reach the peak of the magic soul, it wouldn''t be great." "You." "What are you? Am I wrong? If you and I are the same age, I can run over you with one finger. Do you believe it?" since the other party is so arrogant, MI Yunfei is not polite. "Ha ha! Don''t be ashamed. You''re just a boy in the sky. I''ve reached the early stage of magic soul. I have to jump to death with a fart." Hou Xianghe replied unwilling to fall behind. "Hehe! Is it the beginning of phantom soul? Since then, I''ll ask for advice today." As soon as Mi Yunfei''s crazy words came out, the surroundings immediately quieted down. Everyone understood that there might be a good play to see. A strong smell of gunpowder filled the forest and the war was about to detonate! Chapter 305 At this moment, all the noise stopped, the people (animals) were silent, looked strange, and began to talk. "This barbarian is so arrogant that he even wants to challenge the strong phantom soul. It''s estimated that people have to rush him out with a fart." (Beast) "Isn''t it? Even a sneeze can scare his ass. I''ve seen arrogant, but I''ve never seen such arrogant. I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. He really thinks he is the reincarnation of a magic dragon! Even a magic dragon may not be able to do it." (Beast) "It''s outrageous and arrogant. I really hope that human called Hou Xianghe will teach this arrogant barbarian a lesson. What''s wrong? It''s too self righteous." (Beast) "If I hadn''t been afraid of his strong physique and savage combat power, I would have rushed up and bit him a few times. I really want to shit on his face." (Beast) "Ha ha! I said, dream boy, your apprentice seems to be much stronger than you used to be. I can feel the war spirit erupted in him, but he is too far from Xianghe. This is insurmountable. Don''t you stop it?" Lan Fengwu asked Meng alone with a smile. "It''s all young people''s business. We''re old and can''t manage so much. It''s nothing to let them try their hand." Meng walked alone, with a wave free face and a leisurely look, but he was secretly scolding in his heart: "This boy is really arrogant. Even if he wants to save face for his teacher, he doesn''t have to be so strong! His opponent is a strong phantom soul! Even if he uses the magic dragon formula, there are not many chances of winning! I just hope he doesn''t lose too badly." The green Ling on one side said with a smile: "hey hey! I really don''t know where this boy''s self-confidence comes from? Even if the dream boy instilled too much! This attitude of ignoring anyone is almost the same as the dream boy''s demeanor in those days!" "What? I didn''t have this boy so impulsive at that time! Even if I challenge others, it doesn''t make so much difference?" Meng walked alone and replied with dissatisfaction. Hou Xianghe drew a smile from the corner of his mouth. He took a step forward and burst out. It felt like a mountain, oppressing some animals with lower strength. Mi Yunfei felt the majestic momentum, and the unparalleled gravity came from his body. It was like several mountains buckled on his body. His feet were shaking. He almost knelt directly on the ground, and his body was pressed to "rattle". "I can''t lose to him in momentum. I can die, but I can''t lose! I''m a demon God, a devil who can''t defeat. I will never give in to anyone." Mi Yunfei shouted in his heart. The Qi of the Dantian roared out like a vast ocean, shaking the void and shaking the mountain. Feeling the momentum of MI Yunfei''s body, Hou Xianghe looked surprised and suspicious, and then said with a smile: "interesting, really interesting!" After that, he removed the gravity, then stared at Mi Yunfei and asked, "I want to fight you. Do you dare to fight?" As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was shocked. A strong man in the early stage of magic soul even had to challenge a man in the air, which really felt like bullying the weak with the strong. At this time, Hou Xianghe looked around at the look of those people (animals) around him and said, "I just want to press my strength at the peak state of air defense, because I can feel that my air defense state is not enough to defeat him." "Ha ha! Yukong peak state? In your words, I''ll kill you with a fart. Even if you''re a phantom soul state, I won''t let you live." Mi Yunfei said with a smile, a kind of King''s spirit diffused from his whole body. The ground ran like rivers, gushing earth waves, and his strong internal strength directly pierced a cliff behind him. "It''s terrible! The momentum of this boy is terrible!" Lan Fengwu patted his chest and said. Although the momentum of MI Yunfei is far worse than that of him, even if it is the peak state of Yukong, it''s not so huge. Just then, a burst of charming laughter came from the distant sky. "Ha ha! What a terrible young man! I don''t know how to compare with my disciples?" As soon as the voice fell, two figures appeared in the misty white fog in the distance. The woman walking in the front was about 50 years old. She was dressed in red and moved with the wind, giving a faint fragrance. The curved willow eyebrows set on her beautiful eyes outlined the most beautiful masterpiece in heaven. When waving her hand, she was like a fairy dancing, twisting her slender waist and riding the clouds. She came step by step Sheng Lian, ha ha''s laughter floats in the sky like fairy music, making people forget to breathe in a short time. The middle-aged woman is not the most attractive. Behind her is a young and beautiful woman. The woman is about 20 years old. She is dressed in light yellow clothes with a dreamy feeling. Her face contains a smile, such as the blooming flowers in spring in the forest, adding a trace of vitality to the devastated forest. Her skin is like snow, like a fairy swaying in the wind. When she steps, she feels ethereal and fascinates people. Her waist is like a weak willow, which seems to go away in the wind at any time. People have the idea of trying to stand up and shelter her from the wind and rain. Autumn is water, jade is bone, white and shiny teeth, and her whole body exudes ethereal air, like the brightest star in the night sky It''s just that there is a faint sense of charm on her, which makes people intoxicated and stare. "Ha ha! Dead old woman, why are you here now?" Qingling walked towards the middle-aged woman with a smile. "Hum! I''m a big girl. How do you talk? Women naturally have to dress up when they go out. Isn''t it just right?" although the middle-aged woman looks angry, she shows a charming color. The man''s name is Jiang rou. He is just like his name. His words are delicate, like a weak woman in the world of mortals, which makes people feel pity. However, her strength in her life is not weak. She is on a par with Qingling and lanfengwu. However, although her appearance looks like her forties, she doesn''t think so. I think she is also an antique figure, but she is better maintained. The woman behind Jiang Rou is her disciple, named Liu Yunyan. She looks like a weak willow and looks like a fairy in the smoke, giving people a feeling of floating. Liu Yunyan''s parents died when she was a child. She studied with Jiang Rou for many years. Naturally, she learned a lot of esoteric skills. Although it seems that she is only in her twenties, she has actually reached about 40. Jiang Rou walked around the dream alone and said, "little dream, I thought you died in the hands of the demon clan! Unexpectedly, you appeared again more than 300 years later. It seems that Tianjiao is not so easy to fall!" "Hey, hey! You old woman didn''t hang up. I dream of walking alone. Why should I go first?" Meng replied with a smile. "All said, don''t call me old woman, but sister Rou, do you understand?" several people called her old woman. Jiang Rou was really angry. As soon as these words came out, everyone laughed together, even dreaming alone. At this time, Jiang Rou fixed her eyes on MI Yunfei and said with admiration: "a wizard! What a wizard! Without changing her appearance through secret arts, she is really in her twenties, but she has reached the level of air defense. She is really a disciple of Xiaomeng!" "Younger generation, MI Yunfei has seen the elder!" Mi Yunfei did not dare to be too presumptuous and saluted the gorgeous old antique in front of him. Jiang Rou waved her hand and said, "the name of the demon God is at its zenith now. Even though I live in the mountains and forests, I have heard the legend of the demon God. Later I learned that you are Xiaomeng''s disciple. You are stronger than your master in those years." At this time, Liu Yunyan also saluted some predecessors in front of him, and then nodded to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei also smiled at him and said hello. "Well, everyone is here. We all know that we old guys went a little too far in those years and always laughed that Mengzi didn''t have disciples, but today Mengzi just brought his disciples to fulfill the original agreement. Say it! How can we compete?" Qingling said. LAN Fengwu smiled and said: "It''s no wonder that we were defeated by Meng boy by one against three. I was ashamed to think about what happened in those years. I didn''t want to expose his shortcomings and ask him not to be so arrogant. I don''t know that after many years, he not only has disciples, but also is so excellent. But since we have an appointment, the competition must go on anyway. Let''s go As a chance for them to compete with young people! " After listening to mengduxing, he looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "ha ha! Give young people a chance to compete? You old man can say that. Apart from my mengduxing disciples, which one of them can be called a ''young man''?" Dream alone, a few people face a red face, but the fact is true, Mi Fei Fei is not even twenty-four years old, and the rest are at least forty years old or so, the gap is too great. "I don''t care. It''s better for the disciples to compete. Xiaomeng, even if your disciple lost, you should be proud. I checked this boy. Almost all the things he caused since his debut can be called miracles, even compared with the magic dragon." Jiang Rou''s words were full of praise. "OK! I dream of walking alone. I believe in my disciples. I agree." "Our Qingling side has been defeated. It''s only up to your two disciples." "Hehe! It''s OK for my side to fight from the white dragon. As for Xianghe, it''s too much if he participates in the competition." Jiang Rou smiled and said, "since you have all decided, which side will fight in the next war?" "In order, it''s my disciple''s turn. White dragon goes to war!" When LAN Fengwu''s words fell, Yu Bailong immediately took a step forward. Although he looked like a weak scholar on the surface, his actual cultivation was very terrible. He stepped out with one foot, the sky shook and the earth shook, the smoke was vast, and the invisible power swung out from his feet. At this time, all the people retreated to the edge, leaving an open place for the two to compete. "I''m yubailong. I''ve heard the name of the demon God for a long time. Today I ask brother MI for advice and hope that brother MI can go all out." yubailong politely saluted Mi Yun. "I''m Mi Yunfei. I''m lucky to fight with brother Bai today. If I lose, I only blame myself for my poor skills. It has nothing to do with my master. I also hope brother Bai can fight with all his strength." After the two people saluted each other, the atmosphere of the scene was a little solemn. The invisible air flow was stirring in the forest, with dark winds and residual leaves flying. Suddenly, the two people shot at the same time, bursts of glow rose into the sky, white clouds rolled in the sky, and strong winds blew on the ground. They moved very quickly. The first competition was close combat and skills. Since Mi Yunfei''s debut, his fighting skills have been tempered. Every move contains a natural Avenue. In addition, his body is as hard as a sword, which is hard for ordinary people to shake. Bursts of golden light wrapped him and made him sacred, like a world shaking God of war. The jade white dragon is calm and calm. His moves are as fast as electricity. His white clothes are as white as snow. A smile gradually appears on the jade crown. With one palm, the earth and mountains shook, and earth dragons rushed everywhere. "Boom!" Hundreds of towering ancient trees turned into dust in an instant, falling down from the air, and the two separated in an instant. From the technical point of view, it seems difficult for the two to distinguish the victory and defeat. Mi Yunfei directly shook the peak state of Yukong with the state of Yukong period. "The devil is the devil! He is worthy of being the first young man. It seems difficult to tell the winner from the winner in terms of skills. We''d better compete in cultivation!" At the end of his words, the jade white dragon tossed his hands and rushed into the sky. His whole body was filled with the power of shaking the God. The jumping peaks trembled and the rivers roared angrily. "Try my overlord three seals!" Chapter 306 There was some haze in the sky, like the rumbling thunder, which shook my ears, and the earth waves on the ground surged up hundreds of feet high. It seemed that even heaven and earth would be swallowed up. The pressure of suffocation was like a mountain, the ground was broken and sank. Suddenly, the sky and the earth faded, and it was dark. I couldn''t see my fingers. The jade white dragon pinched the seal with both hands, and the sea of Qi churned. A huge Dharma seal rose from his back and rushed into the air. At the top of the mountains, clouds and waterfalls suddenly appear and fall, like the Milky Way pouring down in nine days, a piece of snow-white. Vientiane soared into the sky and gathered into a huge light seal, shaking the world and shaking the sky forever. The whole sky has changed, like a crumpled paper ball twisted. "Turn over the sea seal!" (Note: Holy level skill, from the three seals of overlord, which are: turn over the sea seal, destroy the mountain seal and break the sky seal) A roar, a huge light seal from under the sky, the mountains collapsed, the sea withered and the rocks rotted, like thunder and rampant bombing. The divine brilliance and rosy clouds bathe the earth like holy light. However, the majestic power of Hunyuan seemed to fall from the stars outside the sky, and bursts of crazy power broke out. At the same time, MI Yunfei also moved, and miexianzhang came out, with thousands of golden lights around him, like the God of war. The huge light palm is golden yellow, about ten feet in size. When it is fanned, there are bursts of wind and thunder, and the void is about to break. The earth is like a roaring tide, surging up a raging billows, and huge stone pillars emerge from the ground, leading to the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The intersection of peerless brute force, such as the sound of a bell, shook my ears, some nearby peaks collapsed in an instant, and thousands of boulders fell from the air like dust. The soil on the ground rushed everywhere, and an ancient forest was submerged in an instant. The flying sand choked some animals flying in the air and coughed. The incomparable crazy force stirred the sea of clouds, and the animals with low strength were scared to fall. Mi Yunfei''s air sea churned and his crazy power shook the sky. His high war spirit soared with this blow. His white hair rose into the sky like a peerless madman stirring the sky in a storm. While breathing, the elixir field whirled rapidly, like the sea embracing all rivers, inhaled the spirit of heaven and earth into the abdomen, and clapped a startling palm again. With a smile, the jade white dragon seems to have a sense of admiration. One step out, shaking the wind and clouds. He waved his hands, containing the supreme power. Bursts of divine light shot out and became a seal again. "Destroy the mountain seal!" A word fell, the mountains and rivers suffered, a huge French seal was covered on the sky, the surrounding peaks collapsed constantly, and the earth jumped up one by one. Nearby, a mountain rose directly from the ground and flew down towards Miyun. The mighty force of the world shook the world, and the earth tilted directly, as if it could turn over at any time. The mountain seal was really a big deal. It was as bright as glass. When it was covered, it shocked the people present. "Boom!" The immortal killing palm, like the light palm of God, welcomed up and smashed the huge peaks, and millions of quick gravel were sprinkled from the sky. However, the huge light seal did not disappear. It was as powerful as a bamboo and covered his head. Mi Yunfei was full of divine power, and the divine body was shining and shining. At this moment, it is too late to use the palm technique. In the face of danger, we have to connect this huge light seal. He punched with his five fingers, like the hammer of Thor, and jumped into the sky. The most peerless brute force roared into the sky. "Boom!" The huge light seal was hard to stop. Mi Yunfei''s golden fist blew on the light seal and made a huge sound. However, the light seal was too terrible and still pressed down towards Mi Yunfei. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and the light seal was firmly covered on MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei threw out his hands and held the huge light seal, and his feet were deeply trapped in the soil. People dare not open their eyes. The power of the huge light seal is unimaginable. Anyone can imagine that MI Yunfei will definitely be pressed into meat pie. Beads of sweat rolled down, the ground under Mi Yunfei''s feet broke, his feet were difficult to move, and his golden arm was pressed to ''rattle''. "Sorry, dream boy, your disciple seems to be losing." Qingling exclaimed. "Yes! Xiaowu''s disciple is the peak state of Yukong. It seems that Xiaomeng''s disciple can''t resist it!" Jiang Rou is also worried. She doesn''t want Meng''s independent disciple to lose so soon. The dream walked alone and looked comfortable. I didn''t know where to bring a pot of wine. I looked up and drank. My eyes didn''t look at Bidou at all. After a mouthful, he smiled: "you can rest assured to see it! The war spirit in that smelly boy''s heart has not erupted yet! When he erupts, you will be surprised." After listening to Meng''s words alone, everyone looked at the center of the field and had some doubts in their hearts. "Hey, hey! It''s not so easy to want me to lose! I''m a devil, a terrible devil! I''m a God, a God who can''t be defeated! Who can compete in the world?" With a roar from the sky, MI Yunfei''s drunken crown radiated. His spirit shook the sky. The golden light of his body became more and more prosperous, and a violent brute force gushed out. He held a huge light seal in one hand and made a fist in the other hand. He blew an outrageous blow towards the huge light seal. "Boom!" The universe shook, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, and the void was turbulent. The earth cracked several cracks. The huge light seal was blown to pieces by Mi Yunfei''s fist. Jade white dragon''s Qi and blood surged, his breathing became urgent, and Mi Yunfei''s body was shocked to fly back. Suddenly, heaven and earth changed, the Holy Light opened the sky, the clear light flowed, and the sky became colorful.. Bursts of divine power filled the sky, and a huge magic army was horizontal in the air. "Ah! It''s the breath of divine soldiers!" "The boy really got three magic soldiers!" "That legend seems to be true. Maybe it will really appear on him!" A sound of surprise came from the mouth of several old antiques. Their eyes lit up when they looked at Mi Yunfei in the sky. Mi Yunfei''s divine power is surging, his whole body is golden and gorgeous, and his hand holds a magic shadow. He is like a God coming to the world, isolating 3000 secular dust. The sea of clouds surged rapidly, and bursts of divine light fell from the air, making the broken forest more strange. "Ha. Ha! Heaven and earth turn in the palm, rivers flow in the sleeve. All sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and waves are nothing but sad after all. Thousands of autumn snow and ancients, on the people of the wind and cloud, only demons and gods! Move! Otherwise you won''t have a chance!" At this moment, all the spectators can feel the momentum burst out from MI Yunfei. Just now, the passionate madness shook his ears like the voice of God thunder. He was like the controller of heaven and earth. Those words penetrated people''s hearts and made people feel a sense of worship. No one is surprised whether it is a few antiques or their disciples. There is no doubt that MI Yunfei has a king''s spirit, which seems to penetrate people''s mind and have an irresistible power. "This guy is a terrible man!" Hou Xianghe scraped the bridge of his nose and looked thoughtful. "Ha ha! What a man full of secrets! Sister, I like conquering such people best." Liu Yunyan secretly thought in his heart. Yubailong''s face is dignified. Mi Yunfei''s momentum is much stronger than before. What worries him most is that MI Yunfei''s defense is too amazing. "Three seals of overlord" has played two seals, which can''t hurt him, which makes yubailong very puzzled. Yu Bailong looked at Mi Yunfei and exclaimed, "what a terrible physique! It''s puzzling that you can not get hurt under my mountain destroying seal, but you won''t feel so good next." "Ha ha! There are many things in the world that ordinary people can''t imagine, and my existence is to create those things that others can''t accept." Mi Yunfei''s words became arrogant at this moment, but his momentum broke out silently. "Hehe! What''s hard to accept? Then I''ll see what you can create." After saying that, the jade white dragon rose up, flew into the air and clapped Mi Yunfei. The whole space seemed to be waved by him, and the void shook in his palm wind. Mi Yunfei''s strength leaked out, pulled up the mountain and split the sea, and the vast divine power strung into the shadow. Suddenly, a giant awn suddenly appeared in the sky, like a rainbow running through the sun, like a meteor falling into the world. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" The wind and thunder bursts, and the extraordinary colors soar into the sky. The sharp blade breaks through the wind and clouds and intimidates the sky. With a knife, the world was cut, and the eight wastelands were mighty and the air rushed into the sky. "Boom!" The whole space was torn apart, huge mountains and stones floated down like snow, and all things were annihilated in an instant. The power of a knife startled immortals and ghosts. The jade white dragon walked in the air, avoided the huge knife and slapped again. The palm wind was violent, like a huge storm, rippling up whirlpools, and the boulders on the ground were rolled up, and the peaks on both sides collapsed like sand. Mi Yun didn''t have time to close the knife. He was lucky with his left hand. The golden light palm patted it out, which shook the water waves below 100 feet high. "Boom!" On the sky, the fire burned the sky, and the unparalleled crazy power leaked out everywhere, sweeping the peaks and cutting the earth vertically. The great power shook the flying animals in the distance, and the raging palm wind rolled up bursts of sand. At the moment, it is vast and desolate within a hundred miles. After the blow, the jade and white dragon''s spirit was boiling and the war spirit shook the sky. The fist that dominated the heaven and earth blew out, and the fist fell like a vast star, marking a long light tail. All things sink, like the end of the world, and the pressure of suffocation gradually increases. Mi Yunfei didn''t avoid and dodge. He showed the second move of killing God crazy knife. The huge knife awn collided with the golden fist awn and destroyed the surrounding areas. They were pushed out by great force for tens of miles, separated by ten thousand feet of wind and sand. This is a very shocking scene. The waves on the ground surge into the sky like a desert storm, connecting with heaven and earth. Suddenly, a huge light broke through the crazy sand in the sky and lit up the whole sky. The power of the crazy bully shook his mind. In the distance, the jade white dragon was full of power and power, and shining brilliantly on him. When the light rushed into the sky, it immediately condensed into a light seal covering the sky. "Try my strongest blow! Broken sky seal!" A loud cry shocked the whole audience. The whole space can clearly see that there were several cracks. As soon as the sky was broken, the sky was broken, the earth collapsed, and several peaks were crushed into powder. Bursts of sacred glow moved in the air, and the huge light seal was covered like a piece of heaven and earth. The terrible power swayed all mountains and rivers and shook the world. At this time, there was a sudden surge of wind and clouds, lightning and thunder, and a huge blade about 50 feet long ran through the sea of clouds like the pillar of Optimus. The dazzling golden light pierces people''s eyes, and the vast divine power frightens the world. The change again. In MI Yunfei''s body, yin and Yang rotate rapidly, and the world changes. One side is white like a cold moon and the other side is red like a scorching sun. The lake below was frozen instantly. It was really frozen for thousands of miles, and cold ice was formed on the ground. However, some ancient pines burned in an instant, and some gravel was burned into powder. This is a very strange picture, which is really shocking. "I want to break three seals with a knife. The real competition is only beginning now! Thunder shocks the eight wastelands and electricity takes nine yous!" Chapter 307 Heaven and earth roar and chaos, with the sound of thunder and the power of lightning. The evil shadow split up in an instant, and the setting sun sword, moon Sabre and meteor gun sent out their unique divine power one after another. The power of the world is earth shaking and frightening the world. Vientiane changes, illusory and ethereal, but the peerless power is clear. Three huge magic soldiers cross the sky like comets, and the sky is unpredictable. The lake below converged into a sharp huge iceberg, rising rapidly from the ground, and bursts of cold air frozen the space in all directions. The burning forest gathered into a sea of fire and rushed up. This scene is spectacular, extremely shocking and has a great impact on people''s visual perception. The rumbling roar shook my ears and made me tremble. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Above the sky, there are thousands of scenes, changing indefinitely, such as lightning strike and volcanic eruption. The surging force surged in all directions like a raging sea. The ground was bombed unevenly and there were abysses everywhere. Such a huge blow was hard to resist. The jade white dragon looked dignified and sweat rolled down. At this time, MI Yunfei swung his golden fist and shot at the jade white dragon. The violent fist shocked people, just like a star hitting the past. It hit the jade white dragon''s chest and shook him for tens of miles. "Kill fairy palm!" The most powerful person, the most powerful palm, at this moment, MI Yunfei shocked everyone present with the most powerful means. Before Yu Bailong''s body stabilizes, MI Yunfei''s immortal palm has fallen from the sky. With the sound of the wind and the power of destruction, it shook the stars, the mountains and rivers fell, and the rivers went against the current. This palm is like a huge mountain and directly covers the body of the jade white dragon. Jade white dragon has been hurt repeatedly. Even if he wants to resist, he is powerless. Mi Yunfei''s palm directly patted him into the ground from the air, and the ground splashed ten thousand feet of wind and dust, and there was a palm print about ten feet in size. In the middle of the palm print, yubai dragon vomited blood, breathed rapidly, and many bones were broken. "Good. Terrible. Devil. God." after yubailong said such a sentence, he was unconscious. At this moment, no one is surprised, no one is afraid. Mi Yunfei''s means are too overbearing. He is like an immortal cockroach, giving people an extremely strong sense of madness, which makes people weak before fighting. "This boy is so violent that he has to be so cruel even if he wins." Lan Fengwu glanced at Mi Yunfei and dreamed of walking alone. His shock couldn''t subside for a long time. "The boy seems to be killing too hard. He''s too cruel! I feel that he has an explosive power!" Qingling is also terrified. It''s hard to calm his heart when he thinks of the scene of MI Yunfei''s war power just now. Jiang Rou''s face was not good-looking. She looked at Liu Yunyan behind her. She was worried about Liu Yunyan and didn''t speak for a long time. Not only them, everyone present was frightened by Mi Yunfei''s powerful means, even if it was a dream to walk alone. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes and a secret way in his heart: "smelly boy was affected by the magic dragon formula in the end. The killing in his heart is too heavy and the means are too strong. I''m afraid he can really control the demons only when he gets out of the shadow." Looking at the results caused by himself, MI Yunfei was stunned. He didn''t want to do so badly. At least for yubailong, he didn''t want to hurt him like this. "Why? Just now I felt like I wanted to fight wildly. I just wanted to win the competition. I didn''t want to hurt him like this!" a trace of guilt flashed through Mi Yunfei''s heart. He felt sorry for Yu Bailong. After a little surprise in Hou Xianghe''s heart, he said with a smile: "ha ha! You hurt my younger martial brother first. If I do it, it''s not too much. I''ll ask for some interest for my younger martial brother!" Qingling looked at the dream and asked, "today you disciple is in the limelight. He has fought many wars. It''s not suitable to compete any more. It''s better to compete tomorrow!" The others nodded in agreement. "OK! Fight again tomorrow and let them make full preparations!" Meng walked alone and left step by step. In this fairyland, there are many magnificent buildings and jade buildings, and the palace is floating. It is as virtual as fantasy, which makes people feel less real. The palaces are scattered, the pavilions and pavilions are prosperous and magnificent, and the magnificent decoration makes them domineering. Shenhui is swirling, Ruixia is huff and puff, like standing on the top of the sea of clouds, like standing in the vast sea, with ethereal mood and infinite reverie. The stars are shining, the cold moon is hanging high, and the fairy music is ethereal at night. It is difficult to distinguish the actual from the actual. It makes people intoxicated and unconsciously feel like floating in the fairyland. In the temple, the song is quiet and pleasant, melodious and melodious, swinging in all directions and moving. Occasionally, a few rough sounds accompanied by wine burps came out, which made the temple more energetic. Push the cup and change the lamp, the wine fragrance is elegant, the joy is deafening, and there is a harmonious atmosphere. Mi Yunfei strolls in the garden behind the temple, where the mist is rising, the silk and bamboo are pleasant to the ear, and bursts of splendor shuttle through the bamboo forest. Spring spray, water slender, soft moonlight sprinkled in the water, waves of light. The garden seems to be covered with a layer of gauze. Colorful flowers bloom hard, showing a more gorgeous color under the moonlight. Mi Yunfei came to the back garden alone. He leaned down against the boulder next to the forest. Pick up a jar of wine and take a sip. The aroma of wine floats in the garden, refreshing. Looking at the brightest star in the sky, MI Yunfei''s eyes were blurred. "Xiaolan, are you okay? If you are the brightest star in the sky, I will come to meet you no matter how far away." The cold moonlight, like the Milky way of Jiutian, is reflected on MI Yunfei. The shadow of the trees nearby is elongated, adding a sense of loneliness. The smiling face before his death always stays in his heart. Even if the world is old, even if the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten, even if the times change, he can''t erase the missing in the man''s heart. Many people often say that time can dilute everything. But in my opinion, in fact, missing is like wine. The longer the time, the more fragrant the taste and the deeper the friendship will be. "Ha ha! What if you become an immortal? What if you can control heaven and earth? In my opinion, it''s better to smile for your beauty to sit on thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. I''d like to turn around for you with my tenderness for several generations. I just hope to see the flowing water, the rising and sunset of the sun and be an ordinary person with you in the next life." After several mouthfuls in a row, MI Yunfei''s face was ruddy. Everyone was drunk if he was not drunk. He was drunk and heartbroken. It''s better to be drunk for a long time than to be drunk for at least no longer immersed in sadness. At this time, Liu Yunyan came from behind him. She was like a nine day fairy, not stained with secular dust, and her whole body was full of ethereal Qi. It''s like the holy fairy who gathered the beauty of heaven and earth and compared the beautiful night. Bursts of body fragrance floated from Liu Yunyan''s side, which was intoxicating. Even the shadow under the moonlight was so slender and moving. "Why? Drink muggy wine alone?" Liu Yunyan smiled like flowers, and her voice sounded like fairy music singing, which swayed people''s hearts and souls. Mi Yunfei was silent. He didn''t even look at her. He drank with his head down. "How about a drink?" Liu Ruyan was not angry. Instead, he carried a jar of wine and took a glass to give Mi Yunfei a drink. Mi Yunfei couldn''t refuse either. He took the cup in her hand and threw it back. Liu Ruyan smiled like a lotus in full bloom in the snow. His thin hand bones were as white as jade. He drank all the wine. "It seems that you have something on your mind! Elder sister, I have been older than you for a long time! How about you? After all, the deeds you have created are amazing." Liu Ruyan sat down against the boulder next to MI Yunfei. His beautiful eyes were crystal clear and looked straight at Mi Yunfei, which was really touching. "Ha ha! It''s just a false name. I''d rather not have this glory. Do you know how much it takes to get it back? It''s too expensive to exchange my family and love for the name of today''s demon God." Mi Yunfei''s tone was a little sad, weak and depressed. The cold moon was shining, the stars were dotted, and the breeze blew, lifting a wisp of green silk of Liu Yunyan and taking her body fragrance out, making the garden more fragrant. For a long time, she didn''t speak and seemed to be silent. She looked at Mi Yunfei straight and wanted to see something from his age incompatible face. But there was perseverance and vicissitudes on that face, and there was nothing more. "What kind of person is this? His temperament seems hard to figure out! What a strange person." a trace of curiosity sprang up in Liu Yunyan''s heart. Just then, a burst of laughter came from a distance. "Hehe! Sister Yunyan, what can you say to this barbarian?" in the distance, Hou Xianghe walked along. He was tall, powerful, old and high. Liu Yunyan frowned and said, "brother Xianghe, you''ve gone too far." After hearing this, Hou Xianghe was unhappy, but said disapprovingly, "sister Yunyan, am I wrong? He just has a good master. If it weren''t for master Meng, I don''t think he could reach this level. Even if he is famous now, it''s just better luck." Mi Yunfei''s voice and color didn''t move. He just felt a fly quarreling in his ear. He picked up the wine jar and turned around to go. "Ha ha! See? Just because of his decadent appearance, he still wants to come and honor Shifu. It''s good not to lose Shifu''s face." Hou Xianghe continued to shout, intending to annoy Mi Yunfei. At this moment, MI Yunfei stopped, turned around, glared at Houxiang River and said in a harsh voice, "say another word." The invisible dignity swung out of MI Yunfei''s body. At this moment, he was angry, like a crazy beast about to go against the sky. Even Liu Yunyan was scared and almost sat on the ground. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s eyes, Hou Xianghe stepped back a few steps and was shocked: "it''s terrible. It''s terrible. It''s not a human''s eyes. It''s a beast''s eyes! How can there be such terrible and evil eyes in the world?" Hou Xianghe couldn''t calm down for a long time. After a long time, he settled his mind, looked at Mi Yunfei and said with a smile, "am I wrong? You just have a good master. You''re nothing without your master. If such a master doesn''t dare to fight with me, do you think you''re losing the face of your dream master?" "That''s enough! Brother Xianghe, stop talking." Liu Yunyan couldn''t see it and stopped it quickly, because he had seen Mi Yunfei''s angry look. "You said so much just to motivate me to fight with you? Don''t think that the realm of phantom soul is so great. This time you annoyed me, and tomorrow I''ll beat out your shit." Mi Yunfei threw the wine jar and left directly. Hou Xianghe drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "ha ha! Do you want to beat out all my shit? Hey hey! You''re too young. I''m looking forward to tomorrow." Chapter 308 In the early morning, the sun shines and the fairy fog is misty, like a light gauze cage covering the whole earth. In the sea of clouds, streamers whirled and crisscrossed to form a light mask. This is the boundary laid by Qingling. In order to prevent the void from breaking again, this boundary was laid. At the top of the cliff, the thousand foot waterfall looks like a white peak, hanging upside down on the hillside, and like the nine day galaxy, splashing thousands of feet of waves, which makes people open-minded. Surrounded by colorful flowers, beautiful trees are green and dripping. The colorful butterflies Nona with flapping wings are like nine fairies dancing. It is a natural and harmonious scene, which makes people feel calm. This cliff is called duantianya. It is more than ten thousand feet high. It is like a peerless giant sword straight into the clouds. The cliffs are steep, with strange peaks and rocks, and there are old pines and ancient trees fluttering in the wind. Unknown strange monsters are chasing on the old trees, adding vitality. Duantianya is a towering cliff, which is also like a beautiful peak alone. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers. It seems that these mountains and rivers are also made to hold this cliff. Suddenly, the howling shook, the sea of clouds churned, and there was a haze. Thousands of strange beasts are flying towards the end of the world. At the time of fluttering wings, the wind was blowing loudly, making the ancient trees rustle, like the mysterious sound of the nine days floating among the world. Several people came to resist the beast and stood in the wind, like a fairy God from heaven, swinging out an indescribable charm. These people are naturally old Dong level figures who walk alone with Qingling and Meng. Their cultivation is unpredictable, which seems to be compatible with heaven and earth, and there is an invisible Taoist rhyme around them. A crane song came, and in the distant sky, a colorful flowing crane spread its wings across the sky. Above the crane, white clothes are floating, the fragrance is faint, and Liu Yunyan is like a nine sky Xuanxian coming in the wind. Clothes flutter with the wind, like a fairy returning from the moon, cold and refined. Her smile is like a flower blooming, like a spring breeze blowing on her face, which makes her comfortable, secluded and turbulent. Laughter came, like floating fairy music floating out, infiltrating into people''s soul, making the illusory end of the world more fairyland. The void shook again, and a fierce roar shook the cliff. Hou Xianghe stood on a nine grain snow tiger, breaking through the air. He was dressed in a black robe and had a great momentum. He rushed into the sky with the momentum of dominating the world, and the world was in a riot. The thick sword eyebrows exude arrogance, and the high war spirit makes the river surge. Soon after, everyone came one by one and appeared in the most shocking way. Today''s World War I is no small matter. Naturally, it has attracted much attention. At this moment, only Mi Yunfei was not seen. For a time, the voice of consultation came from all directions. "Dream boy, you disciple didn''t overdraw last night. You slept too well at night and haven''t got up yet?" Qingling asked jokingly. After listening, several people on one side focused on the dream walking alone. Dream alone is also a burst of doubt in his heart. Yesterday, he announced the place and time of the competition. Mi Yunfei also knows this place. He shouldn''t be unable to find it! Liu Yunyan was dressed in white like snow. She looked forward to the bright, soft light flowing in her beautiful eyes, looked at the misty clouds in the distance, and complained like a little woman: "why hasn''t he appeared yet?" "Ha ha! Could it be that he promised to fight with me yesterday, but later regretted it, so he didn''t dare to come?" Hou Xianghe was arrogant and laughed up, looking high above the sky. The jade white dragon nearby frowned, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. When I fought with him yesterday, I could feel the war in his heart. He doesn''t seem to be a person who is easy to give in. I can''t forget that kind of wildness all my life. I think he won''t be afraid even if he meets a strong phantom soul, because it''s natural." "Ha ha! Younger martial brother, you think highly of him. I don''t think he dare to come today. Ha ha! It''s a shame to lose without fighting!" Hou Xianghe became more and more proud and laughed wildly. Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed color and the cliffs shook. The world was shaking violently, as if someone was smashing the sky. An incomparably majestic momentum came out of the clouds dozens of miles away, and several mountains were crushed into powder by the terrible momentum. A startling rave came out from the ethereal place like thunder. "Heaven and earth turn in the palm, rivers flow in the sleeve, and all sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and spray dishes are only sad after all. Thousands of ancient people are talking about people of the wind and cloud, but demons and gods!" The heroic and unrestrained chanting sound is like ten thousand horses galloping. In the sea of clouds, the rays are shining, sacred and dazzling. The figure of deterring heaven and earth is illusory from the misty sea of clouds. As he stepped out, the world seemed to tremble under his feet. His fierce eyes, like two blood blades, split people''s hearts and made people dare not move. The savage momentum rushed into the sky and stirred the sea of clouds. It''s the demon God Mi Yunfei who is so powerful. "Everyone, I''m very sorry! Today is a very critical World War I. I cleaned up before I left, so I came late." Mi Yunfei stood in the sea of clouds and said with a smile. Today''s mi Yunfei is very different from the past. In the past, he never took care of his white hair shawl, but today he tied up his white hair, which is not messy at all. He was dressed in white and hunted in the wind. He wore a jade belt around his waist. He was heroic, handsome and powerful. It seems that in order to fight for his dream alone, he cares more about today''s World War I. The animals roared and the joy was loud. After all, the barbarian was the protagonist of the fight. If he didn''t appear, today''s war would be meaningless. "Ha ha! Little dream! Your disciple is in high spirits and full of confidence today. It seems that he is fully prepared." "That''s right! The boy''s prestige leaked out and his cold was restrained. It seems that the boy Xianghe completely angered him yesterday. I''m afraid there will be a shocking crazy battle today." "Hey, hey! No matter how powerful that boy is, he can''t fight Xianghe. After all, Xianghe is my eldest disciple. The difference between them is too far away." Liu Yunyan looked at Mi Yunfei from a distance and felt that he had a lingering charm that was difficult to grasp. He smiled on the surface, but there was a high sense of war. "Looking at his confident and full appearance, did he really think he could defeat brother Xianghe?" this idea suddenly rose in Liu Yunyan''s heart. In her opinion, maybe Mi Yunfei really has the qualification to fight with houxianghe. However, then she shook her head and said to herself, "it''s impossible. It''s just an illusion. The realm is too far away. It''s impossible to fight a war, even if it''s a peerless wizard." "Ha ha! Has our demon finally appeared? I thought you were too scared to come!" Hou Xianghe looked frivolous and made fun of MI Yunfei. "Ha ha! It''s just the beginning of a phantom soul. How can you scare people." Mi Yunfei laughed wildly at the sky, and his words were not good. "Oh, really? Some things need to be proved by action, not by mouth." Hou Xianghe had a flash of murder in his eyes. Mi Yunfei directly ignored Hou Xianghe and said with a smile, "ha ha! Once I prove a thing with action, some people will be unable to bear it." "Well, everyone is here, so today''s competition will officially begin!" Qingling stopped the two people. "Slow down, I have something to say." Hou Xianghe stepped out and stood in the clouds with great momentum. Qingling was puzzled and asked, "Xianghe boy, what can I do for you?" Hou Xianghe looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "last night, the demon God decided to challenge me, so today he will fight with me." Qingling and other peerless strongmen naturally knew about last night, but he still pretended not to know, turned to MI Yunfei and asked, "Mi boy, is there such a thing?" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were cold and said, "No." "You." Hou Xianghe didn''t look very good. He was very angry. Last night, MI Yunfei clearly promised to fight him, but today he suddenly changed his mind, which was unexpected. Even Liu Yunyan was puzzled. She looked at Mi Yunfei and didn''t understand how Mi Yunfei''s personality could talk without counting. Without being asked, MI Yunfei said, "I didn''t decide to challenge him last night because he wasn''t qualified enough. He decided to challenge me. I think he has a strong learning attitude and reluctantly agreed." "You. You." HouXiang river was green and short of breath. He pointed to MI Yunfei for a long time and couldn''t speak. He couldn''t think that since Mi Yunfei gave him this set. "Xianghe, is there such a thing?" Lan Fengwu asked. Hou Xianghe wanted to veto it, but he was afraid that he could not fight with MI Yunfei. Even if he knew that he was adding prestige to MI Yunfei, he had to knock off his teeth and swallow his blood. He took a deep breath and replied, "yes, I saw that brother MI was super powerful and had unparalleled combat power, so I proposed to compete with him, and brother Mi agreed last night." At this time, there were bursts of disputes from all directions. The news was so shocking that there was a strong phantom soul to challenge a man who was in the air, which was unprecedented in history. Liu Yunyan was worried. She went to Mi Yun and asked in a low voice, "aren''t you serious?" Mi Yunfei glanced at her and said with a smile, "do you think I look like a joke?" "He is a strong ghost! You have no chance of winning." "There are many miracles in the world that need people to create. How can they be created without trying? Too simple challenges will only be boring, and only difficult challenges can make blood boil." "You are really an arrogant person. I don''t know where your self-confidence comes from?" "Ha ha! There are many arrogant people in the world, but a person''s arrogance also needs capital. He is always better than that kind of weak and incompetent person." Liu Yunyan approached Mi Yunfei a little, fell beside his ear and said, "today''s War I''ll give it to you two first, but it''s inevitable for you and me." Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "maybe after I fight with him, you won''t compete with me again, because you don''t need it." "So best, I look forward to the style of the demon God!" Liu Yunyan left after saying that. "Dear predecessors, I''ll quit the first world war today." Liu Yunyan said to several ancient figures. "What? Quit? Why quit?" Jiang Rou really doesn''t understand why Liu Yunyan quit before the competition. Rao Shimi Yunfei was also surprised. He never thought that the woman would choose to quit. When he looked at Liu Yunyan, the latter smiled at him and moved his lips. Mi Yunfei read it out. Liu Yunyan said four words to win! Mi Yunfei smiled and shook his fist at Liu Yunyan, meaning: "I will win!" At this time, MI Yunfei stood in the air with a magic shadow in his hand, emitting endless power like an immortal God. He stepped out in one step, appeared fifty feet away from the end of the world, and then waved a knife across it. Golden light bursts, Shenwei masterpiece. The magic shadow is drawn on the cliff that ends the world. No one knows what Mi Yunfei is depicting. After receiving the knife, Mi Yun flew with enough internal strength and clapped at the end of the world. The palm wind roars and the cliff trembles. The strength is not too strong. The rocks scratched by the magic shadow turned into powder one after another and were swept away by the palm wind. On the huge cliff, there were several dragon flying and Phoenix dancing big characters, and the cloud river broke the horizon. Several large characters, each about twenty feet in size, each painting about two feet deep, and the strokes hover like an ancient dragon, showing endless domineering and shocking. After these big characters were carved by Mi Yunfei with magic shadow, there was a lot of noise. "How domineering! Just what does this mean by ''the Cloud River breaks the end of the world''?" (Beast) "I don''t understand. This stroke seems to be full of wildness, which seems to frighten the mind." (Beast) Looking at the big characters, Liu Yunyan said to himself, "the Cloud River breaks the horizon? The cloud refers to MI Yunfei himself! The river should refer to the big brother of HouXiang river. The broken horizon refers to the name of the mountain, and I''m afraid another meaning refers to the tragic degree of the war. Even the horizon can be cut off! What a domineering little boy!" Hou Xianghe looked at the words and said with a smile, "ha ha! The cloud river cuts off the ends of the world. That''s right! This war cuts off the ends of the world and shocks the world." Dream alone, his face is still ancient well without waves, but he is worried. After all, the other party is a strong phantom soul. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said in his heart: "smelly boy, I''m afraid I''m going to use the magic dragon formula in this battle. I don''t know if he can use the magic dragon formula with his strength to resist the air realm after changing. Can he fight with those in the initial realm of magic soul? I''m really looking forward to it!" At the moment, all the beasts retreated far away. At least a hundred miles away, no one dared to approach. Several antique figures guarded them from East, West, north, South and north to prevent their combat power from extending beyond a hundred miles. Seeing that both of them were ready, Qingling stood thousands of feet high and shouted to them, "the end of the cloud river has officially begun!" Chapter 309 The sky was cloudy, the sea of clouds surged, the autumn wind gusted, and the remnant leaves danced with the wind. Powerful and unparalleled breath surged out, shaking the river surging and huge stones flying shuttles. A hundred miles away, four top experts are stationed in the East, West, north, South and four sides to prevent the leakage of strength, so as to avoid Bo and the rest of the watching animals, Liu Yunyan and Yu Bailong. The colorful floating in the sky produced slight fluctuations, and a boundary crossed the sky to prevent the void from breaking. Such caution can make people think that this war is absolutely shocking, and the jumping of mountains and rivers is just a matter of waving. Mi Yunfei''s spirit shocked the world. He stood high in the wind, his clothes hunting, and his cold face was full of vicissitudes. His internal fighting spirit is high, such as surging waves and green veins crawling on his arms, which seems to be likely to burst at any time. Suddenly, a burst of golden light came out from his whole body. His whole body was golden, like the God of war made of gold, and his power shook the sky. After shaking his fist, MI Yunfei felt that his belligerent blood had begun to surge. He felt that his fist could break the void. Opposite, HouXiang river is tall and powerful, like towering mountains, standing proudly in the wind and rain. The crazy power of dominating the world swings out of his body, and the river below surges into the sky. "Hey, hey! It''s a waste of your strength to use the magic soul realm. I''ll suppress my strength at the peak of Yukong first. I want you to understand that you can''t shake even the peak of Yukong." Hou Xianghe''s voice is loud, and people and animals in all directions can hear it. He did this just to tell everyone that he didn''t want to win with the realm of cultivation. In fact, for everyone, Hou Xianghe pressed his strength at the peak of Yukong. Although it was so higher than Mi Yunfei, it was a fair contest. After all, MI Yunfei doesn''t seem to be a normal person in their eyes. After Hou Xianghe said that, he began to work hard and clapped several palms on himself. At this time, his breath was obviously weak. Everyone knew that he had pressed his cultivation to the peak of Yukong. Mi Yunfei looked at him, shook his head and said, "if you press your strength at the peak of Yukong, I will beat you after ten moves, and you don''t even know your mother." "Hum! Talk wildly. I''ll see how you defeat me in ten moves." After that, Hou Xianghe flew up and slapped Mi Yunfei. The huge palm force pushed mountains and seas, shaking the river back. Mi Yunfei swung his golden fist like waving a star and directly blasted it with brute force. The golden fist is gorgeous and dazzling. When it is dancing, the wind is loud and runs through the world. "Boom!" The first contest was shaking, and the mighty force surged in all directions, rolling up thousands of feet of wind and sand. They were full of wild spirit. After a blow, they were even. They didn''t stop, flew up and shook hard again. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was shining with gold and powerful. He jumped out with a fist, shaking the void and twisting. A mountain peak below was hit and pierced, and countless boulders were jumped up. Hou Xianghe is unwilling to fall behind. The palm wind swings out of his hand, like a strong wind sweeping the plain and sweeping everything. Thousands of golden lights shot out from his hands, reflecting the sky into seven colors. They are as fast as a meteor and die in the blink of an eye. In the sky, the residual shadows continue, and the great power shakes the world. The ground jumped into several pieces, smoke and sand swirled, boulders broke the air, endless internal force, raging agitation, and towering ancient trees exploded in an instant. With another blow, they retreated more than ten miles each, and the smoke and sand rose into the sky. Their strong internal strength shook up a gas field, and their bullying momentum rushed up to nine days. Layers of palm power are like thousands of troops rushing forward, shaking rivers and mountains, cracking the earth, deforming the void, and unpredictable palm prints are like willows following the wind, making it difficult to capture traces. The heavy fist force is like divine thunder bombing. The ground is broken and golden. It is better than the hot sun in the sky. When it crosses the void, it pulls out a long light tail. "If the wrong person meets the wrong opponent, today is your unexpected defeat." Hou Xianghe clapped a startling palm and said to MI Yunfei. "Ha ha! I was born to fight, and I fought to live. Heaven can''t stop my palm, and the earth can''t stop my fist. Use you as a stepping stone to my way to heaven!" With a roar of anger, MI Yunfei swung his golden fist and bombarded the past. The wind and cloud surged, the air swirled, the heaven and the earth echoed, and the divine sky resonated. "Boom!" With a broken sound, smoke and sand danced like a thousand miles of war. The ground cracked into an abyss, and the universe trembled like the end of the day. From a distance, it was dark and dark within a hundred miles, leaving only the high sense of war. This is a very shocking scene. The surrounding mountains fell one after another and turned into powder in an instant, just like the beach submerged by the tsunami, which turned into flat in an instant. When Mi Yunfei shook with crazy force, the mountains bowed their heads, the world was frightening, and the huge palm appeared out of thin air, covering the whole sky. Bursts of dazzling golden light shot out from the palm of your hand, which made people dare not open their eyes. The unparalleled power deterred the eight wastelands and swept across the four fields. He seemed to be a giant god, waving the heaven and earth. Hou Xianghe sneered and turned the sea seal out of his hand. Similar to miexianzhang, the huge light seal rushed into the sky from his body and met the huge light palm. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The peerless force shook the sky, destroyed the withered and decayed, and produced a powerful current. The color is dazzling, like millions of lightning crisscross in the air, disturbing people''s eyes. Below, a piece of land with a radius of tens of feet directly sank. The seal of turning the sea really can''t be underestimated. Under the cover of the light seal, the meter cloud flies miles away. His body pierced the half sitting mountain directly and came out from the other end. Fortunately, MI Yunfei is strong. I''m afraid he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. "Hey, hey! Your seal of turning the sea can''t help me. If you only have such a means, you can lose." After MI Yunfei sneered, he shook the sky with the devil''s shadow in his hand, and rushed into the jiuzhong sky with a thick and unparalleled momentum. Bursts of golden light were transmitted from the shadow, the sea of clouds surged and the wind raged. Mi Yunfei felt the surging blood in his body and was full of pride. He had an idea of cutting the sky in half with a knife. The high momentum rushed out like a startling storm. Behind Mi Yunfei, the end of the world was punctured instantly, and the mountains fell off and collapsed. "The first move of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" The world was sad, the rivers suffered, and a wild cry shocked the world and dominated the world. The arrogant bully''s momentum shocked the eight wastelands and pierced the world. The golden light intoxicated the eyes, and the divine power captured the sky. The huge blade like a startling rainbow swept across the ancient sky. The majestic force of destruction fell from the nine days and blew the earth down for several feet. The ground turned over directly, and the chasms extended rapidly. Hou Xiang River has a dignified complexion and vigorous Qi in his body, which gathers the aura of heaven and earth in his stomach. He rowed his hands and finished printing quickly. Wan Daoxia Hui rushed into the sky and gathered into a huge light seal. "Destroy the mountain seal!" The sound shook the air, and huge light marks fell from the sky, sending out a "rumbling" sound of breaking the air, such as the explosion of Thor, which was deafening. Under the light seal, the whole world seemed to tremble, and the heavy pressure turned the mountains and rivers below into powder. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the huge light seal collided with the giant awn of Optimus, and a dazzling glow was excited in the middle. Ten thousand feet of light pierced the haze of the sea of clouds and broke into the sky. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, the majestic force shook the sky, the universe in all directions was violently turbulent, and the rivers below converged into a water dragon and rushed to the sky. After a shock, MI Yunfei''s blood surged and his bones'' clattered ''. "Ah! The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain will never reach the Seven Realms!" Mi Yunfei''s crazy power was surging, frightening the gods and frightening the demons. He chopped a knife again, and the huge light print that jumped straight dimmed. When Hou Xianghe was shocked, he raised his head and roared, and the thick internal strength rushed into his hands. The dim light seal seemed to be a lot more substantive again, and the huge pressure was covered again. Mi Yunfei never thought that Hou Xianghe could be so fierce when he pressed his strength at the peak of yunkong. This is undoubtedly another madman. "Hum! Boast and dare to say that I will lose within ten moves. See how I can cripple you." Hou Xianghe''s a little stronger in his hands. "Hey, hey! Your strength to resist the sky''s peak state is really bad. Let you linger for a while. You can''t bear the anger of the demon God." After that, MI Yunfei''s fighting spirit soared, his blood soared, and his powerful momentum rushed up quickly at a leaping speed at this moment. Whether it''s the animals hundreds of miles away or the four ancient characters, they are all thrilled. At this moment, MI Yunfei is undoubtedly the most frightening. The violent combat power has doubled. "If this boy is really like the rumor, when he is strong, he will be strong! If the opponent puts too much pressure on him, his combat power will increase exponentially, if so!" Qingling looked surprised, looked at Mi Yunfei in the distance and said to herself. "What a tough boy! It''s very interesting. I really don''t know how he will defeat Xianghe, who is suppressed at the peak of Yukong in ten moves." Lan Fengwu looked leisurely and thought deeply. The soft light in Jiang Rou''s eyes flickered, and she couldn''t calm down for a long time. She secretly said, "this Devil boy is really evil. His cultivation is totally out of proportion to his combat strength." Mi Yunfei in the clouds exudes bursts of power. He stands in the wind like a peerless demon and swings out bursts of arrogant momentum. "The third move of killing God crazy knife, thunder shock eight wastelands!" A word fell, the wind and cloud rose, and there were bursts of divine thunder. There were thousands of rosy clouds, and the shadow changed to fifty feet long, like a huge pillar cutting down through the sky. The huge blade is like a dragon traveling in the sky. It is soaking up the ruicai. The vast divine power sweeps the wind and clouds and destroys all things. At the same time, Hou Xianghe''s hands were bound with seals, the clear light flowed, and the holy light moved. A light seal the size of a mountain was covered in the air, shaking the border with a "bang". Ten thousand holy lights are surging in the air, trying to break the sky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei''s body was hurt. The huge pressure was hard to resist, and his golden body was dimmed. The leaked force rushed to the four wastelands, and the four ancient figures immediately stopped it. "The fourth move of killing God crazy knife, electric photography Jiuyou!" Mi Yunfei screamed and displayed the final version of "killing God crazy knife". The huge knife awn pushed up the huge light seal, and there was a "Chi Chi" sound in the middle, like millions gathered together with lightning. "Hum! Go to hell!" Hou Xianghe shouted wildly and pressed down from the sky with a huge light seal. Mi Yunfei was shocked and fell straight to the ground. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth was torn apart, completely broken, all the good forests were destroyed, and there were raging fires all around. The fire was everywhere, the flying stones broke the air, and the dust was faint. Mi Yunfei''s body was deformed by the huge light seal, which destroyed a remnant mountain, leaving only the dust in the sky. "Ha ha! You''re not ashamed. You''re nothing but a powerful opponent." Hou Xianghe laughed wildly, arrogant and arrogant. At this moment, everyone was a little frightened. The huge momentum just now was seen by everyone. Such a huge blow is difficult for ordinary people to stop. "That boy won''t lose, will he?" "He doesn''t seem to be such an easy loser. He''s a demon!" Liu Yunyan was shocked. Hou Xianghe was so strong that MI Yunfei couldn''t resist it. However, she didn''t believe that MI Yunfei was so defeated. At this time, the wind suddenly raged, the sand was misty, the leaves swirled, and the magic smoke rose into the sky. The supreme magic power shocked the world. The sky and the earth change color and the wind and cloud surge. Such a scene is really frightening. In the dust shadow, a towering figure stood proudly, the cold murderous air frozen the air, and the suffocating pressure filled the air. The man drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know whether it was admiration or ridicule. When he stepped out, the earth shook, the earth waves surged and the mountains burst. "Just now it was just a warm-up. The real competition has only begun now. Next, it''s my turn to perform!" Chapter 310 The devil Qi soared into the sky, and bursts of strong wind swept the dilapidated valley. The Yin Qi hit people, killing the sky, the rivers roared angrily, and the boundless internal force destroyed everything. A huge black hole appeared in the sky, and a cold smell came out of the black hole, like connecting the netherworld, which made people shiver for no reason. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, the earth suddenly burst, and the rivers gushed out a hundred feet high. His strong internal strength was like an arrogant beast. He is like a crazy troll, his whole body emits bursts of magic gas, and his blood red eyes are like ghost fire in the dark forest. The white hair was washed up and danced wildly with the strong wind. Mi Yunfei raised the sky with one hand, and his magic Qi was exhausted. His tall and straight figure stood like a mountain in the thick magic smoke. At this time, the wind and clouds are surging, the waves swallow the sky, and the sky shaking crazy force intimidates the world. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" Suddenly, there were thousands of virtual shadows, such as ghosts, misty and uncertain. The sky was dark and there was no light. Thousands of ghosts gathered together to form a huge demon king. The magic power that devoured heaven and earth made all the animals hundreds of miles away hesitate. At this moment, all the onlookers were so frightened that they almost shouted out. The suffocating pressure shook the void out of shape, and several residual mountains collapsed under this frenzy. There was a roar of ''rumbling'' from the sky. Mi Yunfei clapped it with his palm. Suddenly, the world fell apart, the sea withered and the stones rotted, the prosperity fell, and the vicissitudes were everywhere. Hou Xianghe''s face became dignified. He once again urged the broken sky seal to fly towards Mi Yun, shaking in all directions. The sand surged around like a tidal wave. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a startling noise, Hou Xianghe''s body was jumped dozens of miles away. At this time, MI Yunfei rushed up and punched Hou Xianghe, breaking his bone. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Mi Yunfei clapped several palms in a row. Each palm shocked Hou Xianghe''s blood and blood. He jumped him hundreds of miles away, and the blood dyed the sky red. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei punched down from the sky. It felt like a mountain was pressed down. When he danced, the space vibrated. The fist slammed firmly on Hou Xianghe''s body, protruding his back. Mi Yunfei took another startling slap and directly shook the Houxiang River into the river below, which splashed hundreds of feet high. At this time, the animals in the distance were shocked. Mi Yunfei was so violent that Hou Xianghe didn''t have the power to fight back. The water in the river below suddenly calmed down a lot, and there was no movement for a long time. "Oh, my God! That barbarian is so terrible. He is so cruel that he doesn''t give people a chance to fight back!" (Beast) "Isn''t it? It''s so violent that I doubt whether he is human! He''s more savage than our beasts." (Beast) Liu Yunyan couldn''t calm down for a long time. She felt that there were too many secrets on MI Yunfei. The war power and his cultivation couldn''t be associated at all. Even Hou Xianghe, who suppressed his strength at the peak of Yukong, was hit by him and his chest sank. How much strength it takes! Mi Yunfei''s face was cold and stern. He closely watched the river below. He knew that Hou Xianghe''s character would never be so easy to admit defeat. Maybe he could untie his prohibition and fight him with the combat power of the realm of magic soul. At this time, suddenly the water waves were surging, and the water in the river directly suspended, and then crossed the air, like a milky way appearing on the sky. An extremely wild breath rushed up from below. It alone made Mi Yunfei deeply afraid. "Ha ha! The demon God really deserves his reputation. I didn''t expect that my strength in the sky peak realm was defeated in your hands, but I don''t know whether my strength in the magic soul realm can be so?" Hou Xianghe smiled and his body bones had been completely connected, a model of light clouds and wind. "Xianghe, what are you doing? Do you want to fight with others in the realm of phantom soul?" Lan Fengwu roared in the distance. "Phantom soul realm? I haven''t challenged it yet! Let''s take you as a stepping stone today!" After MI Yunfei said that, regardless of the people''s surprised expression, he took the lead and punched Hou Xianghe directly. Hou Xianghe has untied the ban on his body, and his strength has returned to the realm of phantom soul. He is very happy to see Mi Yunfei blow. With a wave of his sleeve robe, the whole space seemed to be dancing, shaking constantly, and the extremely violent giant force jumped and flew. "Boom!" Like slapping the scarecrow, MI Yunfei was directly slapped out by him. There is no suspense, so it is difficult to resist Mi Yunfei with a slap. From this point, it can be seen that the gap between the Royal Air realm and the magic soul realm is too big. The random move of the strong man in the magic soul realm is so powerful that MI Yunfei feels that his body is torn by the storm. Fortunately, his body is not what it used to be. There is no wound in this blow. Several mountains were broken continuously, and Mi Yunfei''s back was sunken, which stopped. However, such a crazy blow did not make Mi Yunfei lose his fighting spirit. He rose to the sky and said with a wild smile: "ha ha! The magic soul realm is really powerful! However, if I can defeat the magic soul realm, wouldn''t it be more powerful? Ha. Ha! Kill!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei''s killing intention shook the sky, and the devil was powerful. Batian punched directly at Hou Xiang River. The golden fist awn is like a round of hot sun, the whole sky is burning, and the space seems to be dancing. At this moment, all the spectators had only one idea in their hearts. Madman, this is absolutely a madman, a typical barbarian, an extreme barbarian. Hou Xianghe laughed wildly and shouted, "come on!" As soon as the voice fell, he crossed the sky like a meteor, clapped it with one palm and shook the whole void. The crazy force tore the world apart, and several peaks were shattered. The extremely violent force directly covered Mi Yunfei and tore the earth below. "Boom!" With an explosion, MI Yunfei was fanned out, and the whole world fluctuated greatly. And Mi Yunfei''s golden divine body was finally deformed, and blood gushed out of his mouth like a river. "Ah! I will never give up!" With a roar, MI Yunfei was completely angry and rushed up from below. However, there were thousands of palms waiting for him, and Mi Yunfei was blasted into the depths of the earth again. "Dream boy, don''t you stop your apprentice from being beaten like this?" Qingling was a little anxious for fear that the two people would break out into a crazy war and cause serious injuries. The other two also stuck their eyes on the dreamer, opened their mouths but didn''t say much. Meng walked alone and shook his head and said, "you can''t stop it. This smelly boy''s war intention soared at this time, and his demons are deep. If you stop him halfway, maybe he will stop in this life, which is not a good thing for his practice. If he vent today, maybe he will defeat his demons and practice thousands of miles a day. This is the most mysterious place of the magic dragon formula." Several people took a breath after listening to it. Mi Yunfei''s cultivation speed is rare for thousands of years. However, if he can break through the threshold of this heart demon, it will be faster. What a terrible thing! The magic dragon formula is too rebellious! Suddenly, heaven and earth changed, crazy sand thousands of miles, Qianzhang waterfall stopped instantly, the space was almost solidified, and the supreme power stirred the wind and cloud to frighten heaven and earth. Below, the magic cloud soared into the sky, unbridled, and the vast and unparalleled power rushed out like the raging sea, shaking the four fields and sweeping the eight wastelands. "Demon god six moves, the second move, smart nether world!" A shrill roar shook the sky and swayed ten directions. Suddenly, there are thousands of evil spirits, such as Jiuyou ghosts, howling all over the universe, heaven and earth are in the same sorrow, everything is out of order, and Yin and yang are reversed. This scene is extremely frightening. It makes the vest cool. Thousands of evil spirits emit bursts of evil Qi and gather together in an instant. Mi Yunfei raised his hand to the sky, and then snapped it fiercely. Bursts of evil Qi rushed to HouXiang river with thousands of evil spirits. Heaven and earth were dark, and within a hundred miles, it was dark, leaving only the terrible evil spirit echoing between heaven and earth. Hou Xianghe put away his contempt. His hands moved rapidly, turned over the sea and took off his hands, shaking the space. The invisible force, like the sea tide, rushed around and dimmed the boundary in the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Smoke and sand are flying, rocks are breaking the air, and the violent and savage force is like a strong wind sweeping the plain. Where it passes, it is unstoppable. "Demon god six moves, the third move, demon shaking the wind and cloud!" Suddenly, a burst of evil light shot out from MI Yunfei''s forehead. The evil spirit in the sky was awe inspiring. The evil light moved and moved, and instantly gathered into a light mask. The huge light mask shows two words as huge as a mountain, one is "devil" and the other is "God". The evil spirit of the word "devil" is rampant, with bursts of magic light and Yin Qi¡® The word "God" glows in the sky, holy and dazzling, and powerful. "Kill!" A word falls, and the war starts. It is the destruction of mountains, the roar of rivers, and the combination of demons and gods. The earth''s surface churns, the sand rushes to the sky, and a sea of clouds suddenly appears on the horizon. The suffocating pressure shakes the sky and ruptures thousands of rivers and mountains. Hou Xianghe snorted coldly, his hands churned, and bursts of golden light were emitted from his body surface. A huge light seal appeared in the sky, and the whole world was filled with amazing power. "Destroy the mountain seal!" The huge light seal fell from the jiuzhong sky, just like the stars in the sky, swinging out the most shocking wild force. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the golden light intoxicated the eyes, and the evil spirit soared to the sky. Two huge words collided with the light seal and looked a little dim. A moment later, the word "devil" broke, and the word "God" dimmed. "Hum! The light of fireflies dare to compete with the sun and moon!" With a cold hum, Hou Xianghe''s crazy momentum reappeared, prompting endless internal strength. The huge light seal directly crushed the word "demon God" and covered Mi Yunfei again. Mi Yunfei coughed up blood in his mouth. His face was cold and solemn, like a crazy devil. The idea of shaking the sky sent out startling explosions in all directions. "Demon god six moves, fourth move, ghost roaring in the sky!" At this time, it can be seen that thousands of virtual ghosts rushed into the sky. There were bursts of howling between heaven and earth. The ghosts gathered together to form a huge skull. There was no evil threat, which shocked heaven and earth and shocked ancient and modern times. "Broken sky seal!" The huge light seal was pressed down like a sky, the mountains burst, the rivers roared, and the rumbling roar shook the heaven and earth out of order. It was like turning over, and it was like a peerless demon holding a world crashing into the eternal sky. "Boom!" A broken sound swept across Liuhe, and the vast world was shocked by the majestic suffocating pressure. After a blow, there was a flame all over the sky. It was like a sea of fire surging in the sky. Those clouds were red and seemed to burn. The vast and surging force of destruction deformed Mi Yunfei''s body, his bones burst, and blood gushed out. "Demon God''s sixth form, fifth form, evil anger in the sky!" Suddenly, the heaven and earth revolved, the sun and moon were shining, the sea of clouds churned rapidly, and the ground was also flying sand and stones. Mi Yunfei''s palm is facing the sky, like a fierce devil fighting the sky. Thousands of evil spirits sweep the world and devour all things. His white hair flew against the sky in the strong wind, and bursts of evil Qi shook the Jiuchong sky. "Who will compete? Kill!" Chapter 311 The craziest person, the most evil move, the coldest murderous spirit. At this moment, heaven and earth change, everything is out of order, and time and space are reversed. With one palm, heaven and earth burst, ghosts and gods were shocked, overturning the order of yin and Yang. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Within a hundred miles, mountains collapsed, rivers rose into the sky, and everything changed. The surging sand waves rushed into the sky like millions of mud dragons, as if they were going to compete with heaven and earth. The world roared, the explosion continued, and smoke and sand covered the sky, blocking out the sun. The whole world seemed to tremble with the blow, and several ancient characters immediately stabilized the space. "Hey, hey! You are strong, but the realm of phantom soul is always the existence you look up to. Die!" With a loud cry, the sound of Hou Xianghe shook his spirit, and the power of thousands of troops poured out of his hands, shaking Mi Yun to spit blood repeatedly. His whole body was beaten and changed, and his whole body was squeezed into a square by great force. Hou Xianghe struck several palms in succession, and the afterforce contained in each palm sent out a series of explosions on MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s bones began to crack, and his flesh and blood were blurred. Each palm shocked him to spit blood and crack his bones. "My God! If you don''t stop me, I''m afraid your apprentice will be killed soon." "Yes! Tell them to stop! Your disciple doesn''t have the strength to fight back at all. He hasn''t reached the realm of phantom soul. He can''t reorganize his body at all. It will be over when he is badly beaten." Liu Yunyan was shocked and shouted at the two people in battle: "brother Xianghe, don''t fight. If you hit him again, he will die. Mi Yunfei, wake up quickly! Wake up quickly! Fight back! Fight back quickly!" However, MI Yunfei was faint and had no strength to fight back, and his body was collapsed and festered. A startling voice came out, and many people (animals) were palpitating. When Mi Yunfei was shocked and flew out, Hou Xianghe slapped him continuously. Each slap hit him, which made his flesh and blood jump to pieces. At this time, Hou Xianghe was completely violent and rushed forward directly. At this time, MI Yunfei''s body had not yet landed on the ground. Hou Xianghe punched with his five fingers and bombarded Mi Yunfei''s chest. "Stop!" At this time, Meng was anxious to walk alone, but even if he was already a strong man in the realm of flying immortal, he couldn''t stop it, because the huge punch directly pierced Mi Yunfei''s chest, and several ribs penetrated from MI Yunfei''s back. "Ah!" Liu Yunyan grabbed her hair with her hand and shouted. Unknowingly, hot tears poured out and cried with tears. At this moment, the animals were also frightened. Mi Yunfei was punched by Hou Xianghe. His intestines were exposed and his arms were blown to pieces. It was too cruel. At this moment, strong anger was distributed in the sky. Meng walked alone, his eyes were red, and his power broke out. The violent momentum directly overthrew Hou Xianghe. "Little dream, have something to say." "Dream boy, don''t be angry. It was an accident." "Yes, it was an accident. Let''s calm down first! Maybe your apprentice can still be saved." Several top figures were furious when they saw that Meng walked alone and hurriedly stood up to stop him. If he was really crazy, even the joint efforts of the three might not be able to stop him. Meng walked alone with black hair and murderous spirit. He glared at the three people and didn''t give them any face. He directly scolded: "calm down. My disciple was punched through by the boy. How can you calm down? You''re spicy next door. I''m going to kill him today!" Rage, absolute rage! The dream of walking alone at this moment feels like the God of war in the sky. Even if an immortal God comes down to earth, it is estimated that he can fight one of them, because this breath is really terrible. "Xiaomeng, we have been friends for many years. Just calm down first!" "Calm down, your sister!" "Dream boy, it was an accident!" "Accident, you mother!" "Dream boy, calm down and see how your apprentice is." "Eliminate your father! I finally have an apprentice who has just become famous all over the world. I don''t know that he was killed by a smelly boy like this. I''ll strip him alive. I''ll kill whoever stops me." Meng walked alone in a rage. He had peerless cultivation, but he became a laughing stock because he didn''t have a disciple. It was not easy to accept Mi Yunfei, a frightening disciple of ancient and modern times and comparable to the magic dragon, but Hou Xianghe pierced his chest and blew up his arms. He couldn''t stand it. "Stinky boy, die!" With a loud cry, the sky broke, the sea withered and the rocks rotted. The violent momentum shook the void to pieces. The world burst in an instant, and nothing could stop it. "Come on! Let''s fight together. The world is blown to pieces. We must stop him, or the world can''t bear it." Qingling shouted, jumped up directly and took a startling slap when walking alone towards the dream, while the other people also shot together. At the moment, the scene is very shocking. The sky is broken, the earth collapses, and the rivers are overturned. It seems that the power of immortality can shake through the past and present lives. All flying beasts immediately retreated and did not dare to stay. They could not stop the violent power at all. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, the huge palm of the sky shuttled from the clouds. The wind roared and the sand flew thousands of miles, jumping to the end of the world. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the three of Qingling couldn''t stop them at all. They were flying hundreds of miles away by the palm fan of Mengxing alone. "I see who else can stop me!" Dream alone, crazy potential shaking the sky, step by step, mountains and earth crack, heaven and earth shake. However, at this time, the sky suddenly changed, dark clouds rolled and thunder roared. "What''s going on? Why are there visions in the sky?" "This space has been broken. What triggered divine thunder?" "Is there a great man in the world?" "This is something against the sky!" Millions of lightning shuttles through the air. This scene is very frightening, spectacular and shocking. Thunder rumbled and huge lightning crisscrossed in the air, waving like thousands of silver snakes. At this moment, even the angry dream of walking alone was surprised. He looked at the huge divine thunder in the sky. For a while, he murmured: "how did this divine thunder come from? It was so terrible!" "Boom!" Thousands and thousands of lightning gathered in the air into an Optimus light column, which broke down directly from the sky. "No! The lightning wants to destroy the smelly boy''s body." The dream was shocked when walking alone. His hands churned and gushed out the power of resisting the sky. It directly rushed to the huge light column. The lightning became invisible in a moment, but the thick dark clouds were still gathering. "What''s going on? This phenomenon is really weird." mengduxing was puzzled and said to himself. "Dream boy, look down!" Qingling''s face was frightened, like seeing a ghost, and her breathing was hurried. At this time, all the people looked in the direction pointed by Qingling. A very strange phenomenon happened below. Mi Yunfei''s blown up "body" moved. The broken arm suddenly flew up from a distance, and the broken ribs were suspended in the air. "What''s going on? Isn''t that rice boy dead?" Jiang Rou''s face turned white and her beautiful cheeks were full of surprise. "Is it because of the magic dragon formula?" Meng walked alone and secretly guessed in his heart. A moment later, he shouted excitedly: "I know, I know, the God thunder must have been led by the smelly boy!" At this time, the lightning gathered together again, the rumbling noise shook the space out of order, and huge pillars of light came in abundance. However, this dream alone did not stop. "Chi Chi!" The huge light column split on MI Yunfei''s festering body and made bursts of harsh sound. Mi Yunfei''s broken limbs are slowly connected, and lightning shuttles through his body, but he can''t help it. "It''s incredible!" "Yes! A man against the sky!" "I feel that body has great power. It''s just like a sword! It''s a magic body!" Hou Xianghe didn''t look good either. He looked at the "corpse" below and said in his heart, "is it possible that he can''t kill? How can this happen? Has he really built an immortal demon body?" Liu Yunyan was a little excited, and his breath was too short. He shouted to himself, "God! What kind of person is he? His body was blown apart and can''t die. It''s too rebellious!" Gen Gen lightning seemed to split on King Kong, and the harsh sound kept ringing. Each lightning was like a silver snake swimming on MI Yunfei''s body. At this moment, his body was intact and sent out bursts of holy light. In the cemetery, a cold look turned into an ice skate and rushed into the sky. The world was very cold. The person who had already "died" was inexplicably "resurrected". "Boom!" With a loud noise, Mi Yun flew into the sky and blew up billowing smoke and sand, shaking the world. He blew his fist into the sky, as if he had danced the whole space, and then a startling madness shook the world. "I will live forever. Who will compete in the world?" Brothers, I need your support. Please give me motivation. Qingyun has been thinking about it. The more you go to the back, you will find that the demon God is more and more wonderful. The book of demon God will never be worse than ordinary books. Qingyun lost nothing but fame. Please come. Chapter 312 A roar of anger, surging waves, swirling leaves and breaking the sky, is the embodiment of God and the true self of the devil. The strong sense of war shakes the nine gods and frightens and kills the demons. At this moment, the demons are back! Killing intention, there is killing intention all over the sky. Anger can burn the anger of heaven and earth. Who can compete in the world? Who is competing? An immortal legend will be recorded in history from this moment. An immortal madman will remain in the hearts of the world forever. Who is he? He is the magic God! "Heaven and earth turn in the palm, rivers flow in the sleeve, and all sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and spray dishes are only sad after all. Thousands of ancient people are talking about people of the wind and cloud, but demons and gods!" "Ha ha! What can the magic soul realm do to me? What can it do to me?" A wild cry shook mountains and rivers, swept rivers, startled the weather, threatened the world and destroyed nine days. Mi Yunfei stands in the air, his body glows and glows. His powerful body is full of explosive power. Mi Yunfei looked at his master and saw Meng walking alone with tears in his eyes. He was so excited that he felt a sharp pain in his heart. "Shifu has endured years of ridicule. I can''t afford to humiliate him today. Even if he is fighting to be possessed by the devil, he will play his own crazy power." mengduxing has too much hope for MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei naturally knows that if he didn''t dream to walk alone, he might have become a loser, so he can''t stand mengduxing being ridiculed, even if others laugh in his heart. "Master, I can die, but I will never lose. This time, I want to tell people all over the world that you have accepted a great disciple, and I will fight today." when Mi Yunfei spoke, his momentum soared like a god of war who shakes the world, and his whole body exuded a pride of self-respect and sacrifice. "OK! OK! OK! The proudest thing in my life is to have an apprentice like you. Let''s go! Let these old guys see how my dream walking disciples are. To make them jealous, teach the dead monkey a good lesson and beat out all the shit." dream walking alone is full of tears, ecstatic and has no scruples at all, Just now hou Xianghe wanted to kill Mi Yunfei. At this time, Meng walked alone and wanted Mi Yunfei to beat the boy hard. With the promise of dream walking alone, MI Yunfei has no scruples. This time, he will not only fight, but also fight beautifully and win speechless. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil!" The sound of the secluded sound shakes people''s hearts and souls, like the soul Summoner of hell singing, which makes the soul freeze, and the terrible breath makes a crisp sound in all directions. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei''s whole body finally began to change. His eyes were red with blood, and the blood light in his eyes was like two blood blades stabbing into people''s heart. Pieces of purple dragon scales cover the whole body, emitting purple divine awns. His clothes turned into rags and fell slowly from the air. The hands began to grow long nails, which looked like dragon claws. The tips of the claws were cold and shocking. Except for the head, the rest of the whole person looked like a monster. Although several old Dong level figures have heard of the magic dragon formula, they are in another mood after seeing it with their own eyes today. They are shocked by this strange scene, not to mention the rest of the people (animals). "This. Is this the legendary magic dragon formula? It''s really weird." Hou Xianghe was looking forward to it. He wanted to learn it for a long time. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s body was three meters high, and every inch of his muscles were full of a sense of strength. It was like a body made of steel, which had a great impact on people''s sense. It could be called a magic body. It was simply suitable. Mi Yunfei felt that his whole body was full of explosive power. After his transformation, he felt a war with heaven and earth in his heart. Even if he was facing the immortal God in the sky, he was not afraid. The power of terror swam in MI Yunfei''s body. His whole body was covered with purple clouds and his crazy strength was surging. It seemed that even if it was the eternal sky, he had to make a hole. "Ah!" With a roar, the mountains and rivers jumped to pieces, and the sky was full of boulders. The surging evil Qi rushed into the sky from MI Yunfei''s body surface and shattered the sky. The incomparably majestic evil spirit is everywhere, as terrible as a peerless demon about to devour the world. "Hum! Still break you!" Hou Xianghe snorted coldly, and the wind and cloud surged between his hands, and the supreme crazy force surged vertically and horizontally. The whistling palm wind swings down from the sky and tears the earth into several pieces. When the vast force was covered from high altitude, it burst into the air like thunder and exploded everywhere. Mi Yunfei drew an evil sneer from the corner of his mouth, five fingers into a fist, and one fist blew out. The evil spirit spread all over the sky. The startling force shook the sky, tore the void out of a huge crack, and the huge fist turned into a black magic light. "Boom!" With a loud breaking noise, MI Yunfei couldn''t reach his front. He was shocked by the vast divine power and flew backwards. Hou Xianghe was not easy, and his body trembled. "What an outrageous power! But your cultivation is too poor, and you are doomed to defeat." Hou Xianghe steadied his body and said with his teeth. Mi Yunfei''s body was directly blasted to the ground. When he landed, the leaked power pushed the half sitting residual mountain behind him to the ground. The high fighting spirit surged in MI Yunfei''s body like surging waves. His eyes were red with blood, emitting bursts of blood light, and his green tendons swelled up like earthworms. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei flew wildly and pulled up a mountain with both hands. The whole earth was boiling and cracking everywhere. The sky was full of boulders, and forests were destroyed in the blink of an eye. At this time, MI Yunfei pulled up the mountain and flew towards the air against it. He was like a demon king and smashed the mountain into the HouXiang river. Such a shocking move made people''s scalp numb. He was so violent that he even danced a mountain, and the whole space was shaking. Hou Xiang River looks dignified and moves his hands. In an instant, the golden light is all over the sky and the fist is dazzling. Then he punched him. "Boom!" The stars in the four directions shook violently. The mountain was smashed by Houxiang River, and the crazy stones flew everywhere. Smoke and sand dazzle the eyes, and the energy jumps to the sky. At this moment, suddenly, a huge fist came through the crazy stone. The mighty force of destruction pushed the onlookers from all directions a few miles away. Hou Xianghe was surprised and hurried out of his palm to resist. "Click!" With a crisp sound, MI Yunfei swung his fist and dented Hou Xianghe''s chest, directly shaking him tens of miles away. During this period, several peaks were broken, and boulders fell like heavy rain. At this moment, all the onlookers felt cold all over. Mi Yunfei shocked Hou Xianghe out. It was terrible! However, Hou Xianghe flew back in an instant. He stood up in the clouds and said with a smile, "ha ha! It''s really terrible after the transformation, but the realm of phantom soul is not so easy to hurt." as soon as he finished his words, the sunken chest recovered in an instant. "Sonorous!" With a crisp sound, Hou Xianghe had a long sword in his hand. The body of the sword was snow-white and bright, about three feet long. It was'' buzzing ''in his hand. Bursts of sword light are gorgeous and dazzling. The fierce sword Qi makes the world cold. "The boy used the love sword." "It''s said that this sword was refined by a fairy many years ago. It''s extremely powerful. Unexpectedly, old Feng Wu gave it to his disciples." "It seems that the rice boy is hard to resist." Hou Xianghe is full of momentum and holds a love sword. He is like nine immortals, with more immortal charm. Holding a long sword, he urged out thousands of sword Qi, which turned into thousands of gorgeous colorful exercises and attacked Mi Yunfei Mi Yunfei turned his hand and hit the palm wind directly. The golden light was intoxicated, and the energy was against the sky. It jumped everywhere and broke, and rolled up thousands of gravel. The sword Qi was so terrible that it directly penetrated several big holes into Mi Yunfei''s body. However, after an instant, MI Yunfei''s body healed again. "Ha ha! That''s interesting. I''ll see if your body can heal this time?" After the words, Hou Xianghe jumped into the air, his body was unpredictable, unreal, like a shadow in the wind. The magnificent momentum swings out, and the light of ten thousand swords shines brightly on the heaven and earth. "A lonely goose chirps alone!" (Note: this move is from the "love fairy sword", a holy level skill, which are: a lonely goose chirps alone, a single shadow, two wings flying together, Sword Fairy love) Suddenly, the sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, and the red light was all over the sky. Millions of swords were covered like a net. They were colorful and dazzling. The edge of the sword is cold, like the cold ice, which freezes the air. Mi Yunfei was angry and raised the sky with one hand. The world suddenly changed. It was dark. The majestic momentum ran through the mountains and shook the stars everywhere. The devil smoke is surging, covering the vast sky and swallowing the sky and earth. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" Suddenly, the sky was dark, the magic smoke was all over the sky, and the huge waves soared into the sky. Flying shuttles of mountains and rocks around broke through the air and blew up 3000 wind dust. Mi Yunfei''s palm is facing the sky, and his figure is as towering as a mountain. A huge black dragon appears in his hand, and bursts of dragon power make the world tremble. The magic light is bright and colorful, shaking the sky and overwhelming the earth, breaking the dawn of mountains and rivers. The black dragon soared into the sky, carrying the peerless power, shaking the whole sky to pieces. "Boom!" With a loud noise, heaven and earth became powerful, and thousands of lightning broke through the thick dark clouds and cleaved on the mountain. Suddenly, boulders soared, smoke and sand whirled hundreds of miles away, and the burning war burned the world. The dragon''s mouth opened wide, as if it wanted to devour heaven and earth. If it could swallow the wind and kiss the rain, when it cascaded down from high altitude, the leaked power would break the earth. "Boom!" The icy sword awn intersected with the black dragon. The sea of clouds surged and the mountains poured out. Ghosts and evil were thrilled and the gods were shocked. They tore the dark clouds in the sky into pieces. The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, pouring out the power of thousands of troops, which makes Mi Yunfei retreat continuously. However, Hou Xianghe was also shocked. The peerless power was too overbearing, which made his blood boil. At this time, he turned his sword, avoided its edge and took Mi Yunfei''s head. At this moment, the onlookers were all thrilled. In particular, Liu Yunyan was directly frightened and turned blue. He opened his mouth to remind Mi Yunfei, but he sent it out silently. Chapter 313 "Whew, whew!" The light of the sword drifted and fluctuated when it cut through the air. The leaked sword Qi cut off the mountains. There was a magnificent scene in the sky. The blow came so fast that it was already in the throat when it was perceived. Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit was awe inspiring and his madness reappeared. He didn''t avoid it and grabbed the sword tip with his backhand. At this moment, people''s hearts were frightened by Mi Yunfei''s abrupt move and shouted one after another. "Sonorous!" With a crisp sound and sparks, MI Yunfei''s claws grabbed Hou Xianghe''s love sword in his hand. He shook violently, his face turned red, and the veins on his arms burst one by one. With a wild cry, MI Yunfei took the love sword and turned it together with Hou Xianghe, rotating in the air. "Uh!" With a shock of anger, MI Yunfei released his other hand and bent the love sword in Hou Xianghe''s hand. I don''t know what kind of material the sword was made of. It didn''t break. It''s like a soft sword. Hou Xianghe urged his strength again. The sword body trembled violently in MI Yunfei''s hand. It seems that it may be out of MI Yunfei''s palm at any time. "Buzz!" The long sword trembled, broke away from MI Yunfei''s palm and went straight to MI Yunfei''s heart. The situation was extremely critical. "When!" With a crisp sound, the tip of the sword was inserted into Mi Yunfei''s chest, which was difficult to get into every inch. Hou Xianghe was surprised. He never thought that MI Yunfei''s physique was so strong. "Presumptuous!" With an angry shock, MI Yunfei swallowed mountains and rivers with anger and shocked the world. He was like a crazy devil and clapped out with a back hand. The palm wind roars and the palm force is violent. One palm beats out, shaking the space out of shape. Hou Xianghe was so surprised that he immediately raised his palm to meet him. His majestic strength surged out like a raging wave, jumping and shaking. The violent palm intersected, and they retreated for dozens of miles. The space was destroyed in a bad way, and there was thick smoke and sand in all directions. At this moment, all the onlookers were frightened. The strong ones in Mi Yun''s Feili and magic soul realm didn''t lose the slightest. In fact, their strength was amazing. Hou Xianghe''s long sword points to the sky. It''s energetic and powerful. It''s like nine immortals coming to the world. The sword body trembled and the light of the sword was like a rainbow. "Form shadow single!" The long sword took off and rushed into the sky, emitting thousands of divine lights. The sky was colorful, like startling the sky, practicing, moving and dancing. The sharp sword Qi penetrated several mountains and blew huge stones like snow. Ten thousand sword lights gathered together, and a startling giant sword suddenly appeared in the sky. The giant sword was very huge, like a sharp peak falling from the sky. At this time, the scene was spectacular and soul shaking. The huge sword was full of splendor and colorful. It was dazzling and painful. Such a sword is really hard to stop. Its edge is cold and stings God''s marrow. It seems that heaven and earth will freeze. The ground below roared like a tsunami, with heavy soil waves and flying flowers all over the sky. Mi Yunfei was furious and looked at the world. Bursts of magic smoke swirled around the body, like the devil king standing in the clouds. The murderous Qi in the sky soared into the sky, breaking the wind and clouds, and urging the world with anger. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Suddenly, the Dragon chant shook wildly, destroyed mountains and rivers, and completely shattered the four heaven and earth. For a moment, the glow is bright, the dragon power is diffuse, and for a moment, the evil spirit rushes to the sky, and the evil power is powerful. Wild Zhalong, like a wild beast rushing out of the abyss, pounded the sky. The sea of clouds surges, the wind bursts, the mountains and rivers break, and the flying stones break the air. Peerless demons frighten the world, cry ghosts and gods, deter the world, the heroes are cold, and the heroes are shocked. With a clap of his hand, Zhalong rushed down angrily and tore the sky into two halves. The rolling magic gas covered the sky and the sun, and there was no light within a hundred miles. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" An explosion shook the world, and hundreds of holes were made in the earth below. The sand rises into the sky and converges into an earth dragon, connecting heaven and earth. The sky was even more frightening, with dark clouds and war. A huge black hole appeared in the sky, which seemed to devour the world. In Hou Xianghe''s eyes, the murderous machine flashed, and the sword body "hummed" and sent out millions of rainbow lights, like the sky net. Mi Yunfei''s heart devil entered the body. There was only killing intention in his mind. He raised his head and clapped it with one claw. "Boom!" With a crazy blow, MI Yunfei was knocked upside down for tens of miles, several mountains were blown to pieces, smoke and sand were everywhere, and a mouthful of blood overflowed from MI Yunfei''s mouth. "Hey, hey! The smell of blood makes my blood expand, and my war will soar with my blood. You annoy me." Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit is great. He wipes the blood around his mouth with his hand, and his eyes are bright. "Hum! The magic dragon formula is really terrible, but when you meet me, you are not worthy to be a demon God at all, let alone an apprentice of the senior dreamer. Die!" The Houxiang River swallows the sky, like a God coming to the world. With long swords, the golden light is surging, and the heaven and earth are colorful, which is very dazzling. "Fly together!" Suddenly, thousands of sword lights rushed against the sky, immediately absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, condensed the sword light, and then split into two amazing swords. The two swords are extremely powerful, like the intersection of yin and Yang. They radiate the power of immortality. The two swords vibrated, each trembling like a mountain covered, like a falling star, shaking the world. The sword of immortality fell in the air and bombarded the world into continuous cracks. The earth, mountains and rivers were boiling and collapsing like boiling water. The sword breaks through the sky, destroys the dry and decadent, destroys heaven and earth, and cuts down straight from the air. Mi Yunfei is crazy. The devil grows deeper and deeper. He is full of energy and concussion. The momentum of dominating the world grinds the mountains and rivers in all directions into powder. Suddenly, the sky and the earth were dark, and evil Qi rushed into the sky. The whole space released the supreme crazy force. "The third move of magic dragon formula, the Raptor crosses the river!" With a fierce roar, the murderous spirit rushed into the sky. Mi Yunfei covered the sky with his hands, and his divine power shook. A huge Raptor appeared in his hands. The Raptor revolved around Mi Yunfei''s whole body. The mouth of the dragon was wide open, and there were gusts of wind, tearing apart the dark clouds in the sky. "Kill!" When one word is spit out, the devil''s power is greatly displayed, and the wild power sweeps across the universe, shaking the world in all directions, as if it can run through the ancient, modern and future. Heaven and earth are miserable, rivers suffer, yin and yang are out of order, and time and space are almost reversed. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a violent blow, the supreme power to destroy the sky and the earth was like hundreds of stars being blasted, destroying everything around. The powerful power exploded the sky. The two were pushed tens of miles away by the explosive force. Several blood holes appeared in the two people, even the intestines could be seen, and the blood sprayed out like spring water. The mountains in all directions continued and collapsed one after another. From a distance, it was like a wild dragon turning waves in the sea. Several ancient figures quickly connected the broken sky, which was surging and shining, and the torn sky healed in an instant. The two men in the distance rushed out and changed the battle place. The four ancient figures chased down together. Mi Yunfei and Hou Xianghe fought like the tide. They hit a barren mountain 200 miles away. During this period, the mountains were broken and the rivers roared. Waiting for Xianghe sword to guide the sky, he was imposing and roared up. A series of virtual shadows were drawn in the air, as fast as the stars. Mi Yunfei''s evil power is even more powerful. His murderous spirit intimidates ordinary people. He is like a wild devil who has just rushed out of hell. He waves to break a world and destroys mountains and rivers when he sets foot. At this time, Hou Xianghe withdrew and then said with a smile: "Mi Yunfei, even if you are strong, it is difficult to fight with the realm of magic soul." As soon as like as two peas were finished, a shadow came out of his body, and the shadow became more and more substantial. "The boy used his avatar." "Well, it seems that the rice boy is too cruel to him. He has to use his avatar." "It''s equivalent to two magic soul states. How can we fight? Mickey boy will lose." Mi Yunfei''s mind was so deep that he had only killing intention in his mind. He ignored it and punched it out directly. The huge fist like a star rushed past, and the destructive power of the tyrant shook the world violently. Hou Xianghe looked up at the sky and smiled. The body and the avatar rushed up at the same time. The body made the sword and the avatar jump out of the palm, and the heaven and earth were pale. "Boom!" There is no doubt that MI Yunfei can''t beat his edge at all. His blood is spilling wildly, and his body has been pierced through several big holes. Then he knocked over a mountain peak and inlaid it in a canyon crack, which was difficult to move. "Ha ha! Shit demon God, he also said he wanted to honor Shifu. I''d like to see how you defeated me today." Hou Xianghe looked up and laughed wildly. In his eyes, MI Yunfei was completely meat on the chopping board and was slaughtered. Qingling and others in the distance wanted to dissuade them, but mengduxing stopped them and said, "don''t go there. This is a demon of smelly boy. He can only vent madly once, maybe he can get rid of this demon." Mi Yunfei was caught in the crack of the canyon. His heart was full of demons, and he was only full of killing intention. Just now, the roaring laughter of Hou Xianghe awakened him from his demons, and there was a trace of consciousness in his mind. He looked at the dream walking alone in the distance, and his heart hurt again. "Shifu, Shifu is looking at me. I must not lose face to Shifu. Even if I die, I can''t lose. I''m a devil, a terrible devil! I''m a God, a God who can''t be defeated!" "Uh huh! I''ll give it a shot!" With a wild cry, the heaven and earth were sad, and the sky shook. The peerless magic power swallowed mountains and rivers and shocked the eight wastelands. Ghosts and evils are drunk with it, and immortals and gods resonate with it. With one blow, the sky shook and the earth exploded, and the sea of clouds surged. The amazing divine power rushed into the sky and broke the sky. "Dead monkey, let you see the most crazy devil!" First, there is no overtime today. There will be another day later. I hope you can give Qingyun power. Chapter 314 As Mi Yunfei roared angrily, the power of ten thousand troops poured out of his demon body. Dantian quickly rotated and brought the spirit of heaven and earth into his stomach. At this time, it can be seen that the dragon scale on MI Yunfei''s arm is emitting purple light, and the vast divine power is straight into his hands. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the two peaks on both sides of MI Yunfei were pushed down by the wild power of his hands, and the broken peaks hit the ground "rumbling". The wind and dust, the ancient trees turned into ash, and the rubble splashed like thunder, which sent violent turbulence to the whole space. Such a crazy force is really powerful. The wild spirit surprised the onlookers everywhere. "This rice boy is really powerful. He was caught in a crack in the mountain and pushed down the two peaks like a scarecrow. It''s not easy!" "This boy is a barbarian! He is a cruel character. Don''t provoke him, don''t provoke him!" "That''s right! The boy''s explosive power is so strong that it''s really annoying to annoy him!" Hou Xianghe was shocked. Mi Yunfei''s madness was completely beyond imagination. He attacked with his body and his body, and sent out whirlwinds in the air. Mountains and rocks fly, the earth turns over, wild divine power surges vertically and horizontally between heaven and earth, several peaks explode at the same time, and the sky is full of crazy sand. At this time, a dazzling golden light rushed out, and the heaven and earth were full of magic, and the glow was bright, like hundreds of millions of pearls. "What''s that? Rice boy has two wings on his back. These wings seem to be the wings of the Phoenix!" "It''s incredible! It''s not like pure Phoenix wings, but it''s like internal strength. It''s like a special skill!" "That''s right! Although these wings are the same as Phoenix wings, they have more silk dragon Qi inside. Who created this skill? It''s really against the sky!" Bursts of alarm came out from all directions. Several old directors'' faces were red and their hearts were racing. They can imagine that if they were known by the dragon and Phoenix, they would have to tear Mi Yunfei apart. Mi Yunfei unfolded the wings of the dragon and the Phoenix and fused the fleeting light and the shadow together. In addition, he has changed into a magic dragon body. The speed is too fast compared with Hou Xianghe in the realm of magic soul. The virtual shadow crossed, and it was difficult to distinguish between the virtual and the real. I could only feel the great pressure in all directions. "Boom!" With a broken sound, MI Yunfei took a violent palm, which directly hit Hou Xianghe''s body. Hou Xianghe was just in surprise. He didn''t have time to react. He was successfully attacked by Mi Yunfei. "Hum! You will lose if you use all means!" Hou Xianghe was really angry. A strong man in the realm of magic soul was secretly attacked by a Royal Air period. He was really angry in his heart. He urged the long sword in his hand, waved his fist and rushed towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei was so murderous that he immediately raised his hand to meet him. His powerful palm jumped to the sky and broke open in an instant. With another blow, MI Yunfei''s blood surges. He uses the dragon and Phoenix wings to escape quickly and avoid the killing move of Hou Xianghe. Suddenly, the sword was shining brightly, the wind was surging, and the mountains and rivers were broken. The air is surging in the sky, and a virtual shadow appears. "Sword Fairy love!" Suddenly, a huge mountain appeared in the air. When I looked carefully, I found that it was a huge divine sword. The sword broke through the clouds and penetrated the void. A black hole appeared in the void. The supreme power came from the void, which made the earth ''rumble'' and instantly sank tens of feet. "Boom!" With another loud noise, the earth below cracked more than 20 feet wide and hundreds of feet deep. The sand rose into the sky, and a startling flood wave rushed into the air from the depths of the earth, connecting the heaven and the earth. Such a scene is shocking and frightening. It is a very shocking scene, which has an extremely impact on people''s visual perception. Everything collapses, the jungle is destroyed, and the crazy stones in the sky are sprinkled, leaving the earth full of holes. At this time, the evil spirit surged in all directions like a tide, and the world was dyed dark. It seemed that the world had become a demon realm. Xiao Sha''s Qi is like a sharp knife. It cuts into people''s hearts and makes people tremble. "The Dragon fell into the sea!" With a wild cry, the sand waves on the ground swallowed the sky, forming a huge vortex, the continuous peaks collapsed one after another, and a piece of earth with a radius of 100 feet turned over. The waves from the ground gathered into a huge column of water, and then poured around. Wild sand, boulders fly into the air, and all things turn into floating clouds in an instant. Beside Mi Yunfei, a fierce dragon opened its mouth and swallowed up a mountain directly. The dragon looks ferocious and has the power to shake the sky. Its claws cover the sky and smash the void into pieces. The four ancient figures shot at the same time and gathered divine power to repair the void. "Ouch!" When the sky burst, the ferocious dragon rushed into the sky. The dragon''s body was hundreds of feet long and surrounded by magic light. It seemed to devour the world. This scene is extremely shocking. It''s a peerless dragon. It''s unstoppable. Mi Yunfei showed the fourth move of magic dragon formula with the strength of resisting the sky. Even the magic dragon couldn''t do it in those years. It can be said that this set of skill was really tailored for MI Yunfei. In MI Yunfei''s eyes, there was a fierce light, and two blood lights were emitted. After the blood light came out, he directly penetrated a broken mountain peak. He raised his hand to the sky, and his crazy power surged. At this moment, he was completely a peerless madman, which was an unimaginable shocking scene. Mi Yunfei photographed it with one hand. The sky seemed to think of the sound of rupture. The peerless fierce dragon opened its huge mouth, swept its tail, and the space shook again. The fierce dragon broke the wind and clouds, the world was fierce, the rivers were destroyed, and hundreds of peaks within a hundred miles exploded in a moment and became powder. The sand on the earth rises and falls one after another, waves meet, and the earth is divided into thousands of pieces. The crazy stones are blown up in disorder, which makes the beasts watching the war retreat quickly. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! The madness is heinous and frightening. There is nothing to stop the peerless fierce dragon. The final version of the magic dragon formula is many times more than the previous three moves. The sword light urged by Hou Xianghe was torn apart in an instant, and his part was also stirred to pieces by the dragon, and the dragon''s power was still unabated and directly connected to his body. Hou Xiang River is dignified, and the long sword in his hand splits out gorgeous rays. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the dragon finally dissipated, and HouXiang river was shocked to fly out for dozens of miles. The blood dyed the whole sky red, and the scream spread all over the world. Mi Yunfei spread his wings and flew directly to the distance. Before Hou Xianghe landed, he clapped several palms again. Hou Xianghe''s chest is painful and his blood is sprayed, but he is unwilling to be caught. When he is in danger, he greets him with a sword. "Er ah! What about the realm of phantom soul?" With a wild cry, MI Yunfei stretched out his claw and grabbed Hou Xianghe''s long sword in his hand. He was full of amazing power. "You can''t stop the power of the devil!" At the sound of the earthquake, MI Yunfei fought wildly against the sky, and his body gushed out of the strength of arrogance and madness. The bulging blood vessels pushed up the Dragon scales on his arm. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the love sword in Hou Xianghe''s hand broke a crack. It seems that it will break soon. "The world is too fragile. Who can compete?" With another howl, MI Yunfei''s magic spirit surged and his divine power soared. The peerless crazy power rushed into his hand and crushed the long sword of Hou Xianghe into pieces. "Go to hell!" Mi Yunfei clapped a palm and hit Hou Xianghe on the chest. This palm shocked him to shed blood and directly penetrated a mountain behind him. Mi Yunfei jumped up, rushed into the huge mountain and clapped several palms continuously. At this time, Hou Xianghe''s body ran through the huge mountain and jumped out directly from the back of the mountain. Mi Yunfei''s blood soared, tore the huge mountain in two, and then blew out batian''s fist again. "Boom!" This fist was so powerful that it jumped through Hou Xianghe''s body. The huge fist came out of his back. It was too cruel. The leaked strength collapsed the distant cliff into slag. Hou Xianghe was shocked by Miyun and flew out. His blood gushed wildly. He had no strength to resist. In the process, MI Yunfei clapped two more palms, and several powerful Qi exploded on his body, which was bloody and miserable. Mi Yunfei was still angry and flew up. It was difficult to detect the speed. He stretched out a huge palm and directly pinched Hou Xianghe''s body into deformation. "Hey, hey! The initial state of the phantom soul is not enough to be arrogant in front of the demon God. You are so fragile that you really let me down." Mi Yunfei''s palm strength increased a little while talking. "Bang, bang!" With a crisp sound, the bones of Hou Xianghe''s whole body were pinched to make a crisp sound. His face was blurred with blood and flesh. He couldn''t see his face clearly, and his body was pinched to bend. Fortunately, HouXiang river has reached the realm of phantom soul. If it was a realm of resisting the sky, I don''t know that it has died hundreds of times. The realm of phantom soul is very difficult to kill. As long as the soul does not die, the flesh can be reorganized. "Rice boy, stop, don''t hurt him." "Yes! Rice boy, you have won. Let him go!" "Mi boy, you have done your master credit. Don''t worry about him. Let go!" Seeing that Hou Xianghe had only half his life left, several ancient people hurried to stop it. If it went on like this, Hou Xianghe''s flesh would sooner or later be crushed into slag by Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were indifferent and his killing intention rushed to the crown. He looked back at Meng walking alone, as if he was asking something. "Smelly boy, you are the greatest pride in your life as a teacher. Although the dead monkey is a little arrogant, he was hurt like this by you. Let him go!" mengduxing knows the state of MI Yunfei after he is possessed by the devil and is really afraid that he will kill Hou Xianghe. After hearing this, MI Yunfei turned to look at Hou Xianghe and said coldly, "if the master didn''t stop you today, you would be dead. Remember, you can''t bear the anger of the demon God. Don''t think the realm of magic soul is great. If I reach that realm, I will defeat all the strong magic souls in the world. You are too fragile to be my opponent." After that, MI Yunfei directly threw Hou Xianghe out like a dead dog, and LAN Fengwu quickly reached out to catch him, and then took out the pill and fed it to Hou Xianghe''s mouth. "Fortunately, although the body was destroyed to pieces, it didn''t rot completely." after LAN Fengwu said that, he directly injected his kung fu into Hou Xianghe''s body. At this moment, all the beasts and onlookers were speechless. Mi Yunfei gave them the feeling that he was too strong. He was a very terrible person, comparable to a super beast. Autumn wind bursts, the world is full of holes and dilapidated, just like the scene after the destruction of the world. Hundreds of mountains have collapsed, and the sky has broken many times. The earth is full of abysses. Looking from a high altitude, the earth below is like a drought field. It is torn apart. There is no good place. There are piles of rubble and devastation. This war established the position of the demon God in the whole Qinglan. It was a very tragic war. It will become the admiration of future generations, and it will become the glory of history. The demon God once again shocked the world with unparalleled divine power. He is a demon. He is a monster. He is a God. He cannot be defeated. His name is mi Yunfei! Chapter 315 Two days have passed since the tragic war. The place of the war is dilapidated. It seems that it has been thousands of years, leaving a desolate and vicissitudes. The strong victory of MI Yunfei has made all people dare not underestimate it. Among those beasts, almost all treat him as a barbarian. Mi Yunfei and Meng walked alone and didn''t leave. After all, Meng disappeared alone for more than 300 years. When he saw his old friend again, he had to talk about the past, and Mi Yunfei just entered the royal air. It wasn''t long before he consolidated his cultivation these days. All the beasts in this space seem to see ghosts when they see Mi Yunfei. They are still afraid of MI Yunfei. Yu Bailong and Liu Yunyan are much more easygoing. They often exchange martial arts experience with MI Yunfei, and their relationship is much better. After understanding, MI Yunfei realized that the old man who shot on the day when Qinglong met thunder robbery was lanfengwu. LAN Fengwu, Jiang Rou and others live in Wanmo Jue pulse, which is not too far from this place. Mi Yunfei walked alone on the path, with green grass and flowers on both sides. The sound of running water came out, which made people calm. The white fog in front of us makes people feel like they are in the clouds. When the breeze blew, green bamboos danced all over the place, making sweet sounds. After several consecutive battles, MI Yunfei was also a little tired physically and mentally. Recalling his deeds after going down the mountain, people couldn''t help feeling that it was really difficult to go all the way. Unconsciously, Mi Yun came to a forest. The sound of birds in the forest was clear, and the jade trees and branches were green. The leaves cover the sky and block out the sun, flowing with bursts of brilliance and vitality, a scene of natural harmony. In the distance, the curved trunk extends ten feet away, and the bark cracks like dragon scales, emitting a primitive and ancient smell. Mi Yunfei jumped and fell on the curved tree trunk. He lay down obliquely, allowing the breeze to blow his face, and his mind gradually calmed down. "Ha ha! Why did you come here alone." Liu Yunyan walked slowly from a distance in the face of the breeze, and her soft laughter floated in the forest like the fairy music of the nine days. Liu Yunyan''s toes fell on the trunk next to Mi Yun''s flying body and looked at him with a smile. For Liu Yunyan, MI Yunfei still had some good feelings. He sat up and replied, "I like to be alone." Liu Yunyan lifted up a wisp of green silk, smiled and said, "what an interesting little boy. You have too many secrets. No one knows the name of the demon God in Qinglan. I really want to know how you came to this step?" With a wry smile, MI Yunfei replied, "many people only see thieves eating meat, but they don''t see thieves being beaten. The more beautiful a person is, the more extraordinary things he has experienced. If I have to pay such things in exchange for today''s achievements, I''d rather be a boy without a name." "Hehe! Little boy, your age is not as old as your sister! How can you speak truth like an old man who regrets the years?" Liu Yunyan''s beautiful eyes flow softly and looks at Mi Yunfei curiously, as if he wants to read something from his face. However, that face seems to have experienced thousands of years and is engraved with wind and frost. It can''t see anything except the color of perseverance. Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky and sighed, "when you have experienced a lot of things, you will find that it is not your age, but your heart that is old." Liu Yunyan saw that MI Yunfei was a little sad, so he changed the topic and said, "little boy, you are in the limelight this time, but you are too cruel. With the character of brother Xianghe, I''m afraid he can''t accept the shame of failure." Mi Yunfei said disapprovingly, "is it hard? I don''t think so. It''s not that I''m hard to do it, but that the world makes me have to do it. If it''s not hard, maybe it''s me lying in bed." He turned his head to look at Liu Yunyan, smiled, approached by the way, and said, "you don''t look as big as me! You can call me brother Fei or demon God, but don''t call me a little boy." Liu Yunyan smiled: "sister, I''m much better than you. It''s also right to call you a little boy. Do I call you a barbarian like those beasts?" "It''s up to you! I''ll go first." Mi Yunfei jumped off the branch, turned and left. Looking at the figure of MI Yunfei leaving, Liu Yunyan shouted at Mi Yunfei: "Hey, little boy, you hurt brother Xianghe like that. You should be careful in the future." "I can make him fail the first time. I can make him fail the second time. If there is another time, I will kill him directly." Mi Yunfei''s voice came from a distance, and there was a sense of pride in his voice. No one would doubt what he said, because he was really a ruthless master. Looking at Mi Yunfei''s disappeared back, Liu Yunyan frowned and said, "what a wild little boy." Mi Yun flew to the back forest of Qingling immortal hall, where there is a world of its own. Beautiful trees are green and dripping like crystal jade. The clear spring in the pool ahead splashed waves. In the misty mist, butterflies flutter their wings, and the aura flows. Dotted with rosy clouds, it has a little more light and subtle feeling. Next to the pool, several mandarin ducks were playing in the water, allowing the flowing spring to wash on their backs. In the distance, white apes danced and tigers chased. Those beasts were not afraid of life. They seemed to have come to the fairyland. Everything was so harmonious and natural. "Maybe this is the life I yearn for! Carefree, elegant and tranquil." Mi Yun flew into the natural scenery with some feelings in his heart. "Hehe! This is not what you want. At least you can''t do it at present, unless you can conquer this world and make yourself the master." Mengxing walked behind Mi Yunfei with a smile. Every step has a natural rhyme, like being one with heaven and earth and connecting the avenue of heaven and earth. "Master, here you are." Mi Yunfei saluted Meng when he walked alone. The man in front of him who looked only 40 years old was the one mi Yunfei respected most. "Smelly boy, this is a long face for Normal University, but have you found that your demons seem to be deeper than before. If you can''t put that killing intention in your heart, I''m afraid you will become a peerless demon from now on." When Mi Yunfei heard this, he was shocked and asked, "master, I don''t know if you have a solution?" The dream walked alone, smiled and said: "At present, your state of mind has reached a very high level. Theoretically, you can completely control your demons. However, because your killing intention is too strong, it is difficult for you to control after being possessed by the devil, because the magic dragon formula is originally a set of extremely evil skills. Therefore, there is no gain for nothing in the world, and opportunities always coexist with dangers." "Can''t I use the magic dragon formula from now on?" Mi Yunfei was a little unwilling. The magic dragon formula was his biggest card. This set of skills was too magical. According to the magic dragon, if he continued to practice, he could become immortal. At that time, he could cross the world and let the magic weapon do nothing. The dream walked alone without answering. Pointing to the misty mist ahead, he asked, "what do you see?" Mi Yunfei had some doubts in his heart. The vast expanse of white ahead could not be seen by even the people in the sky. He shook his head and said, "I can''t see anything except the vast expanse of white." Mengxing shook his head and said, "wrong, you can actually see a lot of things. Close your eyes and try." After hearing this, MI Yunfei was puzzled, but he still closed his eyes. "Can you see what''s ahead now?" the dream asked alone. "There are five spirit monkeys, three Banlan tigers and a three legged leopard sleeping ahead." Mi Yunfei Nuo continued, "there is also a lanyuhua and a bamboo forest ahead." The dream walked alone, nodded and said: "You are right. In fact, many things are blinded by our own eyes, and many things are misleading. The magic dragon formula has always been regarded as an evil skill by the world, so when you practice it, you are always afraid that you will be possessed by the devil. In fact, this is your heart devil. If you can let go of your heart devil, maybe you will be possessed by the devil The Dragon formula can no longer bind you. " When Mi Yunfei heard the speech, his heart suddenly opened up. Mengduxing was right. He was always afraid that he would be possessed by the devil, so he always thought twice when using the magic dragon formula. However, mengduxing''s words today woke him up. Perhaps the more open he is, the more he can give full play to the magic dragon formula. Mi Yunfei quickly saluted Meng alone and said excitedly, "thank you for your enlightenment, master. I understand." Meng walked alone with a smile and said, "you have experienced too many things since you went down the mountain, and your understanding has become very high. I just mentioned it a little. You have realized it yourself." He sighed lightly and then said, "in fact, in the process of cultivation, a person''s talent is not the most important. Only after experiencing all kinds of life, can he feel something, so as to improve his understanding. When he reaches the realm of illusory soul, talent can no longer play a great role, and everything depends on himself." After listening to this, MI Yunfei nodded. The fact is that, as mengduxing said, the more you get to the later realm, the more difficult it is to advance. Some people advance very quickly in the stages of birth, entering the world, transforming the realm and Tianling, but once you reach Tianling, it will take more than ten or twenty years to break through to the martial arts realm, and even some people are poor and can''t cross it all their life. But there are others It''s not surprising that people are everywhere. In fact, it''s just because his or her experience is different and he or she understands all kinds of life, so he or she can understand that kind of "Tao". Mi Yunfei''s state of mind is almost unmatched in the same level. As long as he can surpass his own demons, maybe his cultivation speed will move forward by a leap. Today''s words of dreaming alone undoubtedly woke him up. Therefore, maybe his ten-year hard cultivation is not as fast as a famous teacher''s words. This sentence is right. The way of cultivation is not as imagined. As long as you have good talent and are willing to work hard, you can achieve something. In fact, you don''t think so. All this is too difficult. It requires not only talent and perseverance, but also perception and opportunity. Meng walked alone and saw that MI Yunfei''s heart knot had been opened. He smiled: "let''s go! It''s time for us to leave. It''s time to go to the dragon family in the South China Sea!" Chapter 316 The demon temple is majestic, towering and upright. It has the charm of immortals and the domineering spirit of demons. It is as thin as a peerless man standing in the clouds. Surrounded by towering ancient trees with green branches and leaves, there is a roar from time to time from the deep mountain forest behind the demon God hall, which makes people feel numb. In the backyard of the demon God hall, the scenery here is pleasant, the bamboo fragrance is elegant, and the small bridge and flowing water. The misty mist enveloped the bamboo forest, making it a bit more mysterious. It has been three days since Mi Yunfei and Meng went back to the demon God gate alone. In these days, MI Yunfei often stays with his father and doesn''t go anywhere. However, although Mi Zhenqiang''s memory has not been restored, he is no longer frightened and the noise is much less. When the sun shines through the bamboo forest, MI Zhenqiang often sits alone in the pavilion and dazes at the sky. He seems to want to try to recall something. Today, as usual, MI Zhenqiang sat alone in the pavilion and looked at the scorching sun on the sky. Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling stopped asking about the demon God gate. After all, there are countless heroes in the demon God gate. Naturally, they don''t need their hearts. The two of them acted as prospective daughter-in-law, accompanied Mi Zhenqiang every day, and occasionally told him about Mi Yunfei. Although Mi Zhenqiang didn''t recover his memory, he always listened carefully as long as it was about Mi Yunfei. Over time, MI Zhenqiang was not familiar with others, but she became familiar with her two daughter-in-law. Of course, another is Oriental Zixuan. Dongfang Zixuan occasionally comes to chat with MI Zhenqiang, hoping that he can recover his memory as soon as possible. Over time, MI Zhenqiang is more familiar with the three people, but he can''t distinguish their names. "Fairy, why do you always fall down after the hot sun rises?" Mi Zhenqiang asked the cold frost on one side. It seems that he still can''t understand their names. Leng Hanshuang smiled and said, "uncle, my name is Leng Hanshuang, and her name is Xianling." Leng Hanshuang said this many times, but he never felt bored. One side of the dream fairy pouted, came forward and took Mi Zhenqiang''s arm, shook it left and right, and shouted, "uncle, you see your fairy is so cute, why can''t you remember?" the dream fairy played childish like a child, and what Mi Zhenqiang feared most was that she came to this move, and her head was big every time. "Oh! Zixuan! Look at my memory! I''m old, I''m old! I remember, I''ll never call it wrong next time." although Mi Zhenqiang has no memory now, he''s still a little afraid of the girl mengxianling. The girl is always coquettish, and the means are endless. When mengxianling heard this, she almost looked at the cold frost. She looked like she wanted to cry without tears. After a long time, her future father-in-law still didn''t remember. In the distance, MI Yunfei came towards this side. He knew that his father would come to the pavilion at this time. "Uncle, we can''t you remember the name, then do you remember him?" the dream fairy pointed to MI Yunfei and asked Mi Zhenqiang. Mi Zhenqiang looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "I remember him. I always remember him." After hearing this, several people were overjoyed. Mi Yunfei was even more excited. He directly grabbed Mi Zhenqiang''s arm and hurriedly asked, "Dad, do you remember me? Do you remember?" Mi Zhenqiang glanced at him and said, "these two girls tell me you every day. How can I not remember!" "Uncle, tell me who he is?" Leng Hanshuang was also excited and hurriedly asked. "He is a demon God!" Mi Zhenqiang replied. "Well, that''s right! That''s right! What else!" Mi Yunfei was a little excited. Looking at his father, he seemed to be able to recover his memory soon. "You are a legend through the ages, an evil spirit, an invincible God!" "Yes! Yes! What else?" the girl of the dream fairy was ecstatic and shook Mi Zhenqiang''s arm with dead strength. "There''s more. There''s no more!" The faces of several people who were still ecstatic just now changed instantly after MI Zhenqiang''s words. The three looked at each other and almost had the idea of crying with each other. Mi Yunfei''s face darkened instantly, and the whole person looked depressed. Leng Hanshuang patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "brother Yunfei, don''t be sad. Uncle has been much better after taking shushendan. Although he hasn''t been able to think of the past, he is at least much better than before." Mi Yunfei sighed helplessly, looked at Mi Zhenqiang and said, "at present, it''s the only way. After his father wakes up, he must be more sad. Maybe such a carefree and light life is the most suitable for him!" "Xianling, Han Shuang, I''m going to the dragon clan in the South China Sea with my master, and my father will ask you two." Mi Yunfei took them by the hand and said. "Are you leaving again? When can you really settle down?" Leng Hanshuang was reluctant to give up, but he could understand Mi Yunfei. The dream fairy is not like the cold frost. The corners of her mouth turned up and shouted, "haven''t stayed for a few days! Why can''t you take us with you when you leave again?" Leng Hanshuang pulled mengxianling over and said, "well, Xianling! Brother Yunfei is going to do business. Don''t make trouble for him." "Oh, I see!" the dream fairy looked like a frosted eggplant and lowered her head. "When will you start?" asked Leng Hanshuang. "I''ll leave when I''ve explained the matter of the demon God gate." Mi Yunfei replied. The dream fairy looked at Mi Yunfei. A pair of beautiful eyes flashed like autumn water, which made people lose consciousness at a glance. She opened her mouth. After all, she just said, "be careful." After nodding, MI Yunfei turned and looked at Mi Zhenqiang. Then he knelt down and said, "father, my child is unfilial. I haven''t been able to avenge the family up to now. I will avenge the family after I come back from the South China Sea this time." After MI Yunfei finished, he knocked his head three times respectfully on the ground. He stood up, looked at the cold frost and the dream fairy, then looked at Mi Zhenqiang, finally bowed his heart, shook his head and left. The moment I turned around, I had thousands of thoughts in my heart, and the memories passed through my heart bit by bit. In his life, he had to leave because he had to decide some things by himself. Two days later, MI Yunfei arranged all the things of the demon God gate, and then walked alone with Meng and left the demon God gate by matchless for the purpose of the dragon family in the South China Sea. The memory of the past is still alive. At that time, MI Yunfei was only a young onion, but now he has become a demon God famous all over the world. Therefore, time has changed, the vicissitudes of life, looking back again may be white. Years slipped away with time, and no one could retain them. After many years, they just ended up with a few sighs. "After Nanhai and his party, maybe there should be an end with the demon clan." Mi Yunfei muttered to himself. "Yes! It''s just that the legendary cloud magic has never appeared, and I don''t know whether he is still in the world. When I fought against the world''s experts, I wanted to meet him for a while, but I haven''t been able to meet him. If he still lives in this world, it''s estimated that no one in the world can defeat him." Mengxing said with a sense of feeling. "Oh, master, now you have reached the eight separate levels of magic soul. Are you still afraid of that cloud magic?" Mi Yunfei didn''t understand. "The eight separated illusory soul realm is not necessarily the strongest in the world. Some people are in the same realm, but their perception of the immortal way is different, so their strength is also different. They haven''t fought with him, and they don''t know his strength. I think he is definitely no weaker than Yun Zun. However, as long as he hasn''t reached the half immortal realm, he is not so easy to beat me." "Is that cloud magic so powerful?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Everything is a mystery. Unless I can reach the half immortal state in those days, it is really difficult to find a person who can defeat him. However, if I can join hands with elder Longsheng, there will be no one in the world who can defeat me." After a conversation, MI Yunfei''s heart gradually became heavy, and he was also anxious to improve his strength. The sky was blue and cloudless. The whistling wind blew past my ears and lifted up that bunch of white hair. Mi Yunfei''s heart fluctuates like the tide, which is difficult to calm. The unparalleled speed is much faster than before. In the past, it may take two months to go to the South China Sea, but it can be achieved by one more month at the top today. The breeze blows across the face, which makes people feel calm. Standing in the sea of clouds and overlooking the earth from above, it has a kind of unparalleled pride and makes people extremely open-minded. After a day''s flight, the sunset held the mountain, blood red, like a red river across the sky. At this time, the sky gradually darkened, and a lot of cooking smoke curled up, and unparalleled came to a forest alone with MI Yunfei and dream. As night fell, there was no star or bright moon. It was like a troll overlooking all living beings on the sky, which suppressed the atmosphere in the forest. "Master, let''s sleep out in this forest tonight!" Mi Yunfei took out some food from the space ring and handed it to mengduxing. It is not strange for him to sleep in the forest alone. After he was seriously injured, he lived in the cave for more than 300 years. Now when he comes to this forest, he feels a little nostalgic. For the realm of him and Mi Yunfei, living in the forest is no different from living in a town. Mengduxing took the food from MI Yunfei, nodded and said, "well, let''s sleep here! We have to go early tomorrow morning." Mengduxing just ate a mouthful of food, frowned slightly and said suspiciously, "there is a woman in the northwest of this forest fifty miles away, and she is seriously injured." Mi Yunfei was shocked and asked, "how did master know so much? Even men and women can distinguish!" Meng walked alone with a smile and said, "the man''s footsteps are vain and his breathing is not smooth. It is obviously caused by serious injury. The reason why I can know that she is a woman is because I heard her painful groans. I met her unexpectedly. Let''s go and have a look!" After Meng walked alone, he flew with Mi Yun for a blink, and then appeared in a barren valley. Thirty feet away, a woman hobbled, clutching her chest and stumbled in the direction of MI Yunfei. When he saw the woman''s face clearly, MI Yunfei was surprised and blurted out, "it''s her!" Chapter 317 The woman turned pale and coughed up blood in her mouth. However, when she saw it clearly, even Mi Yunfei was startled. The woman was the girl he accidentally peeped into, that is, Gongsun''s tearful sister. "Do you know her?" Meng asked alone. "Well, it was this woman who dissolved the Gongsun family I wanted to destroy." Mi Yunfei''s so-called Gongsun family dream of walking alone can naturally understand. The girl was so badly hurt that she fainted on the ground. "Anyway, save it first!" After listening, MI Yunfei nodded and walked towards the girl, then picked her up and disappeared with Meng alone. They dug out a cave in the forest and could barely live. Mi Yun Fei took out the immortal emulsion and poured a drop into the woman''s mouth. The woman''s face slowly lifted up after she had taken the immortal emulsion, and there was a groan of pain. At this time, MI Yunfei ran his skills and input an internal force into the woman''s body. Now Mi Yunfei has reached the realm of Royal Air period. Her skill is extraordinary. The woman gradually became aware and slowly opened her eyes. "You. Who are you? What are you doing?" the woman''s voice was still weak. When she opened her eyes, she saw a man with white hair. Naturally, she was very frightened. "Ha ha! What''s the matter? Miss Gongsun, you haven''t known me for only a few years?" said Mi Yunfei with a smile. He still liked the woman in front of him. "You. You are a demon! Do you want to avenge my Gongsun family?" the woman curled up in the corner of the mountain wall, tears blossoming and moving. "Hey! I really don''t know the good heart! If I hurt you, do you think you will still be here completely?" said Mi Yunfei, glancing at the woman''s chest. He clearly remembers that the woman embarrassed him a lot in those years, and now he wants to scare her when he meets nature. Sure enough, the woman was surprised when she heard this. She quickly covered her chest and asked tremblingly, "you didn''t come to kill me. Why did you save me? Did you? Did you want to." the woman couldn''t say the words behind. She didn''t dare to imagine the things behind. It is said that the demon God is a person who must take revenge. Mi Yunfei has a deep feud with their family. But now Mi Yunfei has saved her. Naturally, she won''t believe Mi Yunfei''s kindness. Seeing that the woman was afraid, MI Yunfei stopped teasing her. Although Ye Xiaolan died in Gongsun Wulei''s hands, MI Yunfei was not unreasonable. He did not impose on the woman the mistakes Gongsun Wulei made. "You should be in your family. Why did you come here and look like this?" Mi Yunfei sat on the rocks and looked at the woman. The woman''s face suddenly sank down, as if she had sunk into her memory, and then she burst into tears. "Dead, dead, I''m the only one left." the woman was dejected, and tears fell in her beautiful eyes. "Dead? What do you mean?" Mi Yunfei didn''t understand. The woman cried for a long time before she told the reason of the matter. At this time, she was crying like a pear blossom with rain. After listening, MI Yunfei understood that the woman''s name was Gongsun diemeng. The whole family died in the hands of her brother Gongsun Wulei. It was a bloody night. At that time, Gongsun was tearful, cruel and savage. He ran home like a madman and killed anyone he saw. According to the woman, there were corpses everywhere at that time. Nearly 300 lives of Gongsun family died in Gongsun''s tearful hands. Finally, Gongsun diemeng could not escape death. Who knows, Gongsun seemed suddenly awake without tears at that time, but it was difficult to control himself. Finally, Gongsun diemeng escaped. "According to what you said, Gongsun Wulei was possessed at that time, and then suddenly woke up at the moment when he wanted to kill you?" Mi Yunfei analyzed the whole process. Gongsun diemeng was very disoriented. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t want to know anything. He was like a demon king at that time, and his relatives also killed him. Finally, I couldn''t escape death, but my brother told me to run quickly at that time. He said he couldn''t control himself for long, so I escaped." "Why did Gongsun Wulei go crazy? He woke up inexplicably. Was he controlled?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. There seemed to be too many questions in it. "What are you going to do in the future?" Mi Yunfei asked Gongsun diemeng. After all, in his heart, MI Yunfei still sympathized with her. The whole family was killed, leaving her alone. This situation is somewhat similar to that of MI Yunfei. However, Gongsun diemeng is worse than Mi Yunfei. Her family was killed by their relatives. This feeling is more painful and even revenge can''t be repaid. "Plan? What can I plan? I can''t take revenge, and I don''t know where I should go." Gongsun diemeng was in a lost mood, looked gloomy, and looked pitiful. Mi Yunfei felt that his head was big for a while. If he didn''t meet him, it would be just fine, but if he met him, it wouldn''t be his style to ignore him. "Let her go to the South China Sea with me, and then arrange for her to enter the demon God gate? It doesn''t seem very good! If she doesn''t care, she is a lonely woman, her relatives die miserably, and she has no relatives, she is afraid to drift in the suffering of the world of mortals in the future. In addition, if something happens to this barren mountain, I''m afraid my conscience will be disturbed." Mi Yunfei is in a dilemma at the moment, He really doesn''t know what to do. At this time, Meng alone came in from the outside and said, "take her to the Dragon tribe in the South China Sea! Let''s talk about future things later!" Since mengduxing has spoken, MI Yunfei will not object. Although he is decisive and cold-blooded towards his enemies, his nature is not bad. "You. Why don''t you follow me!" said Mi Yunfei to Gongsun diemeng. "With you?" "Oh, I mean, you go with me first! Now you are lonely and have no relatives. How about staying in the demon gate? There are many friends there. You won''t feel lonely there." Gongsun diemeng trembled in her heart. She raised her head and looked at Mi Yunfei. The soft light flowed in her beautiful eyes, and the tears were crystal clear, like a suffering woman born in the world of mortals. "My two brothers have a difficult hatred against you. Why do you save me and take me in?" Gongsun diemeng asked in a voice. Mi Yunfei smiled bitterly and said, "you are you and they are them. Your temperament is completely different from your two brothers. I never think I am a good man, but I am not that unreasonable person." Mi Yunfei''s words made Gongsun diemeng fall into meditation. After a long time, he said, "it''s spread outside that the demon God is cold-blooded and ruthless. It doesn''t seem so!" "Ha ha! The real is not easy to see, and the easy to see is not true. Many things can''t be seen only on the surface, but only after a long time of contact can they be fully understood." Mi Yunfei felt a lot of emotion at this moment, as if he had experienced the vicissitudes of millions of years. Gongsun diemeng nodded after listening. He didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t know what she was thinking. "This time, Shifu and I are going to the Dragon nationality in the South China Sea. The journey is hard and long. You can rest early! Change your clothes!" Mi Yunfei took out a set of clothes from the space ring that mengxianling and others usually wear, threw them to Gongsun diemeng, and then left the cave. When Mi Yun flew away, Gongsun diemeng looked at the hole and said, "what kind of person are you?" This night, the drizzle was cold and the cold wind was biting. The ticking sound of rain seemed to be pouring out the desolation of the past. Gongsun diemeng held his arms in his hands and kept tears silently. The tears were hot. I don''t know whether it was for the sadness of the past or for today''s moving. With the sound of rain, she gradually fell asleep. This night was the sweetest and sweetest sleep she had ever slept since she fled from the family. The next day, the rainbow hung in the air, and the glow circulated. It turned out that there would always be a sunny day after the rain. Gongsun diemeng''s mood is much better. His face is ruddy and his smile is as beautiful as the spring breeze. When the rain is over, the morning glow is shining, a hundred birds are singing, and the grass is green, a vibrant scene. The soft sunshine from nine days makes people feel warm. The three of MI Yunfei rode on Wushuang and finally headed for the South China Sea. Along the way, Gongsun diemeng was in a much better mood. He was delighted to take the dragon for the first time. She is not only smart, but also has a good state of mind. She is completely different from the melancholy look of yesterday. A blue shirt is like the faint lake water floating in the air, and bursts of body fragrance come out. She looks like a nine heaven fairy coming down to earth, and her whole body is not stained with a little secular breath. The hair is like a violent waterfall, dancing with the wind, and the face is like a beautiful jade without defects. Shuilingling''s eyes are like thin water, with soft light. That Qianqian jade hand is as white as the moon, like the most perfect masterpiece of heaven. "The rivers and mountains change, the years pass, and only the true feelings will never change. With lofty aspirations and ambition, I walk around the world with my sword alone. The sun and moon change and the stars change, but my heart is the most firm. A sword laughs at the wind and cloud. Where is the end of the world merciless? If the immortal God doesn''t be a partner, it''s difficult for years to keep the true feelings. I don''t hope to keep your name, but I hope to keep your heart." Gongsun diemeng was in a good mood and unconsciously hummed a minor. It was the well-known ballad "holding the sword". But one side of the dream walked alone with emotion in his heart. This ballad was his favorite ballad in those years, and he sang it unconsciously. The faint song floats between heaven and earth, which makes people relax. Gongsun diemeng''s song is very beautiful, like ethereal fairy music echoing in the world, as if it is washing the troubles in the hearts of the world. After flying for nearly a month, the three of MI Yunfei finally came to the once deserted island. This desert island was created by the boundless palm power of the magic dragon during the war with the dragon family at that time. The desert island is large, vast and boundless. At least it has to be more than 5000 miles. It can be imagined that the magic dragon was so strong that it jumped out of the desert island five thousand miles away with its palm power. Dream walked alone with great pride in his heart and said with emotion: "magic dragon! A strange man through the ages, no one can be compared with him. When the fairyland was sealed, he was able to step into the realm of flying immortals with his talent, and also created the magic dragon formula, an anti heaven magic skill. He is a strange man that history will never forget!" Mi Yunfei nodded. The magic dragon can be regarded as his master. He gave everything he learned before he disappeared into the world. Mi Yunfei will never forget this kindness. The magic dragon formula created by the magic dragon, MI Yunfei can now display the final version, but he feels that there seems to be a mystery hidden in the magic dragon formula, but Mi Yunfei''s current cultivation can''t be found. The desert island is boundless. There are no plants. It is all mountains and rocks. There are many deep pits here, leaving traces of battle. It seems to be pouring out the desolation of the past. Dream alone, the divine consciousness is released, and he feels everything here with his heart. With his current cultivation, he can fully feel the strength of the magic dragon in those years. Maybe he can understand anything from the traces of these battles. Slowly, the dream walked alone, closed his eyes, sat cross legged, and his heart was empty. Bursts of purple rose from his side, which made him more powerful. Invisible waves swing out from the dream alone. He seems to be integrated with heaven and earth. There is an invisible Tao rhyme all over his body, giving people a feeling of immortality and dust. Mi Yunfei knew that dream was walking alone, but he must have some feeling in his heart. He didn''t dare to disturb him, so he had to wait quietly next to him. In this way, the dream walked alone, wandered around the world and realized the immortal way. It was like going through the reincarnation of all ages. His appearance changed slowly. A few strands of white hair even began to turn black, and the skin became more shiny. In the past, it looked like it was in its forties, but now it looked like it was seven or eight years younger all at once. It was really amazing. One day, two days, three days, ten days. Time slowly disappeared, until half a month later, the dream finally woke up. The moment the eyes opened, two faint lights burst out, and the whole void was pierced. His whole body is full of holy light, like a supreme God and man, flowing with the natural rhyme of unity with heaven and earth. The invisible divine power covers the sky and the sky, and the Qi shakes the sky. The dream walks alone and steps out, and a piece of earth within a hundred miles under your feet rises into the air. Such a means is really against the sky. "Master, have you reached the half immortal state?" Mi Yunfei was shocked, but more excited, while Wushuang and Gongsun diemeng on the side were even more frightened. Dream walks alone and shakes his head: "It''s not so easy to reach the half immortal realm. However, when I look at the traces left by the elder magic dragon, I feel great pride in my heart. For a moment, I feel a sense, and gradually touch the realm of Xiandao. I think although I haven''t healed yet, it''s not much worse. Over time, as long as my injury is healed, even if it''s the realm of flying immortal, I''m afraid it''s no longer a dream." Mi Yunfei''s heart trembled. He didn''t expect that his master''s understanding was so high. He could feel it just by feeling the traces left by the magic dragon. This talent is really frightening. However, on the other hand, it can be seen that the magic dragon is a peerless wonder. Just the traces left can open his mind. It''s not difficult to imagine how strong he is. "Elder magic dragon is really a strange man! The traces he left can remind me of his madness in those years, which is equivalent to my witnessing his war in those years. I''m too far from him to compare." mengduxing''s evaluation of magic dragon reached the highest point in his heart. When Mi Yunfei and others reached the tombstone of the magic dragon, they bowed deeply to the magic dragon for three times, then crossed the door of space and came to the South China Sea. Looking at the vast sea, MI Yunfei was filled with emotion because he left many memories here. "Nanhai, my mi Yunfei is coming again!" Chapter 318 The sea breeze was howling and cold, but it was refreshing. After many years of absence, now he comes to the South China Sea again. Mi Yunfei is in another mood. In the distance, the waves surged in waves, making people open-minded. The boundless sea is hard to see to the end. Just like life, it is always boundless. "Nanhai, I''m here at last!" Mi Yunfei sighed and took a deep breath. I still remember that it was just a green onion, and I couldn''t sneak in the water at that time. Now, with the passage of time, he has grown up. It seems that time can change everything. The unparalleled dragon claws stretched out, took a deep breath, and the longan was blurred, like falling into meditation. "Let''s go! I haven''t seen the elders of the dragon family and Xuanxian family for a long time. It''s time to visit them." after Meng walked alone, he jumped directly into the sea, and Mi Yunfei and Wushuang followed. The South China Sea is deep and vast, but the seabed is another scene. Here, colorful circulation, rosy clouds and colorful vegetation create a dreamy scene. There are many rockeries and green valleys around. Those rocks are some old, but they are very smooth and have different luster. The bottom of the sea is so deep that no matter how strong the sun is, it can''t penetrate into the bottom of the sea. However, the bottom of the sea is not only not dark, but also colorful and dazzling. There are many fierce creatures here, but they dare not get close to MI Yunfei and others within ten feet. Although Meng walks alone, MI Yunfei has no domineering spirit, but Mi Yunfei is full of authority, which makes those fierce creatures afraid. Gongsun diemeng is now just the peak of the realm, and naturally can''t sneak under the sea. However, the strength of dream walking alone is unfathomable, and the skill is involved in nature. It''s a piece of cake to make Gongsun diemeng look like land at the bottom of the sea. The South China Sea is unfathomable and vast, with a radius of millions of miles. It is not so easy for people in the imperial realm to cross. Some strange mountains and stones emit colorful mans of different shapes and colors, interwoven with a magical spectacle, with green valleys and mountains, fish chasing and flowing waves. On the sea, the waves are blossoming and surging, but the bottom of the sea seems too calm. It''s like stepping into an isolated world, which makes people relax. A few people walked and bit by bit rushed to MI Yunfei''s heart. He remembered that the Grand Canyon in front was the nest of Saber Toothed sharks. The canyon is different from that in those days. It is dilapidated everywhere, with many rubble across it. When he and Wushuang were chased by Tyrannosaurus Rex, they led them here. Although the traces left by the fierce battle were washed by the sea, they can still be recognized. "Go to master Xuanxian first!" Meng walked alone and said to MI Yunfei. "Well, that''s all right!" Mi Yunfei nodded and replied. Several people rode on unparalleled backs towards the random grottoes. Luan grottoes are located in the northwest of the South China Sea. From here, you have to fly for a whole day at an unparalleled speed. One day later, MI Yunfei and others passed through strange coral forests and finally came to the random grottoes, where there were many random stones everywhere, forming a grotto. Those stones are relatively old, emitting a faint luster and a primitive atmosphere. At this time, the whole chaotic Grottoes swayed, giant stones flying shuttles and waves surging. "Click!" The earth''s surface is constantly cracking, and the whole South China Sea seems to be tilting. In that huge crack, a huge object stands up straight, which is like a God, sending out amazing power. The behemoth was a half human and half ghost creature. It swayed and turned into a human shape. When it saw clearly, it found that this man was a Xuanxian. "Eh! Dream boy, it''s you!" Xuanxian was surprised and ignored Mi Yunfei and Wushuang directly. "Ha ha! Master Xuanxian is still as usual!" mengduxing replied with a smile. Xuanxian was not tall, but he was also powerful. He was dressed in a shining golden armor, like an immortal God, and his whole body showed an inexplicable charm. In the past, MI Yunfei''s strength was too low to feel anything at all, but now he is a top expert in the realm of the Royal Air period, so he can feel it naturally. When Xuanxian stopped his eyes on MI Yunfei, he found his real strength. He pointed to MI Yunfei and shouted in surprise: "you. You have reached the realm of air defense! It''s incredible and evil!" "Ha ha! See you!" Mi Yunfei saluted Xuanxian, and Wushuang and Gongsun diemeng also came forward to salute him. "Tut! Tut! Tut! Has the weather changed outside? How come even Wushuang has reached the holy beast level? This speed is really speechless!" Xuanxian was shocked. Although he knew that Wushuang was the only blood dragon in heaven and earth, he still couldn''t accept the unparalleled cultivation speed. After all, the cultivation speed of beasts is much slower than that of humans. Xuanxian looked at Mi Yunfei and his party, and finally stopped his eyes on the dream of walking alone. The more he looked, the more strange he felt. He was surprised and said, "I heard that you were poisoned by the demon family and your skills disappeared. However, when I saw you again today, I couldn''t see through your accomplishments. It''s really strange! Has your strength been restored?" Dream alone shook his head and said, "it''s not that simple! But it''s not too much." "Demons! They are all demons! I can''t imagine that the strange poison studied by the demon family for many years can''t help you. It''s a terrible young man!" Xuanxian''s heart highly appreciates Mengxing alone. After all, he still knows a series of things about Mengxing alone. "Why did you come together?" Xuan Xian asked Meng alone. Only then did he find out the problem. "Ha ha! He is my disciple." mengduxing replied. After hearing this, Xuanxian was shocked and said with admiration: "no wonder! This boy is also a monster, but if he is your disciple, I can accept it a little. I will remember his unyielding arrogance all my life." "I''m afraid you didn''t come all the way to see my bad old man?" Xuanxian asked because he knew that Mengxing alone must have something to do. Dream alone nodded after listening, so he analyzed the situation of Qinglan one by one to Xuanxian. "Unexpectedly, the four aristocratic families and ghost families have been born. It seems that the era of scuffle is finally coming. I have been looking forward to this day for a long time." Xuanxian looked a little excited and sighed. Mi Yunfei was confused and said in his heart, "the era of scuffle is coming? What does this mean? Why is he so excited? Is master Xuanxian also a warlike madman?" Seeing that MI Yunfei looked puzzled, the dream explained: "there was a supreme god man who deduced the changes of heaven and earth, and finally came to the conclusion that the arrival of the scuffle era is the time when the gate of the fairyland is opened. In the scuffle era, the gathering of heroes and the emergence of talents are the day when countless heroes fall and the time when kings compete." After hearing this, MI Yunfei understood that the current situation seems to be really like what dream said. Now, not to mention the demon family and the ghost family, which one of the freaks gathered by the demon God gate is a fuel-efficient lamp. In the past, there have never been so many strong young people with potential at the same time, but now it is mass production. "Scuffle era? I don''t know if I can fight a world in this scuffle era?" Mi Yunfei had some expectations, and the belligerent blood in his body gradually soared. After the Enlightenment of dream walking alone, MI Yunfei has no scruples now, and he doesn''t see the heart devil much. As long as he hears the word battle, his blood will soar involuntarily. Xuanxian was trembling in his heart. Although Mi Yunfei''s strength was still in the realm of Yukong period, the breath he just burst out could definitely be compared with the peak realm of Yukong. "Today''s situation is so complicated. It seems that we Xuanxian and dragon can''t ignore it. Let''s go to the dragon god palace now!" Xuanxian said to Meng alone. After a few people nodded, they flew towards the dragon god palace. Luan grottoes are not too far away from the Dragon Palace. With unparalleled speed, they can arrive in three or five hours at most. Along the way, the sea surged and the rockery Canyon flew back quickly. Both Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are very excited. After all, they have spent several years in the dragon god palace and naturally have some feelings with those dragon gods. About four hours later, they finally came to the dragon god palace. In front of them was an ancient stone gate. The stone gate is simple and magnificent. It seems that it has experienced thousands of years and shows ancient dignity. A dragon is carved on the stone gate. The dragon is lifelike and has a great vision of the world, which is awe inspiring. Just then, the ancient stone gate shook, like a mountain moving away, heavy and threatening. "Xuanxian, I know you''re here. Eh! What a terrible smell. Although it didn''t spread deliberately, it''s still so terrible. Who is the expert coming?" a heroic voice came from the ancient stone gate. Mi Yunfei heard it. The voice was made by long Shengtian. "Ha ha! Younger generation Meng walks alone to meet the dragon family elder!" Meng walks alone to salute the ancient stone gate. "What? Dream alone!" as soon as long Shengtian''s voice fell, he appeared outside the ancient stone door. Long Shengtian is the same as before. There is no change. His whole body is bright with rosy clouds. He is as powerful as the God of heaven. He wears a crown, has the power of kings and has the power of immortals. A golden armor makes him more powerful. His deep eyes are like lightning in people''s hearts, as if he can understand everything in the world. Long Shengtian took one step, and the whole South China Sea shook greatly. The waves went straight to the sea and gushed out thousands of feet high, as if they were going to run through the sky. And the undersea Valley burst and shook. The dream walked alone, looked leisurely, waved with one hand, and the amazing divine power bathed the earth like a glow, which made people feel warm. The whole South China sea calmed down instantly under his wave. "Good! Good! Good! You really deserve to be a rare wizard in a thousand years! Unexpectedly, your strength has recovered again after more than 300 years. Although you haven''t reached the half immortal state in those years, you are much higher than the ordinary magic soul peak. There are too many strong people." long Shengtian''s face is excited and his voice trembles when he speaks. Long Shengtian suddenly stopped his eyes on unparalleled. His face became more and more excited. He was pleasantly surprised and said, "unparalleled, you finally came back. It seems that it was right to let you go out for experience. In just a few years, you have evolved to the level of holy beast. You are worthy of being the emperor of my dragon family." "Peerless, meet your elders!" although peerless is the emperor of the dragon family, she has no airs at all. She still respects long Shengtian. Behind him, MI Yunfei and Gongsun diemeng also saluted again and again. Long Shengtian waved and said, "come on! Come on! I''m not used to this. You all follow me into the dragon palace!" The party entered the dragon god palace facing long Shengtian. Just after entering the dragon god palace, a burst of fragrant aura came from the dragon god palace, which made people lose their souls for a short time. It is a world of its own, like a fairyland outside the world. In the distance is a forest. During this period, ancient trees covered the sky, shaped like Zhalong, vigorous and powerful. The old vine, as thick as a bucket, climbed from the bottom of the cliff to the top of the cliff. On the cliff, fog rises, purple clouds overflow, thousands of feet of white pilian hangs upside down on the hillside and falls vertically. There are many ancient pines on the hillside, each of which is the size of a water tank. On it, cranes are flying, spirit apes are chasing, and cedar is jumping, which is a harmonious scene. Not far from the cliff is a rockery, sprayed by Lingquan, which is more than ten feet high. Some unknown strange birds and animals chase the water spray. A huge python with a thin waist is lying in the sun on the grass not far away, and its tail leisurely sweeps the grass and plants nearby. The giant boa constrictor looked lazily at Mi Yunfei and others, then closed his eyes and went to sleep. Mi Yunfei''s eyes straightened because these beasts are not afraid of life. They are too harmonious and natural. Through the lush forest and the sea of beautiful and fragrant flowers, they finally came to the Dragon Temple. The Dragon God hall is majestic and magnificent, and it has a great impact on the field of vision. It looks like a fairy palace standing there, revealing a vigorous atmosphere. The dragon temple covers a vast area and stands tall. It is surrounded by gold and emits a golden light. Bursts of lights of different shapes and colors surround him, giving people a somewhat gorgeous and mysterious feeling. The plaque at the door alone shows a supreme power, which makes people feel a sense of worship. Even if Mi Yunfei has been here once, the impact is still not small. Long Shengtian looked at Meng walking alone and said with a smile, "three hundred years ago, you came to our dragon god palace to challenge me. I fought two wars for two days and two nights, and it was difficult to win. Now you come to our dragon god palace again, you and I naturally have to compete. After all, there are not many people in the world who can be our opponents." There is a trace of loneliness in long Shengtian''s words. In fact, when a person is strong enough to have no opponent, it is also a kind of sadness. Long Shengtian is such a mood. Dream alone sighed and said, "I don''t think so. Since I''m here, I''ll have a good fight." "OK! Have a good fight! Xuanxian has been the referee for more than 300 years. I must compete with you today." long Shengtian is in a happy mood and looks a little excited. "Slow down! Everyone, I also have a request." "Yunfei, if you have any request, you might as well say it directly." Chapter 319 As soon as Mi Yunfei said this, long Shengtian immediately smiled and said, "I said Yunfei! I think you may not know what level the Dragon peak has reached?" Looking at the smiling face of long Shengtian, MI Yunfei''s heart suddenly cooled and asked, "can''t he reach the level of divine beast?" "Hey, hey! Young man, you guessed right!" the Xuanxian on the side looked at Mi Yunfei with a smile. "Do you decide to fight now?" long Shengtian asked with a smile. Mi Yunfei hesitated. Although he defeated Hou Xianghe in the early stage of phantom soul, he may not be able to defeat the Dragon peak of divine beast level. Generally, as long as animals and humans are at the same level, they are basically human. The Dragon Peak is not only a beast, but also the top biological dragon among beasts! This combat power can basically overwhelmingly win over people of the same level. "Ha ha! My disciples who dream of walking alone are born to fight. Why can''t they fight? Smelly boy, don''t disgrace the master! Fight with all your strength and let these two old guys see what kind of surprise my disciples who dream of walking alone will bring to others." "I said, dream boy, you were so arrogant that you challenged all the strong men in the world just to break into the realm of flying immortals. But you can''t teach disciples like that! It''s not my face to lose at that time!" Xuanxian joked aside. Meng walked alone and patted Mi Yunfei on the shoulder. He said meaningfully, "smelly boy, don''t forget what I said to you as a teacher. Try to let go and don''t worry so much. You are different from ordinary people. Your road to the fairyland is fought out. Now you need to let go of the war, break through your demons and hit the fairyland all the way." Dream''s words alone made Mi Yunfei''s heart blood surging. He felt that his war intention was soaring by leaps and bounds. He nodded and said, "master, disciples understand what to do. It''s just a divine beast. I can be defeated!" Long Shengtian and Xuanxian were extremely shocked. They knew the nature of the dream when they walked alone. In order to break into the realm of flying immortals, he just went all over the world to challenge the strong in the world, and finally failed. Then he successfully entered the realm of half immortals. If he continues to grow like this, he can completely break the saying that "flying immortals are like a dream". Now long Shengtian and Xuan Xian are a little stunned. It''s really good to have what kind of master there is and what kind of apprentice there is. Mengduxing is such a person. His disciples also teach like this. It really makes two old antiques speechless. "Ha ha! I''m worthy of being a disciple of dream walking alone. Even my temperament is so similar. Now that you have decided, I''ll arrange for you to fight Longfeng." long Shengtian''s words are quite appreciative. When Mi Yunfei and others entered the backyard of the Dragon Temple, many divine dragons surrounded them. Peerless was their king. They were excited to see nature again. At night, the stars twinkle, the bright moon is at the head, and the bright moon is like water, covering the whole backyard. Mi Yunfei strolled in the backyard of the Dragon Temple, with thousands of thoughts in his heart. The backyard has a special flavor. Even at night, it is still bright. Many pearls are set on the edge of the corridor, showing bursts of brilliance. The stream in front is long and clear. The moonlight is reflected in the water and reflected on the surrounding walls, adding a sense of beauty. The fragrant fragrance of flowers in ten miles makes people intoxicated. Across the small bridge, Mi Yun flew to a pavilion. There is an ancient eight immortals table in the middle of the pavilion. On the eight immortals table, there is a pot of wine, several wine glasses and a butterfly fruit plate. There is an ancient and simple atmosphere everywhere. At every corner of the pavilion, the Pearl shines brightly around. Mi Yunfei sat alone in the pavilion and reclined on the stone bench. He picked up the pot of wine, looked up and took a sip. He smiled and said, "life is long and lonely. It''s a great pleasure to calm down and sing about wine. Happy life is the real nature." "Ha ha! What a happy life is the true nature!" a bright voice came from a distance. Mi Yunfei looked sideways. In the distance, a tall man was walking slowly. He was about 30 years old, with eyebrows and sword eyes, natural and unrestrained posture, and his whole body had an indescribable charm. Mi Yunfei has never seen this man, but he knows that he must have great strength. In the dragon god palace, there are all divine dragons. Those who can turn into human shapes are definitely the strong ones with illusory souls. "Brother MI, we meet again!" the visitor smiled and sat directly beside Mi Yunfei. "Oh, do you know me?" Mi Yunfei was surprised. He had never seen this person at all, but he seemed to be quite familiar with him in his words. "Hehe! It happened a few years ago. At that time, you broke through two levels in order to be unparalleled, and the second level is against me." the man looked at Mi Yunfei and said. "You are Longfeng!" "Yes, it''s me!" answered Long Feng. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "after a few years, I didn''t expect you to reach the level of divine beast. You really deserve to be a dragon genius!" Long Feng looked up at the sky and laughed wildly: "ha ha! It seems far worse than you! The green onion in those days was unbearable even for my mental pressure at that time, but now it has a higher combat power than me. You really make me feel incredible!" "Ha ha! Don''t mention this. It''s inevitable that we will have a war tomorrow. At this moment, we just drink." after MI Yunfei said that, he filled Longfeng with a glass of wine, and the two drank like this. "Life must be happy!" Mi Yunfei felt something in his heart and looked up again. Long Feng nodded and said, "that''s right! Life has many hardships in the world, and it''s rare to have a good time. In that case, you should let go of yourself and revel heartily." After drinking, they lie on the lawn and look up at the stars. Both sides are telling their deeds over the years. "You mean, the reason why your strength can be improved so quickly is because of the Dragon Cave of the dragon clan?" Mi Yunfei asked curiously. Longfeng nodded and replied, "yes, that place is too scary. I can only enter the poison dragon pond. If I break into the back, my strength will be improved." "What is the existence of Wanlong cave?" Mi Yunfei was curious and surprised. "The ten thousand Dragon Cave is the place where the dragon clan can improve its strength most. It is said that it was created by the first ancestor of the dragon clan. It is very terrible. If its strength does not reach the holy beast, it will almost die when stepping into the cave. Even the unparalleled Emperor will die." Long Feng seems to be still frightened and his face becomes ugly when he speaks. Mi Yunfei trembled in his heart. Peerless is the only blood dragon in the world. Few people in the world can kill it. At the beginning, MI Yunfei was possessed by the devil. Needless to say, his strength is strong, but don''t say killing unparalleled, even if he wants to hurt it. However, Wanlong cave can kill unparalleled, which must be shocking. Long Feng looked at Mi Yunfei and asked, "Yunfei, do you have any idea?" Mi Yunfei smiled awkwardly and said, "since Wanlong acupoint is so helpful to improve my strength, I also want to break in and see what kind of place it is." "Don''t be careless. Don''t say it''s you. Even the strong in the peak state of phantom soul may not be able to cross without resistance. I think only people like your master and master long can come and go freely in this world, but that place has no effect on them." "How many passes have you passed?" Mi Yunfei knew that Longfeng had reached the initial state of phantom soul and could differentiate into a separate body. He also wanted to predict the danger of Wanlong cave through the strength of Longfeng. Long Feng coughed and blushed slightly. He was embarrassed and replied: "I only reached the second level, that is, the poisonous dragon pond. At that time, I was just a high-level holy beast. After I came out of the poisonous dragon pond, I evolved into a divine beast. I wanted to continue to rush, but I felt great pressure only after taking a few steps. If I hadn''t retreated quickly at that time, I guess you wouldn''t see me." Mi Yunfei was surprised that the strong such as Longfeng could only break through the second level. It can be imagined what kind of fierce place Wanlong cave is. "How many levels are there?" Mi Yunfei asked urgently, which was what he wanted to know most. "Five passes!" Longfeng replied. "Hiss!" Mi Yunfei took a breath. It''s really frightening. The strong people in the early stage of phantom soul dare not break through the third level. Then we can imagine how difficult the fourth and fifth levels are. "I''m more and more curious about that place. I''d like to see how many levels my magic dragon body can break through. However, if I cooperate with unparalleled, there must still be some with my magic dragon body and its blood dragon body?" Mi Yunfei looked excited and filled with expectation. "Ha ha! I just wanted to." as soon as the laughter fell, long Shengtian and Meng walked alone and appeared in front of MI Yunfei and Longfeng. "Elder, what does this mean?" Mi Yunfei felt inexplicable in his heart. Long Shengtian smiled: "Peerless couldn''t enter the ten thousand Dragon Cave a few years ago, but now it can completely enter. If you want to break through the ten thousand Dragon Cave below the peak of the magic soul, you and peerless may have some hope. You are a magic dragon body, and you can''t be hurt by knives and guns. In addition, you have taken the courage of ice red Mang and are not afraid of poison, so you still have some hope. Peerless has tenacious vitality , the body of the blood dragon is also very terrible. It has the five elements of heaven and earth and all kinds of magical powers. It can also break through. " "Elder, did you know that I knew the magic dragon formula?" Mi Yunfei knew in his heart that he would know the magic dragon formula long ago because he was a peerless strong man such as long Shengtian. Long Shengtian undeniably nodded and said, "yes, I felt your dragon Qi when you entered the dragon clan. Although your strength was not high, your whole body was filled with an invisible domineering spirit. The magic dragon formula was weird and domineering. It had this smell, and I inferred it at that time." "Then you gave me the Huanyang pill?" Mi Yunfei knew that the magic dragon had a holiday with the dragon family. The other party gave him the Huanyang pill after learning that he had practiced the magic dragon formula. He was really confused. Dream walked alone and said with a smile: "Smelly boy, you don''t know. Although the magic dragon killed many strong dragon people, it has nothing to do with the dragon master. Most of the people who pursued and killed the magic dragon were traitors belonging to the dragon family, that is, the Donghai dragon family now. At that time, the Dragon Master didn''t agree with the practice of the Donghai dragon family, so the dragon family was divided into two factions at that time, and finally the Donghai dragon family went out." After listening to this, MI Yunfei understood the reason. Now the demon clan is rampant. Although he has reached the realm of air defense, he is not enough for those strong people. Naturally, he wants to improve his strength again. This time, I learned that Wanlong cave is such a place. Naturally, I don''t want to miss it. "Elder, what kind of place is Wanlong cave?" Mi Yunfei asked. Long Shengtian frowned and seemed to be in deep thought. After a long time, he said, "this place was transformed by the first ancestor of our dragon family. The dragon family has always been the strongest race in heaven and earth since its inception, and only the demon family can compete. And the first ancestor of our dragon family is amazing, and it is difficult to meet an enemy in the world." Mi Yunfei was shocked. He had been to the fairy house left by people in the fairy world. In the fairy house, he met a man who could predict what would happen 500000 years later. In fact, he was amazing. He didn''t know whether they were the same person. Long Shengtian continued: "in fact, there is another place in the world besides the fairy world, which is called the demon world." "What? The devil''s world!" it''s hard for MI Yunfei to calm down. After practicing for so long, he heard the saying of the devil''s world for the first time. At this time, he felt more and more that the dragon family was not simple. He could master so many secrets that the world did not know. "How did the fairy world and the demon world come into being?" Mi Yunfei asked. Not only he, but also Longfeng was confused. Obviously, he didn''t know these things. Long Shengtian took a deep breath. It seemed that after thousands of years, he replied, "the fairy world was created by the first ancestor of the dragon family, while the demon world was created by the first ancestor of the demon family." Mi Yunfei was shocked. What he heard today was ridiculous. He always thought that the fairyland was formed by himself, but he never thought that it was created by a man with divine power. This kind of person is really terrible. What''s more surprising is that there is the saying of the demon world, which was created by the first ancestor of the demon family. It''s really incredible. "Are all the immortals living in the fairy world? Are there people of the demon clan there? After all, no one can tell so clearly?" Mi Yunfei asked curiously. Long Shengtian shook his head and said, "this is not very clear. Maybe we can understand it only after flying to the fairy world!" "According to the ancient scroll of the dragon family, there is a world between the fairy world and the demon world, which is naturally formed." Long Shengtian''s words seemed to have broken the calm lake, rippling in circles among the people. Everyone wants to know what kind of world is there? Chapter 320 Mi Yunfei''s chest has ups and downs and can''t be calm for a long time. What he knows today is too incredible. Not only Mi Yunfei and Longfeng, but even the dream alone was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t know the place. No one asked. At this moment, it was quiet, leaving only the sound of rapid breathing. They were quietly waiting for the following of Longsheng day. Long Shengtian had a dignified eyebrow and said after a long time: "these secrets are only recorded by our dragon family and demon family. In addition, no one in the world knows. That place is very mysterious. It was born from heaven and earth, and there are as many strong people in that place. It produces some wizards. It is a place for producing demons." "Oh, it''s so magical. Why didn''t the dragon family and the demon family get involved in that place?" Mi Yunfei wondered. In such a great place, the dragon family and the demon family should move their own people to the past! But the dragon clan and the demon clan did not get involved, which is very strange. "Ha ha! This is the strange place of that place. It is the place where the strong are born. It is a world formed by heaven and earth. You must reach a certain level before you can enter. Otherwise, you will destroy both form and spirit." long Shengtian explained the reason. "Oh! Is it so strange? In this way, isn''t that place all strong?" it''s hard to calm down in the dream alone. There is such a strange world between heaven and earth. "Many of our ancestors of the dragon clan also entered there and laid a world there. According to the ancient records, although the locals there were not born or strong, they were all gifted people." It''s hard for people to calm down. There are too many strange things in this world. The more they know, they feel smaller and smaller. It seems that they are nothing in this world. "What''s name of the that world?" Mi Yunfei asked. "Heaven!" long Shengtian replied. "There are three worlds on the nine days, including the fairy world, the demon world and the mysterious and strange heaven. I really hope to break through when my strength reaches!" Mi Yunfei''s heart is filled with blood and his eyes are full of expectation. The dream walked alone, smiled and said, "at present, you''d better think about how to enter the realm of phantom soul! As for the mysterious heaven, it seems to be a little far away from you!" Mi Yunfei nodded and then said to long Shengtian, "senior, Wushuang and I want to enter Wanlong cave together." "That''s no problem, but do you enter the Wanlong cave after the competition or come out of the Wanlong cave?" Mi Yunfei didn''t think about it and returned: "when I come out of Wanlong cave, my strength is very different. Unexpectedly, I''ll try it first and then go to Wanlong cave." "Good boy, I''m the only one who can hope to surpass the magic dragon by challenging the initial stage of magic soul with the realm of resisting the air period. In that case, let''s have a good rest tonight! I''m looking forward to your performance tomorrow." long Shengtian disappeared in place after saying that. In the room, MI Yunfei opened the window and let the moon come in. It was quiet around, but Mi Yunfei''s heart couldn''t calm down. He lay alone in the room and couldn''t sleep for a long time. Today''s news was so shocking that no one could accept it in a short time. "There seems to be a lot of unknown things on the nine days! It''s really exciting. I don''t know if I can stop my pace?" Mi Yunfei said to himself, and his blood has gradually boiled up. After shaking his head, MI Yunfei stopped thinking and said to himself, "it''s still a little far away from me. At present, I''d better improve my strength first! Shifu once said that my cultivation path is different from ordinary people. Others are cultivated slowly, but I need to fight constantly if I want to be promoted, but my cultivation path is fought." Since Mi Yunfei learned that he is the creator of the future, he increasingly feels that his cultivation path is somewhat different from that of ordinary people. "From this moment on, MI Yunfei wants to fight out his own style. Unexpectedly, my cultivation path is fought out, so I will become the strongest demon God and war god in history." Now, MI Yunfei has been able to show the final form of magic dragon formula. It is difficult for those in the early stage of magic soul to attack its front. However, if they meet those in the middle stage of magic soul, there will be only a dead end, and there is no room for resistance, because this gap is too big. It''s an insurmountable gutter. If he can create the fifth form of magic dragon formula, he may be able to run for his life, but it''s impossible to defeat the middle stage of magic soul. Mi Yunfei opened the door and came to the place where he had experienced GUI Yunfeng. Guiyun peak rises into the clouds and is buried in the sea of clouds. You can''t see the peak at all. There is a path in the hillside. The path twists and turns, like a curved spirit snake circling here, revealing a trace of ancient and vicissitudes of life. The bottom of the mountain is very different, like a fairyland, with rising fog, clear water and crowded flowers. A white peak fell from the top of the cliff and waved waves. In the moonlight, the soft water was clear and sparkling, and a little luster was printed on MI Yunfei''s face, leaving him empty and bright in his heart. "Yes!" Mi Yunfei clapped a palm at the thousand feet of the mountain, and the waterfall stopped flowing and stood still there. "Get up!" Mi Yunfei''s palm power was released again, and the thousand foot waterfall immediately went up and back. Such a magical thing is just a matter of waving for MI Yunfei''s cultivation. "I thought I was just practicing against the waterfall at the beginning, but after a few years, it was just a matter of waving." Mi Yunfei felt that time passed too fast, and many things had changed unconsciously. Mi Yunfei gave another palm and directly printed it on the cliff. A huge handprint appeared on the cliff where his palm passed. The whole mountain was pierced and many rocks fell. The world seemed to be shaking. Mi Yun knelt down and thought to himself how to create the fifth form of the magic dragon formula. Several palm prints seen in Wan Jinghong''s cave appeared in his mind. The depths of those palm prints were different. It seemed that each palm print represented a realm. "Why did master Wan Jinghong draw the last palm print with pen and ink? Why is a palm print shallower than a palm print?" Mi Yunfei wondered. At this time, MI Yunfei''s spirit sank into the Dantian, and he ran the outline of the magic dragon formula in his heart. He didn''t change his body, but ran the cultivation formula of the magic dragon formula. In the past, he had to change to cast the magic dragon formula, because the magic dragon formula was too overbearing. If his body was not strong enough, he couldn''t cast it at all. But now it''s completely different. After being quenched by divine thunder, MI Yunfei''s body has become too strong and can bear the magic dragon formula. Suddenly, a dragon''s chant sounded, and great turbulence occurred in the whole valley, and pieces of remnant leaves fell down. An illusory real dragon hovered above Mi Yunfei''s head, with great brilliance and power. This is not the magic dragon that MI Yunfei shows by using the magic dragon formula. It''s just a trace of dragon spirit. Although it is a little dragon, it still looks extremely powerful. "I really have dragon Qi in my body. Master Magic Dragon once said that if the magic dragon formula can be improved all the time, I can turn into a dragon, travel freely in the world and dominate the wind and cloud!" Mi Yunfei was shocked and hard to calm down for a long time. He was a human being, but he could be transformed into a dragon because of his cultivation of martial arts. This illusion is really amazing. But Mi Yunfei believed that if the magic dragon was alive, it would one day be able to do it. "Since the magic dragon master can do it, why can''t I? I must fulfill the last wish of the magic dragon master and improve the magic dragon formula, so that the magic dragon formula can become a set of unparalleled skills." Mi Yunfei is determined to improve the magic dragon formula into a set of unparalleled skills. He closed his eyes, relaxed his mind, wandered between heaven and earth, and felt the supreme truth of heaven and earth. The palms once printed by Wan Jinghong slowly emerged from his mind. From deep to shallow, from strong to weak, a feeling of returning to nature filled his mind. It''s not just a palm print, but a way to understand martial arts. At this moment, MI Yunfei was physically and mentally integrated, and there was an invisible truth in his mind. Bursts of purple flowers shot out from all over Mi Yunfei''s body, reflecting the surrounding colorful. He is like an immortal body, full of rosy clouds and surging energy. He has an unspeakable rhyme, like a God who is integrated with heaven and earth. At this time, the Yin and Yang Qi in his body gradually turned, and the surging crazy force shook the whole cliff. Finally, the yin-yang Qi suddenly changed into the sun and moon, rushed out of his body and suspended on his head. The moon is faint and the sun is burning. This is a very strange scene. The aura of the surrounding heaven and earth is pouring madly towards the Miyun flying Dantian. Mi Yunfei''s surroundings are full of ruicai huff and puff, Xia Hui can be seen, and countless flower buds are growing petals at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the distance, butterflies fluttered and danced. Some unknown strange birds also flew here, and finally hovered two feet above Mi Yunfei''s head. Those withered ancient trees became lush in an instant. After a moment, it became a paradise for flowers and birds. It was really weird and scary. At a height of ten thousand feet, Mengxing alone, longshengtian and Xuanxian looked down at Mi Yunfei below. They had different expressions and were shocked. "This son is not simple! He is actually understanding Tao rhyme. I feel that his state of mind is like a vast ocean at this moment!" Xuanxian was the first to speak, and his heart is difficult to calm down. Long Shengtian nodded and said, "that''s right. Although he is only in the middle stage of the imperial sky, his state of mind has reached the middle stage of the phantom soul. This son has a broad mind, like the boundless sea. It seems that he has understood a lot of things." "Smelly boy''s mind devil has been completely solved. I''m afraid he will practice faster in the future. This is the real horror of the magic dragon formula! Master magic dragon is really the first person to communicate between ancient and modern times!" Meng walked alone, his heart trembled and his face was ecstatic. "How do you say that?" long Shengtian and Xuanxian wondered. "I''ve seen the magic dragon formula, which is the most peculiar skill in the world. The world only knows that the magic dragon formula is domineering, which is both good and evil, but they don''t understand why it is both good and evil. Today, I understand that this skill has a high demand on the state of mind. When practicing this skill, people''s state of mind will also improve. That''s why the smelly boy has such a state of mind However, the most strange thing about this set of skills is that if the mental state of the practitioner can not reach a very amazing level, the mental demon will become deeper and deeper every time he casts the magic dragon formula, and he will become a murderer. On the contrary, if he can overcome the mental demon, the speed of cultivation will increase exponentially and the mental state will improve faster. " Xuanxian and long Shengtian took a breath after hearing this. They admired the magic dragon even more. This man can be called the first person in history. He was able to create such a miraculous skill. "So, isn''t Yunfei''s cultivation speed unimpeded in the future? Then who else can compare with him in heaven and earth?" long Shengtian asked. Dream alone shook his head and said: "I''m not very clear about this. The magic dragon formula is too weird. If you haven''t practiced to that level, you''ll never know what''s weird about this set of skills. Even if the back moves are created by the smelly boy, there are too many mysteries buried in the front general outline, and future generations will follow some things in front." "Hiss!" Xuan Xian and long Shengtian took a breath, and their shock was hard to calm. Meng walked alone with a long sigh, looked gloomy, and said, "I hate it! I really hate it! It''s the biggest regret in my life that I can''t live in the same era with such peerless wizards as magic dragon. I can imagine how strong he was in those years. If it wasn''t for the thunder robbery, I''m afraid people all over the world would fight together, I''m afraid I wouldn''t hurt him." From the words of dream walking alone, we can imagine how much he respected the magic dragon. In the eyes of the world, he could be regarded as an eternal wizard, but after feeling the anger left by the magic dragon on the desert island, he found that he was incomparable with the magic dragon. Long Shengtian and Xuanxian also had some regrets. Although they were born in the same era with the magic dragon, they were still a little child at that time and didn''t understand anything. They just heard of the peerless reputation of the magic dragon, but never met him. "Let''s go! The boy is understanding Tao Yun now and see what difference he will have tomorrow!" Meng walked alone and disappeared into the air, while the other two shook their heads and left. Just now, the conversation of several people was cut off by the border, and Mi Yunfei naturally couldn''t hear it. At this moment, he wandered into the heaven and earth, integrated himself into Han Hao''s starry sky, and realized the road of holding the heaven and earth. His whole body was full of energy, but his strength did not destroy every plant around him. It seemed that there was a sense of prosperity and returning to nature. And the sun and moon suspended in the air also fell into his Dantian. After a long time, he finally opened his eyes slowly. At the moment he opened his eyes, his eyes burst out two faint lights. The two faint lights were like the most brilliant meteors, directly penetrating a mountain peak. Mi Yun''s eyebrows moved, and two faint cold lights shot out again, exciting the Qianzhang waterfall. "Boom!" The two cold lights were like two giant stone swords, which directly divided the huge waterfall into two halves. Mi Yunfei stood up, his whole body was purple and flowed, and his breath disappeared. He looked like an ordinary man without any fluctuation. "Although the fifth form of the magic dragon formula has not been created yet, it is almost the same. It only needs a big war to stimulate me. Long Feng, I hope you can bear the war of the demon God. Don''t let me down!" Chapter 321 Next to the valley, springs are surging, fog is rising, and colorful colors are dotted in it, making it a little more mysterious. Two giant divine birds came with colorful awns flowing all over their bodies and spitting ruicai, which made the valley as strange as a fairyland. Two giant divine birds hold a banner in their mouths, which reads: the king competes for the front! The four big characters are golden, aggressive and peerless. People with low strength will be dizzy at a glance. These arrogant characters are written by Meng alone. They contain invisible Tao rhyme, which is formed by understanding the supreme principle of heaven and earth. Only when we reach the realm of dream walking alone can we outline the font containing Tao rhyme. "Roar! Roar!" Countless divine dragons came from the sky, and the huge roar shook the valley, like earth shaking, which was frightening. The dragons fell on the top of the cliff like countless meteors, and the invisible power swung out, very magnificent. In the distance, the Dragon peak was transformed into a dragon about 100 feet long. It was golden all over and reflected the whole sky in a colorful way. "Ha ha! The sea laughs, the tide on both sides of the Strait surges, I walk alone at the end of the world, and I am the most carefree in the world!" With a smile, heaven and earth trembled, ghosts and gods were shocked, and three people, dream alone, dragon wins the sky and Xuanxian, are now high in the sky. The three of them were magnificent, like an immortal God, and unparalleled forces turned the tide and shocked the world. The dragons were overjoyed and roared with joy. Today''s war is undoubtedly much more wonderful than that war a few years ago. A few years ago, MI Yunfei fought against Longyan. That battle was wonderful and amazing. Then Mi Yunfei showed amazing perseverance and insisted on it under the pressure of Longfeng without falling down. At that time, he was just a hairy boy at the peak of Tianling. However, today, he will challenge Longfeng. This strength and talent is amazing. "Do you know that MI Yunfei fought with Longyan when he was at the peak of the spirit of heaven a few years ago, and finally won a big victory. That arrogance is really amazing!" "Isn''t it? Although his strength was not very strong in those years, the arrogance in his eyes of not admitting defeat is admirable!" "It is said that he is now called the demon God in Qinglan. Some time ago, he challenged the initial realm of the phantom soul with the realm of the Royal Air period, and finally beat the body of the strong man in the initial stage of the phantom soul to pieces. What a madman!" "Is he really so powerful? I don''t know if he can defeat the genius Longfeng of our dragon family? You know, the strength of Longfeng is by no means comparable to that of ordinary early dreamers." Before the war broke out, the dragons began to discuss, and the atmosphere seemed a little tense. At this time, the wind and waves were boundless, the earth and mountains shook, and the unparalleled pressure broke out from the distant sea of clouds. Heaven and earth are turbulent, and the world shaking divine power seems to be able to deter ancient and modern times. All directions move, and the eight wastelands surge. "Heaven and earth turn in the palm, rivers flow in the sleeve, and all sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and spray dishes are only sad after all. Thousands of ancient people are talking about people of the wind and cloud, but demons and gods!" The huge voice sounded like thunder, shaking many low-strength dragons. The clear spring below gushed out a hundred feet high, and some mountains and rocks burst in an instant, turned into dust and floated down. "Dragon Peak, I''m coming. I hope you can bear the war of the demon God!" at this moment, MI Yunfei looked like a giant for thousands of years, overlooking all living beings in the world. With one hand covering the sky, he stood in the clouds. "The boy''s strength seems to be much better than last night!" Xuanxian was shocked. Long Shengtian nodded and said, "he understands his own Tao rhyme and has a sense of the unity of heaven and man. It''s really not simple!" Dream walked alone, looked up to the sky, smiled and said with admiration: "the magic dragon formula is worthy of being the first wonder in the world. This is his performance after breaking through the heart demon. I look forward to what it is like for him to practice the magic dragon formula to the extreme." It''s hard for Long Feng to calm down. He can obviously feel that the breath from MI Yunfei is much stronger than yesterday. There is an invisible Tao rhyme on him, which is difficult to capture. "Roar! Roar!" The surrounding dragon people roared with joy and began to set off the atmosphere at the moment. They wanted to rush up and open the prelude to the fight. The Dragon Peak turned into a human shape, and his whole body was full of matchless arrogance. He was like an unparalleled God and man. He stepped out one step and crushed countless xiongshan mountains, which caused an earthquake. "You are in a very good state today and deserve my attention. If I enter a crazy state, I can''t control myself. If I hurt you, don''t be surprised." Longfeng has great momentum and great pride, like a startling Troll standing in the sea of clouds. "Don''t worry! The demon God is not so easy to hurt. The war will make my blood boil. You will become a stepping stone on my way to heaven. From today on, I will fight to the fairyland!" At the end of his speech, MI Yunfei stepped fifty feet away. When he raised his hand, the wind was ten thousand feet and gave a golden light. The violent turbulence of the universe in the four directions caused the mountains below to collapse directly. Longfeng looked up at the sky with a laugh and said, "good luck!" He punched with five fingers, golden light all over his body, and his huge fist head rushed out like a hot sun. The huge divine power was in the air, stirring up the heaven and earth, rolling smoke and sand into the sky, and the huge fist flew directly towards Miyun. "Boom!" The first contest has been the collapse of the sky, the flowering of the sky and the collapse of the earth, like a raging bombing of the world. This is a physical contest. They fly 50 or 60 feet backwards, separated by ten thousand feet of wind and sand. It is difficult to win the first fight. "This guy is too scary! He''s even compared with the Dragon Peak in physical attack. The Dragon Peak is the body of the dragon! He''s still the first one who can compare the human body with the dragon!" "It''s a hard stubble! I don''t know how he cultivated his body to this extent to resist the realm of the air period and shake the initial stage of the illusory soul. It''s incredible!" Many divine dragons heard bursts of alarm in the air. It was difficult for them to be sure, and they were frightened by Mi Yunfei. Don''t you know, Longfeng was even more shocked. He felt that his fist could blow dozens of peaks right through, but when he met Mi Yunfei''s palm, it was like hitting a falling star, which made his fist feel a little painful. "What a strong physique! I really deserve to be a demon God. Today you make me highly motivated. I''ll let go of the war!" Suddenly, the wild waves surged, the space was deformed, Longfeng''s energy was surging, and his whole body was brilliant, reflecting the sky into a golden yellow. The ground gushed out of the sky swallowing waves, the peaks burst and the leaves fell. Longfeng''s power broke out, and his whole body was golden, like a god of war in gold armor. The void broke between raising his hands, and his unparalleled strength was pressed down from the void, like countless mountains jumping through the void. Mi Yunfei frowned lightly. A moment later, a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth. His eyes were full of enthusiasm and the supreme power rushed out. His belligerent blood was stimulated by Longfeng, and at this moment it gushed out like a flood. His hands move quickly, like communicating the supreme principles of heaven and earth, with an invisible charm curling around his body. The vast power shook the sky, and several peaks were crushed to powder. Xia Hui was ten thousand feet, and his strength surged wildly. He seemed to be incarnated as a God and swooped down from the ten thousand feet high. "Kill fairy palm!" Suddenly, the golden light intoxicated the eyes, the glow covered the sky, and a palm of more than ten feet was covered from the void. The unparalleled force broke the sky in an instant, and the mountains below surged up like a dragon turning waves in the angry sea. Shaking the world, it opened a gorgeous scene, and the startling war detonated. The invisible power stirred the heaven and earth and surprised the world. "Boom!" An unparalleled blow is an outrageous contest, a test of the foundation, and a battle between the strong and the strong! They refused to stop, fought close, controlled fast with speed, and exploded with violent war. They both hit a real fire. Mi Yunfei''s fighting spirit was high, his whole body was golden, and the golden divine body shook wildly, stirring up the stars everywhere. His face was excited, the Vietnam War became more and more crazy, and his golden fist burst out, jumping away like the dazzling sun. Longfeng is also very scary. He is tall, like a towering mountain peak, and his arrogant momentum shocks all around. One blow smashed the void, tearing countless peaks apart with unparalleled power. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The figures of the two people change like stars, and their moves are like lightning and thunder. Between waving, they seem to communicate the avenue of heaven and earth, like a fairy dancing, with an intoxicating Tao rhyme. During the fight, they pulled up mountains and split the sea to subvert Yin and Yang. Rough waves poured out where they passed, and countless peaks were collapsing. From a distance, one after another, like a peerless dragon turning its body. Longfeng''s Qi sea surged, and the peerless divine power seemed to be surging in the ocean. The huge pressure shook Mi Yunfei''s body. After a long war, MI Yunfei stepped on the surface and quickly retreated, and miexianzhang got rid of it. For a moment, the sun was obscured by the glow, and the peerless divine power broke the void and directly covered the Dragon Peak. The Dragon Peak held the heaven and earth in his hand, and his whole body was full of light. He blew it out with one blow. The world was shocked by a blow, the earth was full of holes, a forest was directly suspended, and several black holes appeared in the whole space. "Boom!" The violent fist destroyed everything and nothing could stop it. The huge palm was directly jumped and pierced, and the huge fist force was like a mountain hitting Mi Yunfei''s heart. "When!" The huge force hit Mi Yunfei like a big clock and made a harsh sound. By this blow, MI Yunfei''s body hasn''t been injured yet. You can imagine how strong his physique is. His body bumped into a mountain peak and directly blew it to pieces. His powerful power annihilated everything in the four directions. There was a commotion in heaven and earth, and many places began to fall, like the beginning of the world and the destruction of the world. Smoke and sand soared into the sky, and it was dark within a radius of 50 miles. It was like night falling, so it was difficult to see things clearly. At the moment, the scene is very magnificent. Several peaks are sinking, and the earth is constantly roaring. The remnant flowers and fallen leaves all over the sky float down slowly with the wind, a desolate scene. Suddenly, in the smoke and sand, a golden Shenhua rushed straight into the nine days, and two faint lights came out from the smoke and sand, straight to the chest of Longfeng. Long Feng was so frightened that he immediately took a mask to stop the two faint lights. "Chi Chi!" The harsh voice rang out. The two faint lights came too fast and hit the light shield weak. "Whew, whew!" Several more faint lights came, and Longfeng escaped. Those faint lights pierced a mountain. In the dust shadow, MI Yunfei stepped out, and the whole world was shaking. He looked like an ancient troll, and his eyes became dark green. When frowning, the faint light shines out and pierces the void. "Hiss!" Several top-level strongmen in the sky were shocked. After they looked at each other, they exclaimed, "the legendary eye of heaven!" It is said that the heavenly eye can be opened only when he reaches the realm of flying immortals. However, the magic dragon is an unusual number. He cultivated this magic power when he reached the realm of illusory soul. However, the magic dragon''s cultivation of heavenly eye at that time was the only example in the whole cultivation history. However, today, MI Yunfei has surpassed the magic dragon. He has cultivated this kind of magic power in the middle stage of Yukong. It is really shocking. The heavenly eye, when just completed, can see things thousands of miles away. If the realm is enough, it can see any place in the sky and underground, and no prohibition can stop it. The heavenly eye can also be used to fight. It can''t be resisted by those with advanced strength or blocked by divine weapons. It''s really frightening that MI Yunfei, such a terrible magic power, has been cultivated unconsciously. At this moment, several top strongmen tacitly agreed that MI Yunfei could really surpass the magic dragon. Mi Yun''s flying eye was first formed and can''t be used for a long time. His divine power is not enough to support the lasting battle of the eye. Just after a few faint lights were emitted, he felt some collapse. It''s hard for Long Feng to calm down. He didn''t expect that MI Yunfei had become a supernatural power that immortal can have. It''s too shocking. At this time, the sky was suddenly bright and powerful, and a peerless magic weapon was horizontal in the air. Mi Yunfei holds the shadow in his hand, like a God. He points to the sky with his sword. His divine power erupts. He looks down on all sentient beings and has the potential to shake the universe. "You will be the stepping stone of my road to heaven. Come on! Let me see your strongest combat power!" Chapter 322 With surging waves and dust, unparalleled forces shake the sky and frighten the eight wastelands. Mi Yunfei is tall, like a mountain suspended in the clouds, with a great arrogance all over his body. His whole body was golden, as if the strongest light broke out in a hot sun. Those with lower strength could not face it at all. Between waving, there was a startling force shaking the world. When stamping, the whole void was crushed. All the dragons are cold hearted. They can''t breathe well because they are so proud of the world. He looks like a peerless demon resurrected from ancient times and will destroy the world. The magic shadow sent out bursts of divine light in MI Yunfei''s hand. It seemed that the knife Qi could split the sky in half. Mi Yunfei was holding the shadow of the devil in his hand, and his war intention was high. It seemed that there were stormy waves surging in his body. The gorgeous and dazzling God body is like a god of war. The veins on his hands bulged high, and the internal strength in his body rushed into the shadow without reservation. Suddenly, the shadow quickly grew longer and bigger, and finally turned into 60 feet long, standing straight in the clouds. Mi Yunfei gripped the shadow with both hands and his fighting power soared. He felt that this knife could pierce a hole in the sky. On the other side, Longfeng looks happy. Unparalleled combat power surges out of his body, smoothing the distant peaks and breaking the earth below. "Interesting, really interesting. Are you crazy? No one can compare with the crazy dragon. Let me see the style of your demon God!" Suddenly, the whole body of Longfeng was full of purple and thousands of flowers. The amazing divine power swayed the universe. He rose to the sky and scattered the clouds. Then a huge fist fell from the air. The fist was half the size of the mountain, like a star thrown by him, and the mountains below were blasted to pieces by the violent force. A huge abyss appeared on the ground, and countless rivers rose into the sky. At this moment, the earth was shaking, the sea was dry and the rocks were rotten. Mi Yunfei clenched the shadow with both hands, smiled and cut it directly. The huge magic weapon is like a startling rainbow across the sky, the void is broken, and the whole world seems to be shaking. The huge fist jumped on the shadow and shook the shadow almost out of MI Yunfei''s hands. The whole space made a huge sound, as if it would jump to pieces immediately. Dream alone, the three people made several seals to repair the whole void. Then, the three people laid a very solid boundary to separate the fighting between the divine dragons and Mi Yunfei, so as not to hurt the innocent. Mi Yunfei, holding a magic shadow, opened wide and split out several knives in a row, stirring countless peaks to pieces. The Dragon Peak is even more violent. Its huge fist head can destroy everything in heaven and earth, jumping straight to the shadow of the devil and making a series of sounds. At the moment, the two have fought hundreds of moves. It seems that they can''t tell the winner in a short time. Mi Yun gets more excited and moves faster and faster. It looks like he is evolving his own knife technique. Long Feng is very different. He fought fiercely in Vietnam. Every punch shook Mi Yunfei out for dozens of feet, but he can''t let Mi Yunfei lose his combat power. Another hour passed, and they had fought thousands of moves, and they had fought to the forest below. Looking down from the air, it was a very shocking scene. Countless mountains and stones rose into the sky, forests were suspended in the air, and peaks were thrown up. At this time, they directly entered a hundred feet deep underground, where a space has been blasted out, like an underground ancient city. Countless sands turned into an earth dragon, turning and surging on the earth, and cracks have been spreading for more than ten miles. "Boom!" With a broken sound, two peaks directly separated from the ground and rushed into the sky. The dragons stared at it. When they saw the situation clearly, the dragons almost fell from the air. In the distance, MI Yunfei and Long Feng each pulled up a mountain peak and were having a big collision. The whole heaven and earth was covered with smoke and sand. The extremely violent force destroyed the mountain, broke the vein and broke the sky. "Boom!" The two men threw the peaks in their hands at each other. The peaks collided and turned into stone dregs all over the sky. The two men couldn''t stop. They broke out with amazing power and directly swung their fists at each other. Their fists exuded golden awns, like two stars colliding. "When!" A deafening sound, like someone ringing an ancient bell, the two people''s huge fists collided with each other, creating the most dazzling spark. The wild force surged out, the mountains burst, and the world was destroyed to pieces. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" It was another big collision, which made the mountains and rivers jump to pieces and the Jianghu go against the current. They were blown away a hundred feet away, and a trace of blood spilled from their mouths. "What a demon God, he was born to fight. Just now it was a physical collision, and you were not inferior to me. But when I changed into a body, it was difficult to control my belligerent blood, and then I might offend." Long Feng was tall and powerful, and his words were full of praise. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "My Demon God came out of war. I haven''t seen any crazy people. If I''m crazy, I''ve never lost anyone. Move! If not, you won''t have a chance." "If so, I won''t say much. I hope you can bear it." When Longfeng finished, he closed his hands and roared up to the sky. The sound was so loud that the world was boiling and countless rivers rushed up. At this time, bursts of dazzling divine colors rushed out from the body surface of Longfeng and covered the whole sky. His bones are changing, and bursts of divine power burst into the world. "Is Longfeng about to change? His combat power will be many times higher after he changes!" "Yes! As long as our dragon family turns into itself, its strength will be doubled, and Longfeng is even more unusual. He will not only improve his strength, but also go crazy. It''s terrible to think about it!" "I don''t know if the demon God can withstand the attack of Longfeng? I dare say that he will be shot into slag by Longfeng in one incense." "Well, there will be a very cruel and bloody scene next. I hope he can survive the fury of Longfeng." At this moment, no one thought that MI Yunfei could win. The dragons knew the Dragon Peak best. Once he changed, he would be very violent, and almost no one in the same level could beat him. Longfeng is an anomaly of the dragon family. His blood is different from others. He is very similar to MI Yunfei. As long as he meets a strong opponent and goes crazy, his combat power will increase exponentially, and it is difficult to control himself. "Ouch!" With a long roar, the sound shook the fields, countless peaks burst, and a huge vortex appeared in the void. The terrible suction came out of the vortex and seemed to devour all things in heaven and earth. The Dragon Peak is transformed into a dragon about 100 feet long, full of brilliance, sweeping the mountains with unparalleled momentum. When turning, the wind and thunder vibrate and can swallow the wind and kiss the rain. Longfeng opened his huge mouth to swallow the sky and the earth. The hot fire waves spewed out of his mouth, and the space became dry and hot. A sea of fire ran across the air and flew straight towards Miyun and oppressed him. Mi Yunfei sinks his Qi into the elixir field and absorbs the Qi of heaven and earth in his belly. He runs a sphere of Yang, and a hot sun rushes out of his belly. At the moment, the sky was red, and the huge hot sun sent out a huge red awn, which made people dare not open their eyes. The scorching sun turned faster and faster, and even swallowed up a sea of fire ejected from Longfeng. "Ouch!" With a long roar, the earth was shocked. Longfeng took a shot at Miyun. The mountain below was pressed into powder with extremely arrogant power, and a piece of land hundreds of feet around directly and completely sank. Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown is distributed and his clothes are floating. His face is ferocious, just like a crazy peerless devil. Countless evil spirits rushed out of his body and dyed the world black. Suddenly, thousands of ghosts floated between heaven and earth, and bursts of mourning came out, making people''s scalp numb. At this moment, everything in heaven and earth became evil. The amazing divine power pounded the sky and swept the world. Tens of thousands of ghosts opened their teeth and claws, swooped down from the air, and the world''s crazy force stirred up the world. A huge crack appeared in the sky and made a "rumbling" sound, while the ground was like a surging ocean, bursting everywhere. With a clap of his hand, he pulled up the mountain and split the sea, destroying the withered and decadent, like thousands of troops galloping, like the roaring waves. Such a palm can gather the divine power of heaven and earth and break the wind and clouds with the spirit of ghosts and gods. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" With crazy duel and savage character, the two sides broke out a world shaking war, destroying mountains and rivers and shaking heaven and earth. At this moment, the wild palm wind stirred around, pulled up several peaks and tore them into slag in an instant. Mi Yunfei couldn''t stop the palm of Longfeng. His whole body was hit with broken ribs and blood. The whole palm was deformed and fell straight down. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The falling force of MI Yunfei''s body was so great that a towering mountain collapsed. At this time, the Dragon peak was in a frenzy. It swung its tail, dived down, and photographed the huge dragon claws again. Although the bones of MI Yunfei''s body were broken, he was unwilling to be caught. He clenched his teeth and performed the first form of the six forms of demon God. When you clap it with one palm, the world explodes, people are crazy, and the palm is even more crazy. The peerless divine power crushed everything around into debris and finally photographed the Dragon Peak. "Boom!" Crazy people, crazy moves, crazy war ideas are burning. Shake the sky with a palm, break through the nine clouds and frighten the nine ghosts and gods. However, it is difficult to stop the huge claw. Mi Yunfei''s blood gushed, his bones were broken, his divine body was broken, and his huge claws broke his arm. Behind him, several male mountains burst in an instant, clouds and waterfalls whirled in the sky, and the wild storm shattered everything. "Er!" With a shrill wail, MI Yunfei''s whole body was sprayed with blood like spring water, and his whole body was almost abandoned from his arm to his body bone. "Boom!" With a bang, MI Yunfei''s body couldn''t bear the huge force. He exploded directly and his body was torn apart. This is a very terrible scene, and countless divine dragons tremble with fear. Longfeng''s combat power is very strong, much stronger than Xianghe at that time. Mi Yunfei can''t fight with him at all. After he turned into a dragon, his combat power doubled. Only a few rounds later, MI Yunfei ended up like this. "Hiss!" The dragons are scared. The Dragon Peak is really terrible. The genius of the dragon family is really unmatched by ordinary people. Mi Yunfei''s hands and feet were blown apart, leaving only one head suspended in the air. At this moment, even if it was a dream walking alone, he was frightened. He knew that MI Yunfei was difficult to be killed, but he was still frightened at this time. "Is he so dead? Isn''t he a demon God?" "I can''t live! There are only heads left. Who else can live except the gods in the sky?" "It''s so possible? Didn''t he never say die? It''s incredible that he died like this!" "His fate is not good. Who told him to meet the genius of our dragon family? Today is destined to be the day he falls. No one can be brilliant forever, even the demon God." A sigh came from the dragons. Many of them had seen the spirit of MI Yunfei and were reluctant to give up. "Dream boy, did you die like this?" Xuanxian was afraid. "According to the ancient records, he is the Creator! How could he die so easily? I don''t believe it!" Long Sheng was unwilling in his heart. At this moment, the heart of dream walking alone also suspended. He didn''t know whether Mi Yunfei could really live. Just pray in my heart that the magic dragon formula can bring legendary color again. Suddenly, the head suspended in the air suddenly opened his eyes, and two cold lights stabbed people''s hearts like cold sharp blades. "Ha ha! I am immortal for thousands of years. No one can kill me. No one can understand the secret of the magic dragon formula. This is the transformation of the magic dragon body. I want to reorganize my real body!" With a wild laugh and a roar, like the troll returning from ancient times, the whole world boils at this moment. At this moment, the real devil returned! Chapter 323 With the roar of MI Yunfei, several objects flew from all directions, all of which were broken hands, feet and bodies. At this moment, no one can be calm. This kind of thing is too absurd. It is like a Arabian Night, which simply subverts common sense. In the sea of clouds, the golden light was shining and the divine power shook. Mi Yunfei''s hands, feet and body were connected in an instant. He twisted his neck and made a series of crisp noises. He said happily, "Hey, this feeling is really comfortable!" Long Feng only felt that his nerves were a little disordered. The scene brought to him by Mi Yunfei was too strange. This kind of thing had never happened, which was a great impact on his mind. Mi Yun flew into the sky and stepped out. The whole void was shaking. The miles of rivers and mountains were just smoke and clouds, which dissipated in an instant. The Dragon Peak regained his consciousness and rushed away with his head raised. A variety of magical powers were displayed to reflect the sky in a colorful way. Mi Yunfei was not afraid at all. The second of the demon God''s six forms was displayed. Thousands of evil spirits roared in the air, and the great divine power pressed the void to a "rattle". If there were no boundary in the sky, the sky would have been broken and split. The whole world seems to be reduced to hell and become a dark place. The majestic suffocating force turns everything around into powder. Many dragons are scared and avoid it one after another. They don''t dare to watch it from a close distance. "Boom!" After the blow, more than a dozen peaks were blown into dust by the violent energy. A piece of earth within three or four miles turned directly over, and there were rubble everywhere in the sky. At this moment, it seems that there is a giant spirit in the beginning of the world, a hazy shape. The magic power displayed by Longfeng is really too frightening. The incomparably violent peerless power is raging in the air and distorts Mi Yunfei''s body. "Er ah! I am immortal for thousands of years. No one can defeat me!" At this moment, MI Yunfei looked like a demon king. He looked ferocious and danced wildly, as if he wanted to tear the sky. With a roar, the mountains and rivers were destroyed, wild power gushed out of his hands, his eyes twinkled, and the whole world was in turmoil. "Demons shake the wind and cloud, ghosts roar in the sky, evil anger in the sky!" At this time, MI Yunfei continuously cast the last few moves of the demon god six moves, which is his first attempt to cast three moves at one time. The power of three consecutive moves is incomparable. These moves are combined as if they want to blow the world down. Within a hundred miles, the mountains collapsed one after another, and the smoke and sand rose into the sky. The earth was torn into dozens of pieces, and tens of thousands of kilograms of boulders were smashed in the sky. "Boom!" A huge shock, countless forests directly suspended in the air, like being washed away. Deep underground, waves of torrents and huge waves rose into the sky. The huge water column alone has a diameter of 100 feet. The universe in the four directions seems to be collapsing, and the whole world seems to be about to be destroyed. This is a very shocking scene, which can be called extinction. That kind of destructive power is completely comparable to the magic dragon formula. He directly drained Mi Yunfei''s body by casting three moves in a row. He felt that his whole body was going to be soft soon. However, he is a demon God. How could he give up so easily. Mi Yunfei palmed to the sky and took a palm from the sky. His amazing power fell from the sky like a peerless fierce dragon. The whole void shook violently by the huge divine power, and the heaven and earth seemed to explode soon. In the distance, the mountains burst, the rivers roared, and the peerless divine power destroyed everything. Nothing could stop it. This is a kind of world destruction, a kind of great collapse. The flying catkins were all over the sky, the rocks broke the air, and the mountains were shaken up by the great force, just like the strong wind blowing the straw. Some places began to sink, and the continuous mountains below were instantly smoothed and turned into desolate deserts. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" This is an unimaginable war of destruction. Both sides have made a real fire, and the power of terror spread hundreds of miles away, wiping out all things. A piece of earth with a radius of tens of miles sank hundreds of feet as a whole, and everything became so fragile. It''s difficult for Longfeng to resist such a terrible blow, but how can a genius of the dragon family be defeated so easily? The Dragon Peak and dragon tail swayed and pulled several mountains away. It roared up to the sky and spewed a huge column of light out of its mouth. This is like a lightning pole, which contains peerless power. The huge light column directly pressed against Miyun like a palace falling from the sky. When the light column was pressed down, it was obvious that there was a huge force shaking the world. "Boom!" "Poof!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t grasp his edge. A huge column of light pressed on him. It was obvious that there were electric currents running in his body. His hair all stood upside down, his face was extremely ferocious, and his blood sprayed out, like a peerless demon king who had just eaten human flesh. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei''s white hair soared to the sky, and his whole body was penetrated by great force. A blood hole was blown in his chest, and the blood sprayed out like a spring. He tried his best to stay at the low level. The pain was unbearable, even if it was firm as him. He let out a cry. Longfeng''s claws magnified, like a heavy mountain running over from the air, flying straight towards Miyun and pressing down. Mi Yunfei couldn''t resist. His body fell straight to the ground. "Boom!" There was another loud noise. Mi Yunfei''s body ran through a piece of earth and was photographed 100 feet deep by a claw of Longfeng. "Ouch!" With a dragon chant, the earth was shocked. The Dragon Peak held its head high and went straight to the abyss below. All kinds of magical powers were displayed again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth below is boiling like boiling water in a pot. Riprap flies, and pieces of earth and mountains are jumping up. "Look, there''s blood coming out!" a dragon in the sky pointed to the earth below and said in surprise. "I think the demon God must have been torn to pieces by the Dragon peak!" "The Dragon Peak is crazy. It''s very terrible. It''s estimated that the demon God won''t even leave the bone residue." "Boom!" With a bang, MI Yunfei rushed out of the ground, and his body smashed the broken mountains in the rear into powder. There are three big holes in his chest. The blood is constantly spraying out. His clothes are also in tatters. His white hair is also dyed red. The whole person looks very embarrassed. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the earth cracked, and a pair of dragon horns appeared at the bottom of the earth. Through the crack, you can see that there are two dragon claws. "Ouch!" With a roar, Longfeng tore the earth in half and then rushed out. His mouth was filled with anger, and one or two dragon scales fell off his body. Finally, he turned into a fire dragon and hovered in the air. Mi Yunfei covered his chest, looked at the Dragon Peak in the sky and said with a sneer: "hey hey! Your combat power is really terrible, but you can''t beat me in this way. I want to see if the genius of the dragon family can''t be defeated and get ready to meet the anger of the demon God!" As soon as Mi Yunfei said this, the dragons were obviously unhappy. They were all cleaned up like this. They even talked nonsense. They simply didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. "Hey hey! Meng boy, it seems that you are not willing to admit defeat!" Xuan Xian narrowed her eyes and said to Meng alone. "It seems that he is ready to give up. Dream boy, let your disciple admit defeat! He must die in battle if he goes on like this." long Shengtian is reluctant to give up for fear that something will happen to MI Yunfei. Dream alone shook his head and said, "it''s more painful to let him admit defeat than to kill him. He hasn''t entered the state of violent walking yet. Don''t be surprised if there is a miracle later, because it''s a common thing for me." At this time, suddenly the sky was dark, and it was like a fierce devil looking down at all creatures in the sea of clouds, which made people shiver for no reason. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil." The low singing is like the sound of evoking souls in hell, which swings through this heaven and earth. The whole space seemed to collapse and became dark, and the atmosphere became heavy in an instant. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" With the sound just falling, MI Yunfei''s whole body made a series of crisp noises. His bones are getting bigger, and pieces of purple dragon scales quickly cover his whole body. A pair of green veins burst on his arms, and his hands became the same as his claws. There was a flash of cold light. At this time, his clothes were also blown to pieces. His whole body was purple and glittering, his eyes were light beating, and his whole body was up to three meters, like a peerless demon king. The roar shook the mountains and rivers. When it was huff and puff, the evil spirit curled around and was extremely evil. At this moment, all the dragons were frightened. This strange scene was so shocking that no one could stand it in a short time. "Magic dragon formula! The legendary taboo skill!" Xuanxian sighed and was afraid. Long Shengtian nodded and said, "I didn''t have the chance to see the magic dragon at the beginning. I haven''t seen this set of peerless magic skills, but I saw it today. It''s really evil and incredible!" Mengduxing has seen Mi Yunfei perform the magic dragon formula several times, but he is still shocked. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly and roared up to the sky, shaking everything around him and collapsing. Those mountains were like grains of sand blown by crazy, overturning in an instant. "Hey, hey! That''s interesting. I''d like to see what''s powerful about the legendary magic dragon formula." after Long Feng said that, he raised his head and rushed towards Miyun. The blood in MI Yunfei''s body soared and his whole body shook the sky. He felt that there was an inexhaustible power in his body. Facing Longfeng, he not only didn''t avoid, but looked a little excited. He clenched his five fingers and then punched out. The fist swung like a hot sun falling from nine days, and the whole space shook violently. The huge energy is blatantly shooting in the air, shattering all things in the four directions, and a huge black hole appears in space. Thousands of lightning kept shuttling like silver snakes. That day, the dome sent out a ''rumbling'' thunder. At the moment, the scene seems to be breaking new ground, the whole world is rotating, and those lightning converges into a huge column of light falling from the sky. "Boom!" The huge light column bombarded Mi Yunfei and Longfeng, and their bodies were shaky. You can clearly see that they are still emitting green smoke. However, although lightning is very crazy, MI Yunfei and Longfeng are even more crazy. After a while of shaking, they rushed directly towards each other, regardless of it. "Two barbarians!" the surrounding dragons made such comments. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Mi Yunfei and Longfeng are completely in a big collision. His body can be called a magic body. The collision with the dragon body of Longfeng has sparked. The sound of the impact was like the sound of a bell, shaking people''s hearts and minds. "Ouch!" The Dragon Peak roared up to the sky. A dragon waved its tail and flew directly towards Mi Yun. This blow is absolutely no small matter. The leaked power alone distorts the space. Mi Yunfei''s hair was flying in disorder, like an immortal devil. He raised his fist and smashed it. "Bang!" There is no doubt that MI Yunfei was pulled out by Longfeng more than ten miles away. However, before Mi Yunfei could stabilize his body, Longfeng''s claws stretched out for more than ten miles, like the claw of a heavenly demon photographed from high altitude. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei''s bones were almost broken, and his body was deformed by the huge dragon claws. The falling force was so great that the river below shook up dozens of feet high. In the blink of an eye, the Dragon peak appeared over the river and dived directly towards Miyun Fei in the river below. At this time, suddenly lightning and thunder, water waves surging, and a powerful breath of destruction rushed out. The river was divided into two parts, and everything in the four directions sent out a series of explosions. The surface of the earth was constantly churning, just like the world was collapsing. A world-shaking murderous spirit rushed into the sky, and black magic smoke filled the space between heaven and earth. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" Chapter 324 "Ouch!" A loud dragon chant sounded, and a huge green dragon appeared, startling the sky and detonating the world. All the water in the river poured out and sprinkled in all directions. Mi Yunfei held one hand to the sky and gathered the aura of heaven and earth in his belly. The huge black dragon became more and more substantive. The arrogance of dominating the world makes heaven and earth incompatible, and the universe trembles. The rolling devil Qi rose into the sky and completely covered the world, but the killing intention contained in the devil Qi made people cold. "Die!" A roar of anger shocked the heroes, and the peerless magic power shook the nine days. Mi Yunfei slapped it out and the black dragon rushed up. The palm power jumps everywhere, and the Qi shakes the sky. A blow to the wild seems to destroy the world. Longfeng''s mind vibrates, and the war blood in his body soars rapidly. He can feel the destructive power of MI Yunfei''s blow. Suddenly, the golden light intoxicated the eyes and became as powerful as the sea. The body surface of Longfeng became golden. The sharp claws of its dragon claws grow rapidly, and there is a golden light on them. It looks like it is made of gold. With one claw, the dragon''s claw was thirty feet in size, and it pinched the black dragon directly. Mi Yunfei''s wild blow contains great power. Although the Dragon Peak pinches the green dragon, its body is impacted back and forth. "This demon God is so incredible that he shocked the Dragon Peak back." "What a terrible demon God! Is that the magic dragon formula? It''s too violent!" "I can feel the power of that blow. If there is no boundary, I estimate that this space will be detonated in an instant." The dragons trembled and sighed. "It''s a terrible blow, but I can''t help it!" With a roar, Longfeng stabilized his retreating body, and the golden light on the Dragon claws became more and more prosperous, which made people unable to look directly. "Boom!" With a bang, the black dragon was crushed by the Dragon Peak and dissipated into the invisible. Longfeng is very strong. No matter how many means Ren Mi Yunfei has, he will win overwhelmingly and never give in. Mi Yunfei''s heart was high, and his whole body was shaking with crazy strength. He was not moved at all. He rose into the sky, and the magic smoke surged like the vast sea. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Mi Yunfei rowed with his hands, and his magic Qi soared to the sky. His great power was like a milky way surging in the air. His eyes were full of evil spirits, like a demon king rushing out of hell, startling the sky, stirring the wind and dispersing the clouds. At this moment, it was dark within a hundred miles, and a huge black hole appeared in the sky. The invisible force seemed to devour all things. The earth below is sinking constantly, and the mountains about 34 miles long are thrown into the air like a giant dragon. Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown radiated, his muscles bulged high, his whole body was purple, and a Zhalong revolved around his body. The immortal divine power surged everywhere and bombed wildly in this world. "I want to see if the dragon''s genius is really invincible!" Mi Yunfei slapped it out, and the thick and incomparable wild force was knocking the border into a "bang". He is like a giant spirit holding the world at war, and everything around him is torn apart by him. Zhalong has a big mouth, can swallow wind and kiss rain, and has the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. With the slap of MI Yunfei, Zhalong threw his head up and went out. Looking at the fierce look, he seemed to tear the Dragon Peak. Longfeng looked excited, opened his mouth and spewed out an iceberg, and a vision suddenly appeared in the sky. Icebergs are so heavy that the void is'' rumbling ''and the sky seems to be broken at any time. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Zhalong rushes up, breaking through the huge iceberg and finally reaching the Dragon Peak. The Dragon Peak''s two claws moved, as if they were connecting heaven and earth. Its dragon claws stretched out and a golden column of light pressed down from the sky. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Zhalong bumped into the light column and got entangled. The invisible crazy force swept the world, pressed the heaven and earth, and destroyed the peaks 200 miles away. "Ouch!" The Dragon Peak rushed up, opened a huge dragon mouth, and bit Zhalong. Obviously, it wants to swallow the Zhalong. The dragon was strung in its mouth, and the dragon tail swept away. The wild power was still terrible, and the Dragon scales on the Dragon Peak were blown to pieces. "Boom!" With an explosion, Zhalong exploded, and the violent giant force penetrated the body of Longfeng, but there was no blood flowing out. Longfeng was so strong that he dared to make such a move, which really surprised Mi Yunfei. However, it also aroused his competitive blood. His whole body was purple and flowed, and there was faint blood light, like a demon climbing out of the blood pool. There were two blood lights in MI Yunfei''s eyes, which scattered the clouds in the sky. As he stepped out, the whole sky was shaking. The fighting spirit of MI Yunfei became higher and higher, and his blood expanded like a raging sea at this moment. A huge pillar of blood surrounds the body. It reaches jiuxiao on the top and Jiuyou on the bottom. It is extremely evil. The wind and thunder are blowing, the waves are surging, and the awe inspiring murderous spirit is running around. Mi Yunfei''s face is ferocious and gushing out of shocking power. "The third move of magic dragon formula, the Raptor crosses the river!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly, his blood was shining into the sky, and he shouted wildly. It seemed that he was turbulent in previous and present lives. A powerful and peerless force is like an ocean surging in this space. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Everything explodes and destroys. Within a hundred miles, nothing exists. It seems that hundreds of millions of iron cavalry have rolled through the air, shaking the sky. The whole land is full of holes. Some places have fallen hundreds of feet deep, and some places have even pulled up a mountain on the ground. The roaring sand is like a wolf in the sea, and everything is upside down. This kind of scene has a great impact on the vision, like to destroy the world. Yin and yang are reversed, heaven and earth are out of order, and the space is squeezed and deformed. Mi Yunfei slapped down, as if to break the fairyland. The shocking magic power shocked the heroes and deterred ghosts and gods. The peerless fierce dragon roared into the sky and tore everything apart. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei was murderous and stood in the clouds like a demon king challenging the world. Bursts of blood covered the sky. Longfeng trembled in his heart. He never thought that MI Yunfei could burst out such terrible combat power. This kind of combat power has been compared with those in the early stage of phantom soul, and even stronger. However, after all, it is the genius of the dragon family. How can it be afraid? At this moment, it broke out its combat power to the highest point, shining all over the body, shocking the world. Under the Dragon Peak''s claw, it was like a mountain shaking in the air, beating the void to pieces. At this moment, the sky shook and the earth shook. All the dragons could not stand. The peerless divine power gushed out like a huge storm, blowing all the dragons away. Long Shengtian opened his mouth and breathed out a breath. The invisible power covered the heaven and earth, and the whole space was instantly stabilized. In the distance, the peerless fierce dragon rushed to the giant claws of the Dragon Peak. The two intersect, breaking the earth and resonating with ghosts and gods. This kind of scene is very magnificent, the prosperity is exhausted, the vicissitudes are everywhere, and the invisible giant force shakes the mountains and rivers. At the moment of the fight, MI Yunfei gradually felt pressure, such as thousands of mountains. His breath sank, and his immortal power gushed out again, trying to turn the tide. "Boom!" Another earth shattering impact, the ten stars suddenly appear and move, like a holy light shining in the sky. Hundreds of miles away, the beautiful mountains and rivers are suspended in the air, and tens of thousands of ruicai fluxes and flows. Mi Yunfei only felt pain all over his body, and the demon body seemed to be broken. There are thousands of killing ideas in his heart, and the Pu Ling jade on his chest is flashing a faint green light. At this moment, MI Yunfei felt that he was full of lost inner strength, full of energy and shaking the sky. "The fourth move of the magic dragon formula, the Dragon falls into the sea!" With a violent slap, the thunder is powerful, pulling mountains and rivers and destroying the stars. Waves of evil spirits spread all over the world and dyed the world dark. Bursts of storms blew everything, and the sky suddenly showed bursts of blood light. Everything hung in the air, which was very dazzling. The suffocating pressure like a heavy mountain rolled from the sky, making the chest of many low-strength dragons dull. In the smoke and sand, a dragon hovered beside Mi Yunfei. The dragon head corner was towering and cruel. Between breathing, swallow a mountain like a belly. Mi Yunfei slapped the dragon, and the Dragon rushed straight up, straight to the Dragon Peak. Longfeng was shocked. He could feel how crazy Mi Yunfei was. The fourth move of the magic dragon formula is too violent to resist. The Dragon Peak roared up to the sky, opened its huge mouth and ejected its own dragon yuan. For a moment, the golden light was shining on the sky. The dragon Yuan contains an extremely terrible destructive power, and the whole sky is illuminated. The huge dragon Yuan was the size of a water tank. When it was pressed down from high altitude, it tore the earth into hundreds of pieces. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" This is a devastating war. The war on the sky is surging like a raging wave, and everything is blasted into slag. "Well, who is competing?" With a roar, MI Yunfei flew up a big earthquake. He danced wildly and blood gurgled out of his mouth. He was more militant and gave full play to all the forces in his body. This blow obviously had to be divided into two levels. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei''s body was pierced again. He was shocked by the power contained in Longfeng Longyuan for tens of miles. The Dragon peak was also very difficult. Many dragon scales fell off its body and blood spilled from its mouth. At this time, Longfeng swallowed Longyuan into his stomach, then rushed over, and a dragon tail pumped it towards miyunfei, driving miyunfei a hundred miles away. At this moment, time seemed to stand still, and all the dragons took a breath. They were very clear about the combat power of Longfeng. However, MI Yunfei can make Longfeng spit out Longyuan to fight him. This strength is no worse than that of ordinary people in the early stage of phantom soul. A hundred miles away, MI Yunfei''s body fell into a mountain. His bones were broken, his mind was dizzy, and his blood slowly stopped flowing. "Why did I lose? Can''t I really defeat Longfeng?" it''s hard to calm down in MI Yunfei''s mind. His strength has obviously improved compared with that before he came to the South China Sea, but even so, he still lost. He is unwilling. "If I can create the fifth form of magic dragon formula, I will defeat him!" Mi Yunfei was really unwilling. He didn''t want to fail like this. "Yes, I must create the fifth form of magic dragon formula." Gradually, MI Yunfei''s mind was empty. He kept evolving his moves. In his mind, he recalled the palmprints left by Wan Jinghong. "From deep to shallow, from real to virtual, the higher the realm, the palm power is not as good as before. This is not just a palm power, but a state of mind. Is master Wan Jinghong evolving a Taoist rhyme that returns to nature?" Mi Yunfei suddenly seemed to wake up. He began to evolve according to the first few forms of magic dragon formula and the characteristics of magic dragon formula. A moment later, MI Yunfei''s divine power vibrated, like an ocean surging, and the purple glow flowed all over him, like a holy light bathing. He seemed to be in harmony with heaven and earth, communicating the supreme principles of heaven and earth. The Yin and Yang Qi in his body also rotated, and various complicated moves appeared in his mind. In his whole body, you can clearly see a lot of dragon Qi winding around. Suddenly, MI Yunfei opened his eyes and pierced the cliff cave in front of him. He pushed forward with one palm, and a mountain range of more than 20 miles was instantly smoothed. His whole body was filled with awe inspiring power, even though all the dragons hundreds of miles away were frightened and trembled. "Ha ha! I finally created the fifth form of the magic dragon formula. Dragon Peak, even if it is a hundred miles away, I will defeat you!" Chapter 325 "Ha ha! I''m a devil, a devil with a terrible spirit. I''m a God, a God who can''t be defeated! Who''s competing in the world? Who''s competing?" The rolling devil Qi came out from the top of his body. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was ablaze with blood light, and bursts of storm surged out, crushing the mountain. A wisp of dragon Qi rushed out of his body. The Dragon Qi seemed to be some substantive, such as the real dragon hovering in the sea of clouds. Between turning hands, heaven and earth move, and when you step, the river roars. He seems to be evolving his own Tao rhyme and communicating the supreme principles of heaven and earth. Miyun flew to the sky with one hand. Suddenly, the wind and waves were huge, and mountains and seas fell between the fingers. Countless heaven and earth auras poured into his stomach, and the whole void changed its shape, and a huge vortex appeared. "The fifth move of magic dragon formula, glass dragon breaking the wind!" In an instant, the world revolved, the sea withered and the rocks rotted, and dozens of mountains were suspended in the air. Wild forces spread across the world and deterred heaven and earth. The Dragon Qi in the sky rushed into Mi Yunfei''s palm, and a glass dragon appeared impressively. This palm is newly created by Mi Yunfei according to the general outline of the magic dragon formula. Its power is by no means dozens of times more terrible than the previous moves. A hundred miles away, Longfeng was cold all over. It could feel a very terrible breath locking it. At this moment, a huge dragon chant was heard from a hundred miles away, and Longfeng instantly raised his combat power to the peak. All the dragons were shocked. The sky hundreds of miles away completely changed. It was dark and a big black hole with a radius of dozens of miles appeared in the air. Great pressure came from a hundred miles away, and a series of explosions were heard all around. Suddenly, a peerless fierce dragon about 100 feet long rushed from the darkness. Where the fierce dragon passed, the mountains burst and the world suffered. Long Feng was already ready. His whole body was shining, and his huge claws patted the fierce dragon. "Boom!" Unable to stop, completely unable to stop, the dragon claw of Longfeng was penetrated by the peerless fierce dragon, and then passed through the body of Longfeng. "Bang!" Blood splashed, the golden body of Longfeng was penetrated by the peerless fierce dragon, and a huge hole appeared in its chest. At this time, a startling smell came out in the distance, and a golden light rushed over like a meteor. Looking at the light, Longsheng was shocked and shouted, "that''s the oldest Dragon Gas! There''s also the smell of Phoenix!" Mi Yunfei exhibited the wings of the dragon and Phoenix. The speed was so fast that he died in the blink of an eye. He rushed to the hundred feet of the Dragon Peak and immediately displayed the immortal killing palm. The huge palm of his hand fell from the sky. Longfeng was seriously injured and could not resist. He was slapped by Mi Yunfei for dozens of miles like a fly. Mi Yunfei rushed up again and hit Longfeng''s head with a fist, which made it spew out blood flowers in its mouth. At this time, MI Yunfei grabbed the tail of Longfeng with one hand and swept towards the surrounding peaks. Many mountains were smashed into powder. "Er ah! Who is competing in the world? The strong are lonely!" With a roar, the earth was shocked. Mi Yunfei held the tail of Longfeng and threw it into the air. Before the Dragon Peak fell, Miyun flew into the sky and blew up. "Boom!" Longfeng''s body was blown out of a big hole, and the Dragon scales were scattered everywhere. It was blown into a mountain by Miyun Fei. At this time, MI Yunfei''s combat power is surging and he can''t vent at all. He is as terrible as the devil who wants to destroy the world. Mi Yunfei''s hands gushed out a destructive force. Miexianzhang magnified, stretched out a hundred feet away, swung a mountain, and then directly hit the Dragon Peak. "Boom!" The whole body of Longfeng, together with the mountain, was smashed into the ground for more than ten feet. The whole heaven and earth seemed to jump to pieces and sent out a huge tremor. This is a very tragic picture. The earth is torn apart and there are abysses everywhere. The place of the war completely turned into a desert, and the dust in the sky was difficult to disperse for a long time. At this moment, MI Yunfei controlled his demons and did not continue to fight. He took a few steps, crushed countless mountains and rivers, and finally disappeared into the sky. Looking at Mi Yunfei who left, no one could be calm. Even if it was a dream to walk alone, the waves turned up in his heart. "This. This boy is too rebellious, and that kind of combat power is too terrible!" Xuanxian was hard to calm down, and his breath was hurried. Long Sheng''s eyes were deep. He stared at the place where Mi Yunfei disappeared and muttered, "this boy is not simple! Even the Dragon peak was defeated by him. Why did his wings have the smell of ancient dragon and Phoenix? This smell is too familiar. What''s the matter?" Meng walked alone with an excited face and said to himself, "smelly boy has grown up. The magic dragon formula he created is not much different from that created by the magic dragon. I''m afraid a peerless skill will finally be born. Who can stop it in heaven and earth?" Some dragons in the sky were dizzy. The fierce war just now tore the world to pieces. The whole world shook for a while before calming down, but their hearts were difficult to calm down. Long Shengtian stretched out his big hand and separated the earth. He grabbed Long Feng, shook his head and said, "this boy is really terrible. He hurt such a strong body of Long Feng." after that, long Shengtian disappeared into the sky with Long Feng. Xuan Xian and Meng walked alone and shook their heads and left. At night, the cold moon hung high, and the white silver light poured down, enveloping the whole forest. The low sound of insects came from the forest, which made the silent night more energetic. Miyun Frisbee sat on a huge stone, his heart was empty, and there were bursts of aura when he breathed. At this time, he rowed with both hands, constantly evolving the moves created today. At this moment, there was an invisible divine power surging in the forest. With one hand, he stretched out his golden palm to the sky, as if to take off the moon in the sky. The golden light palm shook the sky and collapsed the four heaven and earth. Where the power passed, countless mountains were crushed. Mi Yunfei gives another palm. The palm force is soft. Mountain peaks are lifted by the palm wind and suspended in the air. He seems to be communicating the supreme principles of heaven and earth, integrating with heaven and earth, and constantly evolving his own Tao rhyme. At this time, MI Yunfei''s eyes twinkled, and two rays of light burst out, penetrating several peaks in the sky. He opened his mouth and breathed a breath. A piece of earth was broken. When his cultivation reached his level, one breath was enough to destroy an expert in the realm of heaven and spirit. If you reach the magic soul state, even an idea can make a person who breaks the martial arts state disappear. Nascent birth, entering the world, transforming the realm and the spirit of heaven are just in the realm of martial arts. These realms are a kind of refining of their own physique, and they are unable to exert some magical powers. The realm of breaking martial arts, resisting the sky and illusory soul belongs to the realm of martial arts. These realms are difficult to practice. We need to constantly understand the Tao rhyme, so as to display all kinds of magical skills. As for the realm of flying fairy, it no longer belongs to the realm of the world. After reaching this realm, it will break away from the world and enter the legendary fairy world. Mi Yun soared up and stood high above the sky. Now he has cultivated his heavenly eye and can see things thousands of miles away. The excellent mountains and rivers have a panoramic view, which broadens his mind and is also of great benefit to his practice. "It''s a good feeling. I look down at thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, and I can fly in heaven and earth." Mi Yunfei is filled with emotion and has a feeling of being open-minded. "Now that we have come to the dragon family, it''s time to unlock the secret of the subduing demon tripod." after that, MI Yunfei disappeared into the night sky. In the back garden of the Dragon Temple, mengduxing, longshengtian and Xuanxian are talking about wine and the Tao they have practiced. Mi Yunfei went straight here, saluted the three and began to mention his demon subduing tripod. After hearing this, long Shengtian was shocked and said, "master Wan Jinghong, that''s a figure before the gate of the fairyland has been closed! The demon subduing Ding is recorded in the ancient scroll of our dragon family. It is said to be an ancient treasure. It''s more mysterious. Even if it''s the fairyland, few people know it, not to mention the human world." "Is there an ancient scroll among the dragon family that can translate the ancient texts?" Mi Yunfei held the demon subduing tripod in the palm of his hand and looked forward to it. Long Shengtian and Xuan Xian stared at the ancient text on the subduing demon tripod, and they all had some doubts, because they could only know a few words at their age. "You wait first!" long Shengtian said and disappeared into the backyard. Soon, long Shengtian came over with a golden book in his hand. Long Shengtian said, "this book is the oldest book of our dragon family. It records very old events. But this book is not complete, it is only a fragmented volume. The most complete is among the Dragon families in the fairy world." After hearing this, MI Yunfei felt some regret, but he also held an expectation. "You enlarge the demon subduing tripod." long Shengtian said to MI Yunfei. After listening to this, MI Yunfei nodded and then offered up the demon subduing tripod. The demon subduing tripod rose into the air, like a palace that fell down in nine days, with different forms of brilliance all over his body. Long Shengtian also threw up the Golden Book in his hand at the moment. When the Golden Book rose in the air, it suddenly shone with gold, and a light mask covered the subduing demon tripod. At this moment, the demon subduing tripod suddenly rotated, and those ancient texts were like spirit snakes crawling, gradually showing various fonts. Mi Yunfei stared, and finally some fonts were translated. Looking at the recognized handwriting, MI Yunfei immediately exclaimed, "subdue the devil classic!" The dream alone trembled in his heart. He pointed to the words on it and said, "this Scripture can''t be seen. It''s a very evil skill." Mi Yunfei immediately turned his eyes away. Just for a moment, he felt that he had a bloodthirsty mood. Longshengtian and Xuanxian''s skills were much higher than Mi Yunfei, and they were not affected. When the demon subduing tripod returned to MI Yunfei''s hand, MI Yunfei was hard to calm down. He didn''t know what the tripod was. It was too mysterious. "This demon subduing tripod is too mysterious. I''m afraid there''s a reason why master Wan Jinghong didn''t bring him into the fairy world. The scriptures on it are very profound and a very evil skill." mengduxing''s heart trembled. Long Shengtian nodded and said, "yes, this skill must not be practiced. This artifact is too mysterious. There are some ancient texts on it that can''t be translated." "This tripod should be stored first. It must not fall into the hands of others, especially the demon clan. If it falls into the hands of the demon clan, it will be like a tiger adding wings." Xuanxian was also hard to calm down. Mi Yunfei nodded and thought to himself, "what kind of utensil is this? Maybe we can understand it only after we arrive at the fairy world." "Senior, now the competition between me and Longfeng is over. I think I should break into Wanlong cave with unparalleled." Mi Yunfei is eager to improve his strength now, because there are too many secrets that can only be known after reaching the fairy world. He doesn''t want to wait any longer. Long Shengtian sighed, "OK! But I have to tell you about Wanlong cave." "Oh, what kind of place is Wanlong cave?" Mi Yunfei wondered. "The ten thousand Dragon Cave is a world, a desolate world separated by our ancestors from ancient times. However, the ancestors of this world were only separated by half, while the other half was in the magic cloud Jedi of the demon family." Mi Yunfei was surprised by the strength of the ancestors of the dragon family and the demon family. It was really terrible that he could bring the ancient world here. The strength of such a person is completely unimaginable. It''s not difficult to fight through time and space. "The ancestors of the dragon clan are so terrible. Don''t they say they can reverse time and space and change the world?" Mi Yunfei suddenly thought of Ye Xiaolan. If his strength is strong enough, he must turn back time and save Ye Xiaolan. Long Shengtian said with a smile, "ha ha! It''s not that easy. The ancestor of our dragon family is almost invincible in heaven and earth, but he can''t change the world, because heaven and earth have the rules of heaven and earth. However, your growth path is different from others. Maybe you can break the rules of heaven and earth." "Are the rules of heaven and earth? Can I really dominate heaven and earth?" Mi Yunfei was more and more confused. Long Shengtian continued: "Wanlong cave is a very dangerous place. The danger in it is not to mention ordinary people. Even immortal gods have to fall. But the ancestors forcibly changed it and cleared away some dangers, which is very helpful for the realm under Feixian. After entering, they can come out in half a year, or more than ten years. The longer it takes, the more helpful it is for the opportunity to improve their accomplishments." "Oh! Unexpectedly, I''ll go in tomorrow and see what kind of world it is." Chapter 326 The next day, the sun shines, a hundred birds sing, and the fragrant aura is like a tide, which makes people feel comfortable. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled came to a cave with long Shengtian. There was a blue mask outside the cave. Even his heavenly eye could not see the things in the cave, giving people an extremely mysterious feeling. "Smelly boy, you and matchless go in and don''t know when they can come out. Now Qinglan is in crisis, and my two predecessors and I rush to Qinglan first." mengduxing has some reluctance in his heart and some emotion in his tone. Mi Yunfei, with tears in his eyes, nodded and said, "master, please rest assured. This time, unparalleled and I will completely break through the Wanlong cave. When the disciple returns, he will be surprised." After hearing this, Xuanxian smiled and said, "there are many talented people of the dragon family. It is said that no one could break through except the old dragon! But he also broke through when he reached the initial state of magic soul." Long Shengtian smiled and said, "I''m looking forward to the situation after you and unparalleled come out of Wanlong cave. If you completely break through Wanlong cave, I''m afraid you won''t be too far away even if you don''t step into the realm of phantom soul." Long Shengtian turned to look at Wushuang and said, "Wushuang, you are the emperor of our dragon family. Although your physique is very different, it can still destroy you. Be careful." Unparalleled nodded and said, "please don''t worry, elder. My master and I are almost different. When I come out, I''ll bring you good news!" "Well, it''s not life and death. I believe smelly boy and unparalleled will come out unharmed. At that time, we just need to be mentally prepared and don''t be frightened by their growth." mengduxing''s words are so, but there is some pain in his heart. Mi Yunfei is his proudest disciple. He said he didn''t worry. It''s false. Long Shengtian waved his hand and said, "OK! You go in! Remember, when you can''t break down, you must retreat. Otherwise, you really can''t get out." Mi Yunfei and Wushuang nodded and entered the cave together. After watching them go in, Meng walked alone and sighed: "I really look forward to the situation after the smelly boy comes out. If he can reach the realm of magic soul, he will add the magic dragon formula at that time. I don''t know if he can fight with the peak of magic soul?" "Hehe! It''s time for us to compete. If you defeat me, I''ll go to Qinglan immediately. If not, I''ll wait here for a year." "Well, it''s a deal! Is it the old battlefield?" "Ha ha! The world can''t stand the war between you and me. Only the ancient battlefield left by our ancestors can give a go. Xuanxian, I want you to witness this time." The three smiled at each other and disappeared into the sky. Two days later, long Shengtian and Xuanxian''s followers dream to walk alone and embark on the journey of Qinglan. Who wins and who loses between them? Or a tie? I don''t know either. All I know is that a world shaking war is about to begin! After MI Yunfei and Wushuang stepped into the cave, a strong suction pulled them. At this moment, none of them could move for half a minute, with some expectation and some fear in their hearts. After a incense burning time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang were transmitted to a river by the suction. Before he opened his eyes, an old and bloody taste came to him. "My God, what kind of world is this?" Mi Yunfei was surprised. "What kind of beast is that? It''s even similar to Kirin, but it looks more fierce." "Unparalleled, you see, the one in the sky looks like an ancient giant, but it has wings and claws. Its whole body seems to be made of steel, but it is covered with dragon scales." "There is a sheep over there. It has nine tails and four ears. How does its eyes grow on its back? Is it the legendary" not "in the legend?" "What kind of monster is that? It looks like a Jiao, but it has three heads! It swallowed a mountain into its belly." Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were shocked. It seemed that the world was really a desolate world. There were groups of wild animals in front of them. There were tens of millions of animals everywhere in the sky and on the ground. There are bats more than ten feet in size, giant snakes about 100 feet in length, and tigers with iron claws. There are also orcs. They are ten feet tall and can pull mountains and rivers and break the earth. Mi Yunfei ran his heavenly eye and expanded his eyesight to about a thousand miles. At a glance, there were arrogant and ferocious monsters everywhere. There are mountains all around here. There are tens of thousands of mountains around thousands of miles. There are many lakes and rivers during this period. This is a vast forest. Mi Yunfei can only see things thousands of miles away, but he can''t see the edge of the forest at all. The ancient trees in front of us are towering, the smallest one is as big as a water tank, and some larger ancient trees are about 100 feet in diameter. The branches are curved, like a huge wild dragon lying there. Only a leaf is the size of a house. There are many vines on the cliff, and the smallest one is the size of a man''s waist. There are many ferocious strange monsters climbing on it, each of which is seven or eight feet tall. A towering mountain stands upright in the clouds, with vigorous momentum and ten thousand feet on the wall. On the mountain stands a pine tree, which is wrapped with a giant snake, which is 100 feet long. "Roar!" "boom!" With a roar, the earth shook and the mountains shook. A half Orc about ten feet high pulled up a mountain peak and smashed it at a lightning eagle in the sky. The lightning carving was about five feet in size. When it flapped its wings, it blew the mountains on the ground shaky. It opened its huge mouth and spewed out a lightning. The lightning was terrible, like a huge column of light falling from nine days. In the distance, another unknown monster bit on a monster shaped like a lion and swallowed it a moment later. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei and unparalleled atmosphere dare not breathe. Their chest fluctuates and is difficult to calm for a long time. Fortunately, the ancient trees in this forest are too large, and the volume of MI Yunfei and unparalleled is too small for those monsters, so they were not found immediately. The smell of this forest is ancient, and the wind blows on the face, which is frightening. These monsters eat their hair and drink their blood, which is really terrible. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled moved forward carefully, walked a hundred feet away, and there was a "click" at their feet. When I looked up, a huge monster skull was buried in the soil, revealing only a part, with a little luster on it. Mi Yunfei understood that the strength of this kind of beast must be very strong. At least the bones that can shine after death are holy beasts. However, powerful monsters like this died here. It can be inferred that there must be more terrible beasts in this forest. After another two steps, the soil under his feet became a little loose. Mi Yunfei looked down carefully and was shocked when he saw it clearly. These in front of us are not real soil, but are paved with bone debris, and some even turn into ashes. "How many monsters have died? Even bones and debris have paved the road!" Mi Yunfei was shocked. It''s dark in the forest. There are many ancient trees. There are many faint lights beating in the distance. Mi Yunfei knows that it must be the monster''s eyes. Under the big tree in front of me, there are mountains of corpses, the Yin wind blows, and ashes float out. After walking hundreds of feet, suddenly the earth shook, several peaks in the distance were smashed, and many huge ancient trees were shaken away. "Roar!" A huge roar sounded, which made countless wild animals run in the forest. The strong wind caused by running alone rolled up the ancient trees. "I''m sorry! When I meet a hard stubble, many wild animals run around. Even if we haven''t been found, we''ll probably be trampled on." Mi Yunfei was surprised. What monster can make so many fierce animals afraid? They dare not fly into the air at all, because the air target is too large and it is easy to be attacked by flying monsters. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang run. Although their speed is not slow, there are too many monsters. The strong wind makes them swing. Many giant monsters'' legs have stepped on the side of miyunfei and Wushuang. Every time those monsters step out, a huge pit will appear on the ground. "It''s not a way to go on like this. Sooner or later, these monsters will step on it. If it''s a war, I''m afraid it won''t be good." Mi Yunfei analyzed the situation in front of him. At this time, MI Yunfei and unparalleled came to a huge ancient tree and jumped up. He pulled aside the leaves and quietly stared at the distance, wondering what monster made these savages so afraid. "Roar!" There was another huge roar. There were bursts of storms. Countless ancient trees were overturned, and even the tall and straight peaks were collapsing. Suddenly, a giant beast about 60 feet high and 300 feet long appeared in the distance. The monster dashed through the mountains, completely ignoring anything in the way. "That. That''s a Tyrannosaurus Rex!" Mi Yunfei cried out in fear. He didn''t expect that Tyrannosaurus Rex would appear in this desolate world, and he didn''t know how many times larger than those Tyrannosaurus Rex at the bottom of the sea. "Why is it so frightened? Isn''t it chasing these monsters? Is it running away?" Mi Yunfei''s heart is hard to calm down. If such a terrible Tyrannosaurus Rex is running away, what is chasing it? "Boom!" Mountains were thrown up, the earth sank, and the world was in great turmoil, like subversion. The tree standing by Mi Yunfei and Wushuang is a hundred feet in diameter, but it is still shaking. "Roar!" With a roar, the sky shook and the earth shook. The ancient trees in the distance were like flooded rice fields. They collapsed one after another, and the whole earth was shaking. A giant beast about 100 feet high and 400 feet long rushed from a distance. Its head is towering, shaped like an ox, covered with scales and shining cold light. A huge mouth is like a black hole. You can swallow a mountain into your stomach when you open your mouth. It has sharp teeth, but each tooth is the size of a house. It''s really ferocious and terrible. The giant beast was even bigger than the Tyrannosaurus Rex. When it went down, it immediately kicked a mountain peak, and each foot had to step into a huge pit. It has four limbs, and each leg is like a huge column connecting the sky, which is very striking to the field of vision. In front, the Tyrannosaurus rex was frightening and ran away quickly, while the monster shaped like a cow was in hot pursuit. "What kind of monster is this? Why is it so huge? If it''s fought, it''s estimated that even the strong ones in the initial stage of phantom soul will be difficult to win." Mi Yunfei''s heart is thrilled. The world is too terrible. Everything is so primitive. The scene at the moment is very shocking. Hundreds of thousands of wild animals are running in the forest. Gusts of storm surged out, and the forest was destroyed like a flood. "Tyrannosaurus Rex is running towards us. There is a huge beast behind us. We must run. Otherwise, the ancient tree will be flattened by it." after MI Yunfei said that, he ran directly with unparalleled in the forest. They raised their speed to the limit, but they didn''t dare to fly, so their speed was not much faster than that of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Tyrannosaurus Rex faced death. He was afraid and raised his speed to the peak. In the twinkling of an eye, he caught up with MI Yunfei and unparalleled. "Wow! This guy caught up with us. He almost stepped on us." Mi Yunfei was frightened. T-Rex didn''t find two ''weak'' creatures on the ground. It''s very difficult for MI Yunfei and Wushuang to run, because the ground is full of abysses, which are trampled out by those wild animals, so he and Wushuang will be caught up by T-Rex. "Roar!" The howling was huge and the storm was raging. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were almost blown out. The whole earth was in turmoil, as if it were going to turn over. "No, the monster has caught up. We have to fly." Mi Yunfei made a decision. If he doesn''t fly again, he will die. At this time, he and unparalleled rose into the sky and flew into the sky. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang watched below. The giant monster soon caught up with the Tyrannosaurus Rex. It opened its huge mouth and bit on the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tail. "Ow!" The screams were heard all the time. T-Rex was unwilling to be captured. He stopped and bit the giant monster. Without the ability to resist at all, the giant beast bit the Tyrannosaurus Rex, took a big bite and swallowed it directly. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei was afraid for a while. He patted his chest and said, "the world is terrible. Tyrannosaurus Rex is so huge that it was swallowed by the giant beast. Fortunately, we flew into the air, otherwise it would be dangerous." Matchless shook his head and said, "master, you are wrong. Maybe the ground is safer." "Oh, what do you mean?" Mi Yunfei felt something wrong. "Look around!" unparalleled has some helplessness, and his tone of voice is a little solemn and stirring. Mi Yun looked around and shouted, "my God, it''s a big game this time!" The boundless world brings different highlights to friends. I hope friends like it. If you think the book of demon God is good, please give me support, and it will be more wonderful later! Chapter 327 Mi Yun looked around. There were flying beasts in all directions, and the whole sky was covered. "Buzzing!" Those monsters flapped their wings, scattered the clouds, blew gusts of wind, and flew in groups towards Miyun and Wushuang. "Chi Chi!" Lightning gathered one by one, shuttling wildly in the air, and the huge force split several peaks into fragments. Mi Yunfei unfolds the wings of the dragon and Phoenix, and dodges with unparalleled speed. Their speed was so fast that the flying beasts in the rear could not catch up. "Fly to the East." Mi Yunfei ran his heavenly eye, scanned the situation in all directions and made a judgment in an instant. Behind him, millions of monsters are chasing, lightning, icebergs and a sea of fire. The space was blown apart and sent out a "rumbling" roar. After MI Yunfei and Wushuang flew nearly a thousand miles to the East, the monsters behind them still didn''t get rid of, almost three or four hundred miles. "Unfortunately, there are another group 500 miles ahead. The sight of these monsters is really speechless." Mi Yunfei was surprised. "Master, what is that?" peerless pointed to the giant eagle in the distance. Mi Yun flew to the direction of matchless. A giant eagle appeared hundreds of miles away. The giant eagle had three eyes. The one on the middle forehead was relatively large and flickered with green light. Its feathers are golden yellow and its size is not too large. When it spreads its wings, it is only one foot in size. "That''s the divine eye yellow Eagle!" Mi Yunfei suddenly remembered the records he saw in the ancient scroll mountain of the dragon family. God eye yellow eagle, as the name suggests, has very good eyesight. It can see anything 5000 miles away, which is more powerful than the sky eye formed by Zhiyun flying. And the flying speed of the God eye yellow eagle is very fast. Although it is not as fast as the golden winged ROC, it is much faster than other beasts. "It''s the one who''s making trouble. No wonder we''ve been found by those animals everywhere. It feels like we''ve been locked. I never thought it was this guy." "Master, what shall we do now? With the God eyed yellow eagle, we have no way to escape." "Hey, hey! Kill it first. Although it flies fast, it can''t compare with you and me." "I''m afraid it''s not easy! After all, there are hundreds of monsters over there!" peerless was surprised at Mi Yunfei''s madness. "If we don''t kill the God eyed yellow eagle, we will face millions of flying animals! I feel cold when I think about it." after MI Yunfei said that, he rushed towards the God eyed yellow eagle with the devil''s shadow in his hand. Peerless sighed and rushed to the God eye yellow eagle. There are hundreds of flying animals around the God eye yellow eagle. Among them are the winged god horse and the monster with the leading cow body. This monster is called longniu. In addition, there is a flying dog. The dog is huge, like a giant elephant and looks like a wolf. Mi Yunfei only glanced at the ancient scroll of the dragon family, but he knew that the dog was called a wolf dog. "Kill!" With the shadow in his hand, MI Yunfei cleaved out directly across 70 or 80 feet. The invisible power shook the sky and cut dozens of mountains into slag. The huge knife awn surged in the air like a meteor across the sky, but the rushed knife gas split more than a dozen unknown monsters in half, and a lot of blood fell from the air. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Several huge roars in succession, flowers exploded in the sky, and various magical skills were displayed. The violent power shook the sky. Those monsters were obviously crazy and rushed towards Mi Yunfei and Wushuang. Be sure to kill these two arrogant guys. Mi Yunfei was full of light, and his vast divine power surged in his stomach. He waved his knife across the cliff, and suddenly several flying beasts fell from the air. Unparalleled was also fierce. He raised his head to the sky with a dragon chant, spewing out a vast ocean in his mouth. The vast waves surged and pressed down directly in the air. Many flying beasts were hurt, and they fell straight down by the surging ocean. Even if some resisted, the feathers were wet and the flight was not smooth. "Roar!" The leader was a monster, huge, covered with black hair and swarthy luster. It also has a unicorn on its forehead, which is somewhat similar to a unicorn, but its overall appearance is somewhat like a unicorn. Looking at the monster, Mi Yun flew to his lips and said, "this is *!" * all the monsters were attacked, and all kinds of magical powers came out. The mighty force pierced the earth below, and several peaks were collapsing. Mi Yunfei''s divine power was surging and he didn''t mean to avoid at all. He held the demon shadow in his hand and used the killing God crazy knife. The sky suddenly glowed, and the huge blade was cut off in the air, like a star falling from the nine days. "Boom!" With a very powerful blow, MI Yunfei''s blood expanded like a god of war, arrogant. Great power blew him out and directly knocked the tip of a mountain out. This blow couldn''t hurt Mi Yunfei at all. He roared angrily, rushed up with the devil''s shadow, and chopped down several knives in a row. The leaked knife Qi tore the earth below into two halves, and mountains were thrown away. Those flying beasts are so strong that MI Yunfei can''t compete with them, let alone kill the God eyed yellow Eagle protected in the middle. Mi Yunfei was shocked and fell straight down. If he fell, it would be difficult to live, because there are more monsters below than in the sky. Peerless saw that he was nervous and hurried to MI Yunfei. Before Mi Yunfei fell to the ground, he had caught Mi Yunfei. "These animals are really tough. If you don''t give them some color, you really think I''m a soft persimmon." after MI Yunfei said that, he jumped off his unparalleled back and stood in the air. At this time, his divine power vibrated, his golden palm stretched out, pulled up the two peaks, and the whole earth shook. "Beast, die!" With a roar, MI Yunfei threw out the two peaks and smashed them into the flying animals in the air. Just when the two peaks were about to hit the flying animals, Miyun waved his golden fist and blew it over. The vast internal force surged in the air like a raging wave, and the blow directly smashed the two peaks. Large rocks smashed everywhere, smashing those flying animals to pieces, and many low-strength flying animals were smashed to flesh and blood. The sky is full of smoke and dust. It''s dark. It''s difficult to see things clearly. Taking advantage of the chaos at the moment, MI Yunfei rushed directly into the herd. When the divine eye yellow Eagle saw it, he immediately ran away. His eyesight was very good. He had already seen Mi Yunfei rush up. Mi Yunfei''s immortal killing palm poked out seven or eight miles away and directly grabbed the God eyed yellow eagle in the palm of his hand. The feathers of God eye yellow Eagle are golden yellow, and its body is as hard as gold. Just caught by Mi Yunfei, but it''s hard to move. Mi Yunfei''s strength is so great that he directly pinched the body of the divine eye yellow Eagle into deformation. His whole body was surging with a loud bang, and the God eyed yellow eagle was pinched into minced meat by him. Almost even the scream could not be heard, so it turned into a piece of blood and water sprinkled from the air. At this time, MI Yunfei''s position is very dangerous. At least tens of thousands of flying animals have been surrounded in all directions. "Peerless, go!" Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to rush in all directions. He could only fall down. At this time, the air was full of flying animals, and it was much safer to fall on the ground. Just as he and Wushuang fell to the ground, suddenly a very big monster rushed at him. It was a golden ape, more than twenty feet tall. Its hair was shining all over its body. It was like a mountain falling down with a palm. The leaked crazy force sank the ground several feet. Mi Yunfei didn''t think much. He wasn''t afraid of anyone more than his physique. He punched directly at the huge slap of the golden ape. One punch blew out and destroyed the withered and decayed. The huge palm of the golden ape was blown through, and the earth under Mi Yunfei''s feet was hit and sank nearly ten feet, and the ground began to crack and spread out in all directions like a spider''s web. "Go!" Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to stay more, and ran towards the front with matchless. They fled aimlessly. There were too many "armies" oppressed behind them, and there were many monsters spitting out all kinds of magical powers and bombing in the sky. This place is really too dangerous. It can be said that there is no way from heaven to earth. In order to avoid flying animals in the sky, they can only run next to the forest and avoid the sight of the sky through the dense forest. After running out for nearly six or seven hundred miles, the animals behind them were also thrown away. Even some of the faster ones were killed by Mi Yunfei and unparalleled. This is the first day that MI Yunfei and unparalleled entered the world. They encountered so many dangers. It was like an adventure. They climbed over several mountains and hid in a huge ancient tree. In this world, there is no need to worry about starvation. If you want wild fruit, you can eat wild fruit, and if you want game, you can have game. "The world is really too dangerous. It''s hard to practice between life and death like this every day. If you don''t want to improve your strength, you can''t do it." Mi Yunfei grabbed a piece of wild meat and ate it fiercely, and was afraid for a while. "Master, we are now in the world of wild animals. This is only the first level. If we go out of this forest, we will enter the second level." "Long Feng''s strength is really not weak. It''s not easy to break into the second level when he is only a high-level holy beast!" although Long Feng was defeated by Mi Yunfei, he still admired him. With the fourth move of magic dragon formula, he can defeat Hou Xianghe in the early stage of magic soul, but he can''t defeat Longfeng. This night, MI Yunfei and matchless couldn''t sleep for a long time. At night, there were always wild animals roaring, like fierce ghosts waving their teeth and claws. The mountains and forests trembled from time to time, making people unable to sleep. The dark wind blew and rolled up the fallen leaves. Groups of monsters ran under the big tree. The ancient tree was also shaken. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled are hiding. They don''t know how many ancient trees have been changed. They can''t stop. In this way, MI Yunfei and Wushuang hid in the forest for more than ten days, during which they couldn''t sleep at all, and they were almost found by those monsters several times. Today is just half a month. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled don''t know how many mountains they have crossed, how many jungles they have crossed, and finally come to a river. Surrounded by endless mountains, it''s hard to see the end. The ancient trees are green and cover the river. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are also relieved to stop here for a while. "It''s too hard to have a good rest all night. There are dangers everywhere. People with low strength are afraid it''s hard to live!" Mi Yunfei drank a mouthful of river water and was afraid for a while. Peerless stood up and sighed: "we have entered this forest for half a month. We don''t know how many miles we have traveled, but we haven''t even seen the edge of this forest. I really don''t know how big this forest is." "Roar!" There were wild animals roaring in the sky. The huge sound shook the forest and shook the mountain. It seemed that it might collapse at any time. "The leading dog is the wolf dog. Can it smell our breath and chase it?" Mi Yunfei trembled in his heart. If the conjecture is true, it will be difficult for them to get away. "Come on! We need to change positions immediately!" Mi Yunfei and Wushuang move forward against the mountain wall in the forest below. "Boom!" A huge sound resounded through the forest. Five or six miles behind Mi Yunfei, many ancient trees were rushed up, and mountains collapsed in an instant. There were hordes of wild animals chasing over. The sky was also dark, with tens of thousands of flying animals hovering above. Mi Yunfei looked up and was surprised because he found that there was a god eyed yellow Eagle among the flying animals. "There is more than one God eyed yellow eagle. No wonder we can find us so quickly. It seems that we can only fight hard this time." Chapter 328 The whole world seemed to be shaking, pieces of land were overturned, and ancient trees in the distance rose into the sky. Among them was a tall wild beast, a giant ape, about thirty feet tall. It rushed to the front, tore apart mountains and opened a broken road. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The huge roar and Howling made the mountains collapse again and again, the smoke was vast, the residual leaves swayed with the wind, and the whole earth surged up and down like waves. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are thrilled. So many wild animals are difficult to kill. It is difficult to escape from both heaven and earth. At this time, a hundred feet high wind and sand surged up on the ground. It seemed that something was rushing down below. A big mountain was penetrated and stepped down in an instant. "Boom!" With a bang, the earth cracked and a huge single horn came out from the bottom of the earth. It was a monster that could escape. It was burly, forty or fifty feet long, and a horn on its forehead was as thick as Mi Yunfei''s waist. The monster was dark, like wearing a tungsten steel armor. Its limbs are very strange and look very much like a shovel. Just looking at this "equipment" can understand that this monster must be good at digging. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, the earth was divided, and the whole ground was collapsing. Hundreds of monsters have emerged from the ground, and the whole ground has been destroyed. At this scene, even the arrogant Mi Yunfei felt a chill. There were monsters everywhere, whether in the sky, underground or underground. "Roar!" A half ORC with a height of more than twenty feet roared up to the sky. It pulled up a mountain peak and threw it at Miyun Fei and matchless five or six miles away. At this time, there was nowhere to hide. Mi Yunfei stamped with one foot, and the invisible force poured out, tearing the ground into a huge crack about 300 feet long and more than 20 feet wide. Many monsters rushed up and fell into the crack. At this time, MI Yunfei showed his heart breaking fist and directly blasted the mountain thrown by the orc into powder. This moment was as terrible as the day of world destruction. The world was shaking violently, as if it was about to collapse. At this time, it is impossible to go. The best way is to fight out. "Kill!" With a roar, MI Yunfei jumped up and photographed the immortal palm, which directly turned the big earthquake over. The great power spread across the world, like a huge mountain falling from the nine sky. "Boom!" After the blow, several monsters with lower strength were photographed into plasma, screams were heard, and the broken limbs and bodies flew around. "Ouch!" The unparalleled roar shattered a mountain. With its head held high and its tail swayed, it rushed directly towards the animals in the sky. Unparalleled is obviously angry. It is strong and doesn''t fear these flying monsters at all. At this time, the battle was divided into two pieces, one on the ground and the other in the sky. Mi Yunfei is never afraid of group warfare. He has a strong physique and inexhaustible internal strength, and his skills are extremely destructive. Another point, MI Yunfei was influenced by the magic dragon formula. Once he saw the blood, his war intention would be more and more prosperous, and he was the most crazy and terrible to kill at that time. At this moment, MI Yunfei held a shadow nearly 60 feet long, and his heart was high in war. He looks like a giant waving an Optimus. A knife cuts out, and the explosive knife gas cuts off the peaks. There are also powerful people among those savages. They are not only powerful, but also better than ordinary practitioners. When Mi Yunfei''s knife split out, he was caught by a half ORC. The half Orc held the shadow tightly with both hands and gushed out a huge crazy force. "Roar!" With a roar of anger, the orc looked ferocious and shook with great force. He swung the demon shadow together with MI Yunfei. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After several loud noises, the orc smashed Mi Yunfei to the nearby mountain. Many rocks rolled down and the ground was splashed with dust. Mi Yunfei''s head was hit dizzy and his eyes were emitting stars. At this time, the orc shook his power again and threw Mi Yunfei and the devil''s shadow out. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei''s body broke a cliff, and a trace of pain came from his chest. But for him, if he had been someone else, he would have lost his combat power. When Mi Yunfei just felt some pain in his body, it was dark in front of him, and the huge foot board of the orc immediately stepped down. At the critical moment, MI Yunfei rolled on the spot and avoided it. "Boom!" At this moment, it was like thunder shaking his ears. Mi Yunfei only felt a roar in his ears, and the huge foot of the orc stepped on the place where he had just stayed. The whole ground collapsed more than ten feet, and the nearby peaks were shaken and collapsed. Seeing that the orc couldn''t hit it, he slapped it at Mi Yunfei. The huge palm is very terrible, like a sky falling down, and the strong wind will shake the ground down again. Mi Yunfei didn''t dodge. His Qi sank into the Dantian, and his strong internal strength rushed out like a roaring sea of anger. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, the world moaned, and the invisible crazy force shook the heaven and earth, shaking the wild animals from all directions out. Mountains run through and flying stones are everywhere. "Boom!" The huge light palm collided with the huge palm of the ORC. An abyss was hit in the middle, and countless boulders jumped. The surrounding peaks could not withstand this crazy force and collapsed one after another. Mi Yunfei and the orc went back dozens of feet, and they were surprised at each other''s terrible. Before Mi Yunfei could stand still, there were wild animals rushing up around. From a distance, it looked like a surging tide wave after wave. Mi Yunfei has unparalleled combat power. Under the cover of his huge palm, he patted several super brutes in front into slag, and sprayed blood like spring water. At this moment, it was a river of blood. The sky was full of colors, and various magical powers were displayed, which reflected the sky in all colors. The unparalleled magic power is displayed, and the speed is very fast. It impacts everywhere, and all kinds of magic powers are displayed. While icebergs, while a sea of fire, while lightning. Many monsters were hit by unparalleled powers and fell from the air. At this time, it was like hail in the sky. Flying animals could be seen falling everywhere. Although unparalleled is fierce, it has also been hit by those flying beasts several times, but its physique can be ignored. Looking down from a high altitude, the scene at this time is very frightening. At this time, millions of monsters rushed towards Miyun. Many monsters are covered with scales, flashing lights of different shapes and colors, which makes people feel frightened. "Die or die, I''ll fight with you!" Mi Yunfei was furious, holding the devil''s shadow, and immediately waved a knife across. With a knife, more than a dozen monsters were split in half, and blood flowers bloomed in the forest. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Countless monsters went crazy, jumped more than ten feet high and flew towards Miyun. As Mi Yunfei slashed, he waved his palm and patted the leaping monsters. At this moment, MI Yunfei was covered with blood, but most of it was from those monsters. His white hair was dyed blood red, and his clothes were completely broken. The world was transformed by the ancestors of the dragon family. It is impossible to use the subduing magic tripod here. Otherwise, MI Yunfei would have taken these monsters long ago. The fierce battle has lasted for nearly two hours. There are corpses everywhere on the ground, stumps, broken bodies and brains everywhere. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Another group of monsters rushed up, the whole earth was roaring, dozens of peaks were kicked up, and some places had turned over. Suddenly, the whole sky became dark, bursts of magic smoke rose into the sky, tens of thousands of wind waves surged on the ground, and some flying animals in the sky were disturbed to fly. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" At this moment, countless ghosts rose into the sky, and bursts of evil Qi rushed over like a surging river. Strong winds and evil spirits hit people, and they were collapsing in all directions. Mi Yunfei was so angry that he poured out the power of thousands of troops in his hands. He raised his hands and broke the xiongshan mountain. He clapped his hand, and a piece of earth with a radius of two miles suddenly sank. "Boom!" This slap was like a world falling down, hundreds of monsters rushed up were photographed bloody, and the blood dyed the forest red. However, there were too many monsters in the distance to kill at all. In the blink of an eye, hundreds rushed up. Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit was awe inspiring, just like a wild devil shaking the world. He raised the sky with one hand and waved several palms continuously. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Everything around was collapsing. After a few palms, thousands of monsters turned into blood mist, and the ground was full of large intestine and liver. The blood gathered into a river, surrounded by complete blood red, more terrible than hell. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was covered with blood. He could hardly see his eyes, and his body was injured in many places. But fortunately, his divine body was great. Although the wound was very big, the blood flowed very slowly. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" A roar of anger came out, and three orcs rushed to the front. Each ORC was more than twenty feet high. They can fly several peaks out between raising their hands, and stamp the earth apart when they step on it. For these orcs, MI Yunfei was still afraid. Almost every one of these orcs could fight against the peak state of Yukong. At this time, three came, which was really a little scary. Similar to the strength of orcs are Tianma, longniu and wolf dog. Tianma has unparalleled power. It can spray lightning. The power is very terrible. Even if Mi Yunfei''s body is split, a layer of skin will fall off. Longniu is very large. It is a tough creature. It can use its magic powers or fight in close combat. This creature has strong attack power. As for the wolf dog, it gives Mi Yunfei the impression that it is a mad dog, very fierce. Its teeth are extremely sharp and can crush the sharp weapons of the divine soldiers. Of course, the devil''s shadow is not among them. Several wounds on MI Yunfei''s body were bitten by the mad dog. However, among these brutes, the biggest fear for MI Yunfei is the giant python hovering in the distance. The python is very huge, twice as big as the giant green dragon. I don''t know how many years it took to evolve to this extent. Mi Yunfei guesses that the world can certainly make these monsters survive for a long time. Otherwise, how can the monsters here be so huge. It is even more terrible than the monsters trained by Wan Jinghong, and its ferocity is even better. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The earth was crushed, ancient trees rose into the sky, and mountains were smashed by orcs. The world would have been broken if there had been no prohibition. Mi Yunfei was frightened. He was still afraid of the three orcs, but there were many savages rushing up in all directions, and there was no way to escape. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The three orcs roared up to the sky and rushed up directly. They had no scruples at all and trampled some weak and small brutes to death. Mi Yunfei had no way to escape and had to fight hard. He rushed up with the devil''s shadow and split out when he was twenty or thirty feet away. The three orcs swung their huge palms at the shadow. "When!" The huge force shook the sky, and the leaked force patted the mountains into dust. Mi Yunfei was even more sad and was photographed more than a hundred feet away. Mi Yunfei only felt that his hands were numb. The shadow almost got rid of his hands. It seemed that the bones of his hands were about to break. That kind of giant force was really terrible. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The three orcs looked excited and flew towards Miyun step by step, crushing the earth. At this time, the evil spirit suddenly soared into the sky, and the world shaking murderous spirit filled the air. At this moment, all the wild animals suddenly became dull. The whole sky became extremely cold, and a peerless power rushed out like a raging sea. At this moment, the mountains exploded, the earth overturned, countless rivers rose into the sky, and mountains were pulled up on the flat ground, as if they were rising from the ground. "Hey, hey! You''ve had enough. It''s my turn. Next, I''ll lie thousands of miles away, and the devil''s anger begins to explode!" Chapter 329 The wind and sand are thousands of miles, the rocks break the air, the peaks are suspended, and the mountains are overturned by the great power. The ground sank one after another, like the sea with tsunami. The sky and earth were dark, and a roar of "rumbling" was issued. It was like a peerless fierce devil pounding the sky. The scene at this time was extremely frightening. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil, their hearts are right, forget their feelings and fall into the devil, and enjoy the true self after the devil!" "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" Suddenly, suddenly, everything rose into the sky within fifty feet of Mi Yun''s flying. Bursts of blood rushed out of his body, like a fierce beast who broke free from shackles. His whole body bones are rapidly getting bigger. Pieces of purple dragon scales quickly cover his whole body, and the scales are shining with purple glow, which is fascinating. Mi Yunfei opened his mouth and spewed out a magic smoke, which pierced the earth in front of him. His eyes gleamed like a man eating beast. His hands grew long claws, with a ferocious and terrible face and murderous spirit. "Ah! I want to kill!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, his blood soared, and his huge voice was a little low, like a demon climbing out of hell. Invisible sound waves swung out, and a roar burst the mountains, even if the rivers hundreds of miles away were surging. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mi Yunfei stepped out one step and trampled the earth to pieces. His whole body was full of energy and his amazing power surged in his chest. He was like a wild beast. Every step he took, a mountain peak was rocked up. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" After a short absence, the three orcs rushed directly towards Miyun Fei. When they set foot, the whole world seemed to be shaking. One of the orcs who ran in front slapped down and seemed to want to grind Mi Yunfei into minced meat. The great power made the earth sink constantly, and pieces of woods jumped up. At the moment, the smoke is vast and the boulders are flying. Mi Yunfei''s face was ferocious and crazy. He roared up to the sky, swung his fist and fought in the most savage way. "Boom!" Nothing can stop Mi Yunfei''s blow. The orc''s palm was blown out of a huge blood hole by Mi Yunfei. This punch was so powerful that it was clear that several pieces of flesh and blood rushed out of the orc''s palm. "Uh!" The blood of the demon God is recovering. At this moment, MI Yunfei is the most violent and terrible. He roared up to the sky, put his hands around one of the orc''s thighs and swung it up. "Beast, die!" Mi Yunfei swung the orc, took it as a weapon and swept it immediately. "Bang! Bang!" Mi Yunfei''s strength was very great, and the other two orcs were photographed and flew out. At this time, MI Yunfei threw the orc in his hand and then blew it away. "Boom!" This is a very bloody picture. Under the fist of MI Yunfei, the orc''s body was blown to pieces. Blood blossoms bloom in the sky, large intestines fly everywhere, and the viscera leak all over the ground. "Roar! Roar." The other two orcs rushed up. They raised their huge feet and stepped on Miyun. It felt like the stars fell from the nine sky. At this time, MI Yunfei only has the idea of killing, and the flow of blood can make his war intention higher. He completely turned a blind eye. The orcs were savage, and he was even more savage. His whole body was rosy and bright, and his divine power was as vast as the sea. With one blow, the leaked great power collapsed a mountain towering into the sky behind him. "Boom!" With a wild blow, the two orcs were blown out, and Mi Yunfei''s body trembled. At this time, thousands of wild animals surrounded Mi Yunfei in the middle, and more wild animals rushed here at the outer circumference. Mi Yunfei was like a god of killing. He rushed into the herd and gave out his fists and palms. The huge energy is surging like hundreds of millions of iron horses, and the whole earth is torn apart. The cold light on the tip of his claws pierced the chest of a giant beast and leaked his large intestine to the ground. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit soared into the sky and his killing intention was like a sea. His powerful internal strength rushed into his hands. "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant rang out, and a dark dragon appeared in MI Yunfei''s hand. He clapped the palm of his hand and shook the heaven and earth. The huge black dragon roared upward and rushed towards the herd. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this moment, there was a loud noise. The black dragon was arrogant and ferocious. There was nothing to stop them. Hundreds of wild animals were penetrated and exploded in an instant. This moment was a bloody fight. The scene was terrible. Countless animal tides annihilated Mi Yunfei in an instant. Mi Yunfei is crazy and angry, like a peerless war demon. He brandished his fist, wielded his wonderful palm and bombarded wildly. At this moment, the scene was extremely shocking. Looking from a distance, dozens of wild animals were blown up, but they exploded in the air in an instant. Blood spilled wildly, minced meat flew disorderly, and the broken limbs and bodies flew in the air like broken flowers and leaves. Mi Yunfei is like a harvester, constantly harvesting life. He rushes forward and kills more and more wildly. Several savage animals are cut off by his palm. Some of the larger wild animals were even more miserable. When Mi Yunfei killed them, the whole person directly passed through the chest of those giant wild animals. "Ouch!" In the sky, unparalleled was bitten for dozens of times, and all kinds of magical powers split on it. At this moment, even with its physique, it suffered some minor injuries. It roared up to the sky, and the dragon was very powerful. It was completely crazy. At this moment, unparalleled has displayed the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. The power of the five elements is mutually reinforcing and mutually defeating. Once jointly displayed, that power is very frightening. Mountains flew sideways, ancient trees rushed out, and a sea of fire was surging. At this moment, the scene was magnificent and extraordinary. It seemed that there was a great collapse in the sky. The loud sound of "rumbling" was like millions of divine thunder bombing in the air. Many flying beasts were blown down again and again, which is somewhat the same as the situation in the earth below. The lower part is thrown up, but the upper part is falling down. The battle lasted a whole day. Even at night, the place of the battle was gorgeous. Various lights of different colors shone brightly on the night, and there were blood flowers in constant bloom. Mi Yunfei was terribly fatigued. Although he had a spirit of Ling Ling Yu, he still could not bear it. Fortunately, he had several bottles of immortal emulsion in his continuous clothes. Around Mi Yunfei, 70000 wild animals have died, and several wounds have appeared in his body. The blood is flowing continuously, and his mind is also dizzy. He had already killed red eyes, and his whole body was covered with blood, just like a man who climbed out of the blood pool. Thousands of wild animals rushed up, and Mi Yunfei was completely covered up. Many wild animals were on his waist, arms and thighs. Bite everywhere. "Well, who is competing in the world?" Mi Yunfei was fierce and wild. He poured out the power of thousands of troops with both hands and shook some wild animals out of his body. He clapped it with his back hand, and dozens of wild animals were photographed into flesh and blood. He is crazy about killing, like a ferocious beast, fighting directly in the most savage way. With each blow, dozens of wild animals will turn into flesh and blood. Mi Yunfei uses Qi to solidify his sword and his palm to replace his knife. He has played an extremely violent attack and killing power. A piece of land was divided into two parts, and a crack about thirty feet wide was exposed in the middle. However, there were so many wild animals that they could not be killed at all. In the blink of an eye, many rushed up. At this time, the world revolved, the evil spirit rushed into the sky, and bursts of magic smoke covered the sky and the earth. The river surged violently, gushing out a huge column of water to the sky. The whole world was shaking. The earth suddenly collapsed into dozens of pieces. Huge cracks extended for tens of miles. The world''s brute force rushed out and deformed the sky. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Suddenly, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, the peerless fierce power shook the sky, and the huge crazy power cut the mountains and the earth vertically. Countless pieces of gravel were shot in the air, and the smoke rolled up thousands of feet high. The world seemed to be spinning. "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant resounded through my ears, just like thunder shaking my ears. A huge Zhalong curled around Mi Yunfei''s side, waving its teeth and claws, with a ferocious face, blowing a mountain over between its mouths. Mi Yunfei was drunk and crazy about killing. He clapped it with one hand, and the huge Zhalong roared up to the sky, like a stray arrow straight among the herd. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Blood blooms, minced meat flies, and the dragon is unstoppable. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of wild animals were penetrated and then exploded. This place is completely reduced to purgatory, with blood flowing on the ground, corpses everywhere, and broken limbs everywhere, which is shocking. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei jumped up and swung his fist out, shaking several mountains with invisible crazy force. The huge fist was like a falling sun, and more than a dozen of those wild animals were blasted into slag in an instant. "Ah! I want to lie thousands of miles away!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly and slapped a longniu into pieces. He rushed into the herd and smashed around with his fist. Mi Yunfei''s strength is very great. His arm is like an iron pillar. Where he swings, there is a beast''s head or body thrown away. "Hiss!" A python about two hundred feet long rushed over from a distance. The python was very huge and crushed some smaller animals into minced meat. It is full of scales and different colors. It looks like a highly poisonous python. The tail of a dragon kept swinging and pulled the broken peaks away. The python opened its mouth and spewed out a poisonous smoke towards Miyun Fei. The wild animals everywhere were so soft by the poisonous smoke. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he smiled. He held the shadow in his hand and fanned it as a fan. The poisonous smoke was not blown around by the huge wind, and in a moment, hundreds of wild animals were soft to the ground. "Hiss!" Giant mang huff and puff the snake letter, opens his mouth and bites at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei jumped up and slapped the giant Mang''s head. "Boom!" It was like hitting a mountain and shaking in all directions. The giant mang was blown to his head and did not fall down. After being possessed by the devil, MI Yunfei was so powerful that he just beat the giant mang a little dizzy. I have to say that the giant mang is really terrible. After a slap, MI Yunfei immediately stepped back. When he landed, he exclaimed, "swallow God mang!" God swallowing mang is an ancient beast with terrible strength. It can swallow mountains and seas and pierce the sky. This kind of beast is as strong as steel. It is invulnerable to weapons and water and fire. It is unmatched by people with advanced strength. Mi Yunfei, holding a murderous knife, chopped at the God swallowing mang. The dazzling blade is like a meteor across the sky. The earth is divided and splashed with thousands of rubble. "Hiss!" Swallowing God mang opened his huge mouth and rushed towards Miyun. Its speed was very fast, just like the stars. "When!" That swallow God mang is also good, unexpectedly bumped the God killing crazy knife in MI Yunfei''s hand and flew out. "Ouch!" With a scream, unparalleled fell unsteadily from the air. It had been injured in many places, and millions of flying animals rushed down in the sky. At the moment, MI Yunfei was also physically and mentally tired and dizzy. Dozens of wounds appeared all over his body, and his bones could be seen deeply. Seeing that unparalleled was injured, he was furious and used his whole body to chop the most powerful knife into the sky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, blood and flesh were scattered in the sky and screamed endlessly. "Go!" Mi Yunfei spread his wings and pulled unparalleled to escape quickly. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Millions of flying beasts pursued Mi Yunfei and Wushuang in the past. The invisible anger changed the world, and an unprecedented big chase broke out! Chapter 330 Now, the reputation of demon God sect in Qinglan is at its zenith. In the eyes of practitioners, this sect looks like a comet across the night sky. Mengduxing, longshengtian and Xuanxian all came to the demon God gate, while Qinglin, lanfengwu and jiangrou were invited by mengduxing and also came to the demon God gate. Now, the overall strength of the demon God gate looks at the whole world, and no one dares to invade. The news of Mengxing''s comeback seems like an outbreak of flood. Now everyone knows that the former peerless wizards have returned. The right side is ecstatic. In the eyes of the world, it was a peerless God who dared to fight against immortals. The demon God gate is a gathering of heroes. Both the old generation and the new generation are the top existence in the world. As for the new generation of figures, such as Dugu Yufan, Gongsun Wuyi, Nangong Shuo, Dongfang Zixuan, sword forgetting, cold frost, mengxianling, smelly sky, Shan Yudan and mengxianfeng. These people are all dragons and phoenixes among people. Once these people grow up, they will be born in batches. The disciples of the demon God sect also have great potential. After taking the pill, their whole body meridians are opened up, and their practice can be described as thousands of miles a day. Among them, the five disciples of MI Yunfei are the most prominent, and Mi Yuan is a different kind. He is not inferior to MI Yunfei in practice. Many people of the older generation sigh one after another. It seems that another demon God has been born. Most of the demon God sect are young disciples. Young masters compete with each other and often fight. The atmosphere is not harmonious. After Gongsun diemeng came to the demon God gate, he was infected by the atmosphere here and gradually forgot his past sadness. It was just my grief at night. It has to be said that women are a strange animal and are allergic to some things. Since Gongsun diemeng was brought back, mengxianling, lenghanshuang and the three daughters of Dongfang Zixuan have obviously taken some precautions. If women are very sensitive animals, then dream fairies are the most sensitive animals. When Gongsun diemeng was brought back, the first thing she did was to investigate Gongsun diemeng in detail. Finally, she came to a conclusion that she thought she was intelligent and the biggest potential rival in love. In the backyard, the spirit spring is sprayed, the fragrance of flowers is elegant, and bursts of extraordinary colors surround the pavilion. A small bridge with purple flowers flows across the stream like a rainbow, and the light fog rises, attracting many strange birds. In the pavilion, two beautiful women, such as nine heaven fairies, sit in it, adding a touch of fairy charm to the picturesque beauty. "I really have nothing to do with him." The woman who spoke was covered in Sequoia, her eyes were like autumn water, and a faint fragrance floated from her side. She was extremely beautiful and could be lost at a glance. This man is Gongsun diemeng. She doesn''t know how many times she has answered this answer, and the one sitting next to her is mengxianling. The dream fairy is white, dancing like snow, beautiful and beautiful. Shuilingling''s eyes are as crystal clear as morning dew, bright and moving. Qianqian''s jade hands are as white as the bright moon. The thin willow waist shows the most perfect curve. It is simply the best among beauties. Every move, toppling all the heroes in the world. The dream fairy''s beautiful eyes turned like water. She turned her head and looked at Gongsun diemeng and asked, "you said you two have nothing to do, but why did you come back in my clothes? Your clothes should not be torn by that heartless man?" Mengxianling''s words have no scruples, and the so-called "unconscionable" in her mouth naturally refers to MI Yunfei. As for the "tearing" in her mouth, the explanation is a little complicated. Gongsun diemeng is embarrassed. His face is red, but it is also more beautiful. She was a little flustered and hesitated, "I really have nothing to do with him. It was just a coincidence that I met that day." "By chance? Many things in the world are caused by coincidence. How can I feel that this is not so simple? There must be an unknown secret during this period." the dream fairy tooted her red lips and looked like she didn''t believe it. "Master Meng was there at that time, and he could testify for me." Gongsun diemeng was anxious and had to carry out his dream alone. "Hum! That heartless man is Grandpa''s Apprentice. He must be looking for his precious apprentice. I have to investigate this sooner or later." Meng Xianling snorted and left the pavilion with lotus steps. Seeing the dream fairy leave, Gongsun diemeng seemed to be understood, and his body almost fell down. After a period of time together, she understood that mengxianling was an extremely intelligent woman. And this kind of woman''s suspicion is also the most serious. It''s obviously not, but she always thinks of it together. "Hey! What did I do wrong?" Gongsun diemeng sighed, feeling powerless. "Ha ha! What''s the matter with sister Gongsun? Why do you sigh for no reason?" in the distance, the clothes of Dongfang Zixuan are floating, like a fairy facing the dust. When you step, you feel a fairy rhyme curling around your body. "It''s you! Dongfang sister!" when facing the dream fairy, Gongsun diemeng always feels like going to the execution ground to die, but she seems much more natural for Dongfang Zixuan. Dongfang Zixuan smiled like a wonderful sound in her ear. She restrained Gongsun diemeng''s look in her eyes and asked, "why is your sister so worried? You might as well say it." Gongsun diemeng was silent for a long time. He changed the subject and asked, "how much do you know about the demon God? My brother is clearly the enemy who killed his beloved woman. Why did he save me?" Gongsun diemeng also knows from Leng Hanshuang that ye Xiaolan died in Gongsun''s tearful hands. It is because of this that she can''t understand why Mi Yunfei saved her. Dongfang Zixuan stood up, looked up at the sky and sighed: "I don''t know what kind of person he is. He has a pair of deep eyes. When he is cold, he is like a cold knife, but when he is affectionate, he is like a scorching sun. He has a kind of Lingyun''s pride. He is a friend and a beloved. He can fight against people all over the world. His smile is very cold and bullying. He is very strong on the surface, but he is very fragile in the heart. He is a person who values love and righteousness." "Oh, Dongfang sister knows him so well?" Gongsun diemeng seems to see something, and he has some doubts in his heart. Dongfang Zixuan knew he was losing his temper and hurriedly said, "I don''t know. I just contacted him a little longer." "Is it really that simple?" "It''s really that simple!" "Does he love his dead wife very much?" Gongsun diemeng knew that although Ye Xiaolan didn''t marry Mi Yunfei, she was recognized as his wife by Mi Yunfei. Dongfang Zixuan smiled bitterly and said, "love, love, love. Xiaolan is happy. A woman can get an eternal promise before she dies. Yunfei gave her that promise." "Since the demon God loves his wife so much, shouldn''t he hate my brother very much and how can he save me?" Gongsun diemeng doesn''t understand in his heart. It''s difficult to guess what kind of person Mi Yunfei is. Dongfang Zixuan smiled softly and said, "in the eyes of many people, Yunfei is a cold-blooded, ruthless and decisive man. But people who know him know that he is a man with clear gratitude and resentment. Although your brother has done all kinds of bad things, it has nothing to do with you. That''s why so many people follow Yunfei." The longer he talked with Dongfang Zixuan, the more curious Gongsun diemeng became about Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei gave her a feeling of multiple personalities, which made her always want to find out. After Dongfang Zixuan left, Gongsun diemeng said to himself, "what kind of person is he? How many people are willing to stay with him?" At night, everything is quiet. The bright moon hangs high in the night sky. The soft moonlight is like the Milky way for nine days. The whole forest is covered with light silver. A beautiful shadow stands against the wind. It is thin but charming. Looking from a distance, it gives people a sense of loneliness. The cold wind is bleak, the remaining leaves are floating, the tomb is lonely, and the lonely people are somewhat cold and quiet under the moon. In front of Ye Xiaolan''s grave, flowers are crowded and the fragrance is elegant, but the residual leaves swaying with the wind add a bit of desolation to the people here. The wind seems to be pouring out a tearful relationship. Stopping here will make people feel sad. Qingfeng lifted up the green silk of Gongsun diemeng and sighed to express her mood at this time. Tears twinkled in her eyes. I don''t know whether she was moved or guilty. This is the forbidden area of the demon God gate. Ordinary people are not qualified to come here at all, and Gongsun diemeng was able to come here with the permission of cold frost and dream fairy. In front of the tomb, a few big words came into view: the tomb of his wife Ye Xiaolan. Each word was deeply rooted, and each word was full of deep love. Gongsun diemeng didn''t speak for a long time. She just stood there quietly and looked at the affectionate words on the tombstone. She stretched out her hands and gently stroked the words on the tombstone. At the moment when her fingertips crossed the word marks, it seemed that a cold breath came into her heart and made people tremble. "Xiao Lan, although I haven''t known you, I can often hear your name at the demon gate. You left entirely because of my brother. Now I apologize to you on his behalf." after Gongsun diemeng finished, he sprinkled a prepared glass of water and wine in front of the tomb. Tears rolled down, and Gongsun diemeng''s heart was filled with guilt. A beautiful marriage was separated by Yin and Yang. Although it was not her fault, she felt closely related to herself. What''s more guilty is that ye Xiaolan died in his brother''s hand, but she was saved by Mi Yunfei. Maybe this is fate, and its trajectory is difficult for ordinary people to cross. In the rear, the cold frost came slowly. She was dressed in white and danced with the wind. Her peerless face was better than that of the nine heaven fairy. She had ice flesh and jade bones, sunken fish and wild geese, closed the moon and ashamed of flowers. When she walked, she danced like a fairy and swayed people''s hearts and souls. Her arrival made the flowers around her more colorful. Even the bright moon in the sky looked much dimmer. The faint body fragrance floated out, which made people intoxicated. Few men can resist such a demeanor. Leng Hanshuang holds a bunch of flowers and puts them in front of Ye Xiaolan''s grave. Then she holds her hands and prays silently in her heart. She is a gentle and virtuous woman with a kind heart and often thinks of others. "Sister Hanshuang, do you also come to see Xiaolan?" Gongsun diemeng''s voice was choked and tears were dripping. Cold frost lifted up a wisp of sideburns, nodded and said, "well, it happens every day. Brother Yunfei is not here. I''m afraid Xiaolan will be alone." Gongsun diemeng looked at the words on the tombstone, smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, Xiaolan is very happy. She has demon gods and your good sisters. She won''t feel lonely." "Well, I just hope she can live happily in the other world." Leng Hanshuang looked at the sky as if Xiaolan was there. "Can I come often? It''s just to atone for my brother''s mistakes. I also want to make friends with Xiaolan." Gongsun diemeng looked at the cold frost with some expectation in his eyes. "Yes!" Leng Hanshuang nodded. "Can you tell me the story of demon God and Xiaolan?" Gongsun diemeng was curious to know what love can make demon God so affectionate. "Xiao Lan! She''s very lively, but she''s not as naughty as the fairy, she." That night, Gongsun diemeng and Leng Hanshuang were always in front of Ye Xiaolan''s grave, and Leng Hanshuang also told Gongsun diemeng all the experiences of MI Yunfei and ye Xiaolan. Gongsun diemeng found that she cried the most this night, and her expression was constantly changing because of the plot said by Leng Hanshuang. For a moment, I was frightened, for a moment, I was sad, and for a moment, I felt very happy. Until this moment, she realized that there was a kind of love in the world called true love. Let the sea wither and the rocks rot, let the sea change, even if the world collapses, even if the times change, that kind of love will remain unchanged forever. Until the next day, Gongsun diemeng''s eyes were full of tears and her face was red. Until this time, she knew how deep the resentment between her brother and Mi Yunfei was. There is a growing sense of guilt in her heart. Now the only thing she can do is repent for her brother in front of Ye Xiaolan''s grave every day. Otherwise, she will feel guilty all her life. The morning glow rises at the beginning, the soft sun shines on the earth, and the sweet singing of birds comes from all around, adding a little more vitality. Gongsun diemeng looked up at the morning glow and felt it. He said to himself, "although the journey of life is long and lonely, the days still have to pass, just like the sunrise and sunset, which will never change. After taking this step, let the past go with the wind! I am still who I used to be." After that, take one step. That step was completely different from the heaviness of the previous days. It was a little more free and easy and energetic. This is the real Gongsun butterfly dream. Chapter 331 Two years later In the desolate wild world, blood filled the air, the bones were like mountains, and long blood rivers flowed on the broken earth. Along the way, the broken limbs paved a road, as if they had been killed by someone. The strong smell of blood is pungent and makes people want to vomit. The surrounding mountains were destroyed, littered with stones and dilapidated. This place is a dense forest with towering ancient trees. However, it seems a little desolate at this time. Looking from a distance, it is completely reduced to a desert within a thousand miles. The earth is also full of holes, and endless abysses have appeared in many places. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang fight in blood, hesitating and fighting almost every day. They have been in this world for two years. If you were an ordinary person, you might have gone crazy. However, MI Yunfei and unparalleled not only didn''t go crazy, but also gradually fell in love with this kind of fighting life. They are all different. There are belligerent blood in their bodies. In this world, their blood has been completely activated in the past two years. At first, the man Yilong was almost chased and killed. He had no way to heaven and no way to earth. Broken tendons, fractures, scars and physical and mental fatigue every day. However, after several consecutive fights, MI Yunfei and Wushuang gradually began to fight back. They don''t fight to the end, but constantly sneak attacks. Once they succeed, they immediately escape. In this world, everything can only rely on real skills. The magic subduing tripod fails, and the array cannot be arranged. Even the rest at night comes in turn. It can be said that MI Yunfei and unparalleled are tense and under great pressure every day. Originally, entering the world would not be so embarrassed, but Mi Yunfei and unparalleled crazy actions have made all the wild animals crazy. Therefore, they were besieged by all wild animals. The forest is too big. Although it has reached the edge in two years, it has not reached the exit to the second pass. The exit to the second pass must pass through a cave. I don''t know if the wild animals here know that people entering the world want to pass through that exit. There are many difficulties before the cave. Many wild animals are stationed here, which makes Mi Yunfei and matchless blocked back many times. In the dark night, the roar shook the sky and the mountain wall shook. The wind howled, blowing leaves, adding a bit of desolation. On the sky, colorful flow, Haoguang soars into the sky, and it seems that there are fierce ghosts waving their teeth and claws, which is frightening. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled hide in the big hole of an ancient tree. The ancient tree is extremely large and the trunk is hollow. Although it has withered for many years, it has not collapsed. There are many thorns and shrubs around, and there are some swamps outside. It''s a little dark here. There are many poisonous vegetation around. Ordinary wild animals don''t dare to go beyond the thunder pool at all. Only Mi Yunfei and Wushuang can go in and out freely. There is a heaven and earth in the big tree, which is extremely spacious and bigger than ordinary houses. This has become a temporary place for MI Yunfei and unparalleled. Only this place can avoid those wild animals. A little black fog rose and floated in the swamp, which was a little more strange. The shrubs are covered with poisonous snakes of different shapes and colors. Bursts of poisonous smoke spit out, which makes people want to spit. There are many strange poisonous scorpions crawling slowly on the ground. There is a thick liquid flowing out of some huge poisonous toads, which makes people know that it is highly toxic. It can be said that this place is full of poison. Even if the rocks on the cliffs nearby are dark and shiny, the soil on the ground is also different from that in other places. This place is not far from the cave leading to the second pass, about three thousand miles away. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are going to stay out of the limelight here for a while. After the wild animals are dispersed, they will break through one by one and forcibly break through the cave. In this swamp, those wolf dogs can''t smell Mi Yunfei and unparalleled smell at all. As for the divine eye yellow eagle, it can''t see here because the poisonous fog is rising and the light is dim. It can''t be seen at all. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled can finally rest at ease for a period of time. The fog is very thick tonight, and the pungent poison is also heavy¡® The sound of "rumble" vibrated like thunder, and the mountains on both walls were shaking violently. There seemed to be a fierce ghost crying in the dark swamp. The heavy voice shook the soul and made people feel numb. There was a whirlpool in the swamp, with dark winds. It was very desolate. The huge suction came out, and the poisonous snakes on the Bush and some poisonous scorpions in the jungle were sucked into the swamp one after another. A giant poisonous snake about fifty or sixty feet long struggled to escape. Its tail was rolled on a huge ancient tree to prevent it from being sucked into the swamp. "Ka!" The ancient trees rose from the ground, the surrounding ground was jumped up, and the giant poisonous snake was sucked into the swamp together with the ancient trees. "Gudong!" A blood bubble came out, and the giant poisonous snake was exposed outside the swamp. Its tail kept swinging, and then disappeared into the swamp in an instant. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the ancient trees flew and the rubble splashed, exposing a giant in the swamp. It was a giant crocodile. Its body was 100 feet long and covered with purple scales. It opened its mouth wide, revealing Mori''s white teeth, then stretched out its tongue and rolled a mountain in front of it into its mouth. The giant crocodile''s eyes were quiet, jumping like a ghost fire. It opened its huge mouth and spewed out a poisonous smoke. The big stone next to it was instantly corroded and turned into powder. It marched forward with great strides. At this moment, the whole swamp was shaking, and countless poisonous creatures fled one after another. In the tree cave, MI Yunfei suddenly opened his eyes. He was shocked and rushed out of the cave immediately. "Boom!" the old tree collapsed and turned into smoke and dust. "That''s it." Miyun flew up from the sky and finally saw the situation in the distance. "How can a giant crocodile with highly toxic live in this swamp?" unparalleled was surprised and uncertain in the longan. Mi Yunfei was horrified and said to Wu Shuang, "this creature seems very difficult to deal with. Although we are not afraid of the poison it emits, it is difficult to overcome it." "It''s coming towards us. Can we only retreat? If we leave here, I''m afraid we will face endless fierce war." matchless still has some fear in his heart. It''s hard to stop for two years. He''s fighting hard every day. Now it''s not easy to have a place to rest. Who knows that he has encountered such hard stubble. "It''s like the scene when we met Tyrannosaurus Rex in the South China Sea!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes twinkled and a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth. Peerless has been with MI Yunfei for many years. He knows what he''s up to at the sight of his smile. It looked at Mi Yunfei and wondered, "master, do you want to lead this giant crocodile to fight with those wild animals?" "Hey, hey! We''ve been chased all the time. Today, we finally have a chance. This giant crocodile has too much lethality. It''s just suitable to help us open the way. Maybe we can pass the second level." "Master, you are risking your life." "I can''t bear the child to trap the wolf. We have to bet on our current situation." "What needs to be done?" "Just irritate it completely." After MI Yunfei said that, holding the demon shadow, he spread his wings and rushed up towards the giant crocodile. Peerless followed up. When he reached the giant crocodile, MI Yunfei chopped at the giant crocodile with a magic knife. The unparalleled blade is dazzling, like a meteorite falling from the sky, marking a long light tail. The surging sword Qi separated the swamp below, and many ancient trees were rushed out. Mi Yunfei''s strength is completely different from that two years ago. Although he has not yet reached the peak of Yukong, he is not far away. The power of this knife is many times greater than before. The giant crocodile noticed that the situation had changed and raised its head with a roar. It opened its huge mouth and spewed out a breath of essence. "When!" Like the impact of steel, it made a crisp sound. The essence was comparable to the sharp weapon of divine soldiers, which almost shook the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand. Unparalleled power surged vertically and horizontally and sank countless mountains. Unparalleled looked up to the sky with a long roar, opened his mouth and spewed out a vast ocean, and the whole void was shaking. The vast surging ocean rushed down from the sky. When the giant crocodile saw it, he opened and ejected a light mask, and the whole swamp was shining in an instant. Those vast oceans were immediately blocked, as if they were fixed in the air. "Hiss!" Mi Yunfei took a breath. This giant crocodile has become a essence. Not only its strength is superb, but also its magic power is so terrible. The man and the Dragon revolved with the giant crocodile at an extremely fast speed, chopping it down one by one, and the magic powers were displayed one by one, making the swamp colorful. The giant crocodile was enraged. It roared up to the sky, shaking up countless silt, and the earth''s surface was constantly churning. It opened its huge mouth, stretched out its tongue and rolled towards Miyun and Wushuang. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were so frightened that they almost fell from the air. They never thought that the giant crocodile''s tongue could extend so long. They quickly dodged, and the crocodile''s tongue swept on a mountain and immediately pulled the mountain away. "To transfer the destination, you''d better lead it to the hole where we lead to the second level." Mi Yunfei whispered to Wushuang. Unparalleled mind understood that it and Miyun Feishi showed their escape immediately after the most fierce attack. The giant crocodile was furious. Seeing that the two arrogant challengers were going to go, he immediately pursued them. The giant crocodile''s body is very huge, and its whole body is covered with scales. Everywhere it passes, everything rises into the sky, and no object can stop it. The giant crocodile is not slow at all. Although it is not as fast as Mi Yunfei and Wubi, it can catch up with ordinary brutes. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang had the intention to lead it to the cave. Naturally, they would not fly too fast. The giant crocodile was ferocious. He opened his mouth and spit out a trace of venom. The whole air became thick and bloody. Fortunately, MI Yunfei and Wushuang are not afraid of this poison. Otherwise, they may have been poisoned long ago. At this moment, MI Yunfei and unparalleled successfully led the giant crocodile out of the swamp. When some wild animals in the distance saw them flying in the air, they rushed up immediately. However, when the wild animals saw such a fierce crocodile behind them, all the wild animals fled. The giant crocodile couldn''t fly. It couldn''t fly at all. It wanted to give up and dive directly back to the swamp. Unexpectedly, at this time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang always attack it. As the saying goes, mud Bodhisattvas have three fires, not to mention the giant crocodile? It has been chasing Miyun and Wushuang. In order to make the giant crocodile chase down, MI Yunfei and Wushuang always fly over its head and start attacking. The giant crocodile was in great pain. It never thought that the two creatures who looked extremely weak in its eyes should be so naughty. One hour passed and two hours passed. The giant crocodile not only didn''t hurt Mi Yunfei and Wushuang, but was knocked by Mi Yunfei and Wushuang. The giant crocodile wanted to give up chasing these two difficult guys, but along the way, his whole body was "touched" several times. Although it was not fatal, it was also very painful. In this way, he chased down all the way. Along the way, the mountains were flying, the ground was crushed, and wild animals ran and avoided one after another. Many brutes cursed Mi Yunfei and Wushuang in their hearts. It was so unlucky to meet them that they even led the giant crocodile over. Some wild animals ran slowly and were trampled into minced meat, and forests were thrown away, like the end of the world. In this way, the giant crocodile chased Mi Yunfei and unparalleled for two days. Whenever the giant crocodile stopped along the way, MI Yunfei and unparalleled always wanted to find ways to promote their pursuit power. Two days later, MI Yunfei and unparalleled finally came to the cave. In the distance, there were many wild animals guarding here, millions of them, both in the sky and on the ground. Looking at those brutes, MI Yunfei felt relieved and shouted, "Hey, beasts, I''ve invited an opponent for you!" Chapter 332 The dark sky gives people a dull feeling. It seems that the sky may collapse at any time. The air was filled with a strong smell of beast, and the huge tremor made countless peaks jump up. At this time, the sky shook, the mountains soared, the trees flew, and the earth was overturned. The world seems to have collapsed, everywhere. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Huge roars and howls filled the sky. Countless wild animals roared and rushed towards Mi Yunfei and Wushuang. Huge wild animals have the power to pull up mountains and reclaim the sea. Several mountains blocking the road were knocked out, the earth cracked, and huge cracks spread for more than ten miles. The super crocodile looked sluggish and excited a moment later. It climbed very fast. The heavy body made the ground rumble, like a mountain falling on the ground. "Click!" The earth couldn''t bear it. Many places were sinking. At this moment, it was like a tsunami, and many jungles were destroyed in an instant. Those wild beasts who came flying only saw Mi Yunfei and unparalleled in the sky, and did not find such a huge crocodile on the ground. Many wild animals rushed to the front stopped instantly when they saw the giant crocodile, became dull, and then were trampled into minced meat by the wild animals rushed up from the rear. The giant crocodile quickly hit the past. It opened its huge mouth, stretched out its tongue a mile or two away, and entangled more than a dozen brutes in its mouth. "Click! CLICK!" Just two bites later, the dozens of huge beasts were swallowed by the crocodiles, and even the bone residue did not spit out. Looking at this scene, MI Yunfei and unparalleled only felt their scalp numb. It''s too terrible! It''s a beast seven or eight feet tall, and it''s still more than a dozen! It was swallowed in two bites. In the rear, countless wild animals were angry, their roars shook mountains and rivers, rushed over like an explosive mountain torrent, and everything was destroyed. "Hiss!" "Boom!" A swallowing God Mang, about 200 feet long, rushed to the distance. Its tail swept away and pulled mountains away. At this moment, it was like the collapse of heaven and earth. Everywhere was collapsing. The giant crocodile roared up to the sky and rushed towards the God swallowing mang. It was definitely a fierce war. At this time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang also fought with flying animals in the sky. The power of the killing God crazy Sabre is unparalleled. Bursts of divine power break through the heaven and earth and reach the sky. Mi Yunfei''s fighting power is surging, and his blood vessels are soaring. At this moment, he was almost crazy, like a demon waving a world shaking magic weapon across the world. Dozens of flying beasts were split in two and fell from the air. At this moment, blood splashed and screamed. The unparalleled divine power was displayed, and a huge column of light was spit out. The power was not weaker than Tianwei. It was numbing to see it. "Boom!" Dozens of flying animals were blown out, and their feathers floated down like fallen leaves. The sky has completely changed its shape, colorful and glorious. Mi Yunfei shook with divine power and hit a immortal palm. The huge palm extended more than ten miles away. When the giant palm was covered, the earth below collapsed and a huge abyss appeared. His whole body was golden, just like a god of war made of gold. He waved his knife and pressed down. This is a very tragic war, extremely shocking, collapsing everywhere. At the bottom, the giant crocodile is against the God swallowing mang. These two brutes are against each other. The rest of the animals can''t help at all. The size was so huge that many wild animals were crushed into slag and blood flowed all over the ground. At this time, the giant crocodile opened his mouth and bit at the God mang. The huge mouth was very big. It was not a problem to swallow a mountain. Swallowing the God of heaven was like a great enemy, and his face became nervous. It didn''t dare to shake it, flashed sideways through the attack of the giant crocodile, and then swept its tail, as if to pull the giant crocodile out. "Boom!" After a sweep, the tail of swallowing God mang pulled on the giant crocodile. However, it didn''t fly out, but knocked it over. After being smoked, the giant crocodile completely entered the state of violent walking. It opened its huge mouth, extended its tongue, rolled up the body of swallowing God Mang and wanted to swallow it into its stomach. If you fall into the mouth of a giant crocodile, swallowing God mang is absolutely difficult to live. Its tail was rolled up, and the body of the giant crocodile was rolled up. The huge force rolled the body of the giant crocodile ''rattling''. The giant crocodile is covered with scales and armor. Its defense ability is so strong, but it is still broken by the tail of swallowing God mang. You can imagine how powerful swallowing God mang is. At this time, the giant crocodile rolled over and rolled with the God of swallowing heaven, crushing the ground. During this period, several mountains were destroyed, everywhere was collapsing, and many wild animals were pressed into meat patties. This is a very tragic picture. The blood is soaring, the earth is collapsing, and there are screams all around. "Boom!" The power of giant crocodiles and God swallowing mang is too strong. There is a huge abyss on the earth, and they all fall into the abyss. At this time, the sky was covered with smoke and gravel, and it was impossible to see the situation in the abyss. The battle in the air has become white hot. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang have red eyes and have harvested the lives of many flying animals. "Ouch!" There was a huge dragon chant, and the glow was intoxicating and colorful. Wind, rain, thunder and electricity appeared in the sky. The whole space was shaken, and the majestic power pushed mountains out more than ten feet away. Several elements come together to form a dragon like virtual shadow, which runs straight to the herd. "Boom!" The invisible power spread for hundreds of miles. The unparalleled blow was very terrible. At this moment, wind, rain and lightning came out together and destroyed all the mountains and forests. Flying animals fell like rain, and the whole sky was dyed red. It was a terrible scene. "Soul swings in the world!" Suddenly, the sky was dark, and bursts of magic gas rushed into the sky. The invisible wild force deterred heaven and earth and crushed the mountains into dust. Thousands of ghosts gathered together, and a huge Demon King appeared in the sky. The demon king stood in the sea of clouds, and the peerless power frightened countless brutes. Mi Yunfei''s evil spirit soared into the sky, and his killing intention was like a vast sea. He clapped it with one palm, like an unparalleled God and man trying to destroy heaven and earth. The huge demon king rushed down from the sky with Mi Yun''s palm. "Boom!" Completely destroyed, mountains were thrown up, and then exploded in the air. This blow turned many flying animals into flesh and blood. "Boom!" A huge explosion, smoke and sand burst into the sky, the earth was 100 feet wide, and the giant crocodile and God mang rushed out of the earth. There was no wound on the giant crocodile, but the God swallowing mang was injured all over. According to the situation, it seems that the giant crocodile has the absolute upper hand. After rushing out of the abyss, the God of swallowing heaven mang looked frightened, roared and ran away in the distance. The giant crocodile obviously didn''t want to give up and rushed up directly. In front of the giant crocodile, the rest of the animals were too fragile to stop. After a few feet, dozens of wild animals were trampled into meat patties. Although the speed of swallowing God mang was very fast, the giant crocodile was faster. After a few steps, he caught up and spewed out a mouthful of poisonous smoke. The poisonous smoke turned into a sharp arrow, very fast, and with very strong poison, even the ancient trees in the distant forest withered in an instant. This scene was very terrible. The poisonous smoke turned into a sharp arrow. It was as powerful as bamboo. It was not only highly poisonous, but also penetrated everything with terrible power. The God of swallowing heaven looked frightened and walked through the forest, trying to avoid the sharp arrow turned by the poisonous smoke. It was a terrible scene. The sharp arrows melted by the poisonous smoke penetrated more than a dozen peaks, and bursts of poisonous gas floated out, and the living objects withered down in an instant. "Puff!" Although God swallowing mang has thick skin and thick meat, it is difficult to stop a poisonous arrow melted by the essence of the crocodile. Its body was pierced with a huge blood hole, and the blood gurgled out, but it was black blood, which was obviously poisoned. "Hiss!" Swallowing God mang was in great pain. He swept his tail everywhere and pulled more than a dozen mountains out. When the giant crocodile saw it, his body pounded quickly. It opened its huge mouth that seemed to swallow the sky and bit it towards the God of swallowing the sky. Swallowing God mang is deeply poisoned, and the wound worsens. It can''t be stopped at all. "Click!" With a crisp sound, a part of the body of swallowing God mang had entered the belly of the giant crocodile. Only a moment later, the more than 200 Zhang Long swallowing God mang was swallowed by the giant crocodile. At this moment, countless wild animals were frightened and avoided one after another. They didn''t dare to approach the giant crocodile at all. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang fought in the air, but after two hours, they were hurt all over. Then, there were countless herds rushing towards them, which could not be stopped. "Master, what should I do? The situation is a little bad!" Wushuang fell a lot of scales and is fighting hard. Mi Yunfei is also black at the moment. Even though his body is full of wounds, if he does not have an immortal emulsion, he will never be able to bear it even though he has already completed it. Mi Yunfei shook a two winged Sirius away with a palm and frowned: "there are too many beasts to kill at all." "If we go on like this, we will be exhausted sooner or later. It seems difficult to break through this level!" unparalleled shouted to MI Yunfei in the herd. Mi Yunfei looked at the super giant crocodile below. His heart moved. He drew a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said, "not exactly. He rushed down." After saying that, MI Yunfei spread the dragon and Phoenix wings and rushed directly towards the giant crocodile below. Unparalleled has been with MI Yunfei for many years. Naturally, he understood his plan at this time. It shook with a loud voice, killed a blood path and followed up. Mi Yunfei doesn''t want to fight a giant crocodile, and that creature is difficult to defeat. He wants to lead the flying beast in the sky and let the giant crocodile solve it. After all, the tongue of the giant crocodile can extend very long, and can shoot poison arrows. As long as it is not too high, those flying beasts must be difficult to stop. Seeing that MI Yunfei and Wushuang rushed down, the flying beast in the air didn''t think much and directly followed up. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are very fast. They are confident that they can avoid the attack of the giant crocodile, but other flying beasts are not necessarily. The giant crocodile hated Mi Yunfei and matchless very much. At the moment, he saw them rushing down. When they opened, a thick poisonous smoke sprayed on MI Yunfei and matchless. Although Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were not afraid of the poisonous smoke, they were also avoiding it. After smelling the real poisonous smoke, the flying animals in the sky were dizzy and fell one after another. The giant crocodile was very terrible. It roared up to the sky, and the huge sound wave shocked many flying animals from the air. At this time, the giant crocodile attacked again. Its tongue extended tens of miles away, waving like a sword in the air, and many flying animals were photographed down. "Peerless, go!" seeing the opportunity, MI Yunfei immediately ran away from peerless, but no one noticed them at this time. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled ancient trees close to the ground flew. When they flew nearly 300 miles, they finally came to a huge cave. The front of the cave is covered with ancient trees and weeds. The cave is dark, like a black hole that can devour everything. There is no animal within a hundred miles around here, and the ground is full of sharp stones and weeds. It seems that there have been no animals here for many years. "Can you reach the second level through this hole?" Mi Yunfei felt some emotion. After all, he has been in the world for two years, but he hasn''t passed the first level yet. "Let''s go! We can finally pass the pass." Mi Yunfei took the lead in walking into the cave, and Wushuang followed. At this time, the space vibrated, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, and a frightening breath filled the cave. Just that kind of breath makes Mi Yunfei and unparalleled feel that their legs are a little soft. "No! Go back, there are terrible creatures in the cave!" Chapter 333 Ten thousand demons'' unique veins extend for hundreds of thousands of miles, like an ancient dragon entrenched in the blue sky. The mountains are located and dotted with beautiful trees. The scenery is incomparably beautiful and magnificent. However, the reputation of today''s demon God gate is better than that of ten thousand demons. As we all know, it is a place where strong people are produced in batches and where monsters and Demons live. Now Dugu Yufan is in charge of the overall situation of the demon God sect. His talent can be called extreme terror. Without the help of any external force, he reached the realm of flying two years ago. Now, under the guidance of dream walking alone, half of his feet have entered the realm of Royal Air period. As for the others, their strength is not poor. Under the guidance of a generation of Tianjiao dream, everyone''s strength has been improved. Among them, cold frost is the most terrible. The terrible part of Tianmai is fully displayed. It can automatically improve its strength without any cultivation. This is the advantage of Tianmai opening up. Today''s Leng Hanshuang is also a real master of the air defense realm. The immortal sword Jue makes him superb. It is difficult to meet an enemy at the same level. As for the old and strange Miss Meng, she did not lag behind. Finally, under the forced supervision of Meng walking alone, she stepped into the ranks of Yukong two months ago. This made Miss Meng very unhappy with the grandpa in front of her. If it weren''t for the strength of the dream walking alone, she might have pulled out her beard by the little girl. For many people, dream fairies are their nightmares. The girl has a flexible mind, adheres to her father''s wisdom, and even has a tendency to excel in the blue. Such a smart person, plus lively, naturally tortures people. In addition, she has now reached the realm of defending the air. Many people see her as a mouse running away with its tail clamped like a cat. Of course, Ren Lu''s dead fat man was "taken care of" by the girl. He said that he was too "majestic", which seriously hindered the passage and insisted on reducing the dead fat man''s weight. Of course, this process of weight loss is extremely tragic. In the words of dead fat people, that kind of day will be unforgettable for life. Just think about it, you will feel egg pain. Physical work once every two days and free "massage" once every three days. As a result, Ren Luna''s dead fat man was almost beaten by his disciples when he went to the hut at night. One of the disciples also claimed righteously that he didn''t say it when Yi Rong sneaked into the demon God gate, and pretended to be a ghost in the middle of the night. The injustice in the dead fat man''s heart! Don''t mention how uncomfortable it was. He was touched and deformed for free. The disciple insisted that he was playing a ghost. After a month, every time the dead fat man goes out of the rest room, he looks like a thief. He always has to take a good look at the "enemy situation" before he dares to take steps. As for the smelly guy, he''s much smarter. Every time he meets the dream fairy, sister Xianling always yells for a long time. After all, he doesn''t want to be called by the dream fairy to gain weight. It''s estimated that it''s worse than losing weight. Mengxianling was quite satisfied with the stinky performance, and didn''t embarrass him much. A few days later, the demon clan hasn''t attacked yet, but some freaks of the demon God gate are crying and can''t afford to be hurt! Since then, the dream fairy has been called a "little witch" by these freaks. Mengxianling''s place can be called chicken flying and dog jumping. Even his brother mengxianfeng always shakes his head and sighs, claiming that this woman has stayed with MI Yunfei for too long and has almost been "demonized". A huge cave has been opened up in the back mountain of Wanmo Jue pulse. This is the place where the dream walks alone and closes. No one can disturb it without reason. A light rushed out of the cave, making people feel warm and peaceful. Dream walks out alone without any fluctuation, like an ordinary person. "The half immortal realm is still so far away! It seems that if the injuries of the internal organs can''t be cured, they can''t reach the half immortal realm at all." Meng walked alone and shook his head and sighed. "Eh! It seems that something has happened to qinglanfeng." Meng''s lonely eyes were deep and frowned to himself. He took a step and disappeared in front of the cave. Qinglan peak is an extremely sacred place in the whole Qinglan. The top of the peak is surrounded by fog and ruicai leaps. There are waterfalls and rare spirit animals. Standing on the peak, it has a sense of pride and unparalleled. Bursts of hissing sound came from the air, breaking the wonderful spectacle and adding a strange smell to Qinglan peak. The sky five hundred miles away changed. There was a black cloud in the sky, which covered the hot sun in the sky. A strange smell wafted through the sky, making people shiver for no reason. In the hall of Tianling sect, the lone soul and Dongfang invincible stood up at the same time and shouted, "the demon clan is coming!" A group of people rushed into the sky and looked at the strange scene in the distance. "Ha ha! Qinglan peak has existed for a long time. Let''s get rid of Qinglan today!" Hundreds of miles away, a burst of arrogant laughter came out, causing rivers to surge and mountains to collapse. The lone soul and the Oriental invincible looked at each other and exclaimed, "cloud master!" The huge turbulence made the sky shaky, the whole space sent out a "rumbling" explosion sound, and a huge crack appeared in the space. "Hum! You can''t count your words." As soon as the sound fell, a majestic suffocating force poured out from hundreds of miles away. It was obvious that everything around was collapsing, and ten thousand feet of wind and sand gushed out in the middle. "It''s you, dragon wins the sky!" the cloud Reverend was surprised and his face became a little ugly. At this time, long Shengtian appeared in the high altitude of Qinglan peak. His whole body was golden, like a god of war standing in the high altitude, with a kind of pride overlooking the heaven and earth. "Ha ha! Master Yun, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. I didn''t expect you to remember me! It seems that the impression you left was not shallow!" long Shengtian was full of pride and momentum, and laughed wildly at the sky. "Hum! In those days, you and I fought for almost ten days, but because your physique was stronger than me, you beat me by half. Now my strength has improved. Who will win and who will lose in the first war between you and me is still unknown!" Yun Zun was furious and his face became ugly. He remembered that long Shengtian had won him half a move because he was stronger than him. Since that war, cloud Zun has been practicing continuously and never appeared until Mengxing alone beat the demon clan and lost in Mengxing alone. This not only didn''t make him lose confidence, but also became more crazy. "Ha ha! What a arrogant boy, do you think there is no one in my demon clan?" An old voice came from a distance, and then a figure appeared in the sky. The man looked a little old and seemed to die at any time. He stepped out one step, crushed the void, extended his incomparable power, and countless mountains were overthrown. At this time, the old man leaned out and slapped him thousands of miles away. The great power shook through the void, and everything in the four directions was turned into dust. Longsheng burst into the weather and punched out to shake the giant palm. This fist seems simple, but it contains a natural Avenue and has a profound mystery of heaven and earth. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the old man''s body trembled, but long Shengtian didn''t move at all. "Hum! Yunhuan, I can''t believe you''re not dead! It''s just your separation. Your future can''t help me at all." Long Sheng''s heavenly power shook the sky like a mountain standing high in the sky. "Ha ha! The dragon family''s genius! I will fight you! Let you fall." As soon as the voice fell, the old man put his hands together, and several figures in the distance gathered together to form a person. The cloud venerable sneered and said, "long Shengtian, the xuanzu of my demon family is here. You will die today." At this time, the sky was torn apart, and a bullying power came out from afar, and the whole world seemed to boil. "When the sea laughs, the tide on both sides of the Strait surges. I walk alone at the end of the world, and the world is free and unfettered!" "Who in the world can fight with me?" Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Crazy, crazy, shaking heaven and earth. The dream of walking alone is like the God of war coming to the world. The power erupts, and the whole body gushes out of an extremely terrible sense of war. His whole body was golden and drunk, and he stepped on colorful clouds under his feet. His powerful and unparalleled power pounded the sky. "You. You broke through again!" Yun Zun looked surprised and looked very ugly. He began to feel uneasy. His dream of walking alone left an indelible impression on him three hundred years ago. Three hundred years later, when I first saw them, they were not far apart, but only after more than two years, mengduxing broke through again. This is terrible! After all, after reaching the peak of the phantom soul, even if you want to break through a little, it takes a lifetime of energy, but the dream alone breaks through again in such a short time, which has to be frightening. A moment later, all the people of the demon clan arrived, including long you, the dragon clan leader in the South China Sea. Long you and long Shengtian were cousins. However, long you betrayed the dragon family because of some things, which led to the feud between the two brothers. Soon after, mengparting, Nangong heartless and Gongsun Changming came one after another, and the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became much more tense. "You are the generation after the magic dragon, Tianjiao dream walking alone?" Yun Huan narrowed his eyes, surrounded by evil Qi, and the invisible power oppressed the dream walking alone. "Hum! Exactly!" the dream walked alone with a cold hum, and his whole body also gushed out invisible divine power and rushed to cloud magic. "Boom!" The whole space is only slightly shaken. However, as long as they are peerless experts, they can understand that the two have fought thousands of times in spirit. "What a terrible young man, I''m beginning to boil." Yun Huan''s face was a little excited, and his whole body was filled with evil spirit. "Hum! You''re not bad, old man!" Meng walked alone with high fighting spirit and no fear. Yun Huan smiled and said, "in fact, whether we practice, we have only one purpose, that is to break into the fairy world. We have reached the peak of the magic soul. This world lacks aura and can''t fly. If we can cooperate, it''s not difficult to break into the fairy world." The dream walked alone with a smile and said, "it''s a joke. Although it''s difficult to enter the fairyland, my dream has a long life. I believe that even in the absence of aura, I can visit the fairyland within 300 years, but you don''t have much life. The fairyland will only be a dream for you." After hearing this, Yun''s face suddenly became ugly, because the dream alone really said what he thought. According to the cultivation and talent of dream walking alone, he can step into the fairy world before Shouyuan approaches, but yunhuan can''t. "So there''s no need to discuss?" cloud magic snapped. "Ha ha! Put away your smelly face! I dream of walking alone in the world. I''ve never been afraid of anyone, and I''ve never failed. Today''s arrival just gives me a try." the dream of walking alone is as powerful as an immortal, with a pride of challenging the world. "Good! Good! Good! What a arrogant young man! You and I have reached the peak of magic soul. If the casualties of both sides are hard to estimate, can you dare to fight in the eighth heaven?" There are nine layers of talent, and above the nine layers is the fairyland. Only when you reach the realm of magic soul can you go to heaven for a war. Every heavy day has great pressure. If the strength is not enough, the forced entry will be crushed by the great power in an instant. There are eight separate bodies in the phantom soul realm, and each additional separate body can add one more heaven. Eight separated magic soul peak masters such as dream walking alone and cloud magic can go to the battle of the eighth heaven. Because every heavy day has great pressure, fighting inside can avoid the leakage of combat power. Unless the strength is higher than that day, few people can break it. Of course, there is no absolute thing in the world. Some people break the first heaven when they reach a separation of the phantom soul. However, there are few such characters. They all exist against the sky. Dream walked alone with deep eyes and said with a smile: "eight heavy days? Hey hey! Good nostalgia! It seems that I haven''t been there for a long time. I''ll see what the strongest combat power of the demon clan is?" At this moment, dream alone and cloud illusion disappear in the sky one after another, both of which have ascended the eightfold sky. The cloud Reverend looked cold. He looked at long Shengtian opposite and said coldly, "you have half defeated me in the first World War. Today I will find today''s shame. I''m waiting for you in the eighth heaven!" After saying that, the cloud master disappeared into the sky. Long Shengtian''s whole body was golden. He looked at the sky and said to himself, "is there an eight fold sky? Only this place is suitable for you. It was still possible to win you back then. Meeting me was destined to be a tragedy of your life." after that, he also disappeared into the sky. Chapter 334 In addition, MI Yunfei and unparalleled just stepped into the cave, and a majestic suffocating breath rushed out of the cave. Even though Mi Yunfei and unparalleled felt a palpitation, this strength is definitely the same level as the beast that killed T-Rex two years ago, and may even be more terrible. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were frightened and hurried back behind them. The existence of such terror could almost fight with those in the middle of the phantom soul. They were simply difficult to defeat. "Boom!" With a loud noise, a huge stone gate fell down from the hole, and bet on the hole. When Mi Yunfei saw it, he was surprised. He punched with his five fingers and shot at the stone gate. The stone gate shook violently, but there was no sign of breaking. Mi Yunfei''s physique has reached a very terrible level before he changes. His fist, let alone such a stone gate, has to fight against more than a dozen mountains. However, such a terrible blow can''t help the stone gate. There must be something strange in it. "Boom!" A huge vibration came from a distance. Although the whole cave was shaking, there was no sign of collapse. A palpitating breath came like a sea tide, followed by a huge roar. "That. That''s a bird." Mi Yunfei saw the creature at the other part of the cave with his heavenly eye. It was about fifty feet tall, shaped like a dog, with bright hair and a huge mouth, which seemed to be able to call the wind and rain. This is an ancient bird. Its strength is almost comparable to that of the strong man in the middle realm of the three separated phantom souls. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang felt a thrill, and the terrible breath rushed from the distance like a wave. The bird was five or six hundred miles away from them, but even so, the smell still made them feel afraid. "Boom!" At this moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The cave was very huge and solid. Although it failed to collapse, many rocks fell. "Unparalleled, do you and I dare to fight with one?" Mi Yunfei''s momentum soared, and the war intention broke out, like a god of war. "Why don''t you dare? Even if the blood splashes in the cave, I''m not afraid." the Dragon Emperor''s blood in Wushuang''s body boils at this moment. It is a different kind. There is a crazy war intention buried in his body, which has been activated a few days ago. "Hey, hey! That''s right. Even if the blood runs out, we have to fight. Our way to heaven is different from others, because we fight." After MI Yunfei finished, he rushed directly to the other end of the cave. He looked like a murderous God. Everywhere he passed, the murderous spirit rushed and the rocks in the cave flew everywhere. Peerless hey hey, with a smile, the faint light flickered in his eyes, and with a loud sound, he rushed forward. At this time, when there was still a hundred miles away, the bird took the lead in the attack. It opened its mouth and spewed out a breath of innate essence, which turned into a storm and swept towards Miyun and unparalleled. Mi Yunfei''s golden divine body was shining like a dazzling sun. He swung his golden fist and blew it at the one hundred miles away. At this moment, the cave was no longer dark. The gorgeous fist light lit up the cave, and the huge fist light rushed out like a star. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the whole cave sent out huge fluctuations, and many rocks fell from both sides. The great power surged like a raging wave, and Mi Yunfei and unparalleled were overthrown by the violent power. "What a terrible force! This guy''s strength is unfathomable. I''m afraid it''s a fierce battle!" Mi Yunfei said to the matchless beside him with his chest covered. Bursts of pain came, and a big bead of sweat flowed down his forehead. Rao Yimi Yunfei''s body was also badly hurt. You can imagine how terrible it was. Peerless is also a thrill. Its physique is definitely not worse than Miyun. However, it is also shocked by the crazy force. It also has a general idea about the strength of the bird. "Roar!" A huge roar came from the other side of the cave. At this moment, it was like a flash flood. Boulders on the ground flew one after another and rushed towards Miyun and Wushuang. "Retreat!" Mi Yunfei shouted and immediately flew back with matchless, because the power was too violent to resist. The cave is very big. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled dodge around. The earth waves are more terrible than the sea tide. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud drink, MI Yunfei turned his hand and clapped it out. The huge light palm has the power of overwhelming mountains and seas. When he clapped it down, he jumped straight into the sand and flew around. Mi Yunfei was overthrown by the power of the tyrant, and a sharp pain came from his chest. "What a terrible creature, I''m afraid it''s more terrible than the cow we saw!" Mi Yunfei was so frightened that he was three points weaker before the war. "Master, let me come!" Unparalleled stepped out in one step, and a tornado blew out of his mouth, causing the two walls of the cave to fall 10000 kilograms of boulders. The huge tornado picked up the rocks on the ground, hundreds of feet high. "Roar!" After a huge roar from the opposite side, a huge force came and shook the huge tornado away, and then unparalleled was also shaken out. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" At this moment, the whole cave was shaking. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang knew that it was the dog running. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang looked at each other, as if they had made a great decision and rushed up directly. "Roar!" The two sides finally met. Without waiting for the dog to be in trouble, MI Yunfei punched out, and the huge fist was like a fast-moving sun. And matchless also changed his body. At this moment, it was seven or eight feet long. The huge dragon claws protruded, shook the world, and the whole ground was roaring. The bird raised its paw and patted it over. At this time, the great power seemed to be that thousands of male mountains fell down and jumped to the ground to break open in an instant. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei and Wushuang couldn''t resist. They were photographed more than ten miles away, and their bones were almost broken. "Die and die, Lao Tzu and you fight to the end!" Mi Yunfei is a peerless madman. He hasn''t been so embarrassed for a long time. The other party''s fierceness has expanded his blood. Peerless also has red eyes and white smoke in his mouth. It seems that he will be angry. Mi Yunfei quickly moved his hands and covered the past with an immortal palm. The power of this palm was very terrible. Even dozens of peaks had to be pressed into powder. And unparalleled opened his mouth and ejected thousands of icicles, each of which is the size of a water tank. If he is hit, he must become meat mud. The bird roared up to the sky and spewed out a breath of essence, which immediately turned into a golden wall. At this moment, both immortal palm and icicle were blocked by the wall. However, the wall did not stop, and flew straight towards Miyun and Wushuang. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were shocked and flew out. When they landed, the earth broke open and a huge pit appeared. Suddenly, the dark cave became bright, and bursts of ancient and terrible divine power filled the air. Mi Yunfei holds a magic shadow and his whole body is golden. He looks like the God of war who has just come down from the fairy world. His power is shaking the sky. At this time, the Yin and Yang Qi in MI Yunfei''s body also rotated, and then two rays of light burst into the shadow. "Buzzing!" The shadow was shining and trembling. It seemed that it would be out of MI Yunfei''s palm at any time. Mi Yunfei cut off the demon shadow with a knife. The unparalleled knife was full of wild breath, like a wild beast rushing out of the wilderness. The huge blade cut through the earth and directly hit the bird opposite. At the same time, the unparalleled divine power broke out and rushed out with dragon Qi. It opened its huge mouth and spewed out a flame, which turned into a fire dragon and rushed out. The mouth on the opposite side spewed out a light, which was the essence of its origin. The earth in front of us was destroyed in an instant, and the invisible energy stirred the cave. In the confrontation again, MI Yunfei and unparalleled are still difficult to stop. Their bodies split instantly and their blood spilled out like a fountain. At this time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang were almost crazy. They rushed up again regardless of their injuries. This is a very intense close combat, a situation of endless immortality. The bird''s power was infinite. The wheel moved its claws and patted Mi Yunfei and unparalleled. Its great power photographed the man for tens of miles. However, MI Yunfei and Wushuang rushed up again after a moment. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" This is a very savage fight. Mi Yunfei has cut thousands of knives, several of which have been cut on the body of the dog, but he hasn''t even scratched the skin of the other party. Unparalleled also displayed its various magical powers, such as ice gun, sea of fire, lightning and wind blade. However, the strength of that dog is too terrible to shake. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" Suddenly, the devil''s spirit was surging, the boulder flying shuttle, and the wild breath rushed across the world. The earth was overturned, with smoke and sand in the middle. Thousands of ghosts gathered together to form a huge magic image. The invisible evil spirit was stirring in the cave, as if to collapse the cave. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red and murderous. With one palm, the magic image rushed down. And unparalleled also worked hard. The Dragon claws were enlarged, and ten thousand purple lights flashed. Once captured, it was like a mountain peak falling from nine days, shaking out of order in space. The unparalleled purple light in his eyes burst out and pierced the earth in an instant. It roared up to the sky, the scales of his body bulged high, and his anger burned. It was the burning of war. At this moment, it turned into a fierce dragon and rushed out. "Roar!" The bird roared up to the sky, and its body expanded rapidly. It turned into a hundred feet high. It moved its giant claws and photographed it from a distance. "Boom!" The huge vibration made the cave shake, as if to overturn. Layers of earth waves surged up on the ground, and huge claws fell, twisting Mi Yunfei and unparalleled body. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled have a high sense of war in their hearts. They are crazy and use their unique skills. At this moment, the evil spirit was rampant, and the killing intention was like a vast sea. Mi Yunfei was like a crazy fierce devil, and the second of the demon God''s six moves hit out. The unparalleled on one side also showed the most terrible magic power of the blood dragon. All kinds of visions came out together, making the cave colorful. The strength of the bird was extremely terrible. It raised one leg and flew towards Miyun like a pillar of heaven. "Click!" The earth broke directly, and the huge crack extended hundreds of miles away. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were trampled by one foot, leaving only their heads outside. "Roar!" The bird raised its feet again and stepped on MI Yunfei and unparalleled. "Boom!" It was a very violent scene. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were trampled into the depths of the ground, and their bodies were deformed, like a thin piece of paper. A moment later, MI Yunfei and Wushuang quickly recovered, and they rushed out of the ground. When the bird saw it, it slapped it again. This blow was like a falling star hitting miyunfei and unparalleled. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were torn apart, their hands and feet were broken, and their blood was constantly sprayed out. However, they were aliens between heaven and earth, so the son could not kill them at all. A moment later, MI Yunfei and Wushuang reorganized their real bodies and killed the bird. After several attacks, MI Yunfei and Wushuang''s body were broken several times, and there were one or two wounds on the whole body. "Boom!" The two sides fought hard. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled body collapsed, and the bird was shocked back dozens of feet. "If I fight with you, I''ll see if your body can stop my magic dragon formula!" Chapter 335 Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red and murderous. His powerful internal strength rushed everywhere. Bursts of blood came out from all over his body. If anyone who knew him could understand, he had entered a state of madness. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods are startled! People are evil, their hearts are right, forget their feelings and fall into the devil, and show their true self after the devil!" A roar freezes the human soul, which is more terrible than the soul summoning messenger in hell. Even the dog is dull and seems to be possessed by magic. "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" At the moment, the strange picture appeared again, and pieces of dragon scales quickly covered Mi Yunfei''s whole body. The dragon scale is purple, flashing a little purple color, which is very soul shaking. Mi Yunfei''s body expanded rapidly, and his bones made a ''Bang'' sound. His hands began to grow long nails, like a pair of sharp claws, flashing cold. "Whew, whew!" The moment his eyes opened, two faint lights shot out, pierced the earth and blew up 3000 dust. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky. At this moment, it was like a tsunami, collapsing everywhere, and earth waves gushed out of the ground one after another. And unparalleled also went crazy at this moment, his whole body was purple and glittering, and opened and ejected a dragon like it. The dragon is powerful and has the power to suppress heaven and earth. A huge mouth seems to devour heaven and earth. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" Mi Yunfei was furious, murderous and shook the world. Bursts of blood light reflected the cave red. A peerless green dragon appeared and rushed out with the divine dragon sprayed from the unparalleled mouth. At this moment, the four directions were destroyed, the eight wastelands were surging, and everywhere was exploding. If the cave had not been banned, it would have collapsed. "Roar!" The bird began to look dignified, opened a claw and leaned out, as if to break through the world. It was extremely powerful and terrible. "Boom!" With a bang, the unparalleled dragon and the black dragon played by Mi Yunfei were hard to improve, and were pinched by the claw. The terrible impact rushed the bird out more than ten miles away. "Roar!" With a loud drink and a stamp on one foot, the bird pierced the earthquake, and its whole body gushed out its incomparable power. With a broken sound, the two dragons rushed out were crushed. This is definitely a hard stubble. It can''t be hurt by the joint strike of unparalleled and Mi Yunfei. We can imagine its strength. "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Mi Yunfei was completely furious. His white hair soared to the sky and his fighting spirit soared. He played the second move of magic dragon formula again. "Ouch!" A ferocious Zhalong rose from MI Yunfei''s hand. The Zhalong was shining all over Mi Yunfei and was breathing dragon Qi around him. The unparalleled one side opened his mouth and breathed out several elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. It''s dazzling and painful. "Chi Chi!" The five elements come together to form a huge sphere of light, which flows with colorful colors. The five elements are born and overcome each other. When they come together, they are even more powerful. Mi Yunfei raised the sky with one hand, like the God of war coming down to earth, and his whole body poured out the power of resisting the sky. As his palm fell, the Zhalong also rushed out. At this moment, it was like breaking the world, bursting out with peerless power. At the same time, unparalleled also sprayed out the huge ball of light in his mouth. After the light ball was ejected, the huge force blasted everywhere and blew up the four sides. The bird raised to the sky with a roar, and a light suddenly appeared on its huge claw, which was as dazzling as a hot sun and made people cry. The dog was very violent. It blew a strong wind and then slapped it. At the moment, it was like the hand of a god falling down, until the whole cave was sinking. "Boom!" This kind of scene is like the end of the world. It is collapsing everywhere. Huge stones of 10000 kilograms are smashed everywhere, but they don''t hit the center of Bidou. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled blood surged, and everyone was crazy. Cracks appeared in their bodies, and the blood gurgled out like a spring. "The third move of magic dragon formula, the Raptor crosses the river!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red and played the third move of magic dragon formula. At this moment, the huge force jumped around, overturned in an instant, and an endless stream of crazy force rushed directly at the opposite dog. At the same time, unparalleled opened and ejected several elemental balls of wind, rain, thunder and electricity. The invisible crazy force shakes the eight wastelands and destroys all things. "Boom!" With a loud noise, there was an abyss in the middle of the cave. There was smoke and sand everywhere. It was difficult to see things at all. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang had several scars all over their body, blood flowed all over the ground, and many bones collapsed. It was hard for the other one. There was a superficial wound on its body, and the blood dyed its hair red. Mi Yunfei licked the blood on his fingers, looked excited, smiled and said, "my blood will expand with the flow of blood, and my war will become high. I see what you want to resist." After the words, MI Yunfei moved his hands to gather the aura of heaven and earth in his stomach. His eyes were red and his mouth was sprayed with blood, like a demon who had just eaten. "The fourth move of the magic dragon formula, the Dragon falls into the sea!" With a loud cry, heaven and earth were sad, and God echoed in the sky. A huge dragon swam around Mi Yunfei. The dragon''s face was ferocious, and it seemed that it could devour all things. At this moment, jiuxiao shook and Jiuyou trembled, and the world seemed to boil. At this time, unparalleled was finally furious. It opened its mouth and spewed out Yin and Yang, which was similar to the two gases in MI Yunfei''s Dantian. Everything in heaven and earth belongs to Yin and Yang. Heaven is Yang and earth is Yin; The sun is Yang and the moon is Yin; Immortals are Yang and ghosts are yin. Yin and yang are the most mysterious things in heaven and earth. However, when they come out of unparalleled mouth at this moment, they merge together. The power of destruction can be called extreme terror. At this time, the dog''s face was dignified. Even if it had such a terrible attack, it had to pay attention to it. It opened its mouth and spewed out the inner alchemy in its body. In a moment, it was full of brilliant light and terrible explosive force. The inner pill was as big as a water tank, and the sound of "Chi Chi" came out, swinging through the cave. The huge internal alchemy rushed like a meteorite. It was definitely a collision, and everything would be destroyed. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this moment, the whole cave shook and seemed to collapse at any time. The ground sank five or six hundred feet deep, and everything was blown to pieces. Both Mi Yunfei and Wushuang show their fatigue. Their bodies are cracking inch by inch. It seems that they will burst soon. "Er ah! Who will compete in the world? The fifth form of magic dragon formula, glass dragon breaking the wind!" With a wild cry, heaven and earth echo with it, and ghosts and gods resonate with it. The four directions are destroyed, the eight wastelands are surging, and the peerless power can deter the world, eat the wind and cloud, and look down upon all living beings. It is the majesty of God, the anger of the devil, the day when heaven and earth change, and the time when times change. This blow seems to be able to shake through the past, present and future, and nothing can stop it. At this time, unparalleled roared up to the sky, the sense of war surged, and the world shook. It opened its huge mouth and spewed out its own internal alchemy. It was a blood red internal alchemy, which contained incomparably violent divine power, giving people an illusion that the internal alchemy seemed to be able to destroy the world. "You can''t bear the anger of the demon God! Kill!" "Ouch!" At this time, the great destructive power seems to be able to fight the reincarnation war. The glass dragon and the inner pill are like crazy beasts rushing out of the abyss, and nothing can stop them at all. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" After several huge explosions in succession, the cave finally began to collapse, and many huge stones fell from above. The one opposite was also blasted into slag by Mi Yunfei and supreme force, and even Neidan couldn''t stay. "Boom!" There was another explosion. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were completely blown to pieces. Just now, they had made every effort to attack, and the power in their bodies had been drained. Even they couldn''t bear the power of counterattack, and their whole body was blown apart. The cave completely collapsed and blew up thousands of dust, which could not dissipate for a long time. "Boom!" "Ouch!" "I will never die, forever!" With the loud noise, MI Yunfei and supreme rushed out of the rubble below at the same time. At this moment, heaven and earth roared and everything changed color. After MI Yunfei and Wushuang rushed out, their body suddenly softened to the ground. "That bird is really terrible. Your strength is not what it was two years ago, but it still won so badly." Mi Yunfei only felt that his whole body seemed to be about to crack again. He took out several bottles of immortal lotion from the space ring, and he felt better after he had drunk two bottles without two pairs. "This injury is really too heavy, the body has been burst several times, even if drank two bottles of celestial lotion still can not completely heal." Peerless nodded and said, "yes, that''s terrible. The creatures in this cave depend on the strength of the participants. When Longfeng came in, it was definitely not this one. Otherwise, he couldn''t live at all." Mi Yunfei nodded. With the strength of Longfeng in those years, it was absolutely impossible to defeat this animal. I''m afraid the animals he met in those years were just not far from his strength! Mi Yunfei felt scared when he thought about it. Now half of his strength has reached the peak of Yukong. He has made faster progress here for more than two years than the outside world for ten years, and almost no day has stopped. The cave has completely collapsed. The world in front of us is a fairyland. There are Gu ran in spring, green water and green mountains, and the green color wants to flow. The misty fog rises and is decorated with colorful exercises, which is a bit more mysterious. There are no beasts here, only nature and tranquility. It is an excellent place for self-cultivation. "Boom!" Suddenly there was a "rumbling" sound in the blue sky. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled looked up. There were thousands of rays, colorful exercises and auspicious colors spewing out of the sky. "What''s that?" Mi Yunfei was surprised. "Heaven falls on the palace!" peerless exclaimed. A luxurious palace appeared in the sky, as if it had fallen from nine days. The palace palace is beautiful and emits dazzling brilliance. It is so suspended in the air that it makes people curious. The construction of the palace palace is amazing. At the door, there are two divine dragons carved from emerald. Although the divine dragons are carved from emerald, they are full of a sense of reality, with Dragon Gas erupting from the mouth of the dragon. Bursts of spiritual spring sprinkled from the top of the palace, which made Mi Yunfei and unparalleled better. The purple haze flows and the aura is dense. The palace is really shocking and full of unspeakable charm. People always want to find out. "How magnificent! The sky falls on the palace. It''s a wonder!" Mi Yunfei was shocked and looked at the palace for a while. At this time, the gate of the palace que suddenly opened and two jade platforms flew out of it. The jade platform was transparent and had no defects. It flew straight towards Miyun and unparalleled. "This is." Mi Yunfei trembled in his heart and didn''t understand what it meant. "Master, let''s go! You can go directly to the second level by stepping on the jade platform." Wushuang stepped on the jade platform after saying that, and Mi Yunfei also stood up. The jade platform suddenly shines brightly, carrying Mi Yunfei slowly to the palace in the sky. Mi Yunfei was shocked and said to himself, "can the palace palace fly automatically and take us to the next level? I don''t know what kind of danger the poisonous Longtan in the next level will be?" Chapter 336 In the sky, the thunder was loud, the storm was raging, and the unparalleled power was broken for nine days. Dream alone, the sea of Qi surges, raise your hand to cover the sky, the vast inner strength is like the surging waves, and the invisible divine power shakes through the past and present lives. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, heaven and earth wailed, and the sky was pierced, and his whole body suddenly showed divine light. Immediately, a huge palm appeared in the sea of clouds, the heaven and earth fell, and the heavens were destroyed. Clap it with one palm, the sand is thousands of miles, and the void vibrates. The body is like a mountain, the man is like a God, the eye is like a knife, and the palm is like heaven. This blow shook the world in all directions and pierced the world. The cloud magic looked calm and stable as a mountain. There was a supreme rhyme between his hands. He waved it with one hand and shook thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. Bachongtian is shaky here. It seems that it will break at any time. "Boom!" The blow that shocked the world hit a sea of fire in the middle. Although the war of such characters is not enough to destroy the whole world, it will also shake the country. They are the best people in the world, and their every move is like the battle of immortals. For a moment, the light was shining and disappeared for nine days. Several residual shadows crossed the sky. The extremely violent force made the Universe tremble violently. The fury can shake the heaven and earth and frighten the gods. Hand in another palm, the heaven and earth tremble, the cloud river surges, and the nine stars disappear. Dream alone, with unparalleled combat power. He is a rare genius in the world. His cultivation is unparalleled. He is full of pride, like the God of war, and has the potential to fight the world. Yunhuan, the most terrible person of the demon family, has unfathomable cultivation. There is no big fluctuation in his whole body. He is like an old man in his old age. However, his strength is shocking. The two fought for a whole day, but it was still difficult to win. At this point, the dream alone takes the power of the heavens and stars with the gasification knife, and brings the essence of Haoyue into the abdomen. Suddenly, the brilliance lit up the silent world and turned into a peerless magic weapon. The world shaking force pierces the sky. Even on the jiuzhong sky, you can feel the war here. The stars shook, the world trembled, and made a huge roar like destruction. Yun Huan tossed his hands, moved the power of heaven and earth, and bursts of evil Qi burst out from all over his body. The world was annihilated in an instant. The invisible energy stirs up the world, and the world seems to be about to explode. This evil move comes from the book of subduing demons. One move infects heaven and earth. The world seems to have become an evil place, draining the essence of heaven and earth in an instant. "Boom!" Their violent blow aroused a pillar of light, and the nine heavy skylines were shaken up, but it was difficult to burst. They were pushed out five or six hundred miles by the great power. However, before stabilizing their body, they rushed up again. On the other side of bachongtian, long Shengtian and yunzun also fought hard. They were equal in strength. Each palm shook the sky violently. If it hadn''t come to bachongtian, it is estimated that the whole Qinglan would have to destroy less than half. The dragon is powerful and powerful. Bursts of golden light are emitted from his body. He is definitely an unshakable God of war. The palm is shining like a holy light bath. One palm falls, swings all mountains and rivers, and breaks all the clouds and clouds in the nine days. It is the end of the world and the time of fear of ghosts and gods. Shake the sky and press the sky. The cloud master roared up to the sky and became angry. He looked like a crazy devil with an extremely ferocious face. With one hand turned over, the heaven and earth detonated, shaking the four stars. The invisible divine power rushed straight into the nine days, as if to break the sky. "Boom!" It was like a collision of hundreds of stars, and the whole space shook violently. The fierce palm wind swept thousands of miles away and was as powerful as bamboo, pressing the bachongtian here to make a ''Bang''. With a strong blow, heaven and earth vibrate, and great forces intersect, just like a big collision between the two worlds. There is a thick fire of war burning here in the eight heavy sky, and the whole sky has completely changed. "Long Shengtian, I was defeated by you with half moves in the first war, but now I meet you again, and I will defeat you!" the cloud master flew wildly and shook the heaven and earth with his Qi, like an immortal crazy devil, with bursts of evil Qi all over his body. Long Shengtian''s whole body is shining with gold. He is like a god of war. He is magnificent. He can shake the world with his hands and feet. He was very aggressive and said with a sneer, "master Yun, although your strength has improved, I''m still not slow. I was able to win you with half a move in those years, and now I can do it." "Hey, hey! It''s known as the peerless Wizard of the dragon family for tens of thousands of years. I want to see what ability you have to defeat me again. Today you''re doomed to fall. I just hope someone will remember you thousands of years later!" At the end of his speech, the cloud worshipper rotates the sea of Qi and holds the power of the stars in his hand. Between hands up, the wind swept the world. The immortal divine power shook the four stars, and the whole universe shook. Several black holes appeared in the four heaven and earth, as if they could connect the ancient, modern and future. Suddenly, the devil smoke curled around and the evil spirit soared to the sky. It seemed that the world had become a devil''s land. There was no light, only the arrogant brute force. A huge magic image appeared on the sky. It was like a crazy devil against the sky. The whole star was overturned, and even the bright moon was darkened. At the same time, long Shengtian''s hands moved and his whole body was golden. Bursts of dragon Qi rushed out of him and gathered into a real dragon. The real dragon is very powerful and looks extremely powerful. It breathes in essence and can call the wind and rain with its mouth open. Long Shengtian clapped the world as if it were going to be destroyed, sending out huge fluctuations. There are no gorgeous moves, only the most crazy violence. The real dragon bursts out and goes straight to the cloud venerable. "Boom!" The huge wave spread thousands of miles away, and the invisible force stirred the sky. The sea of clouds surged, and the glow in the sky disappeared indefinitely. Qichongtian is also a place where the flames of war are burning. The clouds cover the sky and block out the sun. Great power sweeps across Liuhe and shocks the eight wastelands. Qinglin is against Longyou, the chief of the dragon family in the South China Sea. The two men were beasts and fought inextricably. Green scale is a green scale dragon, which is a little worse than the Dragon itself. However, his strength is not weaker than that of long you. When Meng walked alone and entered the half immortal realm, he did not lack the "Tao" to communicate and practice with him. For a long time, his strength is much stronger than the ordinary seven separated phantom soul strong man. There is no special skill, only the most savage collision. Every move of these characters can make the whole world boil. Longyou''s strength is not weak, so as to reach the magic soul realm of seven separate bodies. He swings out with one fist, and ten thousand golden lights can be seen. At this moment, it was like a hot sun rushing towards Qingling. With a loud cry, Qingling poured out the force against the sky, and the huge crazy force annihilated the universe. The whole sky was loud, like thunder. With one palm, you can clearly see the complete deformation of the sky, and the two majestic forces finally collided. "Boom!" The space vibrates and shines brightly. The world shaking force rushes straight into the nine days, separated by a sea of fire. Their fighting spirit soared and they couldn''t stop fighting again. The world shook and the storm was thousands of miles away. Qingling showed great power and shocked the world one by one. On the nine days, colorful exiles, under the cover of the giant palm, like a world sinking. Long you roared up to the sky, and the huge sound wave spread thousands of miles. His fighting spirit expanded, his five fingers became a fist, and fought back in the most savage way. Qichongtian is a gathering of heroes. At this time, fengwuchen and the lone soul have fought for tens of thousands of rounds, and it is still difficult to decide the outcome. The war detonated and the wind blew. It was a very tragic war. Both of them were seriously injured, but there was still no sign of stopping. The residual shadow of the void flashed, and the brilliance was dazzling. Each move of the two people had the taste of fairy rhyme, which seemed to communicate the supreme truth of heaven and earth. The seemingly simple fist contains one''s own way of cultivation. This is the confrontation between the top figures in the whole human world. All the strong people in the magic soul are above. The top strong people in the whole human world appear on this day, and those who do not reach the realm of magic soul do not even have the qualification to participate in the war. At the top of Qinglan, several leaders of the four sects looked up at the stars and felt a chill in their hearts. The top strong have gone to heaven. They can only pray silently. It was late at night, but the sky was shining. Everyone could understand that it was the battle of countless strong people outside the sky. On the nine days, the thunder was loud, the storm was raging, and clouds and waterfalls appeared in the sky. In the eyes of the world, it may be a natural phenomenon, but the leaders of the four sects know that they are all fighting against the peerless strong. Now, the leaders of the four sects have reached the realm of resisting the sky. However, with their strength that the world looks up to, they can disappear in front of such strong people with just one thought, which is not a level at all. Ling Tianxing looked up at the sky, sighed and said, "this war is no small matter. It is related to the safety of the whole world. If the demon family wins, the consequences are unimaginable!" Leng Xuemei advised: "don''t think about it. We can''t help at all, and we can only pray silently. But this time, master Meng and master long are waiting. I believe the demon clan can''t get well." Xuanchen nodded and said, "yes, master Meng was able to frighten the demon family alone. Now, although he has not recovered to the peak strength, he is determined not to be weaker than the xuanzu of the demon family." "However, even if we can defeat the demon clan this time, I''m afraid several predecessors will be seriously injured. What we fear most is that we will lose both sides. At that time, I''m afraid the situation will change." Yang Xiaoyi looked uncertain and thoughtful. Ling Tianxing nodded and said, "you''re right. If you fight and lose, several elders and some strong demons will be closed. At that time, it will be a contest among young people''s disciples." "In the current form, the most terrible young people of the demon clan are Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen. I''m afraid no one can compete with them except the murderous boy. Even Dugu Yufan, who is known as the crazy God, can''t beat him." Leng Xuemei looked dignified and analyzed the form in front of her. "You seem to have forgotten someone. I don''t think that person is much worse than fengfeixian and Yuncheng." xuanchen''s face was a little ugly and his chest fluctuated. "Blood god, Gongsun has no tears!" the others shouted out together. Xuanchen nodded and said, "yes, he, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy have disappeared for a long time. I''m afraid they will be surprised when they appear again." "Do you remember that more than 300 people in Gongsun family died in Gongsun''s tearful hands?" Yang Xiaoyi asked. "It is said that Gongsun Wulei appeared once, but that time he killed all the people in the family. He was cruel and cruel. He has become a murderer. I''m afraid he has practiced extremely evil skills." lengxuemei''s face was frightening, because she took people to check the Gongsun family incident at the beginning. Ling Tianxing sighed lightly and said, "if several elders really fight to lose both sides, I''m afraid Qinglan will still be in danger. Although the monsters of the demon God gate have infinite potential, they can''t beat several demon boys of the demon family at present." "It''s a pity that the bloody boy entered there. According to master long, it''s hard to get out in half a year if it''s fast, or in ten years if it''s slow. If he''s here, even if Yuncheng God and Fengfei immortal work together, he can fight with one." xuanchen has some regrets in his heart and his face is full of melancholy clouds. At this time, the four leaders had their own thoughts. According to Mengxing alone and the dragon god heaven, they are now in the era of scuffle, an era in which kings rise together and heroes compete. It''s hard to open the road to heaven. Who will be the strongest and who will open the road to heaven? This road is a road of blood. It is necessary to step on the bodies of countless strong people and kill them in all directions to become immortal. The immortal road is misty and difficult to climb to its top. The innate spiritual pulse is floating and has not been seen for many years. Three of the four magic soldiers have fallen into the hands of MI Yunfei, but the remaining one doesn''t know where. Once the supreme god man deduced heaven and earth. The era of scuffle was the time when the fairyland was opened. At that time, there must be a river of blood and bones. Ling Tianxing looked up at the sky, sighed and said, "what''s the matter with that boy now? I really hope to see your style when the heroes compete!" Chapter 337 At the moment when Mi Yunfei and Wushuang flew to the palace on the jade platform, the whole palace sent out thousands of rays, which made him and Wushuang afraid to open their eyes. Just after they entered the palace, the whole palace slowly flew towards the sky and disappeared in the sea of clouds. "This is." when Mi Yunfei first entered the palace, he was shocked and couldn''t calm down for a long time. Inside the palace que is a fairyland. There are two high platforms in front of it. It looks like an altar. The fog is rising all around, and there is endless aura flowing in this space. At the bottom of the cliff is a huge pool. A trickle falls vertically from the cliff and waves up spray after spray. There are many kinds of medicinal herbs here. It is estimated that Ganoderma lucidum alone has been for hundreds of thousands of years. Bursts of medicinal fragrance come out, which makes people intoxicated. Mi Yun flew forward, took the water in the pool and took a sip. He immediately felt comfortable all over, making him want to howl up to the sky. "Here the spirit is strong, the medicine is fragrant, but even if the water in the pool is not ordinary water, after drinking it can make people relaxed, though not as precious as the fairy emulsion, but it is rare in this world." After hearing this, unparalleled also took a few drinks. It really had an extraordinary effect as Mi Yunfei said. "These two high platforms seem to be able to gather aura, which is extraordinary. Is this used for cultivation?" Mi Yunfei surrounded the two high platforms, feeling bursts of aura and wondering in his heart. "Yes or no, I don''t know until I try." Wushuang jumped directly onto the platform after saying that. At this time, the whole high platform seemed to start, and bursts of aura came from all directions. Ten thousand rays of sunlight converged into a border, blocking Mi Yun''s flying outside. "Matchless, how are you?" Mi Yunfei was worried. "I have no discomfort, but I can''t get out." matchless was also surprised, but not flustered. Just then, a line of big characters floated above the palace: the boundary can be opened only when the cultivation is advanced. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled looked at this line of words and immediately understood the usefulness of this high platform. It turns out that you have to break through before you can enter the next level. Mi Yunfei secretly calculated that his strength has now reached the air defense period for a long time. It''s not difficult to break through. The unparalleled strength is equivalent to the peak state of the initial state of Yukong, and it doesn''t take long to break through. At this time, MI Yunfei jumped onto the platform without hesitation. He sat down cross legged and entered an ethereal state. The invisible aura of heaven and earth poured in, which made people intoxicated. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled were immersed in the state of cultivation. Now Mi Yunfei''s state of mind has improved too much, and the mind demons of the magic dragon formula have been completely solved. His practice can be described as a thousand miles a day. He has no self in his heart and constantly evolves his own Tao in his heart. "Following the natural principle and conforming to the people''s hearts is the Tao. We should be brave to practice and advance with the Tao; going against the natural principle and brushing the people''s hearts is not the Tao. We should hate it and stay away from it, and it will be abandoned by the Tao." Mi Yunfei is like an uncertain god man. His whole body is full of a mysterious charm. At this moment, the Yin and Yang Qi in his body rotate to form a gossip map. Yin and Yang rotate, and gradually a few big characters appear: Qian, Kun, Xun, dui, gen, Zhen, Li and Kan. All things are transformed by Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang complement each other, including the supreme truth and endless mystery. At this time, yin and Yang gradually disappeared and fell into the elixir field of MI Yunfei. It looks like a vast universe, which is hard to see the end. Mi Yunfei''s heart is empty, wandering in heaven and earth, overlooking all sentient beings with the mentality of the Lord of all things and experiencing all forms of life. In a short time, I felt the vicissitudes and antiquity of heaven and earth after a hundred generations of reincarnation. Dragon Qi rushed out of his body and hovered over his head, making him look more powerful. He constantly evolves various skills, each of which is full of charm, like an immortal expounding the truth of Tao. One day, two days, ten days, one month. In this way, three months after Mi Yun''s flight into the sky, his whole body changed. His dragon Qi soared into the sky, his divine power surged, and there was no match to pierce the border. "I''ve made a breakthrough. I''ve been here for almost two and a half years. I''ve finally reached the peak of Yukong." Mi Yunfei''s face was excited. He felt the vast internal strength in his body, and his heart was filled with joy. He operated his inner divine power, and his whole body was impressively golden, like an immortal god of war. Mi Yunfei flexed his fingers and fired a gasifying sword. He instantly pierced several mountains in the distance, and no rocks fell. His strength was controlled very well. At this time, MI Yunfei focused on the mountain in the distance and shouted, "get up!" The mountain was suspended instantly, and the whole ground shook violently. "Broken!" It was another explosion, and the sound wave shook. Under this sound wave, the mountain turned into smoke and sand and fell down. Mi Yunfei shook his fist. He felt the surging fighting power in his body. It seemed that this fist could break through nine days. "At the beginning, if it was the peak state of Yukong, even if I met that bird, I could defeat it alone!" It''s not that MI Yunfei is arrogant, but that he does have the strength to do it now. Although there is only one level difference between the imperial air period and the imperial air peak, the strength is too far away. Mi Yunfei looked at peerless. He saw that peerless''s whole body was full of energy and sent out thousands of divine brilliance. Although its color was still purple, it was too deep. It seemed that it would not be long before it could evolve into a blood dragon. "Peerless is still absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. This is its opportunity. I''m afraid it will take some time. I have to study alchemy or utensils during this time." Mi Yunfei has learned a lot. There are many kinds of holy level skills alone, including alchemy, weapon refining and array. If he doesn''t practice often, he will be abandoned slowly. There was a river in the distance. Mi Yunfei walked up the river and came to an empty valley. Surrounded by green mountains and flowing green water, there is no lack of aura. It is an excellent place to swallow and breathe. According to the mountain situation here, MI Yunfei deduces the array, arranges the array with the earth pulse, attracts the power of the stars, and constantly deduces the "Yin Yang kill array". "Why didn''t anyone expect to lay an array on the weapon? Wouldn''t this increase the lethality a lot." Mi Yunfei suddenly had such an abrupt idea in his heart. "The ancients used the essence of heaven and earth to move the power of the stars in the sky or the power of the five elements. However, the human body belongs to the five elements and can gather the power of heaven and earth. Why can''t they spread the array method on the weapon blade?" Mi Yunfei wondered and demonstrated it constantly. He sat on the ground, moved the earth''s veins with his own essence, gathered the aura of this place, and constantly demonstrated that he wanted to lay an array on the demon shadow. However, as soon as he put the array on, the devil''s shadow trembled violently, and then burst out an unparalleled rainbow light, which blew up all around. "Can''t arrange array on the shadow? Is it because my idea doesn''t work or because the shadow repels?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled and his mind was a little confused. For a weapon, it can only lay a killing array. If you lay a trapped array or a maze array on it, it doesn''t work. What Mi Yunfei has laid down is just a small array, which has evolved from the Yin Yang kill array. Mi Yunfei took out an ordinary sword from the space ring. He drew his own energy to communicate with the earth and depicted the array on it. Nearly an hour later, MI Yunfei finally engraved the array in the sword. At this time, he took a long sword and chopped it out. The sword is as bright as a rainbow. The fierce sword Qi urges it out, cutting off the river in the distance and arousing a thousand feet of water column. "There is no effect, and the array has been carved. Why is there no imagined power?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled and had a doubt in his heart. "Do you need to arouse your own Qi?" Mi Yunfei said to himself. At this time, he injected the power of Dantian into the sword. The long sword in his hand seemed to come alive, and there was a terrible power in it. "Whew, whew!" Several swords rushed out like meteors, and the earth was cut open, revealing a vast abyss. The swords rushed out of the ground, and then pierced a peak. "Ha ha! If so, you must introduce your own Qi into the sword to activate the array, so as to increase the lethality." Mi Yunfei looks excited. This attempt is estimated to be the first in history. Maybe many weapons will depict the array in thousands of years, but he is the first example. "As long as the divine weapon is not born from heaven and earth, it should be able to depict the array. After all, the divine weapon is born from heaven and earth and has its own pride. However, the weapons refined artificially are different. Even the psychic weapons can still depict the array." The world is unpredictable. No one can cross it. Everything is constantly evolving. Many things have to go through constant attempts to know the results. Mi Yunfei''s understanding of "Tao" has reached a very deep level. All things can evolve and need constant practice and proof. Mi Yunfei''s cultivation is different now, and his state of mind is naturally different. It is a position of self-respect to overlook the Tao and reason perceived by all things, so as to try to create. In ancient times, many predecessors created all kinds of alchemy or weapon refining methods precisely because of their different feelings. All these can only be achieved by people with great understanding, great wisdom and mind of heaven and earth. On the long sword, it is obvious that there is essence flowing on it. That is the array pattern painted by Mi Yunfei. As long as the array in the sword is activated, the power can be too much. This is a new discovery, which has far-reaching significance for MI Yunfei. However, the array carved in the sword is still far from that carved on the ground. After all, the array carved on the ground can not only attract the earth''s veins, but also absorb the vitality of heaven and earth and the power of stars. The array carved in the sword can only activate its own essence, but its power is too small. Mi Yunfei thought to himself. He knew that the array engraved in the sword was definitely not as powerful as the array engraved on the ground. But if there are hundreds or thousands of swords engraved with arrays, and then all the swords are combined in one form to form a sword array, combined with the potential of heaven and earth and the power of origin, can this array become more powerful? If cultivation is enough, even killing immortals may not be enough. "If my idea is true, maybe I can really create an array that is more terrible than the Yin Yang kill array. I can carve an array on each sword and then draw the power of the stars. Maybe I can really create a peerless array." Mi Yunfei suddenly had such a bold idea in his heart. A moment later, he shook his head and said to himself, "no, my current cultivation is not enough to arouse the power of stars. If I can reach the level of master, let alone the power of stars, even the power of heaven and earth can be borrowed. In this way, my array can be really formed." Mi Yunfei suddenly felt that his idea was a little distant, but he was looking forward to that day. The world is too wonderful. Many things have to be tried constantly, but Mi Yunfei is the kind who dares to take risks. All changes are inseparable from it. He has studied the Yin Yang kill array and can understand a lot from it. Whether it''s a trapped array, a killing array, or a maze, you can break it as long as you are proficient in the game. Mi Yunfei is constantly evolving, from array to alchemy, and then to weapon refining, during which he demonstrates repeatedly. Time is fleeting, and three months have passed. Mi Yunfei''s cultivation at the peak of Yukong has also been consolidated and improved day by day. Three months later, the next day, suddenly ruicai rushed into the sky, and the sound of the Dragon shook my ears. A real dragon breaks through the barrier and breathes Shenhua in its mouth. "The Dragon Qi is not unparalleled!" Mi Yunfei was shocked. Although unparalleled didn''t wake up, the Dragon Qi rushed out of his body sent out such terrible fluctuations. Obviously, unparalleled strength has taken another step. The whole body of the real dragon was surrounded by purple clouds, circling on the unparalleled head. A kind of inherent king Qi was emitted, which pressed the mountains and rivers in the distance to collapse in an instant. "Ouch!" On that night, a burst of dragon singing came out and shattered the mountains and rivers. The whole body was shining, and the dragon body was nearly 70 feet long. It swallows the wind and spits the rain. It shows great power and makes people have the impulse to worship. "Master, I finally went further." unparalleled look excited, there was a mist in the longan. Mi Yunfei is also happy for unparalleled. He can feel unparalleled toughness and the power in his body. At this time, the whole palace palace suddenly sent out a vibration, which seemed to be the sound of colliding with something. "What''s the matter? The palace is floating in the sky. Can''t it hit the mountain?" Mi Yunfei was surprised, but he wasn''t flustered. Even if the palace was smashed, he couldn''t hurt him and unparalleled. At this time, MI Yunfei and matchless obviously felt that the palace was sinking, and their hearts were also tightened, because they knew that they would enter the second level soon, and no one knew what danger it would be. "Boom!" Like a tsunami, the whole palace was shaken and stabilized. "Have you arrived?" "It should be!" At this time, MI Yunfei and unparalleled are in front of him. Suddenly, the divine light is gorgeous, and gradually a gate appears. "The second pass, we''re coming!" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky. Chapter 338 The brilliant light in front of us makes people unable to see the things ahead. Gradually, the light dissipated, and a breath of ancient and vicissitudes came to my face, but it was mixed with a trace of peculiar smell. "This." Mi Yunfei was surprised. Although he didn''t see anything outside the palace, the coming breath made his spirit tremble, because there was a strong poisonous gas in the breath. "Poisonous, and highly poisonous!" although Mi Yunfei was invincible, he was still trembling at the smell. "Master, even I feel a terrible smell, which seems to penetrate my heart and soul." unparalleled looks ugly and looks at Mi Yunfei. "Let''s go! Let''s see how difficult the second level is." after MI Yunfei said that, he walked towards the door of the palace, and Wushuang followed. The soil on the ground in front of us is dark, with bubbles on it. The whole land seems to have been corroded by poisons, with a disgusting smell. In the distance is a huge pool, in which bubbles are constantly bubbling. The water in the whole pool is black, with a misty mist rising upward, which looks like magic smoke. The pool was surrounded by valleys, and the rocks were black with a dark luster. There are some vegetation around. There are black drops of water on the vegetation. It feels like coming to hell, which makes people shiver for no reason. The pool is very big. It doesn''t look like a pool at all. It has a radius of five or six hundred miles. "Eh! Look, what''s that?" matchless asked Mi Yunfei, pointing to the distant sky, because it was too far away to see very clearly. Mi Yunfei ran his heavenly eye and looked into the distance. He saw a magnificent building standing at the edge of the pool in the distance. It is a dragon shaped building, which is estimated to be 500 feet long. It is so horizontal above the pool, full of shock. It was dark and shiny, with a huge mouth close to the water. A tongue extends from the huge mouth. It looks like a main road. I think it must be the entrance to the next level. "Hiss! It''s not easy! I feel a huge pressure just by looking at it. I can''t imagine entering there." Mi Yunfei took a breath and was shocked. "Is the poisonous Longtan mentioned by Longfeng so simple? Let''s just fly over!" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. He didn''t understand why the second level seemed simpler than the first level. He always felt that there was nothing found in it. Unparalleled stood up, touched his beard and said, "it''s a little abnormal. Don''t worry about him! Let''s go first!" After that, Wushuang jumped up and wanted to fly towards the building. But just when it flew two meters into the air, suddenly a divine thunder struck from the air and directly cut it into the soil. "Peerless, how are you?" Mi Yunfei was shocked. The divine thunder came so fast that he didn''t even find it. With his peerless body, he was cut to smoke. Peerless spit out a few mouthfuls of mud and exclaimed, "it''s terrible! The God thunder is too terrible. Although it won''t be fatal, it makes me miserable all over!" "So, we have to swim through the poisonous dragon pond? It doesn''t seem very difficult? Is this the second level?" Mi Yunfei touched his forehead and looked thoughtful. "Master, you''d better come first this time! I''m afraid." unparalleled looked like a lingering fear. "Well, I''ll come!" said Mi Yunfei, and he took a step towards the pool. "Master, what is that?" peerless pointed to the black pool and exclaimed. Miyun''s steps suddenly stopped and looked in the direction of matchless. In the pool, you can see towering figures through the misty fog. Mi Yun flew and looked around. When he saw those things clearly, he immediately shouted, "that. It''s a water monster. It''s very terrible!" In the distance, towering figures appeared from time to time in the misty fog, which were many terrible water monsters. Some water monsters have heads as high as more than ten feet, with towering corners, ferocious faces and extremely terrible ends. These water monsters are poisonous. Black water arrows are ejected from their mouths, which makes people feel numb at a glance. "A lot! It seems that this level is not as easy as expected." Mi Yunfei was shocked and looked a little ugly. "I can''t fly. I can only swim through this pool of water. It seems that I have to fight those water monsters." unparalleled vomited and looked helpless. "Don''t worry about him! I''ll kill one for one and a pair for two. If I kill them all, I''ll destroy them all." Mi Yunfei''s strength has improved and his confidence is natural. After that, he walked towards the pool with Wushuang. "This pool is weird." Mi Yunfei shouted as soon as he entered the pool. Peerless was also a thrill and cried, "I feel my skin and blood are eroded by the water inside." "If I can penetrate the soul, I am inviolable. Why is this phenomenon? Is it helpful for cultivation?" "Master, I feel that I can''t use my magic power." matchless shouted. Miyun''s magic power inside his body is really as unparalleled said. His internal strength can''t be improved and all kinds of unique skills can''t be used. "You can only fight on the flesh, and your magic powers and skills are useless." Mi Yunfei understood how difficult this level was. "Under the erosion of this poisonous water, we have to fight physically. It seems that we are dying!" unparalleled looked surprised. Rao thought it was very difficult. Mi Yunfei frowned and said, "it seems that there are not many tricks to improve our strength. We have to fight with our own efforts, and the water in this place is stimulating our potential and casting our physique." At this time, they had no choice but to walk towards the center of the poison dragon pond. There was a thick mist around them, and a few blisters occasionally appeared in the middle, which was really frightening. "Roar!" A huge water monster rushed towards Miyun Fei and Wushuang. It was shaped like a Jiao. It had scales all over its body, but it had two heads. The body that just protrudes out of the water is almost twenty feet. Although Mi Yunfei and unparalleled can''t show their magic skills, their bodies are unparalleled, and ordinary beasts can''t compete with them at all. Mi Yunfei offered up the shadow, enlarged it and cut it out with a knife. There is no inner strength or dazzling light, but some are fast, accurate and cruel. Today, Mi Yun''s flying power is infinite. Although he didn''t use his internal strength, the blade is still fierce. "Puff!" A knife fell on the Jiao shaped water monster and splashed blood one meter high. However, the dragon shaped monster didn''t die with a knife. He roared and rushed up. Mi Yunfei''s long Sabre was aimed at him, and he kept forging ahead. He cut the Jiaoxing monster in half with another sabre. In the distance, groups of water monsters rushed to kill them. They were very fast, like an arrow separated from the string. Waves of water were swept up, more than ten feet high. Although you can''t fly in this place, you can jump a few meters high. Mi Yunfei sprang up like a dragon turning the waves and chopped out at the rushing water monster with a knife. He is like a murderous God. Although he can''t use internal strength, the long-term war makes him full of murderous spirit, which seems to be innate and very frightening. The blood splashed one after another and dyed the black poisonous Longtan red. After a knife went down, another two water monsters were cut in half. Nearby, unparalleled Longwei broke out and rushed out with his head up. Its body was about seventy feet long. Its huge mouth opened and bit on a water monster. Just for a moment, the water monster was swallowed by it. In this pool, MI Yunfei and matchless not only have to deal with the water monsters, but also endure the erosion of the poisoned water in the pool. Just an hour later, MI Yunfei and Wushuang''s whole body seemed to be infected by the magic gas, and they all turned dark. "This. The toxicity in the water is too strong. I feel that my hands and feet seem to be numb." Mi Yunfei stretched out his hands and laboriously broke the mouth of a water monster. His hands trembled, like collapse. "No, it seems that I can''t rush through. I have to step back. My limbs are a little weak." Wushuang also shouted in the distance. "Ah! I''m not reconciled!" Mi Yunfei yelled at the sky and tore the water monster in his hand in half. "Back!" Mi Yunfei was very decisive and immediately went back with matchless. When they rushed to the shore, the water monsters didn''t chase after them, as if they were just blocking their progress. "I can''t rush to kill the past. I feel my limbs have softened. If I left late just now, I guess I really don''t have the power to resist." Mi Yunfei was thrilled and felt that this level was not as simple as expected. Unparalleled nodded, and the dragon''s face was shocked. He raised his dragon claws and patted his dragon chest. He said, "it''s so strange here. Although he felt uncomfortable when he first went down, he didn''t feel that he would lose his combat effectiveness. But he was weak in just one hour. If it happened late, it''s estimated that we really died in this pool." Mi Yunfei took out two bottles of celestial lotion from the space ring, and drank a bottle with each other. "Gee! It''s impossible to restore our physical strength. It seems that these second passes are not so easy to break through!" "What shall we do now? Shall we stop here?" "Hey, hey! I''m interested in this place. I don''t believe my demon God can''t even break through the second level. Let''s wait and see if there''s any way to pass." After nearly two hours, MI Yunfei and the Supreme Master gradually felt that the feeling of paralysis disappeared, and their physical strength was gradually recovering. After another hour, MI Yunfei and Wushuang have completely recovered. Not only that, they seem to feel that their internal strength is more pure, and their physique looks more solid. Mi Yunfei felt the situation in his body and said in surprise: "the poisonous water in the poisonous Longtan is really good for the human body. It seems that the impurities in his body have been discharged, and his body is stronger." "Go down again, and try to rush over this time. Even if we can''t rush over, it''s good for our health. I gradually like this way of experience. Killing a little at a time will always kill these water monsters." After MI Yunfei said that, he jumped directly into the poisonous Longtan. This time, he didn''t use the magic shadow, but fought directly with meat. Because he knew that the poisonous dragon pond could help his body, he naturally took the opportunity to make his flesh further. Mi Yunfei used his palm instead of a knife to cut horizontally and vertically. His palm pierced a water monster, and his blood sprayed like spring water, reddening his whole face. There were three water monsters nearby who rushed over and waved their teeth and claws. They were extremely fierce. Mi Yunfei was fearless. He rushed up with a roar and blew out with a fist. It was like a huge hammer smashing out, which dented the back of a water monster. The bones of the water monster were broken. You can imagine how much strength Mi Yunfei''s fist contains. "Roar!" With an angry roar, the other two opened their huge mouths and bit at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei was shocked and stretched out his hands to support the huge mouth of one of the water monsters, but the other water monster opened its huge mouth and directly bit his body. "Er!" Although Mi Yunfei was very strong, he was bitten by the water monster. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been bitten in two. At this time, several water monsters rushed up and bit Mi Yunfei''s hands, feet and head respectively. They are tearing hard, as if they want to tear Mi Yun to pieces. "Er! Your mother, it hurts me." At this moment, MI Yunfei was hard to move. He was torn by five water monsters. It felt no different from being divided into five bodies. His hands, feet and head were bitten by water monsters respectively. "Don''t mention the pain, but the bad smell is really uncomfortable!" Mi Yunfei was oppressed at this time! The whole body pain was endured, but his head was bitten by a water monster, and the disgusting smell almost made him faint. At this time, unparalleled is fighting in blood and cannot come to rescue Mi Yunfei. Although it is not like Mi Yunfei, it is also entangled and it is difficult to get away. "Roar!" At this time, a strong wind suddenly roared, water waves rushed up, and a giant water monster rushed over from a distance. The water monster has a ferocious face and a big mouth, as if it was going to devour the world. It rushes across without hindrance, and the animals retreat wherever it passes. The giant water monster came to MI Yunfei''s side and opened his mouth. A tornado hit Mi Yunfei, immediately involved him in his mouth, and then swallowed him. Swallowed by the water monster, can the demon God escape from heaven? Can he break through the second level? What kind of danger is waiting for him? Chapter 339 The first war between Qinglan Zhengdao and the demon clan was extremely tragic. In the days of the war, the world saw visions in the sky, terrible flames covering the sky, and shocking thunder bombing the sky. Ordinary people just think it''s a natural phenomenon. At that time, the whole world seemed to turn over, and many holes appeared in the sky. Several heavy days were broken through, and only eight heavy days remained. A year has passed since the war. There is no airtight wall in the world. Finally, the people in the cultivation world were scared to blue when they learned the reasons for everything. After this war, the strong men on both sides were seriously injured. Even if they walked alone in the god man dream in the eyes of people in the cultivation world, they were still seriously injured. Finally, they chose to shut down to repair the road hurt in their bodies. Now, whether Qinglan or the demon family, the magic soul realm experts are seriously injured and can''t get out one after another. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get out without a few decades. At present, it seems that the peak state of Yukong has become the master of the world. After the large-scale battle, many battles broke out among their young disciples, and the monsters of the demon God sect became an unstoppable fighting force, and the demon clan was defeated many times. "Everyone of Qinglan, wait and see! When the two young masters of our demon clan leave the customs, there will be no one else in Qinglan to attack!" before the defeat, the young master of the demon clan released such a sentence. The people were not dazzled by the current victory. They understood that after Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen came out, none of Qinglan''s strong young people could compete with it. Unless the madman in their mind reappeared, they would face a catastrophe. However, it is said that the madman has entered a dangerous place. Whether he can come out is still a problem. All the freaks hesitate every day. "I''m going to enter the Magic Cave again to experience." this is what Dugu Yufan said before he left, and Jian forget sorrow also entered the Magic Cave with him. As for Dongfang Zixuan, Nangong Shuo and others, they all shut down one after another and threatened not to leave the pass until they reached the peak state of Yukong. It can be expected that when these people leave the customs again, it will be an era of fighting for the king, and then it will evolve into a duel between the young and the strong. The heavy atmosphere makes people breathless. The convenience of the final victory depends on their strength after going through the customs. "What a pity! The devil''s life and death are uncertain. He can''t stand up and lead the heroes." "If the demon God is in Qinglan and the young masters of the demon family come and destroy one, what are you afraid of?" Many people in the cultivation world shook their heads and sighed, looking forward to the return of the demon God one day. Because today''s situation is an era of young people competing for the front. Only the emergence of demons and gods can make people confident. During this period, people closed their doors one after another. Only one person killed all sides. The place he passed could be called a river of blood and a mountain of corpses. This person is the grandson of the God of blood without tears. On the right side, no one can match him. His whole person, like his title, focuses on killing and cutting, and takes pleasure in drinking blood. "When the demon God returns, I will take his head and shame him." Gongsun said without tears. Many people in the cultivation world were shocked. Many righteous people were dissatisfied and wanted to encircle Gongsun without tears. Nearly thousands of people were dispatched, including countless experts. As a result, Gongsun Wulei killed them all. After the leaders of the four sects knew about it, they rushed together and finally fought with Gongsun Wulei. As a result, the four were defeated and seriously injured. At that time, Gongsun Wulei fought with the leaders of the four sects after killing thousands of people. Therefore, he was escaped by the leaders of the four sects. Whether he could escape or not is a problem. This battle made Gongsun famous without tears. No one could match Qinglan. Everywhere he passed, he howled and blood flowed. He killed from the south of Qinglan to the north. I don''t know how many thousands of people died in his hands. Some monsters of the demon God gate were preparing to surround him, but he disappeared. This matter has been discussed in a tense atmosphere. People in the cultivation world began to guess Gongsun''s strength without tears, and finally came to a conclusion that was unpredictable. They didn''t know what state they had reached. Because Gongsun has no tears, he has never been seriously injured, and no one has seen him try his best. Now, people on the right side are in panic. In their hearts, Gongsun''s fear of no tears completely surpasses the demon family. Later, no one ever saw Gongsun without tears, but the blood path he left still exists. It''s definitely a terrible character, who can compete with the demon God. His terrible impression on people even surpasses the demon God. The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. The faint moonlight pours down and envelops the earth. There was a roar from the dark forest, and countless birds rushed to fly. The dark wind blows the fallen leaves, making the forest more gloomy. Suddenly, a huge vibration came out of the forest, and some wild animals were hissing. A burst of blood burst into the sky, and a large amount of blood dyed the whole night sky red. Through the little moonlight, you can vaguely see a man holding the thigh of a wild animal, then tear it down, put it into his mouth and chew it. It was a frightening scene. The man was so terrible that he ate flesh and blood raw. He is tall and looks like a savage. Under the disorderly hair, a pair of eyes shot out two blood lights like a blood blade, which is really frightening. This is a barren forest. No one haunts here. The bones of many wild animals have been placed in the forest. The blood is everywhere, like a Shura battlefield, which is extremely frightening. "Mi Yunfei, I will redouble the shame of that year to you!" the man roared evil. "And yunhuan, you''re not a good thing. You let me practice such evil skills and make me a murderer. But you never dreamed that I didn''t lose my mind at all! The reason why I killed people in my family was just to make people think I had completely lost my mind. Letting go of my little sister was just to increase the authenticity of my waking up and falling into the devil Well, one day I will step on you all. " "The world will turn in my hands one day. I want to kill all the people in the world!" With a roar, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, the jungle was destroyed, and bursts of blood burst into the sky, breaking the void. This person is no one else, it is the blood god Gongsun who has no tears. Gongsun Wulei is cruel and ruthless. In order to cheat yunhuan''s trust, he ruthlessly killed more than 300 people in his family, only letting Gongsun diemeng go. He is afraid that yunhuan doesn''t believe it, so he has to come out to kill people every once in a while, resulting in Qinglan''s blood flowing into a river. The purpose is to let yunhuan completely rest assured of him. Gongsun Wulei is not only a ruthless man, but also a man of great city government. He has a deep mind and knows how to endure. He believes that as long as he can learn the book of subduing demons and absorb people''s internal strength, his strength can be improved quickly. But he was afraid that yunhuan could not control him and strangled him. He had to pretend to be crazy. "Now all the strong players of yunhuan and the demon clan are seriously injured. Maybe my chance has come. But with my current strength, even if they are seriously injured, I''m afraid I can''t succeed. It seems that I can improve my strength as soon as possible, and then. Ha ha. At that time, I''ll see who else is my opponent this day?" Gongsun''s tearful eyes twinkled, What a crazy look! "Hum. Hum! At present, my book of subduing demons has not reached a great level. Let yunhuan live for a while. After I have completed the book of subduing demons, you should be careful." Gongsun Wulei said, and then disappeared into the forest in three or five steps. When Mi Yunfei was swallowed by the giant water monster, he rushed to the giant water monster. However, there are too many water monsters to rush through. After some twists and turns, unparalleled felt that his physical strength was gradually disappearing and his whole body gradually turned black. In desperation, it can only retreat. After climbing ashore, unparalleled was weak and injured in many places, but he couldn''t save Mi Yunfei. "Master, you can''t do anything!" unparalleled was anxious and could only pray silently. It knows that MI Yunfei is definitely not dead. It still knows the mystery of the magic dragon formula, but it is also very difficult for MI Yunfei to escape. At this time, MI Yunfei was in the belly of the water monster. He looked at some internal organs in the water monster and felt dizzy after smelling the disgusting smell. "God! Why is the water monster so smelly? I feel like I''ve fallen into the pit." Mi Yunfei covers his mouth and wants to vomit. The temperature inside is very high. If it weren''t for MI Yunfei''s strong physique, it would have melted. Mi Yunfei raised his fist and smashed it in the belly of the water monster, but he couldn''t help it. Inside, the belly of the water monster is hard like King Kong, which can''t be pierced at all. At this time, the water monster felt the movement in his stomach and was startled. He couldn''t figure out why he hadn''t melted Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei smashed one punch after another inside, and even took out the killing God crazy knife, but he just couldn''t get out. "Do I really want to die here?" Mi Yunfei was unwilling. "Even if you can''t get out, at least you have to break it up." At this time, MI Yunfei, holding the magic shadow, slashed in the belly of the water monster. Poke the intestines of the water monster and cut the liver of the water monster. Before long, the belly of the water monster was destroyed in a mess. "Eh! What sound?" Mi Yunfei heard a sound, like a flash flood. When he saw clearly, he was scared to run away immediately, because a flood poured into the monster''s throat. This kind of water is the poisonous water in the pool. I think the water monster is not afraid to live in the pool for a long time. But Mi Yunfei is different. If he has been soaked for a long time, even if he has not been poisoned and died, at least he is weak. The water surged like an ocean. Mi Yunfei dodged around and finally jumped on the water monster''s liver. Before long, another stream of water came, and Mi Yunfei was forced to go inside. "Eh! This is the inner pill of the water monster!" Mi Yunfei looked at the huge ball in front of him, flashing a little light, with endless spiritual power flowing. "If I can destroy its internal alchemy, even if it is immortal, I''m afraid it will have to return to its original shape and become an ordinary water monster." At this time, MI Yunfei held the magic shadow and kept chopping at the water monster''s inner pill. The inner alchemy had a flow of spiritual power, which sent Miyun flying out. "Come again!" Miyun Feiyang starts the magic shadow in his hand and cuts it down again. In this way, after more than ten knives in a row, MI Yunfei finally cut a mark on the water monster''s inner pill. At this time, MI Yunfei''s whole body was shaking left and right. He knew that it must be the water monster who was in pain and rolling in pain. Despite this, MI Yunfei still slashes indiscriminately. Anyway, he won''t be distressed if the things inside are damaged. At this time, the whole water monster''s belly vibrated more and more, which almost made it difficult for MI Yunfei to stand. At this time, MI Yunfei was also crazy and used all his strength to chop on the pill. Gradually, the flow of the inner alchemy became much slower. At this time, several big holes had been cut by Mi Yunfei. Suddenly, the inner pill gradually expanded. Looking at the scene in front of me, MI Yunfei immediately shouted: "Oh, the water monster wants to die with me!" His face changed greatly and he ran away quickly, trying to stay away from the inner pill. "Boom!" When Miyun flew more than ten meters away from the inner pill, the inner pill suddenly exploded. The terrible destructive power blew the whole body of the water monster, splashed blood and minced meat. Mi Yunfei was rushed up by the terrible force. His body was blown apart, and the blood kept coming out. "Poop!" Mi Yunfei''s whole body was rushed several meters high and then fell into the pool. "Master!" peerless rushed towards Miyun in a hurry. At this time, many water monsters rushed up and wanted to tear Mi Yunfei to pieces. Unparalleled opened the dragon''s mouth and bit wildly. Fighting for the possibility of being bitten, he forcibly rushed to Mi Yun''s flying body. "There are too many, and there are another batch. You can''t fight hard and run away!" Mi Yunfei was weak and urged unparalleled. Where to use, he said, hundreds of water monsters surrounded in the distance. They couldn''t compete when they couldn''t use their magic skills. They rushed directly to the shore. "Oh! Bullying me has no fighting power." "Unparalleled, hurry up and bite!" Finally, after a fight, MI Yunfei and Wushuang rushed ashore. And Mi Yunfei''s whole body is dripping with blood. Unparalleled is also seriously injured. "Master, how are you?" peerless put Mi Yunfei down and asked. "I feel that I was bitten a few times just now. It seems that there is something. Hurry to help me." Mi Yunfei lay on the ground and moaned. When peerless looked at Mi Yunfei, she immediately shouted, "God! Even this thing has been brought up." "What is it?" "A row of teeth!" Mi Yunfei: "his uncle''s, no wonder it hurts so much!" Chapter 340 Time flies. Another two years have passed. It has been four and a half years since Mi Yunfei and unparalleled came to the world. In fighting again and again, their physique has become very strong. Especially in this poisonous Longtan, MI Yunfei can obviously feel his physique and unparalleled physique growing by leaps and bounds. Now his physique is absolutely comparable to the sharp weapon of divine soldiers. Mi Yunfei has absolute confidence and can rarely hurt him in the realm of defending the sky. If you are transformed, even if you stand there and be slaughtered by the imperial realm, it may be difficult to get hurt. It has been two years in poison dragon pond. Now Mi Yunfei and unparalleled can basically last a day in the pond without going ashore. At first, they could stay in the water for an hour at most, but now they can stay for a day. This is the change of their physique after quenching. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled stood on the shore looking at the sky. They were not in a hurry to get into the water, but sighing. "I don''t know how Qinglan is now?" Mi Yunfei looked at the sky and couldn''t help thinking of those friends and disciples. Unparalleled stood upright, his eyes twinkled with light, sighed and said: "master, don''t worry. With your master, master long and master Xuanxian sitting down, it''s difficult for the demon clan to break even with other strong people." Mi Yunfei nodded. He knew that unparalleled was right. With the strength of dreaming alone, few people in the world can match. With longshengtian and Xuanxian, even if the demon clan is strong, it can''t break Qinglan. "For four years, I can''t imagine how fast it has passed. Life is like this. Looking back, it may be white." "The master doesn''t need to sigh. As long as we are strong enough, it''s not impossible to keep time." "Ha ha! Unparalleled, you''re right. If you''re strong enough, don''t sigh, because all the difficulties are no longer difficulties." After MI Yunfei finished, he turned to look at matchless and asked, "what''s the state today?" "Very good!" matchless is full of confidence. "In that case, we have to pass this level today anyway." After MI Yunfei said that, with a wave of his sleeve robe, the whole man jumped up and fell directly into the pool. Peerless looked up with a roar and rushed up directly. "Roar! Roar! Roar." Countless water monsters rushed over after seeing it. The surging speed made the water spray more than ten feet high, and the whole pool was shaking. Mi Yunfei''s fighting spirit was high. His skin instantly turned golden yellow. He looked like a god of war. When he waved his fist, he hit it like a huge hammer. With one punch, the water monster in front was blown right through, and the blood sprayed on MI Yunfei''s face. "Roar!" Another water monster, Zhang laijukou, bites Mi Yunfei. The Jukou looks like a huge cave that will swallow him in. Mi Yunfei stretched out his hands and broke the water monster''s mouth. Then he shook violently. He only heard a "click". The water monster was torn in two by him. Nearby, another water monster rushed over. Without much thought, MI Yunfei swung his fist and flew the monster''s teeth out, and then his fist pierced through the monster''s upper jaw. "Hum! It''s too fragile. Can you shake my physique now?" Mi Yunfei was confident and his eyes were full of disdain. Peerless is also fierce. The purple blood in her body surged out of her head. It opened its huge mouth and bit a water monster in half. At this time, unparalleled rushed out towards the center of the pool. A dragon claw patted it and crushed a huge water monster into minced meat. Mi Yunfei soon and matchless meeting, they were surrounded by water monsters, there are nearly 500 water monsters around, huge mouth, rushed towards them. "Today, we must fight a bloody battle and rush into the dragon building." Mi Yunfei decided to rush out anyway. Peerless shouted: "OK! Solve these hateful guys as quickly as possible." They tried their best to kill the water monster. Blood splashed one after another, and the water in the whole poisonous dragon pond turned red. Mi Yunfei cut a water monster in half with his palm instead of a knife. He hugged the tail of one water monster with both hands and threw it hard at other water monsters. There was a constant wail and blood splashing. At this moment, MI Yunfei was very terrible. Each punch was like a huge mountain pressing down, and the bodies of countless water monsters were spraying blood. "Roar!" A huge water monster rushed towards Miyun Fei and Wushuang from the center of the pool. At this time, the water waves surged rapidly and splashed tens of feet high. The part of the water monster above the water was about thirty feet high, and a pair of dark blue eyes gave off a disturbing light like gemstones. At this moment, the whole pool seemed to turn over, and the water waves were pushed up one after another, straight to MI Yunfei and unparalleled. "Kill!" With a burst of drink, MI Yunfei cut the huge wave with his hand blade and rushed towards the huge water monster. When he was nearly twenty feet away from the water monster, MI Yunfei stepped on the water wave and jumped up, and a hand blade chopped down from the sky. The water monster opened its mouth and wanted to swallow Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei put his hands together, like a sharp sword out of its sheath, straight into the mouth of the water monster. "Click! CLICK!" Like cutting watermelon, MI Yunfei''s whole person turned into a streamer, cut the water monster in half and penetrated out of the water monster''s tail. Nearby, Wushuang body was like a fish in the water. It spread its two dragon claws and swam past at the fastest speed. When the Dragon claws crossed, many water monsters were cut in half. This is a very cruel scene. Life is disappearing and blood is blooming. In just one hour, hundreds of water monsters died in the hands of MI Yunfei and unparalleled. "Hiss!" Suddenly, a huge sound came from the bottom of the water, shaking the waves over. With this sound, hundreds of water monsters emerged from the bottom of the water. "What''s the situation?" Mi Yunfei was surprised. It was hard to kill the water monster in front of him! Dead one after another. "It was caused by the sound just now. It seems that these water monsters came out from the bottom of the water because of the sound." matchless replied in horror. While killing the water monster around him, MI Yunfei said suspiciously, "the sound seems to come from the bottom of the water." "If it''s underwater, it''s estimated that there''s some trouble, because the water can''t be seen clearly." unparalleled was worried. He was afraid that MI Yunfei would make a risk. "It doesn''t matter. My heavenly eye can see 1500 miles. Although the water is black, I can still see it vaguely. Let me go down!" Mi Yunfei said to Wushuang. He had to take risks. If he didn''t dive into the water, he would never know what was causing trouble, then he might never pass this level. Peerless pondered for a moment and asked, "master, since you have decided, I won''t say anything more. Be careful." "Be careful, too." after MI Yunfei finished, he dived into the pool. In front of him, he was black and couldn''t see anything. Mi Yunfei ran the heavenly eye and vaguely could see some things. The pressure at the bottom of the water was so great that Rao Shiyi''s body was'' rattled ''. "Buzz!" The water waves are constantly surging and reaching the water surface. Mi Yunfei is overthrown by this great force. "That''s right." Mi Yunfei was shocked. The voice seemed to come from below. He had to sneak down again. When Miyun flew down and sneaked for nearly 150 feet, the things in front of him began to be clear, and the pressure was gone. "Eh! My body is surging and I seem to be able to use my skills." Mi Yunfei trembled in his heart. There is a different world below. "What''s that?" Mi Yunfei looked at the cave in the distance and felt a thrill in his heart. There was a terrible smell coming out. "Whew, whew!" Two rays of light shot out from the cave, and the invisible wave pierced some valleys in the water. Mi Yunfei jumped and quickly avoided the two lights. Mi Yunfei saw clearly that it was the light from the eyes of a giant monster. "Hum! You can and I can. Look who''s good." Mi Yunfei ran the heavenly eye, and suddenly two faint green lights were emitted from his eyes. The two green lights were like two swords, and the water under the water became cold. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the huge cave was punctured and collapsed. "Roar!" With a roar, the giant monster stood upright and stepped out to crush the rockery in front of him. It was a monster with black scales all over its body. Its head was very similar to the head of the dragon. Its body was somewhat like an orc, with hands and feet. A huge tail swings from side to side and pulls a valley mountain out. Mi Yunfei now recovered his divine power and was completely fearless. He punched the monster. The dazzling fist like a falling star rushed out, the underwater ground was divided, and the huge force stirred a vortex. The monster was pressed directly by an arm extending forward. The vast force shook the underwater world, and the whole underwater ground sank together. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei fought with the monster, and his body was beaten out for dozens of feet. "What a terrible physique! Dare to shake with me. The dragon shaped monster must be the king of the pool." Mi Yunfei was surprised that few people in the world could compare his physique. Although he could not compare with the people at the peak of the phantom soul, he was better than those in the middle of the phantom soul, but the monster shook with him without using any magic powers. "Hum! I''ll compare myself with you." At the end of his speech, MI Yunfei''s sense of war was surging, and the golden divine body showed pieces of golden divine light. At this moment, he felt that his body was full of explosive power. Mi Yunfei jumped up and blew away. The whole underwater seemed to be swung by him, sending out huge waves. The Dragon monster roared with five fingers and punched batian at Mi Yunfei. "When!" At this moment, it was like two golden mountains collided together and made a harsh sound. The monster and Mi Yunfei retreated 70 or 80 feet respectively. "It''s really strong, but you can''t bear the anger of the demon God!" Mi Yunfei was furious, his hands moved quickly, and miexian palm came out. The huge light palm lights up the whole underwater, just like a world falling down, and the invisible crazy force instantly collapses the four directions. The monster roared up to the sky and stepped out with one foot. The huge divine power pushed the water in the pool constantly. At this time, the whole body of the monster glowed, and one foot became huge and emitted bursts of light. "Boom!" This is an overwhelming force. Mi Yunfei''s huge light palm patted on the huge foot board like a mountain. He was trampled into the ground by this foot, and there was a brittle sound from his bones. "Well, go to hell!" Mi Yunfei rushed out of the cave. Holding the demon shadow in his hand, he chopped down at the monster with a knife. The huge blade seemed to cross three thousand worlds, and the leaked blade gas made the underwater turbid. Cracks stretched out and everything around was destroyed. "Roar!" The Dragon monster opened its huge mouth and spewed out a breath of essence. The essence turned into a sharp sword and cut it in the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" There were a series of big explosions around, and a huge wave rushed to the surface from the bottom of the water. Mi Yunfei only felt his arm numb. This monster is too difficult to deal with. It''s incredible that he can''t fight with one with his strength at the peak of the sky. At this time, the monster''s huge palm extended, like a mountain flying down towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei didn''t dare to shake it. He jumped away and patted the ground with his huge palm for more than ten feet. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The monster raised his foot and trampled on it. The place was ruined. Mi Yunfei was almost trampled flat several times. "Hum! Let you have a long memory. The first of the devil''s six moves, the soul swings in the world!" Suddenly, the evil spirit rushed into the sky, and the divine power was unparalleled. The whole underwater boiled up, and countless ghosts floated out and gathered together. "Beast, don''t meet me again in your next life. My name is demon God. Remember! Kill!" Chapter 341 Mi Yunfei''s whole body was shining like a God, but countless magic Qi floated out, turning the underwater into a dead area. His palm turned to the sky, and the magic power broke out. With one palm, the whole pool was shaking. The huge force shook in all directions, and a huge vortex appeared in front of us. This is a very evil picture. Countless ghosts gather together. They sweep Liuhe with great power and rush at the monster opposite. The monster''s face was dignified. It roared up to the sky and its body became larger. Then a palm covering the sky and blocking the sun flew to Miyun. The black light of the giant palm flickered, like a world sinking down, pressing the whole ground down. Many rockeries around were crushed into dust, and the whole poisonous Longtan seemed to be overturned and collapsed everywhere. "Boom!" The ultimate power collided at this moment, and both sides retreated a hundred feet away, crashing and destroying countless rockeries and green valleys. Mi Yunfei danced wildly, looked down at the common people, raised his hand, attracted the world and blew up thousands of waves. He was so murderous that he moved his hands and slapped again. Thousands of evil spirits rushed out and gave out bursts of roars. Those evil spirits revolved around Mi Yunfei, and then gathered into a huge demon king. The demon king is suspended on the head of MI Yunfei. He looks down on the common people and has the potential to be arrogant for thousands of years. Huge energy surges in the water, sweeping all things and the world. "Die!" With the roar of MI Yunfei, the demon king swung his fist and dived down. The eight wastelands on all sides were blackened by magic smoke and couldn''t see anything. The dragon shaped monster shone a light, which was like a sky net. The terrible energy turned the bottom of the water upside down, and the surrounding was collapsing everywhere. The two sides are evenly matched, and each has made a real fire. Depending on the situation, it is difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat in a short time. Mi Yunfei was furious. His murderous spirit was like the raging sea. He rushed around. He bullied himself and swung his fist at the Dragon monster. The monster is also excellent. It is quite strong. It directly shook with MI Yunfei. At this moment, it was like the world was sinking, everywhere was collapsing, and the peerless power shocked the world. At this time, the two sides were separated by nearly ten miles, and the water flow in the middle was chaotic and turbid. Mi Yunfei poked out more than ten miles and wanted to slap the monster to pieces. Although the huge palm was transformed by strength, it had the power to break through the world, directly separated all the water waves and sank the ground more than ten feet. The monster was so fierce that he couldn''t fly for so long. Naturally, he was a little angry. It roared up to the sky and swung its huge fist directly into the huge palm. The huge crazy force was shaking, like an ancient mountain crashing out. It felt as if it was going to break the sky. "Boom!" With a terrible blow, a huge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the pool. Many water monsters were stirred to pieces by the whirlpool, and screams continued. A huge water column gushed out of the vortex and rushed to the sky. Many water monsters were also rushed up, and their blood was sprinkled with great power. This scene is very frightening. The water waves meet each other, and the whole pool tilts up. You can imagine what a terrible fight broke out below. Under the pool, both Mi Yunfei and the Dragon monster have been seriously injured. His palm cut off the arm of the Dragon monster, and the blood stained the whole underwater. Mi Yunfei also had a hard time. His chest was punched by the Dragon monster, and blood poured out continuously along the Dragon monster''s arm. "Roar!" The Dragon monster roared and stirred his arm, and Mi Yunfei''s intestines leaked out. At this time, the Dragon monster shook hard, and Mi Yunfei''s body burst in an instant. "Roar!" The Dragon monster stumbled for a while and couldn''t help retreating. I think it was in great pain. "Hey, hey! Beast, you can''t kill me!" After a sneer, MI Yunfei quickly reorganized his body. He walked like an ancient giant, trampling the earth to collapse. Within ten miles, everywhere is collapsing. Mi Yunfei jumped up and stepped down towards the Dragon monster from above. It was like a pillar of heaven falling from the nine sky, and the great power shook the world. "Roar!" The Dragon monster looked scary. It swung its only arm, and its palm became bigger. It wanted to slap Mi Yunfei to pieces. "Click!" The leg bones of MI Yunfei and the hand bones of the dragon shaped monster are cracking. Great power sweeps through all things and destroys the place. "Hey, hey, how can you be crazy in front of the demon God? It''s a big deal that both lose. Die!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei gushed out his extremely violent power at his feet again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" It was collapsing within a radius of 50 miles. At this moment, MI Yunfei''s foot bone and the dragon shaped monster were finally blown to pieces. "Roar!" The Dragon monster looked up at the sky and cried. At this moment, it was really afraid. Its arms were broken and its combat power became much weaker. It was no longer the opponent of MI Yunfei. "Hey, hey! See how you resist the devil''s anger. You can''t bear it!" Mi Yunfei''s arm grew out again after a moment. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" He is like a giant spirit God walking towards the Dragon monster step by step. Every step he takes, he has great power shaking. The earth continued to crack, and the pond in front of me was separated. It was a very incredible scene. The Dragon monster turned and ran away. In the face of MI Yunfei''s strength, even it is a burst of fear. "Hey, hey! I still want to run, no way!" Mi Yunfei stretched out his hand, enlarged his palm, extended more than ten miles, and pulled the Dragon monster into his hand. The Dragon monster was frightened and struggled constantly. However, it was difficult to escape Mi Yunfei''s "magic hand". "Beast, die!" Mi Yunfei''s hair danced wildly and his strength increased. He pinched the Dragon monster''s body and broke his bones inch by inch. "Uh!" With a roar, MI Yunfei used all his strength. His body braved the golden light and soared to the limit. "Boom!" With a loud explosion, the dragon shaped monster''s body was crushed into slag, and the blood splashed everywhere and dyed the surrounding pool red. Mi Yunfei''s body was destroyed many times. At the moment, he just felt a burst of weakness and fell down. On the water, unparalleled has fought with those monsters. Its whole body is full of wounds, and its whole body is dyed red by blood. At this moment, all the water monsters around suddenly sank into the water and disappeared. "What''s going on? Why did all these water monsters disappear?" unparalleled gasped and wondered. Mi Yunfei came out of the water and said to Wushuang, "everything is done. Let''s go!" One person and one dragon slowly swam towards the dragon shaped building in the distance. After swimming for nearly an hour, they finally came to the dragon building. The dragon shaped building is more than 500 feet long. Its huge mouth is close to the water surface, and a tongue extends out, like a road. At this point, Mi Yun Fei and matchless after drinking a bottle of fairy emulsion has recovered the best state, but they still feel tremendous pressure. When they stepped onto the dragon''s tongue, great pressure hit them. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled were caught off guard and immediately knelt down. "What a great pressure! I feel terrible power." unparalleled was shocked. Mi Yunfei was also trying his best to insist. His bones made a brittle sound and said hard: "no wonder Longfeng retreated immediately when he arrived here. It turned out to be so terrible." Mi Yunfei and unparalleled physique are the best in the world. There is absolutely no one in the same level to compare with them. A moment later, they finally stood firm, and the sweat rolled down, which was obviously not easy. "This third level may be terrible. There is destructive power in it." Mi Yunfei was terrified and felt his vest cool. "No matter what, we can certainly pass." unparalleled confidence, look very firm. Mi Yunfei suddenly had high morale and said, "yes, if even you and I will be afraid, then no one dares to break through. I want to see how difficult the third level is." With that, MI Yunfei walked towards Longkou, and matchless also followed. When entering the Longkou, the great pressure suddenly disappeared, but it was gloomy and terrible. There was another scene in the dragon''s belly. The walls around it were inlaid with many bright pearls, glittering and different colors. It was like a ghost fire beating in the dark, which made people feel a palpitation. Bursts of green smoke floated from the front, making people unable to see the things in front. Bursts of hissing roars came out, like a fierce ghost crying in the cave, making people''s scalp numb. "It seems strange and unusual!" Mi Yunfei carefully observed the unknown danger. The Supreme Master nodded and said, "it''s full of mystery. This should not be the third level, but be careful." They came to a passage, which should belong to a part of the dragon. The passage is very narrow and can only allow one person to pass through. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled naturally can''t walk side by side. "Peerless, I''ll come first! You follow me." after MI Yunfei said that, regardless of whether peerless agreed or not, he stepped forward. "It''s very quiet. It shouldn''t be! If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!" Mi Yunfei''s heart is a little restless. The more he doesn''t move, the more dangerous he feels. "Well, it''s too quiet. Did you just let us through? It''s impossible?" peerless carefully observed the possible dangers on both sides. The passage was more than forty feet long. At this time, they had gone more than ten feet, but there was no danger. "It seems that we are really worried." Mi Yunfei breathed a sigh of relief. Just as his words fell, several spears were suddenly shot from both sides. After seeing each other, MI Yunfei and Wushuang immediately wanted to fly away, but a change happened at this time. "Puff!" Spears pierced their bodies like tofu, and the blood slowly flowed out. "It''s so stressful, the movement is getting slow, and there''s no way to move forward quickly." Mi Yunfei endured the sharp pain and slowly pulled out the spear. "We can only walk slowly. The pressure is too great, which makes our movements slow down a lot. It seems that we can only bear it and can''t avoid it all the way." matchless''s heart is difficult to calm. In this way, they don''t know how many times they will be hurt. Mi Yunfei raised his feet and walked forward again. Just after his feet fell, four huge iron pillars were shot from the two walls, and the top of each iron pillar was conical. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei and unparalleled could not escape. Their bodies were deformed by the impact of two huge iron pillars, and their big mouths were sprayed with blood. "It won''t hurt us yet. Go on." Mi Yunfei gritted his teeth and went on. Every step they took, they would shoot some sharp weapons from both sides. After an hour, hundreds of big holes appeared in MI Yunfei and his brushless body, and their blood would dye their whole body red. Moreover, when moving forward, I have to bear great pressure, and my bones are about to crack. Hundreds of sharp arrows were shot again. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled body were like hedgehogs, pierced with holes. "It''s three feet away, unparalleled. Hold on." "Boom!" A huge stone pillar fell from their heads. "When!" "Poof!" Mi Yunfei and Wushuang couldn''t escape at all. They forced themselves to bear it. Their heads were knocked dizzy and seemed to fall down at any time. "No. we can''t fall, we can''t fall, unparalleled. We''ll just take a few more steps." It''s time for two more incense sticks. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled finally walked through the channel. Their bodies finally softened at this moment. "I feel like I''m going to die. There are wounds all over my body. It''s a problem to stand up." Mi Yunfei gasped and his chest fluctuated. "I don''t know how to break through the third level. It''s hard for us to even move our fingers now!" unparalleled felt so tired that we even opened our eyelids. At this time, a burst of purple haze poured down from their heads, like holy light, and their bodies were recovering quickly. "Our bodies seem to be baptized by the holy light." "Yes, it seems that those sharp weapons are transformed by innate energy, and our physique is improving." After a moment, they felt that their whole body was full of explosive power, and their cultivation seemed to have improved a lot. "I feel my whole body has endless power." unparalleled shouted up to the sky. "Let''s go! Let''s see what kind of danger there is in the third level." after MI Yunfei finished, he stepped forward. Chapter 342 The dark space was very quiet, only the heavy breathing and footsteps came out. There was a shadow flashing in front, like a ghost floating in, making people cold. It was dark inside. Even Mi Yunfei''s heavenly eyes could not see things clearly, so they had to move forward slowly. Gradually, there is a fragrant fragrance in front of me, which makes people feel great. According to MI Yunfei''s guess, it should be the end of the Dragon at the moment. After walking more than ten feet, a ray of light came out from a distance, and it seemed that there was still running water making a noise. Mi Yunfei and matchless dare not be careless. No one knows what kind of danger there is. They walk slowly at every step. At this time, finally came to the exit, where many vines hung, with an ancient and vicissitudes of life. I opened the vine and finally saw the things outside the exit. This is a strange fairyland. The misty mist drifts with the wind. There are many strange peaks, rocks and flowers around. Hundreds of mountains are connected together and gathered into the shape of a real dragon, showing an unparalleled momentum. Surrounded by mountains, it seems to be a world of its own. What''s more strange is that there are several peaks in the center, which are very different, and the shape is very strange, like the shape of the four mythical beasts in the legend. On the cliff, three simple characters, such as the divine dragon pan Tian, are lifelike and vivid, as if they can be drilled out at any time. "Four gods!" Mi Yunfei was shocked when he looked at the big characters on the cliff. "This mountain is like a dragon, this mountain is like a Phoenix, and the mountain next to it is like a ROC. As for that one, it is no different from Kirin." matchless pointed to the mountains in the center and said to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei trembled and said, "are these four mountains the so-called four gods on the cliff?" One person and one dragon are a little nervous. There is something strange here. Only the "potential" of those peaks makes them feel great pressure. "Eh! The four peaks seem to have changed their positions. It didn''t seem like that just now." peerless pointed to the four peaks and exclaimed. Mi Yunfei smiled: "the successive wars make people feel tired and clumsy. I''m afraid you''re dazzled!" Unparalleled was puzzled for a while, but he couldn''t say why. He said to himself, "am I really dazzled?" "No, it seems that they have changed their position again, which is different from what I saw just now." Mi Yunfei felt his whole body cold and his hair stood up. "If our eyes have no flowers, there will be only one result." "These peaks are alive!" Mi Yunfei and unparalleled shouted at the same time. "Boom!" At this time, the sky suddenly shook and the earth shook, like the beginning of the universe, mountains and rocks flying and falling leaves swirling. "That. Those peaks are shaking!" peerless was cold in her heart and pointed to the four peaks. She didn''t speak well. "It''s really alive!" Mi Yunfei also saw the clue. In the distance, the four peaks trembled constantly, many ancient trees on the peaks rose into the sky, and those flowers and plants directly turned into powder. "Roar!" The huge roar shook hundreds of miles away, the gravel flew in the sky, and the dust was misty. "Boom!" Four big mountains in the shape of gods and beasts came with steps, stomped the earth, and countless peaks collapsed. "Those are the four sacred beasts transformed by the mountains!" "They are coming towards us. Is this the third level for us to face the four great beasts? And they are still the beasts transformed by the mountains!" Suddenly, the four sacred beasts transformed by the mountain rushed to MI Yunfei and unparalleled. They raised their huge legs and stepped down from the air. This feeling is completely a great disillusionment. The huge legs transformed by the mountains cover the whole sky, giving Mi Yunfei and unparalleled feeling that the world has fallen. This is a very frightening picture. Facing the four sacred beasts transformed by the mountain, even Mi Yunfei and unparalleled physique dare not fight hard. In a hurry, they can only dodge. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang almost dodged at the fastest speed in their history. They suddenly crossed their bodies out for more than ten miles. "Boom!" This is a devastating scene. One foot falls, the ground collapses, and the whole world seems to be collapsing. "What a terror! Although it is transformed by the mountain, its flexibility is still not bad, and that power is simply devastating." Mi Yunfei''s chest fluctuates and is difficult to calm down. Suddenly, the leading dragon turned and swept towards Miyun Fei and Wushuang. Its body was very long and its tail could extend more than 20 miles away. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang immediately flew back and jumped into the air. Just as they jumped into the air, the golden winged ROC transformed by the mountains and stones flew up the whole mountain. The speed was very fast. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled didn''t see it clearly. The golden winged ROC spread its wings, like a sky flying towards the rice cloud and unparalleled cover. The strong wind roared and swept thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, shaking the surrounding mountains to collapse continuously. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang only felt black in front of them, and then their chest seemed to be heavily pounded by the hammer of the giant God. They were flapped thirty or forty miles away by the golden winged ROC, beating their heads dizzy. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang just got up. The Phoenix opened its mouth and spit out a flame. It felt like a sea of fire falling from nine days. "Run!" One person and one dragon rushed to the distance without any resistance. The unparalleled fire burned everything, and forests burned in an instant. Even those stones turned into ashes in an instant. "How terrible! One against two." "I deal with the dragon and Kirin on the left, and you deal with the golden winged ROC and Phoenix on the right." One person and one dragon made countermeasures in an instant and rushed towards their own goals. Mi Yunfei roared and flew directly towards the dragon and Kirin. There is also a reason why he chose the original Shenlong and Kirin, because he has had some experience with both Shenlong and Kirin. He was full of golden light, like a God coming down to earth. With one blow, he shook the whole void and sank in all directions. The huge fist turned into a star and rushed past. The huge crazy force wanted to tear the world apart, with arrogance and indomitable momentum. At this time, the Dragon raised its claws and fell from the air. The claw was huge enough to be a mile or two in size, and the Kirin next to it didn''t mean to do it at all. "Boom!" This is a big collision. The huge momentum is unimaginable. The power of terror destroyed dozens of peaks, and everything seemed so fragile and turned into dust. Mi Yunfei couldn''t beat his edge. He was photographed more than ten miles away by the dragon''s claw. Fortunately, his physique is almost perfect and he hasn''t been hurt. At the moment, the unicorn moved. It stood ten miles away and stepped down from the sky with one foot, trying to crush Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s sense of war was surging, and there was endless essence in his body. He raised his palm and took out the immortal''s palm. The wind roared, the sand was thousands of miles, and the dazzling golden light annihilated the rice cloud. The huge palm extended for more than ten miles, like a God''s hand photographed from the sky. "Boom! Boom!" This was an earth shaking contest. The earth was cracked and a huge abyss appeared. The vast power swept across the world. This space was distorted, but there was no rupture. Mi Yunfei''s body flew out three or four miles away, and a sharp pain came from his chest. But the unicorn was overwhelming and didn''t tremble. "What a terrible force! But it''s not so easy to defeat my demon God." Mi Yunfei is crazy. Every muscle of the golden God body has an explosive power. He raised his whole body skills to the peak, stepped out one step and collapsed the two peaks. At this time, MI Yunfei rowed with both hands, and each move contained a natural Avenue. He seemed to be one with heaven and earth, communicating the supreme principles of heaven and earth, and the great power rushed out recklessly. Mi Yunfei palmed to the sky, triggered wind and thunder, and then photographed Shenlong and Qilin. Shaking the world, there was a momentum of giving up and being exclusive, and the world trembled violently. Crazy stones fly in the sky, mountains and Plains rise on the ground, and invisible energy spreads everywhere, startling immortals and ghosts. The golden light was dazzling, thousands of times better than the scorching sun. The huge palm covered the sky and blocked out the sun, pressed down from the eternal sky, and the whole world trembled. Suddenly, the dragon and Kirin shot at the same time. They rushed towards Miyun with great momentum. When approaching, the dragon''s claws and unicorn''s legs fell like the stars outside the sky, crushing countless mountains into powder. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" This is a very exaggerated collision. Countless lights shoot everywhere, deforming the void, as terrible as being able to penetrate through the ages. The vast power jumped to the end, everything fell together, and several big black holes appeared in the whole sky. "Ah! I''m an eternal demon God. No one can defeat me!" Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown sent out murderous Qi into the sky. His anger was shocked, and the Dantian rotated rapidly. The vast internal strength rushed out like a raging wave. His robe danced with the wind, and the unparalleled divine power erupted, like a devil, so rebellious. "Boom!" There was another loud noise. Mi Yunfei''s body was hurt and his chest was deformed by the Kirin. "Boom!" The Dragon slapped Mi Yunfei on a mountain, and countless rocks shuttled through the sky. "Boom!" The Qilin stepped down again and sank Mi Yunfei and the remnant mountain for tens of feet. And Mi Yunfei''s whole body was trampled into a thin piece of paper, which was completely unilateral devastation. "Uh!" With a roar, Miyun flew into the sky, and a huge blade came from a distance. Unparalleled power and awesome power, it feels like dominating the world. The sky breaking knife fell like a meteor, and the sharp knife Qi was like a peerless dragon that broke through the shackles, which was so wild that it was frightening. The dragon made a gorgeous turn, and its tail swept over. With the sound of "Dang", MI Yunfei was pulled out again. Nearby, unparalleled is no better than Miyun. It is fighting with the golden winged ROC and the Phoenix. Colorful, the glow intoxicated the eyes, and the whole sky became messy. At the moment, the sky was full of ruicai, and the fire waves were all over the sky. The Phoenix opened its mouth and spewed out a sea of fire. The whole world became extremely hot and dry. At the same time, the golden winged ROC stuck out its claws and photographed it from the void. Peerless couldn''t resist it at all. Her whole body was on fire and she cried out in pain, and the golden winged ROC''s claws patted it and beat it out. Pieces of dragon scales fell like snowflakes. Since the Dragon turned into a dragon, few people can hurt it like this. Now, only a few people met face to face, but the dragon scale fell, which really made it bend. "Ouch!" Peerless raised to the sky with a roar, which shattered the mountain. It jumped up and circled in the air. All kinds of divine power came out to fight with the double spirits to the end. On the other hand, MI Yunfei''s power broke out, his evil spirit was diffuse, and his whole body glittered like a golden God. Impressively, the sun and moon rise in the abdomen and gradually enlarge. The hot sun and the bright moon are like the intersection of yin and Yang, which is so strange that people tremble. The sun and moon rotate and converge into a Tai Chi eight trigrams diagram, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. Mi Yunfei holds the magic shadow and runs through the sea of clouds. The magic shadow shines brightly and shines brightly, filled with the unique smell of divine soldiers. All of a sudden, there were wind and thunder, and the waves were like chaos at the beginning, and the world exploded. The sun and moon emit in the shadow, making the magic more divine. There are thousands of strange scenes in the sky, and the three magic soldiers are finally divided. The immortal gods frighten the gods and want to break the sky. Mi Yunfei danced wildly, his clothes and robes made a noise, and his whole body erupted into the power of shaking the world. He folded his palms, hooked three peerless magic soldiers, and then cut them off. The world''s first madman, the world''s first magic soldier, the power that erupted at the moment really shocked the world. The three peerless magic soldiers radiated different lights and interwoven a huge light column. It was a light in the shape of a magic shadow, emitting peerless power. "Kill God crazy knife, cut!" In a word, the wind rises, which is the combination of God and devil, the judgment of life and death, the alternation of prosperity and destruction, and the arrival of the devil and God! With the power of God and the power of God, you can gather ghosts and evil spirits and break through the wind and cloud! Who can compete in the world? Ask heaven who can stop it? Where are the heroes in the world? Thousands of ancients, on the figures of the wind and cloud, only the demon God! Chapter 343 Heaven and earth are in full bloom, and the whole earth is rumbling. Everything in the four directions is collapsing, which is completely a form of destruction. In the face of MI Yunfei''s hard attack, the dragon and Kirin finally joined hands. They walked like a Heavenly Emperor trampling on all living beings and collapsing countless peaks. The Dragon roared up to the sky, and the Dragon claws turned to the sky, which meant to go against the sky. The unicorn also opened his mouth and swallowed the sky. The Dragon clapped his hand and shook the Xingyu constantly, while the Kirin opened its huge mouth and ejected an iceberg towards Miyun. "Boom!" All the ten sides are destroyed, and the nine skies resonate. The vast power surges like an ocean, shaking the void out of shape. Terrible energy can destroy mountains, cut off water, crush thousands of rivers and mountains, and seem to be able to break through the ancient and modern future. Mi Yunfei''s white hair soared to the sky, his eyes were red with blood, and his anger beat. He sank in the elixir field, absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, and then applied a knife. Unparalleled Dao mang rushed out like a peerless beast to destroy heaven and earth. Seeing this, the Qilin stepped down and crushed the huge blade. At this time, the Dragon nearby roared and slapped again. The power of terror pierced the mountains, cracked the rocks, broke the dawn and made dozens of holes in the earth. And Mi Yunfei''s body was hit again and bent. "Er ah! Kill!" Miyun flew up into the sky, holding a magic shadow and chopping it down from the sky. A kind of arrogant momentum broke out, and his combat power was expanding rapidly. The sky is full of light and eyes, and the huge blade runs through the sea of clouds, attracting clouds in all directions. The whole space was turbulent, the sand on the ground was flying, the rocks broke the air, and a mountain was thrown up, shaking the sky. The Dragon roared up to the sky, spewed out a mountain and pressed down from the air. At the same time, the Kirin''s mouth also spewed out a vast ocean to suppress Mi Yunfei. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" An unstoppable blow. The power was so terrible that MI Yunfei''s body was constantly falling to the ground. "Uh!" With an excited roar, MI Yunfei seemed to be crazy. His unparalleled combat power was like the surging sea, shattering the surrounding mountains. With one blow, he shook the world with great power, smashing the mountain and the ocean to pieces, and nothing could stop him. At this moment, he spread his golden wings, like a wild beast breaking through the seal in the abyss, and rushed towards the dragon and Kirin. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Mi Yunfei made the dragon and Kirin tremble with each fist and palm. They were the animals transformed by the two mountains! He flew out. However, although Mi Yunfei is crazy, the dragon and Kirin are not broken. "Ouch!" On the other hand, unparalleled was also angry. The fighting power of the blood dragon was brought into play. It was powerful and fierce, and shook up with the Phoenix and the golden winged ROC. This is a big collision, regardless of life and death, fighting to the end. Every impact shook the void, destroyed the surrounding mountains and flattened them in an instant. Peerless rose into the sky, overlooking heaven and earth, and arrogant in the wind and clouds, shaking countless wind and clouds apart. Its whole body was purple and glittering, and it swooped down from the sky, as if it had just broken through the sky from nine days. Its claws are magnified and there are countless flashes of brilliance. When it comes down, there are bursts of wind and thunder and raging waves. "Boom!" The golden winged ROC and Phoenix fought with Wushuang, and both sides retreated dozens of miles. "They don''t seem to get hurt!" Mi Yunfei and matchless gathered together, surprised in their hearts. At this moment, they realized that although the four divine beasts were all transformed by mountains and stones, and each was as big as a mountain peak, they didn''t get hurt. If so, they will be exhausted alive. At this time, MI Yunfei, Wushuang and the four divine beasts have been for half a day. Although they have not been hurt, they will be exhausted sooner or later. Fortunately, when they withdrew from the battlefield, the divine beasts did not pursue. They had a little rest time. Otherwise, they would have to die here in less than ten days. "They are all transformed by mountains and won''t be hurt at all. How can they fight?" unparalleled was surprised. It seemed that this level was not easy. Mi Yunfei thought for a moment and said, "this level can certainly pass. The reason why those divine beasts are not injured is that our strength is not strong enough. If we have enough strength, I believe we can destroy them." "It seems that there is no other way but war." "Yes, only war! I don''t believe I can''t destroy them." At this time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang rushed to their opponents one after another. For a moment, there was a strong wind and flying sand. Mi Yunfei''s whole body glows and his crazy power surges like a tide. Each copy contains incomparably violent divine power. "The first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" Suddenly, evil spirits soared into the sky, the mountains exploded, and countless ghosts floated between heaven and earth. Heaven and earth churned, turbulent currents rushed across, and huge energy swept across the fields. Mi Yunfei''s palms moved, and a magic smoke suddenly appeared. Then he photographed it and attracted the wind and cloud. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The move to dominate the world shocked the dragon and Kirin back and forth. Seeing the opportunity coming, MI Yunfei jumped up and blew out his huge fist. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Hundreds of punches were hit on the dragon and Kirin in a row, but they just shook the dragon and Kirin out, but they couldn''t help it. At this time, MI Yunfei bullied him, and the huge bare palm came out and squeezed the Kirin leg in the palm of his hand. "Who will compete in the world? Kill!" With a roar, MI Yunfei swung the Unicorn with both hands and smashed it at the dragon. This is a collision between two peaks. Such a move should be shocking. Mi Yunfei was like a crazy Warcraft and beat the two divine beasts out. "Roar!" With a roar, the two divine beasts attacked again, destroying everything with unparalleled crazy power. Mi Yunfei continuously performed the following moves of the demon god six moves. The two beasts were deformed, but there was still no collapse. "Why can''t it be destroyed? Can''t it really break through this level?" Mi Yunfei was shocked. On the other hand, although unparalleled has the upper hand, it can''t hurt two divine beasts. In the form of crisis, the two beasts were beaten out again and again, but they rushed over in an instant. The battle lasted a whole day, when the stars twinkled and the fire burned. The huge force shook the sky constantly. "Pissed me off! The green dragon moved the mountain!" With a roar, MI Yunfei exhibited the first form of magic dragon formula. In the past, MI Yunfei had to change his body to perform the magic dragon formula. Now he has advanced strength and has a successful divine body. He can perform the moves of the magic dragon formula without changing his body. "Ouch!" With the sound of dragon singing, the earth was shocked and the ghosts and gods were frightened. A huge black dragon appeared as if it had been born in the sky. The divine power is invincible, the spirit is shaking the sky, and Mi Yun flies like the king of the world, breaking out the world-shaking combat power. With his palm facing the sky, he has the attitude of challenging heaven and earth and looking down at all sentient beings. With one palm, the Dragon soars nine days, forge ahead and break all things in the world. At this moment, the dragon and Kirin are obviously afraid and use their own unique moves to fight against the amazing moves. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The stars shake, the glory is boundless, and the unparalleled potential shakes the world. The earth was riddled with holes. It seemed that there was a great collapse within a hundred miles, and it was sinking everywhere. "Ah! Die!" Mi Yunfei was so angry that he rushed out and patted the dragon and Kirin for tens of miles. He flew up and clapped a few more palms, each of which shattered the mountains. "Click! CLICK!" The dragon and Kirin appeared cracks one after another, as if they were about to crack. Suddenly, a holy light rushed out of the mountain range that continuously converged into a real dragon in the distance, the world suddenly became bright, and the crack between the dragon and the Kirin disappeared. "So strange, I don''t believe I can''t break you!" "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" The heaven and earth are exploding, and the dragon is invincible. Mi Yunfei is angry and murderous. He has an invincible King''s state. He clapped it with one palm, which made the universe in all directions fluctuate violently. The Zhalong swallowed the wind and rain and rushed towards the dragon and Kirin with his head held high. "Boom!" This is a very violent combat power. Everywhere Zhalong passes, everything is floating clouds, which instantly turn into dust and disperse with the wind. "If I can''t beat it, I don''t believe it! The third move of the magic dragon formula, the Raptor crossing the river!" Mi Yunfei was proud and angry, and once again showed the third move of magic dragon formula. This is a completely destructive phenomenon. With one palm, the palm force swept two or three hundred miles, and many peaks collapsed one after another. The giant Raptor is extremely arrogant and powerful. It has the power to reverse heaven and earth. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei was completely angry. His magic dragon formula power was very terrible. It was said that it was two divine beasts. Even hundreds of peaks or a sky had to be destroyed. However, at this moment, Rao''s rage with the magic dragon formula could not hurt the two divine beasts, which really annoyed him. "Boom!" The two beasts were photographed and flew out for more than 100 miles. During this period, MI Yunfei threw hundreds of punches, which broke his own hand bones. "Why can''t we lose?" Mi Yunfei couldn''t calm down. Peerless also withdrew from the battlefield at this time. He looked at the sacred animals transformed by the mountains and said in horror: "they are immortal and can''t be destroyed! They are invincible!" "Can''t you pass the third level? Master long will never play with us!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t think of the reason anyway. At this moment, although they were not hurt, they were too tired to continue the war. Today''s World War I is undoubtedly the most bizarre. The four sacred beasts transformed by those mountains should be unparalleled in terms of combat power. However, their defense seems very strong and can''t be broken at all. This kind of thing is really shocking. When night came, the starry sky was shining. The four divine beasts in the distance returned and turned into four mountains. There was no movement. At this moment, MI Yunfei and unparalleled are hard to calm down. They still want to break their heads and can''t think of how to pass this level. After eating some food, MI Yunfei and Wushuang lie obliquely in a low-lying place, looking up at the starry sky and thinking of Qinglan''s friends. "I don''t know what''s going on with Qinglan? Is my father awake? Frost and the fairy should be waiting for me to go back every day? It''s estimated that the fairy will nag every day. I don''t know if she is still so naughty?" Mi Yunfei''s mind is full of thoughts. When a person has someone to worry about in his heart, no matter the ends of the earth, whenever and wherever, The original thoughts are so strong. The stars in the night sky are beautiful, among which one is the most bright and different. "If there is an afterlife, don''t change your name in the next life. I''m afraid I can''t find you. Xiaolan, are you looking at me every day?" Mi Yunfei''s heart was a little sour. The water mist in his eyes flickered, and his nails were inserted into his chest. "I want to improve my strength. I want to return to Qinglan as soon as possible. I want Gongsun to be killed as soon as possible without tears." Mi Yunfei''s whole body suddenly burst out a terrible sense of war, which surprised matchless on one side. "Boom!" Just then, the world trembled and the mountains turned. A huge light rose into the sky and ran through the stars. "That''s it." Mi Yunfei and the Supreme Master were shocked. The real dragon gathered by mountains in the distance seemed to be alive, and his whole body was glittering with divine brilliance. With that loud noise, the four sacred animals transformed by the mountain suddenly moved and walked towards Mi Yunfei and Wushuang with heavy steps. "I think I know why the four sacred beasts transformed by this mountain can''t be destroyed. Unparalleled, let''s go! We must pass this time." Chapter 344 Qinglan''s current situation is complicated. After the unparalleled experts of the demon clan and Qinglan are seriously injured, some other strong men have entered Qinglan. Qinglan has always been a legend. This is more than any other master, and Qinglan has more secrets. According to rumors, if you want to break the saying that "flying immortals are like a dream", you must start with Qinglan. Therefore, some people who claimed to be experts came to Qinglan one after another. Tianluo Empire, a powerful country, a legendary country. Anyone who is Qinglan can understand that there is a peerless wizard here. That person is the demon God. Recently, when many outsiders came to Qinglan, what they heard most was the legendary event about Mi Yunfei. However, many people just scoff at it. In the imperial capital of Tianluo Empire, there are a lot of traffic and overcrowding. You can hear legends about demons in restaurants or restaurants. "It''s said that Qinglan''s demon God is called the first young expert in the world! I''d like to meet this legend this time." a burly man in the restaurant said loudly, and almost everyone in the restaurant could hear it. "Well, yes, I came to Qinglan just to find the way to rise. However, the most I heard after I came here was the legendary event about the demon God. I think this person is not weak. I heard that he is not yet 30 years old!" another man answered, his words full of praise. "Hum! He is just an expert in the eyes of secular people. How can he be serious? If he appears in front of me, I can crush him with one finger." Just then, a man came from the entrance of the stairs. His face was masculine, his sword eyebrows went into his temples, and his whole body exuded suffocating pressure. He was accompanied by two attendants who walked steadily. When they landed, they fell like catties, shaking the whole restaurant, but they didn''t collapse. At a glance, they knew that their strength was not weak. "Hiss! It''s the sky of blue swallow!" many people in the restaurant took a breath. "It is said that his strength is very strong, second only to the South Yunhua of crane and the Lin Caifeng of Arctic Bingyu." many people began to talk. "Yes, there are many people coming to Qinglan this time. It seems that there are two more powerful than Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng, but I don''t know who it is. It''s very mysterious." someone answered next to me. "Ha ha! I''m afraid you wouldn''t say that if you really saw the demon God, brother." in a corner of the restaurant, a man drank wine leisurely and his words were very easy-going. He didn''t even look at Qi Tian. An invisible force spread out from him, and the restaurant that was shaking suddenly stabilized. "Eh! What a profound cultivation! Who are you?" Qi Tian was shocked. It seemed that Qinglan''s water was deeper than expected. Although the man in front of him dared not say that he must be stronger than him, he would never be weaker. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you understand who you are. Not to mention the demon God, any strong young man of the demon God sect alone is enough to beat you with one hand." the man''s tone was easy-going, but showed an unparalleled momentum. "Demon God gate? I''ve heard about it for a long time, and I''d like to learn it. I just heard that those people are closed and afraid to come out." As soon as Qi Tian''s words came out, people on one side burst into laughter, but many of them were to watch the excitement. Naturally, they wanted to pour another handful of oil on the fire and kept shouting. "Ha ha! I''m from the demon God sect, but I''m not a young expert in the demon God sect. Of course, I can''t compare with the demon God." the man in the corner put down his glass and turned to face Qi Tian. As soon as he said this, everyone in the restaurant took a breath. The momentum emitted by this person is definitely a terrible strong man. However, he said that he is not even a young strong man of the demon God gate. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine how strong the demon God is. Qi Tian''s heart trembled. He felt that the strength of the man in front of him was absolutely not weak. It was estimated that he had a better match with him. However, he was still not the best, which had to shock him. "Why? I''m afraid? Remember, Qinglan''s people are far more terrible than you think. Any strong young man can hit you ten with one hand." after that, the man walked towards the restaurant. "Hiss!" everyone was shocked. This man disappeared after only taking two steps. This is a magic power that shrinks to an inch. At least he can do it in the realm of resisting the sky. "What''s your name?" Qi Tian shouted outside the window. "Qiu Aotian!" a huge noise came from the distant sky, shaking the restaurant. "Little Lord, this man is not weak. I''m afraid he won''t be much worse than you." an attendant next to Qi Tian said. "You''re all wrong. It''s not worse than me. I''m afraid it''s better than me." Qi Tian was very upset. He was so powerful when he met anyone in such a restaurant. He couldn''t help looking forward to the demon God. "How was that man just now?" a man with a beautiful face asked another person nearby in the elegant room of the restaurant. "Very strong, but definitely not your opponent." The man who spoke was dressed in a black robe, his deep eyes twinkled like stars, and his power was frightening. The man whose face is as beautiful as jade is called Shang QingHan. He comes from the south corner and has unfathomable cultivation. This man is quite beautiful. His white shirt adds a bit of style. A long halberd in his hand makes him fascinating. Another black robed man, named Liu Haifeng, also comes from the south corner. The monk QingHan has the same cultivation. They are both called black and white. Shang QingHan took a sip of wine and said, "it''s said that many people came to Qinglan this time because they were encouraged by the older generation. One is to find the way to rise, and the other is to challenge Qinglan''s young experts." Liu Haifeng frowned and said, "on the 15th of next month, someone will be burying the young master of the demon God sect in Huahuang valley. Do you want to go?" Shang QingHan chuckled and said, "the young master of the demon God sect is said to be very divine, especially the demon God is a strange man. It''s a pity not to see it." "OK, I''ll see you at the flower wasteland Valley on the 15th of next month." after Liu Haifeng said that, he left abruptly. Now, everyone in Qinglan knows that a storm is coming. Many young masters of the demon God sect can''t shut up, but one came out a few days ago. As soon as he appeared in the world of mortals, he was found by countless challengers. Finally, the man said that the demon God gate will accept the challenge of everyone else on the 15th of next month. As soon as this remark came out, the world was surprised. The demon God gate is a combination of freaks. If they want to challenge the strong young people in the world, there is only one thing. Those freaks are estimated to have passed the pass. Now it can be said that the mountain rain is coming, the wind is full of buildings, the clouds are moving in all directions, and the eight wastelands are shocked. Many people rush to bury the flower wasteland Valley one after another. Five hundred miles from the buried flower wasteland Valley, there is a town called Yunyan town. Yunyan town should be named as it is. The town is surrounded by mountains. Smoke and clouds rise all year round. It is illusory and ethereal, with a sense of fairyland. Before the 15th, the whole Yunyan town was already crowded with people. There are no stalls on both sides of the street, with a large floating population, but it also adds a lot of income to the town. However, all those who come to Yunyan town are practitioners. They pay less attention to money and spend more money. No one knows how many people the demon God gate sent to fight the heroes in the world, and no one knows how many other kings there are. For a moment, there was a lot of talk and rumors. No one in Qinglan doesn''t know the combination of monsters in the demon God sect. All Qinglan people know that this group of people jump out at random. They are the most powerful young people in the world. Many people have some expectations. Of course, as for the legendary demon God, for Qinglan people, it is an invincible God. There is a faint trend of the first young strong man in the world. However, a year ago, after the blood god Gongsun was born without tears, a few people thought that this man must be the biggest opponent of the demon God. Gongsun no tears has become a taboo topic. Few people dare to mention him. Wherever he went, there was always a river of blood and corpses everywhere. As for Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, who have not been out for many years, many people speculate that Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy may have died in the hands of the demon God. However, there are still a few people who think that perhaps these two people are closed. When they come out, it may be difficult for the whole world to find an opponent. "Sister Hanshuang, you said that Xiaomi has been away for more than five years. Has he passed the Dragon Cave? There should be no accident!" The woman who spoke was extremely beautiful. Her whole body was free from worldly dust. She was like a holy fairy who didn''t eat human fireworks. A pink dress is matched on the body, outlining the most beautiful curve. It''s rare in the world to be so beautiful. This person is the little witch DREAM FAIRY called by the monsters of the demon God sect. Leng Hanshuang frowned, worried and said, "brother Yunfei''s magic dragon body has become great now, and nothing should happen." Seeing the worry in their hearts, Meng Xianfeng advised them, "don''t worry! Grandpa said that Yunfei''s strength is already different from that in the past. Even if he meets the middle stage of the phantom soul, he can escape even if he is defeated." "En!" Leng Hanshuang nodded and said, "now Qinglan''s form is different from that in the past. I didn''t expect so many strong young people to enter Qinglan." The dream fairy''s eyes flashed like autumn water. After thinking for a moment, he said: "Qinglan is full of legend. Many people want to enter Qinglan to explore the mystery of flying immortals. However, their older generation of strong people are afraid of our Qinglan''s peerless experts, so they dare not come. Now they hear that Qinglan''s older generation of strong people are seriously injured, and many people are still worried, so they sent the top young experts to Meiqi It''s called a young master who comes to challenge young people. In fact, he may also want to find the mystery of flying immortals. " "Well, Xianling is right. It''s entirely possible," said Meng Xianfeng. Just then, there was a commotion outside the door, and then a rough voice came out. "What? There''s no elegant room? Are you afraid that Han Xingyu won''t give me money?" the man''s voice was loud, and he probably wanted to give the shopkeeper a slap in the face. "My guest, I''m really sorry that the only elegant room in our shop has been wrapped up." the boss replied in a low voice for fear of offending the person in front of him. He knew that almost all the people who came here were practitioners, and they couldn''t afford to offend at all. "Who is it? Ask him to let me out!" Han Xingyu was extremely strong. "Blind your dog''s eye, do you know who he is? He is Han Tianyu, the leader of Qingfeng Tianyu Pavilion." several servants nearby have a high momentum and look crazy. "It''s him! His cultivation is very deep, especially his brother Han Xingyue, who is even more terrible!" many people nearby took a breath and were surprised. "Hum! It''s a pity that this is Qinglan." the voice of the dream fairy came from Yajian, and then she appeared in the hall. "Ha ha! I can''t imagine that there are such peerless beauties in the world. It''s really relaxing! How about I host today and invite the beauties to have a drink?" Han Xingyu said and stretched out his hand to catch the dream fairy in his arms. "Hum! Die!" With a cold hum, the dream fairy shot, and she clapped it with one palm, as fast as the stars change. I saw a flash of light, like a huge mountain rushing towards Han Xingyu. Han Xingyu felt the danger and wanted to resist. However, he could not resist the power at all. He was patted out like a fly by the dream fairy. He even knocked out several teeth, and the whole face was full of blood. "You. You dare to hit me, do you know who I am?" Han Xingyu was really angry when so many people were beaten like this. However, he did not expect that he would be able to fly out with a slap. What kind of strength did he reach. "Oh! Tell me!" the dream fairy pretended to be curious. "My brother is Han Xingyue. How are you? Are you afraid?" Han Xingyu looked arrogant. "Ha ha! Do you know who I am?" the dream fairy asked. At this time, Han Xingyu remembered the strength of the woman who slapped him out just now. He was surprised and immediately asked, "who are you?" "Ha ha! Listen, I''m the fiancee of the demon God!" As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was silent. Many Qinglan practitioners had a hunch that they had met the most troublesome little witch in the combination of monsters and monsters of the demon God gate. Chapter 345 At the moment, many people look different and look like they have a good play. Although they were not sure whether the woman in front of them was the little witch of the monster combination of the demon God gate, they guessed that they were eight or nine. "Hey! There must be a good play now. Do you know who this beautiful woman is?" one of Qinglan''s practitioners asked other practitioners. "Oh, is she big?" asked one of the other practitioners. "Shh! Keep your voice down. This woman has a big head. Maybe she''s really a little witch with a headache for all the monsters in the demon God sect. Oh, no, it''s a fairy." the man was afraid and changed his mind quickly. "Is she really that terrible?" someone nearby asked curiously. "Tut! Tut! Tut! She''s amazing! That''s a headache for the demon gods." At this time, many people began to whisper. The dream fairy''s clothes are floating, and the green silk is flying. There is no place in her body that is not beautiful. She is really like a fairy coming to earth, with unique style. Han Xingyu was slapped in the face. At this time, he saw that everyone around him was talking, and he immediately felt ashamed. He stepped forward and shouted to the dream fairy: "hum! Is the demon God''s fiancee great? Many people are afraid of the demon God, but I''m not afraid of Han Xingyu. Not to mention whether you are the demon God''s fiancee, even if you offend me, don''t want to go." The dream fairy giggled and said, "unexpectedly, I want to see what you can do to keep me." As soon as she finished her words, a terrible breath poured out of her body, causing some people with lower strength to kneel down directly on the ground. Han Xingyu felt the momentum of the dream fairy, and his heart was cold. At this time, it can be said that it is difficult to ride a tiger. If you don''t fight, you are afraid to fight. If you don''t fight, you have no face, so you have to put out cruel words and say, "my eldest brother will come soon. If you can apologize to me now, let''s forget today''s matter, otherwise." "What if you don''t? With your goods, you dare to come to Qinglan and shout." mengxianling was not a patient person and shot directly. The golden light was bright and came like a rainbow. Mengxianling waved his hand again and patted Han Xingyu''s face. "Pa! PA! PA! PA!" Mengxianling shot very quickly. He slapped Han Xingyu several times in a row, which made him dizzy and had no backhand. "Pa!" Another slap, Han Xingyu spit out a tooth in his mouth, and blood splashed everywhere. "Stop!" Just then, there was a cold hum, followed by the wind, and the palm power hit. Mengxianling had already noticed the arrival of people, and immediately raised the jade palm and played a palm wind. "Bang!" The whole roof was lifted and flew out, tiles flying one after another, and the smoke was misty. Their strength is still well controlled. Otherwise, the building is estimated to be gone. "Woo. Brother, you finally come. Teach this bitch a lesson for me." Han Xingyu covered his mouth and hesitated. "Shut up! Isn''t it humiliating enough?" the visitor glared at Han Xingyu with great momentum. This person is Han Xingyue, Han Xingyu''s brother. He is very powerful. Few people have seen him do it. Anyone who fights with him is a quick and disastrous defeat. Therefore, so far, not many people know his strength. "What a profound cultivation, I wonder if you can tell me your name?" Han Xingyue was shocked. They didn''t do their best just now, but he could still feel the extraordinary of the dream fairy. "You are not qualified to know my name. Take care of your brother! This time is just a lesson. If there is another time, you will only see a corpse." Mengxianling then turned and went to Yajian Zhongxing. When she came to the door, she suddenly turned to look at Han Xingyue and said, "Oh, by the way, you are polite. Remind you that Qinglan is far more complicated than you think. This muddy water is not so easy to flow." "Look, there are people fighting in the sky. That''s a master of the sky defense realm!" a cultivator suddenly shouted. At this time, Mengxian maple and cold frost also came out of the house. "Eh! It''s brother Aotian!" "Go and have a look!" DREAM FAIRY Maple three people immediately Yukong left. "Hiss! All three are the realm of defending the sky!" many people breathed cold and felt cold in their hearts. "Boss, today''s loss is mine." Han Xingyue left a big bag of gold coins and chased out. "Let''s go! It''s rare to see the battle of Yukong realm. Go and have a look!" many people began to coax and chased out one after another. In the sky, Qiu Aotian was fighting with a man at this time. The whole sky was dark, and the huge force was shooting everywhere, splitting the sky. The man was dressed in white, looked quite handsome, and was dazzled by a long gun. However, Qiu Aotian was not weaker than him. The big knife moved and prompted thousands of blades, like colorful practice and movement. "That''s Nan Yunhua of the crane. He''s so strong that he will meet his opponent. Who is the man who fought with him?" "Eh, I''ve seen him. He appeared a few days ago. It seems that he came from the demon God sect and his name is Qiu Aotian." "No! Why is everyone from the demon God gate so strong? Has the demon God gate really become the top force in the whole world?" Many people were shocked, especially the rest. They had long heard that the demon God gate was full of monsters. At first, they didn''t believe it. However, they had to believe these things. "Ha ha! Happy! How happy! I admire brother Aotian''s strength." At this time, they had separated. Nan Yunhua stood in the air and said to Qiu Aotian opposite. It can be seen that he was in a good mood. Qiu Aotian smiled faintly and said, "I admire brother Yunhua''s strength. It seems that it''s difficult for you and me to distinguish the victory and defeat. It''s meaningless to fight any more." "Brother Aotian deserves to be from the demon God gate, and must be the top in the demon God gate with your strength?" Nan Yunhua was shocked, and Qiu Aotian''s strength was definitely not below him. Qiu Aotian looked up at the sky and laughed and said, "the heroes of the demon God gate gather together. What am I, Qiu Aotian?" Many people are shocked that such terrible strength is nothing in the demon God gate. How powerful can it be? At this time, several people flew into the air. They were Liao Hua, Mo Gongyi, Huang Yajun, Xue Linglong, Duan huaikui, Xing Qiaoyu and Shan Yudan. And mengxianfeng three people also came towards the imperial sky and joined together. "Oh, my God! Those people are strong men in the realm of resisting the sky. Are they all from Qinglan?" "It''s terrible. Why are there so many experts?" Many people looked pale. There were more than a dozen air defense experts in the sky. They had to be surprised. When everyone gathered together, Meng Xianfeng shouted to the bottom: "My friends, I know that your purpose of coming to Qinglan is nothing more than to explore the mystery of flying immortals. In addition, many people want to fight with our young masters of demon God sect. The other day, our demon God sect avoided the war, not because of fear, but because it was provoked by someone. However, the tolerance of demon God sect makes some people think they are right. Unexpectedly, I represent demon God The door sends an invitation to people all over the world. If you sincerely want to compete, the flower burial wasteland Valley is the place to receive friends. If you intend to come to the demonstrators, the flower burial wasteland Valley may become a corpse burial wasteland valley. See you on the 15th! " After mengxianfeng''s words, all 11 people left Yukong. At the moment, all the people are still in shock and can''t return to God for a long time. "My God, all eleven people come from the demon God gate, which is too abnormal! Is the demon God gate the one that mass'' produces'' the strong?" "What a terrible strength. There are so many strong people in a demon gate. What world is this?" "It''s really good spirit to challenge the strong young people all over the world with a sect. It seems that the demon God gate is really not simple!" "These people are so terrible, so you can imagine what kind of state the magical God has reached?" At this moment, everyone has different feelings, but more shocked. No one can believe that there are 11 strong young people in the realm of defending the sky in a sect. It''s simply a monster. "It seems that the demon God gate is really not simple! I really want to know what kind of person that demon God is?" Han Xingyue looked at the distant sky and couldn''t calm down. In the crowd, a young man picked it up from the corner of his mouth and said with a light smile: "ha ha! See you in the 15th? I will be the young strong man of the demon God gate. I don''t believe Lin Caifeng will lose to the people of the demon God gate." The whole Yunyan town was boiling, and many people rushed to the buried flower wasteland valley. For a while, there were thousands of flying animals, surging clouds, boiling crowds and chaos all over the world. In the twinkling of an eye, it will be 15. The buried flower wasteland Valley can be described as a sea of people. Many flying animals stopped outside the valley, and bursts of hiss shook the whole valley. In the buried Flower Valley, the petals fall like snowflakes, giving off bursts of fragrance. There are no other plants except flowers of different shapes and colors in the buried flower wasteland Valley, which is also the name of the buried flower wasteland valley. The breeze blows, the petals fly, and all kinds of petals are intertwined, which seems to be opening a gorgeous prelude to the war. In the valley, there was a lot of noise and discussion. Many people whispered and began to comment on the master''s combat power. Some people who came earlier set up a platform on the boulder nearby and shouted to urge people to gamble and bet. Suddenly, there was a huge wave in the air. A gust of wind came, the wind and clouds surged and the rocks rolled. "Ha ha! Where are the world''s experts? I''m Jiang Ziyuan!" When someone roared, the mountains trembled, the big stones splashed, and the earth shook. "How awesome! Is he Jiang Ziyuan from Tianhe?" "Yes, I''ve seen him kill ten broken martial arts realm within ten moves. One move!" Another flash of light flashed, and another person came from the sea of clouds in the distance. "That. That''s Nanyan''s Qi Tian!" "The last time he met Jiang Ziyuan, it was a pity that he didn''t fight. I don''t know who was stronger and who was weaker?" "Hehe! It''s Lanyan''s brother Qi. I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Jiang Ziyuan looked calm. Qi Tian stared at him fiercely and said, "all the experts in the world gather in Qinglan. He just wants to witness that the legendary demon God seems to be as unfathomable as the rumor. However, I heard that the demon God is far away from Qinglan, so the strong young people of the demon God sect accept the challenge of the strong young people in the world. At this moment, the experts of the demon God sect haven''t appeared yet. I really want to compete with brother Jiang." Jiang Ziyuan smiled and said, "since brother Qi has an elegant interest, I will accompany you." As soon as the words came out, the crowd was boiling, and many people shouted below, urging them to compete faster. "Eh! Someone is coming from a distance." "Who are those two? I don''t seem to have seen them very often." "I know that their strength is very terrible. One is the South Yunhua of the crane, and the other is the Lin Caifeng of the Arctic ice valley." "It''s them! It''s said that they seem to have reached the realm of air defense not long ago. I''m afraid few of the younger generation can match." Soon after, several more people came to resist the air. At this moment, the atmosphere seemed a little solemn, and an invisible threat emanated from several people in the sky. They stood on the top of a mountain, like an immortal God, with great power and momentum, which made the mountain tremble violently. The mountain is about a thousand feet high and towering in the sea of clouds. Everyone knows that only those who have reached the top of the mountain with their own strength are qualified to fight with the young experts of the demon God sect. At the moment, Qi Tian and Jiang Ziyuan are standing in the air. They are popular and dance with long hair. It seems that there is going to be a war. "Who do you think is better?" "I don''t know. I don''t know until I compare." "I feel a little different today. It seems that many people haven''t appeared yet." "It is estimated that the real strong have not yet appeared. They are powerful and have high vision. If the strength of the young strong in the demon God gate does not enter their eyes, they will not appear." "That''s right. After all, many people come to Qinglan just to fight with the demon God. Now they only face the strong young people of the demon God gate. They naturally don''t want to lower their identity." At this time, before the battle began, many people discussed it below. The atmosphere in the sky was also very tense. The invisible pressure covered the void, making the earth tremble. Many people with low strength even had problems standing. At this time, suddenly from a distance came a majestic pressure, the sea of clouds surged rapidly, and the whole void was turbulent. Then, a storm hit, and even the mountains hundreds of feet away collapsed in an instant, causing many people to dodge. "Ha ha! It''s an honor for Qinglan to gather all the heroes in the world!" As the laughter just fell, eleven people appeared in the sea of clouds. That momentum made everyone tremble and their feet soften. Everyone was shocked. They knew that the freak combination finally appeared! Chapter 346 Wanlong cave world Zhongmi Yunfei and Wushuang have been fighting for a year in the third level, but they can''t break through the defense line composed of four divine beasts. Whenever Mi Yunfei and Wushuang break the four sacred beasts, they always shoot a light from a distance, but the four sacred beasts recover in an instant. According to MI Yunfei''s guess, the reason why the four divine beasts can recover quickly must be related to the mountains in the distance that look like a real dragon. That mountain range is extremely strange. It''s incredible that it can''t be destroyed under miyunfei and unparalleled combat power. This place is completely different from a year ago. A year ago, it was called a beautiful mountain and river, but now it is a desert, and the whole has sunk hundreds of feet. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled have not gained nothing here for a year. Their strength is rising, their physique is also increasing, and their combat experience is more and more pure. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei reappeared his divine power, clapped it with one palm, shook the sky and sank the earth again. The huge golden palm covered the sky and the sun, and shot the dragon and the unicorn out. His white hair soared into the sky and stepped out one step, shaking the void, shaking the world with great crazy force. At this time, MI Yunfei stretched out his two palms, extended to more than ten miles, and grabbed the dragon''s tail and the unicorn''s leg. "I don''t believe I can''t pass this level." Mi Yunfei reappeared powerfully, flying in disorder, holding the dragon and Kirin in his hand and colliding. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" It was a terrible collision. The whole void was completely distorted. The bodies of the unicorn and the dragon were deformed. Mi Yunfei threw the two sacred animals transformed by the mountains into the air, then rushed up into the sky, blew out two very crazy fists, and directly hit the two sacred animals into the sea of clouds. Soon after, the two beasts fell down from the air again. Mi Yunfei hit more than ten punches in a row. There were huge cracks in the bodies of the two beasts. At first, the two beasts were able to fight against Mi Yunfei. Now a year later, MI Yunfei''s progress is beyond imagination. They can''t resist it at all. This is a kind of unilateral ravage. "Ouch!" A dragon chant shook the world, and the huge sound waves were thousands of miles away. A huge pillar of light in the dragon shaped mountains in the distance led straight to the nine skies, like an ancient dragon about to recover, emitting irresistible pressure. "It''s the dragon shaped mountain again. I have to rush to see what''s going on." Mi Yunfei was angry and rushed directly to the dragon shaped mountain seven or eight hundred miles away. The strong wind roared and the huge vibration shook the sky. The dragon and Kirin rushed towards Miyun, and the violent force twisted the sky. Mi Yunfei smashed the past with his fist. Now his every move is full of mysterious charm. There is a kind of power of crazy hegemony, which is enough to break a piece of sky. This punch directly made a huge hole in the earth below. Now the two beasts have little room to fight back in front of MI Yunfei, because Mi Yunfei''s growth is too fast. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the two divine beasts were blasted into the ground. The invisible crazy force shook everywhere, and cracks spread out, and the earth was beaten into a sieve. "Roar! Roar!" The two beasts soared into the sky and shook the void violently, but the huge palms were waiting for them. When the immortal palm was photographed, it was golden and covered the sky. Two divine beasts were photographed and flew out like mosquitoes. Mi Yunfei clapped dozens of palms continuously. The vast energy surged like the vast sea, annihilated the stars, and hit the bodies of the two divine beasts. "Roar! Roar!" The golden winged ROC and the Phoenix flew over and prevented Mi Yunfei from rushing to the dragon shaped mountains. "It''s really a cockroach that can''t be killed!" Mi Yunfei was angry and wanted to smash these divine beasts with a slap. "Unparalleled! Strike together and rush to it anyway!" Miyun Fei turned his head and said to unparalleled. Peerless nodded and said, "OK! I''m going to rush this time." With an angry roar, MI Yunfei shook the mountain hundreds of miles away. He soared into the sky and flew in disorder, like a mad devil swallowing the world. Suddenly, the devil''s spirit was surging, blocking out the sky and the sun, and the whole world changed. Bursts of violent wind blew in my hand. At the beginning, everything was rolled up. At this time, matchless also opened its huge mouth, and endless dragon Qi rushed out of its body, and the whole world was shaking. A purple dragon like it rushed out, and the infinite divine power pressed the heaven and earth to frighten the gods. "The green dragon moves the mountain, Zhalong turns the river!" Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown radiates evil Qi. It''s really difficult to perform two moves continuously. His face is ferocious, his eyes become blood red, and the whole person looks very evil. A dark dragon and a Zhalong hovered above miyunfei''s head, and the whole sky changed completely. The void was whirled by great power, and this moment was the end of the world. Mi Yunfei stands in the air, killing like a sea. He claps it with one palm and explodes the world. The huge black dragon and Zhalong immediately swooped down and tore the clouds apart. At the same time, the purple dragon from unparalleled mouth roared up to the sky, shaking the mountains and rivers up. The Dragon looked ferocious, and its claws magnified and covered half the sky. It swallows mountains and rivers, swoops down, and seems to break through the earth. "Boom!" This is a destructive force. The huge crazy force spreads like ripples for seven or eight hundred miles. Everything collapses and the world is chaotic. It is a scene of chaos beginning to open. At this time, the four divine beasts gathered together to stop Mi Yunfei and unparalleled. Great power bombarded them, splitting their bodies several cracks. "Unparalleled, let''s hit again, and then you help me stop these guys and I''ll rush over." After MI Yunfei finished, he raised his whole body skills to the peak. He was magnificent, like a giant, with the potential to swallow heaven and earth. The invisible spirit of heaven and earth rushed to his elixir field. His hands moved and his strong internal strength rushed to his hands. "When the Raptor crosses the river, the Dragon falls into the sea!" Mi Yunfei raised himself to the sky and shouted wildly. He used his whole body strength to play two moves in a row again. At this moment, it was completely a situation of annihilation. The huge divine power broke the sky, destroyed all directions, and the universe trembled. It was the most crazy blow of the demon God. Unparalleled also used his magic powers, such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, rain, thunder and electricity. The sky burst into flowers, thousands of silver snakes were dancing, and the world shaking power was shaking. Finally, MI Yunfei''s two moves and unparalleled magic powers gathered together to form a huge sphere, which looked like a planet falling, or a universe rushing down. At this time, the scene was extremely shocking. The whole sky was dark, and nothing could be seen. Only the huge sphere rushed to the four divine beasts. "Boom!" Everything is too fragile to stop. They are all local chickens and dogs. The huge ball was like running thunder, breaking all things in the world and blowing the four sacred beasts hundreds of miles. Just then, MI Yunfei seized the opportunity and rushed towards the dragon shaped mountains in the distance. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Unwilling, the four beasts rushed to MI Yunfei, but what was waiting for them was the unparalleled and most terrible blow. Unparalleled opened his huge mouth and sprayed out his own dragon yuan. The huge crazy force swept through the four stars and the earth sank a hundred feet deep again. "Boom!" At this moment, fireworks filled the sky, everything rushed to fly, and peaks appeared on the earth below, and then rushed straight to the sky. Mi Yunfei successfully broke through the defense line and flew to the dragon shaped mountains. "This is." Mi Yunfei''s heart trembled. The dragon shaped mountain range was magnificent. There was an explosion of anti heavenly power, which made people feel a sense of worship. "Eh! There are two light balls at the head of the dragon shaped mountains!" Mi Yunfei flew to the sky and landed at the head of the dragon shaped mountains. He carefully looked at the particularity of the dragon shaped mountains. At the head of the mountain, there are two huge light balls, like the eyes of the dragon shaped mountain. Bursts of brilliance rise into the sky, making people feel like bathing in the holy light. "No wonder the beasts transformed by those peaks can recover quickly. It turned out to be related to these two light balls!" Mi Yunfei finally found the particularity of the two light spheres. Endless light rushed out of the two light spheres, like connecting the earth''s veins and allowing the growth of mountains and rivers. "Ouch!" The unparalleled God in the distance showed great power, and even one enemy four did not lose the wind at all. Therefore, it is not difficult to see its strength, but also the real strength of the blood dragon. Mi Yunfei stood in the air, his whole body turned into a huge blade, swooped down from the sky, and his great divine power swept across the world. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" His body passed through the two light balls and then swam through the whole mountain range. At this moment, the whole dragon shaped mountain collapsed completely and blew up thousands of dust. At this moment, the bodies of the four divine beasts gradually became illusory, and then disappeared into the sky. "It''s not easy! I''ve been in the world for nearly six years and finally passed the third level!" Mi Yunfei sighed with emotion. At this time, the void vibrated again, and a huge black hole appeared. From the hole of the black hole, a colorful light came down, forming a channel, which gives people the feeling that it is connected to another world. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled stood side by side, looking at the huge black hole, with some emotion in his heart. No one knows what the next level is. Each level is so difficult. They don''t know whether they can live after taking this step. "Maybe after we step into the black hole, we will die at the other end of the black hole. But if we don''t cross it, then I will die in my own hands. The road of the strong should have been indomitable and carefree." Mi Yunfei stared at the black hole and felt that he and matchless would die there in the next level, but he was still fearless. Matchless also has a feeling that it seems that the fourth level will fall, but its look is still very firm. "Our road is fought out, and those who shrink back will always become the weak, and have no chance with the strong from now on. Therefore, no matter how dangerous it is ahead, my pace of progress will not stop." unparalleled settled down at this moment and rushed out with unparalleled momentum, with a momentum of moving forward. "Ha ha! Heaven and earth turn in their hands, rivers flow in their sleeves, and all living beings are in my hands. Floating dreams and waves are nothing but sad after all. Thousands of years of snow and ancient people talk about the people of the wind and cloud, but the devil God. I am a devil, a devil with a terrible spirit! I am a God, a God who cannot be defeated! What else can bind me between heaven and earth? I want to see if the next level can let me fall." A chuckle and a sad song are the attitude towards life and the determination to face danger. The eternal devil, the eternal God, he finally took a step and rushed to the black hole. It was an indomitable momentum and an arrogant attitude. "Ouch! The fourth level, we''re coming!" Chapter 347 Green haze, buried flower wasteland Valley The void is broken, the world is noisy, and the huge pressure makes the mountain collapse instantly. The magnificent momentum is like a mountain falling, which makes people feel dull. They looked up, and eleven people came from the sky in the distance. Everyone was full of terrible power. "It''s the people from the demon gate!" "What a terrible momentum! All eleven people are in the realm of resisting the sky!" "The demon gate is so powerful that it''s hard to understand. Has the world changed?" Many people feel that their chest is like pressing a mountain, and they feel like they are about to suffocate. "You see, that man is Qiu Aotian, the one who fought with Nan Yunhua last time." "Yes, his strength is terrible. There should be few opponents among his peers." "Not necessarily. I think that beautiful woman should be the most terrible among them. Last time I saw her fight, Han Xingyu was like a child in front of her, and there was no room to fight back." "Well, it''s hard to say. In short, none of the people is easy to mess with." The eleven people are like relegated immortals in the world. They are full of unspeakable charm and have a sense of illusion. Mengxianfeng took a step, and the whole person appeared in the sky. He was handsome, his face was like jade, and his white clothes danced with the wind, with a sense of silk and elegance. He laughed and said, "all of you are top-level experts from all over the world. However, this time, some people provoked in the dark, so that everyone wanted to challenge the majesty of the demon God gate." His eyes were like electricity. When he looked around, an invisible pressure rushed out like a vast sea wave, which made many people afraid. At this time, Meng Xianfeng took back his eyes and continued: "I don''t get into trouble, but I''m not afraid of things. Since many friends want to fight with my young masters of the demon God gate, today eleven of us are here to accept the challenge of people all over the world. However, the sword has no eyes in the fight. If someone dies accidentally, please don''t blame." Meng Xianfeng''s words were neither arrogant nor arrogant. They were neither arrogant nor weak in the name of the demon God gate, and also played a certain deterrent role. Many people were afraid when they felt the threat. "I''ll come first!" Just as mengxianfeng finished his words, a man suddenly flew from the air. This man was Jiang Ziyuan who just wanted to compete with Qi Tian. His black hair fell vertically like a waterfall, and his whole body erupted into a high sense of war. Step out with one foot, and the whole void is shaking. Many people are frightened. Jiang Ziyuan''s strength can''t be underestimated. Meng Xianfeng shook his head and said, "your strength is too poor to challenge." "You." Jiang Ziyuan is the leader of Tianhe. He has been looking for someone to challenge since he came to Qinglan. His strength can not be ignored. However, at this moment, when someone told him that he didn''t even have the qualification to challenge, he was furious. People below feel that mengxianfeng is too arrogant. Jiang Ziyuan''s strength is obvious to all. He doesn''t even have the qualification to challenge. It''s too arrogant. "The people of the demon God sect are so arrogant that they don''t pay attention to the heroes in the world!" "Hey, you don''t know! They are all influenced by the devil. You haven''t seen the devil. If you want to see him, you will think these people are very low-key." "Shh! Not everyone can talk about the name of the demon God in Qinglan. Be careful. All practitioners are looking for you desperately." "OK! OK! OK! I''ll see if your strength makes you really have the tone to say this." Jiang Ziyuan said three words of "good", and his face was red with anger. Mengxianfeng shook his head and said, "my friend, I''m kind to persuade you, not arrogant. Your strength really doesn''t have the qualification to challenge. Don''t lose your life!" Although mengxianfeng''s words were kind, it was another matter in Jiang Ziyuan''s ears. Jiang Ziyuan''s face turned red and his anger filled the top. Without saying a word, he held a long sword and urged millions to reach the sword. He rushed up and wanted to split Mengxian Maple with one blow. Millions of swords gathered together and turned into a huge long sword, which was pressed down from the air. The terrible sword Qi pierced the mountain, and many big stones rolled down, causing the group to dodge one after another. Meng Xianfeng shook his head and put out his big hand directly. His huge palm covered the sky, like a sky. The fierce and unparalleled sword was easily broken, and then the huge palm covered Jiang Ziyuan straight. "Poof!" "Boom!" The blood spilled wildly and was completely irresistible. Jiang Ziyuan was slapped into the ground by Mengxian maple. A palm print about ten feet long and wide appeared on the earth, and the bones on Jiang Ziyuan were broken in many places. "Hiss! It''s terrible! Jiang Ziyuan can''t even stop his moves." "Who is this man? Why is he so terrible?" With this skill alone, many people below began to be frightened, and some challengers on the top of the cliff were choking their throats and dry in their mouths. The man in front of me is really terrible! In front of him, it is estimated that all the early people who resist the sky will have to be killed by him. It''s too overbearing. What mengxianfeng just showed was the immortal killing palm, which was taught by mengxianfeng alone. Just such a palm will restrain the heroes in the world. What a grace is this? In fact, mengxianfeng''s strong shot also has a purpose. According to the analysis of mengxianling, there must be someone instigating in this competition, maybe there is a conspiracy. However, the reason why mengxianfeng wants to be ruthless is to frighten these people who come to challenge, so as not to have too many challengers and lead to endless. I''m afraid it will be a tragedy when the eleven people in the demon God gate are exhausted. Mengxian Maple walked on the ground, took a step, appeared in front of Qi Tian and asked, "are you standing alone in the air to challenge?" Qi Tian hesitated, his throat dried, choked for a long time and didn''t speak. His strength is almost the same as that of Jiang Ziyuan. Since Jiang Ziyuan was slapped like that by the other party, he is not much better. At this time, it is difficult for him to ride a tiger. If he retreats without fighting, it will have a great impact on his cultivation from now on. But if you want to fight with the man in front of you, you''ll be hanged by the longevity man. He looked at Meng Xianfeng, then glanced at the rest of the people next to the demon gate and asked, "can the party we challenge challenge challenge anyone in the demon gate?" Meng Xianfeng smiled and said, "I don''t know others. If it''s you, just pick one of the people here." Meng Xianfeng''s words have a very obvious meaning. It is clear that Qi Tian''s strength is not enough. Anyone in the demon God gate can defeat him, so he was allowed to choose anyone at will. Qi Tian can naturally hear the meaning of his words, but he doesn''t dare to attack because of the strength of the other party. He looked at the other ten people and said in his heart, "I don''t believe everyone in the demon God gate is as terrible as you." Qi Tian swept his eyes from the ten people in the demon God gate. Finally, he stopped his eyes on the cold frost. He smiled in his heart: "Hey, hey! The girl next to him seems to have heard that she taught Han Xingyu a lesson last time. It should be very powerful. I''m not an opponent at all. I don''t believe that every beautiful woman is an expert." In Qi Tian''s mind, men''s strength should not be poor, while women''s strength is estimated to be lower, especially beautiful women. Leng Hanshuang looked gentle. He guessed in his heart that Leng Hanshuang must have achieved the realm of resisting the sky, but he didn''t have much combat experience. "I like to fight with beautiful women in my life, because I think this competition has a little charm. It''s an enjoyment to compete with beautiful women. I''ll challenge her!" Qi Tian said, pointing to Leng Hanshuang. After hearing this, the dream fairy suddenly ''puffed'' and smiled: "ha ha! Still enjoy? I''m afraid you can''t afford this kind of enjoyment." Meng Xianfeng looked at Leng Hanshuang and saw that Leng Hanshuang didn''t refuse, so he turned and asked, "are you sure you want to challenge her?" Qi Tian thought Meng Xianfeng was worried about being hurt by cold and frost, so he asked. The head immediately kept pecking like a chicken pecking rice, and replied: "yes! Yes! I''ll challenge her. Your demon gate can''t speak and doesn''t count?" he was worried that Meng Xianfeng would go back on his word, and immediately raised his voice to make everyone hear it. "Ha ha! Brother, pray that the immortal God in the sky will bless you!" Meng Xianfeng laughed and retreated. "Sister Hanshuang, teach the boy a good lesson and let him understand that the more beautiful a woman is, the less she can provoke." mengxianling quickly took the opportunity to put tar on the fire. "Ha ha! Swords have no eyes and ruthless fists and feet. Don''t blame me for not understanding pity and cherish jade later, girl!" Qi Tianyi looked very gracious. The dream fairy''s beautiful eyes flowed and stared at Qi Tian and said, "don''t just think about pity and cherish jade all day. Don''t cry your nose later." Qi Tian was so angry that his face turned red on the spot, but he was really afraid of the dream fairy, so he had to change the topic and said to Leng Hanshuang: "I want to see the young master of the demon God sect, girl, be careful!" As soon as the voice fell, Qi Tian moved his shape and changed his shadow, and his whole body was illusory. Then you can see a dazzling fist across the sky, such as the bright sun falling from the sky and straight to the cold frost. Many people below shouted. After all, the cold frost was so beautiful that many people still couldn''t bear it. However, at this time, the cold and frost moved. She did not move like a mountain, and when she moved, she was swift and lightning. A beautiful shadow crossed the sky, and many people didn''t even see the virtual shadow clearly. At this time, Leng Hanshuang''s action was very simple. He just raised his jade palm and patted it towards Qi Tian. "Pa!" A slap slapped him and broke through Qi Tian''s fist. The slap just hit Qi Tian''s face and deformed half of his face. "Pa! PA! PA!" At this moment, it was like swatting flies, and there was a constant sound. Leng Hanshuang waved the jade palm again and patted it, which made the whole face swollen, and the teeth and blood gushed out again. "Sister Hanshuang, good, hit the left, oh, no! It''s the right!" "Hey! Why didn''t you see the alveolar fly out? Sister Hanshuang is using some force. I can see that the alveolar has reached the corner of my mouth." "I tell you, beautiful flowers always have thorns." Leng Hanshuang snorted, slapped him again and flew hundreds of feet away. At this moment, the whole audience was quiet. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes were lost on the ground. No one can believe that a woman who looks so gentle can be so "tough" when she annoys me. "My God! Is this sect still human? So many are so powerful?" "Qinglan is a hero, and ten thousand demons are monsters. This sentence is really true. These people are not normal!" "The initial state of Yukong is like the difference between a chicken and an eagle in front of him. There is no fighting power!" Many people were thrilled and began to speculate about the strength of the demon God gate. "Ha ha! Not only did his teeth spit out, but his face turned into a pig''s head." Meng Xianling burst into laughter, looking like he was too angry to pay for his life. Cold and frosty clothes flutter and stand in the air, like a fairy in the sky. The whole body swings out bursts of ethereal Qi, which makes many viewers look at it. "Who else is going to challenge?" Meng Xianfeng stepped out, imposing himself, and pulled back many people''s eyes. Many people began to play the retreat drum, and they were afraid. After all, the two challengers who went up just now didn''t even have a chance to shoot. They were deformed. It''s clear that they are looking for abuse! "Is this what you call a challenge?" Meng Xianfeng''s eyes swept over some people on the top of the cliff. "Hehe! It''s my turn to play at last." Nan Yunhua walked slowly from the top of the cliff with a smile. Every step he took, there would be invisible fluctuations. The earth under him suddenly shook and seemed to be sinking soon. Meng Xianfeng smiled and said, "good strength, but you don''t see enough." he looked at Lin Caifeng behind Nan Yunhua and said, "you two go together!" After all, the strength of Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng is well known. They are much stronger than Qi Tian and Jiang Ziyuan. "You are very conceited! I just don''t know if your strength can qualify you to say this." Nan Yunhua''s momentum rose as he spoke, and the invisible pressure pressed towards mengxianfeng. "Ha ha! If you are conceited, try it." Meng Xianfeng waved his sleeve and looked like a breeze and light clouds. It seems to be something like waving your sleeves, but it contains extremely majestic power, like a raging wave rushing to nanyunhua. Nan Yunhua was shocked. He felt the strength of mengxianfeng and took a step backward. They seem to be talking, but they are already fighting, but people with low strength can''t see it. "What''s the strength?" Lin Caifeng asked. "Very strong. It''s worth fighting with one of you and me." "Hehe! Unexpectedly, I''ll fight with him together." Lin Caifeng doesn''t feel ashamed at all. After all, mengxianfeng''s strength is there. Mengxianfeng looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "OK! You two are also a man and don''t pretend at all. You haven''t done your best for a long time. I hope you two won''t let me down." After that, mengxianfeng''s momentum gradually rose, and bursts of storms blew everywhere. The atmosphere was very tense, and a battle between kings began! Chapter 348 At the moment when Mi Yunfei and unparalleled entered the black hole, they only felt that their whole body was squeezed by great force. If he and unparalleled were not strong, they would have broken their tendons and fractures if they didn''t die. This is like a black hole connecting another world. There is no light in it. Rao''s sky eye can''t see anything. Now, MI Yunfei''s cultivation is successful and has reached the peak of sky control. You can see things 1500 miles away. However, at this moment, you can''t see anything in the black hole. It''s really strange. In the black hole, MI Yunfei and unparalleled can feel their bodies turn into dust and float in the black hole. It seems to be undergoing the washing of years, as if it has been ten thousand years in the twinkling of an eye. Finally, they gradually felt that their bodies were somewhat materialized, and there was a ray of light in front of the black hole. "Are you going to reach the fourth level?" Mi Yunfei was excited, but also nervous. After all, the first few levels were very difficult and almost couldn''t pass. And this fourth level is definitely more difficult to break than the previous levels. He doesn''t know whether he can get out alive. At the moment when Mi Yunfei and Wushuang rushed out of the black hole, a group of colorful clouds floated in the distance, carried them on it and flew away. This is a wonderful world, like coming to the legendary fairyland. There are many colorful clouds floating in the space, and there are peaks floating in the air around. Bright and dazzling lights interweave a wonderful picture, such as color training and jumping. The four sides of the sky are vaguely swimming with the virtual shadow of the dragon, and there are violent waterfalls falling vertically from the nine sky. The white mist rises, making people feel like they are in a fairyland. In the distance, there are buildings carved from two peaks standing above the nine clouds. It is a man and a dragon. The man and the dragon shaped building can only see half of his body, and half of him stands in the sea of colorful clouds, so he can''t see the whole picture. The humanoid building is dark and muscular. The muscle seemed to be full of a powerful explosive force, which made people palpitate. Although the man was only chiseled from the mountain peak, he was full of a killing intention to destroy the world, which made people cold at a glance. The dragon is bloody, red and dazzling, lifelike, with endless dragon Qi surrounding the dragon shaped building. Every scale was shining with a chilling light, which made people unable to look directly at it. "What''s that?" both Mi Yunfei and Wushuang saw the dragon building in the distance. They were shocked because they felt the same breath, as if it was themselves. "I feel the same breath as me on the man, but the terrible murderous spirit is thousands of times better than me. It seems that the world can be destroyed with only one finger." Mi Yunfei was afraid and his face turned red when he spoke. He felt that there was a power to destroy the world on the man, which seemed to be more terrible than the strong man seen in the fairy house. This was the most terrible breath he felt. "I also feel the power of the dragon. It seems that the dragon''s claw can destroy the whole universe." peerless is also trembling with fear at this time. "What a terrible force!" Mi Yunfei and unparalleled exclaimed at the same time. "Master, look, the man and the Dragon seem to be moving!" "Yes, they seem to be manifesting themselves." Mi Yunfei and Wushuang stared at the building in the distance. Suddenly, the buildings chiseled by the two peaks of one person and one dragon burst into a thousand feet of light, which directly penetrated the jiuxiao cave, and a force that made the immortals and gods afraid swung out, and the whole void was suddenly broken. Gradually, the powerful power began to weaken. The two peaks gradually changed color and finally became smaller. At this time, MI Yunfei and unparalleled finally saw clearly that the two peaks were just like themselves. "I did it, but it was me!" Mi Yunfei couldn''t help scolding a dirty word and felt inexplicable in his heart. "Eh! No, I feel the fluctuation of life. Are they going to be resurrected?" unparalleled was frightened, and the longan was full of horror. "No! If they are resurrected, what about us? Do we want to disappear?" Mi Yunfei only felt terrible. This kind of thing is really ridiculous. Finally, half an hour later, the two buildings were no longer changed. When Mi Yunfei and Mi Yunfei saw clearly, they almost fainted on the spot. Because as like as two peas in front of you, they are exactly the same as they are. (clothes are changed) "As like as two peas, I am not sure that I am." he finally felt scared because he found that the man was the same as him in all manner of behaviour and breath, and the same strength was in the same body, with the Yin Yang and two Qi fluctuations. "Your uncle, this level won''t be a fight with himself?" Mi Yunfei was really angry. If the other party was the same as him, wouldn''t it be a draw at most. "I''m really scared at this level. If we die here, it''s estimated that they will replace us." matchless began to get cold and finally understood why long Shengtian said there was something that could kill it. At this time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang fell from the colorful clouds, and a man and a dragon opposite came towards them. At this time, a strong light burst out of the whole void, and a virtual shadow appeared in the sky. Mi Yunfei recognized that the man was the one in the fairy house. "That''s the first ancestor of my dragon clan." unparalleled surprised. "The first ancestor of the dragon family is the same person as the one in the immortal mansion!" Mi Yunfei muttered to himself, feeling a little confused. "Ha ha! The two little guys are really good. First of all, I''m the first ancestor of the dragon family, named the dragon war soul!" The vision of the dragon''s fighting soul swept over Mi Yunfei and Wushuang. One person and one dragon immediately felt like they were transparent and had no secrets. "It''s not easy to break through this level with this strength! This person and dragon is yourself. The biggest enemy in the world is not others, but yourself. Only those who can really fight God themselves can dominate the wind and clouds and soar in the world. Only when you defeat yourself can you reach the last level. There is another world, that is, the so-called fairyland." Mi Yunfei and Wushuang suddenly became stiff. They never thought that the fifth level was in the fairy world. "Ha ha! Surprised? It''s just a world I cut off from the fairyland. Let''s talk about it through this level! You''ll get something." after the dragon war soul said, the figure finally dissipated, leaving only the numb Mi Yunfei and unparalleled Leng there. There are too many questions in MI Yunfei''s heart, but he can''t know everything now. A moment later, he and unparalleled came back to God. Mi Yunfei glared at the one person and one dragon in the distance. Suddenly, his momentum soared and strode towards his opponent step by step. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The person opposite him has exactly the same action as him, even the same momentum. The whole body of the two of them was filled with the murderous spirit of the world. Their powerful internal strength was like a raging wave. The mountains within 200 miles were rocked up, and a piece of earth with a radius of thousands of feet turned over in an instant. "Kill!" With a roar, MI Yunfei rushed up. His crazy power swept everything like a flash flood. At this moment, he was more violent than ever. Although the man as like as two peas in front of him is always the same, he feels uncomfortable and has a sense of substitution, so he must kill the "pirated goods". At the same time, unparalleled''s blood surged and rushed to the dragon like it with crazy killing intention. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" This is a devastating war. Both Mi Yunfei broke out the most terrible combat power. Even if this strength comes in the middle of the magic soul, we should retreat by three points. Mi Yunfei''s murderous spirit soared to the sky and shattered the sky. Mountains were like paddy fields impacted by flood, which were annihilated in an instant. Every punch he hit was like a star hitting the earth, smoke and sand flying, boulders breaking the air, and the vast internal strength was like pushing a boat in the vast sea, annihilating everything. Although Mi Yunfei is crazy, he is the same as him. He has the same strength and moves. Two majestic forces collided at this moment, and the most terrible battle broke out. The huge momentum spread for hundreds of miles, and peaks gushed out of the ground, like penetrating up from the bottom of the earth and straight up to the sky. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei''s white hair soared to the sky, like a crazy God coming down to earth, and his huge palm appeared. The sky danced with the wind and clouds, and the mountains burst. Mi Yunfei clapped it with one hand and crushed countless peaks. Heaven and earth resonated with grief and ghosts and gods. The violent force, such as turbulence, completely destroys all things in the four directions. At the same time, the man like him also played the same move, and the huge light palm hit the past like a world. "Boom!" This is a shocking collision. One move can shock all gods and spirits and deter heaven and earth. The huge force spread everywhere and shattered dozens of peaks. "Ah!" Mi Yunfei roared and raised his internal strength. At this moment, he completely entered the state of violent walking. The violent forces spread across the world, detonated heaven and earth, and shattered the great earthquake. However, no matter how violent he is, his opponent is still the same as him, and it is difficult for him to gain the upper hand. "The shadow comes out of the scabbard!" Suddenly, the Holy Light soared into the sky, and the divine power filled the air. Mi Yunfei held a magic shadow, and his combat power soared, like a god of war standing on the top of the mountain. He held the shadow in his hand and pointed at the sky obliquely. He had a kind of lofty feeling. It seemed that he wanted to compete with heaven and earth. Up to sixty or seventy feet long, the devil''s shadow was cold and hit the sky. However, the incident as like as two peas in the sky and the other side were also carried out in the same way. "How is it possible? Why is the weapon in his hand the same as the devil''s shadow? It''s impossible! Are there all false things in it?" it''s hard for MI Yunfei to calm down. Everything seems so strange in this world. "I don''t care how strong you are, there will only be one demon God in the world. That person can only be me. Go to hell!" After that, Miyun flew into the sky and then cut down from the air with a knife. The huge blade is like a startling color drill. In the process of chopping, the leaked blade cuts the earth in half. What appears in front of us is a crack as wide as 100 feet. The terrible knife is like a fierce dragon breaking through the shackles of heaven and earth. When it crosses the sky, it shines brightly and shoots everywhere, like a silver dragon circling, and then breaks through the air. And Mi Yunfei''s opponent was the same. With a long roar, he cut off with a knife, and the huge blade rushed out. The power of terror seemed to split heaven and earth in half. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With a terrible blow, they retreated for dozens of miles, separated by thousands of wind and dust, and the whole day became dark, like the scene swept by a huge desert storm. Five hundred miles away, unparalleled and the purple dragon showed all kinds of magic powers, and the sky suddenly became colorful. The lights of different shapes and colors gathered together, like ten thousand divine thunder bombing. This kind of battle is like a destroyer destroying the world, and everything around him is beaten to powder. A moment later, matchless and Mi Yunfei gathered together. They looked very embarrassed and obviously didn''t get the upper hand. "I''m very tricky. How''s your side?" Mi Yunfei asked. As like as two peas, "terror, extreme terror! No matter what strength or physique is exactly the same as mine, it can''t be defeated at all." "Can''t we really lose the war? It should be impossible. Since elder long came to this pass and passed it, he must have met someone with similar strength. He can pass it, and we should. There must be a mystery in it." Mi Yunfei thought to himself how to pass this pass. Wu Shuang nodded and said, "well, if the combat power is always the same as us, I''m afraid it''s hard to break through this level in a lifetime. There must be a mystery, but it can only be found through exploration." "That''s right! In that case, let''s take it as a kind of training! Show our most terrible blow, and I''ll see how he can resist the most crazy moves of the demon God!" With a roar, MI Yunfei and unparalleled rushed up again, and the world shaking crazy war broke out! Chapter 349 Green haze, buried flower wasteland Valley The air was surging, the sea of clouds was surging, and the high sense of war was emitted from the whole body of Mengxian maple. The peaks were smoothed, and mud dragons rose into the sky. Many people are thrilled. No one can imagine that mengxianfeng''s strength can be so strong, and he should defeat one against two. Can he defeat Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng? Many people can''t wait. Feeling the momentum of mengxianfeng, Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng were shocked at this moment, because mengxianfeng really had the combat power of one enemy against two. Lin Caifeng''s figure was flying and his face was excited. He praised: "the demon God gate is indeed a place where dragons and tigers hide. I didn''t expect to see a strong man like you. It''s really worth the trip!" "Come on! Don''t you want to see the strength of the demon God gate? It''s time to witness. I hope you won''t disappoint me." mengxianfeng broke out and crushed a mountain peak with one foot, oppressing me with high war intention. Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng looked at each other, and they shot at the same time. Their bodies are unpredictable. Although they cooperate for the first time, they have a feeling of proficiency. The ethereal fists and palms opened together, shaking the river against the current and reversing time and space. Mengxian Maple was fearless, roared up to the sky, and then rushed up. There was a glow in his palm, and he clapped it in the past. The huge pressure was like the ancient tianque falling from the sky, with a feeling of vicissitudes and magnificence. "Boom!" The first confrontation between the three was the collapse of the mountain and the earth. The violent palm power was enough to defeat the mountain and the sea. Both sides retreated dozens of feet. "OK! Come again!" mengxianfeng shouted and rushed up again. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The speed of the three people fighting is very fast. Except for a few people who can see the sky realm, the others can''t even see the body shadow clearly. I have to praise that mengxianfeng is indeed a rare genius. His talent is also rare in the whole Qinglan. Now he has reached the realm of the Royal Air period, and half of his feet have stepped into the peak of the royal air. At the moment, mengxianfeng won''t lose at all with one enemy and two. Every fist and palm of him seems to contain natural Tao rhyme, full of mysterious and infinite power. Many mountain peaks have collapsed, smoke and sand rise into the sky, and the whole world is shaking. In the middle of the fight, the golden light is dazzling. The flames of war burned into the sky, and bursts of terrible pressure crowded the sky into a different shape. This was a scene when chaos began. Nan Yunhua opened his five fingers and grabbed mengxianfeng in a claw shape. A golden light flashed, and his huge claws covered the whole sky, like the claw of a troll falling from the nine sky. At the moment, Lin Caifeng also made a move. His hands moved quickly, attracting the essence of heaven and earth, and a huge fist bombarded him like a mountain. The huge crazy force shook the sky, crushed the sky, and made the peaks jump to pieces and the rivers flow back. Meng Xianfeng looked calm. As soon as he pointed out, there was a myriad of light rushing into the sky, like a meteor across the night sky. The huge claw was immediately pierced by him, and the leaked crazy force pierced dozens of peaks. At this time, he raised his other palm and clapped a shocking palm. The great power spread across the sky and deterred the gods. The whole earth was crushed and huge abysses appeared. "Boom!" This is a big collision. The world seems to be shaking. Invisible energy converges into a storm, sweeping the four fields. At this time, Mengxian Maple rose into the sky, swept the four stars with both palms and the wind, and shouted: "kill Xianzhang!" The whole sky suddenly became dark. There was no light within a hundred miles. The huge palm was like the hand of God breaking through the sky from the sea of clouds. The palm wind roared and swept across the world. The world was about to overturn with great brute force, and a series of big explosions were issued around. Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng were surprised and immediately joined forces. The wind was loud, the energy was surging, and the vast energy rushed into the sky, shining one after another, turning into a huge mark and welcoming it. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the whole void burst into flowers. Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng were pressed by Mengxian maple and fell directly to the ground. "Hum! Qinglan is far from as simple as you think!" With a cold hum, Meng Xianfeng''s strength increased a bit, and Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng were pressed into the ground. However, mengxianfeng didn''t mean to stop at all. He was still shooting. The earth was sunk a hundred feet deep with great force. "Another slap!" Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng had been driven into the depths of the earth at this time, but mengxianfeng still didn''t stop. He shouted and showed his immortal palm again. The crazy force shook, and the huge palm of the hand from under the sky sank the earth again. Waves of wild wolves swarmed into the wasteland on all sides, and the whole world was boiling at this moment. Mengxianfeng''s strength made all the watchers cold hearted. The ground under many people''s feet opened cracks. Many people couldn''t stand and fell to the ground one after another. "Boom!" The smoke is vast, the gravel is broken into the air, and the South Yunhua and Lin Caifeng rise into the sky and rush out of the ground. However, what was waiting for them was a huge palm pressed down from the sky. Mengxian Maple''s huge light palm poked out, grabbed them, and then photographed the mountain nearby. "Boom!" They were dazed by the collision, with Venus in their eyes. At this time, mengxianfeng once again exerted his strength, pinched their bodies into deformation, and then threw them out. Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng only felt that their bones were broken. They just stood up and were soft to the ground. "How terrible! Neither of them can fight with him. His cultivation is really unfathomable!" "That''s right! One against two has the absolute upper hand. The momentum of this man''s whole body is really frightening!" Many people were shocked. Mengxianfeng''s strength had shocked everyone present. He was like a god of war standing on the top of the cliff, emitting a terrible smell. Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng looked ugly and stood up hard. "The demon God gate is really not simple! I didn''t expect everyone to be so terrible!" Nan Yunhua covered his chest with admiration, without his previous strength. Lin Caifeng looked at Meng Xianfeng and said, "today''s World War I made me understand what a mountain is and a mountain is high. However, the world is very big, and you are not the most powerful person. The real expert has not yet appeared. I really want to know how the demon God sect defeated the young strong in the world." Mengxianfeng looked up at the sky with a long smile and said, "although the world is big and there are many experts, the demon God gate is not as simple as you see. What you see today is just the tip of the iceberg of the demon God gate." After listening to this, many people felt a huge wave in their hearts. Everyone could see the strength of the demon God gate. However, mengxianfeng said that this was only the tip of the iceberg of the demon God gate. If the young strong people of the demon God gate came out together, I''m afraid that their strength could really sweep the world among the young generation. "Ha ha! It''s interesting. It''s really interesting! The demon God gate is indeed a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Your strength is worth my shot." In the distance, a man came out with a smile. His face was like jade, his appearance was beautiful, and he looked like a cream Xiaosheng. This man was Shang QingHan from the south corner. "This man''s strength is not weak, I''m afraid he can compete with his brother!" Meng Xianling was worried, because the strength of this man in front of him was much more terrible than that of Nan Yunhua and Lin Caifeng. He was also an expert who had reached the air control period, and his breath fluctuation seemed to be about to reach the peak of the air control. At this time, Liu Haifeng, who was behind Shang QingHan, also came out. He smiled and said, "Qinglan is a place where talents were born, and the demon God gate is a strange sect. Both of us are from the south corner. You can choose two people to compete with me." Meng Xianfeng looked dignified. He could feel the strength of Liu Haifeng, who was almost the same as monk QingHan. He was also a person who was about to enter the peak of Yukong. In the demon God gate, Leng Hanshuang, mengxianling, Qiu Aotian and Shan Yudan are all people who have reached the middle stage of Yukong, but they have only just entered the middle stage of Yukong. Among them, only Leng Hanshuang had a longer time to enter the air, but Leng Hanshuang''s combat experience was obviously not as good as that of some others. If two people fought against each other, I''m afraid there was little chance of victory. "Brother, let me fight this war!" mengxianling took a step and came to mengxianfeng''s side, with a dignified face. Meng Xianfeng shook his head and said, "no, you must not go to war. The strength of these two people is very unusual. I can feel their murderous spirit. I''m afraid they have been trained in killing and cutting for a long time. If you have three long and two short, how can I explain to dad and Yunfei? I''m afraid they will have to peel me alive at that time." "Brother Meng, I''ll fight this war!" the cold frost is like a Lingbo fairy, walking in the air, with a hint of thoughts all over the body, which makes people feel a little lost. Mengxianfeng shook his head and said, "no, although you''ve been in the air for a longer time than them, your combat experience is not enough. If you''re injured in the fight, I guess Yunfei will have to turn the sky over when he comes back. If he goes crazy, he''s afraid he''ll be bleeding again!" Shang QingHan and Liu Haifeng can also see that the strength of each of them is not weak in the demon God gate, but it is estimated that it is somewhat reluctant to choose two to fight with them. Liu Haifeng was majestic and arrogant. He smiled and said, "they all say how about the demon God gate. Is it so difficult to choose two people to fight with me? It''s really a joke to people all over the world!" "Hum! Don''t be frivolous here. If the demon God is here, one finger will hit you ten." Qiu Aotian was upset and stood up immediately. "Ha ha! Demon God? I''m so scared! You call him out!" Liu Haifeng patted himself on the chest, looking scared. Qiu aotiandun was so angry that his face turned red and said to Meng Xianfeng, "let me play this war! I''ll break the boy''s bone!" After saying that, he would rush up. Fortunately, mengxianfeng and others grabbed him in time. "Brother Aotian, don''t be impulsive. This man''s strength is terrible. I''m afraid you''re not an opponent. Don''t get hit by his fierce method. Don''t forget our real purpose here." mengxianfeng hurriedly persuaded him, for fear that Qiu Aotian''s strength couldn''t help rushing up. Before coming to bury Huahuang Valley, Meng Xianling analyzed the current form and finally came to the conclusion that someone must be fanning the flames. At that time, after the people of the demon God gate are seriously injured, he will come out and catch all the people of the demon God gate. Therefore, this fight seems simple, but it is very dangerous. Under the clamor of people all over the world, the demon God gate also had to fight, because the reputation of the demon God gate has forced them to face it when they know there is a conspiracy. Therefore, according to the countermeasures that mengxianling came up with, the demon God gate must fight, but we should use the most powerful means to frighten the people present, so that everyone can''t compete. In that way, even if the people of the demon God gate are strong, they can''t stand the wheel battle of heroes in the world. Although Qiu Aotian was angry, he also knew that if he couldn''t bear it, he would make a big plan, so he had to acquiesce. "What''s the matter? Don''t you have a decent expert in the demon God sect? Who, didn''t you want to fight with me just now? I''m waiting for you to break my bone? Why is it so bad now? Is this the spirit of your demon God sect?" Liu Haifeng continued to shout, with an invincible attitude. "You." Qiu Aotian was really angry. If someone hadn''t pulled him, he would have rushed up. "Ha ha! I thought all the young masters of the demon God sect were so bold! It turned out that they were just your ears!" "Yes! You dare not fight, but you have to talk big. What do you say? A sect accepts the challenge of people all over the world, and is not afraid of the wind flashing to its tongue." Many people are booing below and want to annoy the people of the demon God gate. They just want to see an unprecedented duel. "Ha ha! Go back! Don''t lose face there. You''re all like this. It''s estimated that the demon God is not good. This trip is really in vain!" Liu Haifeng was arrogant and deliberately wanted to annoy the people of the demon God sect. "Hum! By your company, evaluate the demon God!" A cold hum came from the distant sky, and then you can clearly feel a terrible murderous spirit rushing over like death. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The world is noisy, the mountains explode, the river rises into the sky, and the whole air becomes extremely cold. This is definitely a murderous spirit possessed by a murderous God. When they looked up, a dark shadow in the distance rushed over quickly. His whole body was murderous and rushed into the sky. The whole space seemed to be frozen. He was stepping on the wind with an invincible sense of war and the spirit of pressing heaven and earth. Looking at the man, everyone in the demon God gate showed a look of joy and almost shouted out. "The sword is also me, and I am also a sword. I am foolproof, selfless, carefree and carefree. Remember, my name is sword forgetfulness!" Chapter 350 The murderous spirit surged like a raging wave. Many people were frightened. The person who came was absolutely terrible. In particular, the terrible murderous Spirit gave people an illusion that he seemed to make a living by killing people. Among the monsters of the demon God sect, such a terrible murderous spirit had to forget his worries. His black robe added a bit of evil spirit, and his cold eyes cut into everyone''s hearts like a cold magic knife. The whole weather became extremely cold. He stood in the air and looked down at everyone present. The cold murderous spirit shot out without reservation. At this time, Jian forgot to worry, stopped his eyes on Liu Haifeng and asked, "just now, you said that the demon God was not good?" Liu Haifeng felt the murderous spirit he broke out. His heart was cold. He had killed many people and had seen many people who killed for fun, but he had never seen anyone as terrible as forgetting worry with a sword. That kind of murderous spirit seems to be innate and frightening. Sword forgetting worry is different from MI Yunfei. When Mi Yunfei is crazy, he is full of evil Qi and has a crazy war intention. Although the murderous spirit is also full, it is not as cold as the sword forgetting sorrow, but it makes people feel trembling. The murderous spirit of sword forgetting worry is really cold. It seems that it is a kind of natural. Although Liu Haifeng was surprised, he was not afraid. He looked at the sword and said, "what did I say? The demon God gate is really just like this." The sword forgot to worry. There was no expression. He was like a statue, but his cold eyes were like two cold knives stabbing into people''s hearts. "Unexpectedly, you can die!" Suddenly, the sword forgot to worry, and his hands finally came out. Few people could see his movements clearly. They could only see a sharp sword shooting at Liu Haifeng. The unparalleled sword Qi shone like a rainbow, and the sky suddenly became bright and dazzling. Golden lights rushed out, making people afraid to open their eyes. "Whew, whew!" The sword light is gorgeous and intertwined like a sky net. The unparalleled Qi breaks through the four heaven and earth and breaks through the wind and cloud. Liu Haifeng''s heart was cold. He immediately took his hand. The flying sword came out of its scabbard and spun rapidly in the air. He urged him to send out countless sword Qi and cut it to the sword to forget his worries. "Whew, whew!" "Boom!" The huge blow was like a volcanic eruption, smoke and sand flying, gravel breaking the air, like a silver dragon jumping in the air, breaking through the mountains, and ancient trees rising into the sky. "If you dare to speak so loudly with such strength, you really want to die!" The sword forgot to worry, his face was cold, and the blade turned, prompting a huge sword light, pointing directly to Liu Haifeng''s heart. At this moment, the situation is critical. Shang QingHan on one side finally takes his hand. He claps it with a golden light, just like a hot sun rushing to the sword to forget his worries. The sword forgot to worry, the wrist shook, the sword pointed to the South sky, and a sword cut it down. I saw a huge sword with a length of about 100 feet and a width of about 20 feet falling from the sky. The terrible sword Qi broke the void, and the incomparable power shook out and flattened the peaks. "Boom!" After the blow, Shang QingHan and Jian forget worry flew back, and Liu Haifeng also took the opportunity to return and stood aside to wipe the cold sweat. "The demon God gate really can''t be underestimated. It''s powerful! Powerful!" Shang QingHan sincerely praised it. The sword forgot to worry, looked cold and stern, and said, "the demon God gate is always more terrible than you think, and the frog at the bottom of the well dares to come out and shout." "You." Liu Haifeng pointed to the sword and forgot his worries. He couldn''t speak for a long time. Through the blow just now, he felt the terrible murderous spirit of sword forgetting worry, and his heart was also bottomless. "What are you? Didn''t you just want someone to break your bone? It''s up to me." Jian forgets to worry and then takes a step forward. Its prestige is chilling. Shang QingHan smiled and said, "my friend, although what I said just now is a little too much, there is no need to fight between life and death. We are just competing. Why do we fight so much?" The sword forgot his worries, looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "ha ha! What a joke. If I lose the demon God sect, do you think he will just want to compete? I''m full of killing thoughts about him, and he must die!" As soon as these words came out, many people began to hesitate. The demon God gate was too strong. No one dared to question the strength of the demon God gate at this moment. Many people who had planned to compete began to retreat and didn''t want to join the muddy water. Liu Haifeng was arrogant and aggressive, and his anger suddenly became much stronger. He snorted coldly and said, "don''t think you can dominate the fate of others. Am I Liu Haifeng still afraid of you?" Shang QingHan looked at the sword and felt his killing intention. He knew that it would be difficult to stop without fighting the last one today, so he had to agree and said, "OK! The demon God gate is really strong enough. Just now we said to fight the two people of the demon God gate with two people, so who will fight on your side?" Meng Xianfeng smiled and said, "since brother forgetful comes, it''s natural for me and brother forgetful to fight with you together. It doesn''t matter whether it''s life or death." Mengxianfeng''s words seemed to break the calm lake and create ripples. Everyone knew that the demon God gate wanted to leave both of them here. "Good! No matter life or death!" monk Liu Haifeng QingHan responded at the same time. Both sides are experts who are in the air defense period and are about to enter the peak state of the air defense. Naturally, the people watching the war dare not approach and retreat to watch the war 200 miles away. The cold wind blew, the atmosphere was depressed, and the invisible pressure made the surrounding mountains tremble. The sky faded, the wind and cloud surged, and the whole air became much heavier. Suddenly, the brilliance is boundless, piercing people''s eyes, and the vast power rushes around like a flood. I don''t know who shot first. The four finally fought together. Liu Haifeng fought with the sword. They all held a long sword and interwoven a sword net in the air. The fierce sword Qi is like millions of silver snakes jumping in the air, and pieces of sword light disperse the wind and cloud. The sword forgets his worries, looks calm, moves fiercely, and the cold murderous spirit rushes into the sky. It has the spirit of indomitable and self-respect. Liu Haifeng''s long sword is vertical and horizontal, and his whole body is surrounded by sword light, which makes him look more powerful. Millions of sword lights converged into a peerless giant sword and cut it in the air. "Whew, whew!" Although their strength is almost the same, the sword forgets worry but obviously occupies an advantage. His hand is very cruel. Every move is a killing move. The wind was billowing, the world was boiling, and pieces of earth were jumping up. They hit hundreds of miles away. The four stars shook, and mud dragons rushed up below. At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to connect. Liu Haifeng wanted to kill like a sea. He wished he could kill the sword with one sword. He roared and rushed up. A sword light broke through the air, rolled up bursts of storms, and the forests were swept up and suspended in the air. The sword forgets to worry. The body shape is vertical, like a crane flying. Cut off the long sword and urge thousands of red mans to break a mountain peak. The unparalleled sword is like a mountain. It cuts down from the air and destroys everything. "Boom!" Great forces collided at this moment, and the most brilliant scene broke out. The whole void began to crack, and countless sparks rushed into the sky. "Wind and rain sword!" A sword light suddenly rose into the sky, the sea of clouds surged, and a cloud waterfall whirled above the nine clouds. Then, the sword light in the cloud waterfall poured down like rain. Such a magnificent scene shocked everyone''s heart. Several sword rains were hard to resist. Liu Haifeng secretly raised his internal strength, urged out sword lights of different colors and shot them out. On the other hand, monk mengxianfeng fought in a cold war, with golden light and constant residual shadows. Mengxianfeng is very fierce. He doesn''t give a knife, but opposes it with his palm. He played a palm to kill immortals, and the great power shook the long halberd in Shang QingHan''s hand and bent it. The mountains around them were thrown up like straw, and they went back dozens of feet. "You are strong, but you are still not my opponent. Just now it was just a warm-up. Now is the real beginning." After Meng Xianfeng finished, he took out the big knife behind him. The knife glittered and captured people''s heart and soul. With his long knife to the sky, he is very powerful, and his strong internal strength goes straight into the big knife. The dazzling blades rushed straight into the sky, and then gathered into a pillar of light. "Kill God crazy knife, cut!" The huge blade is as powerful as thunder and is cut from the nine days. All of a sudden, the wind and thunder burst, the world shook, and the unparalleled blade and awn destroyed the mountain, broke the pulse, and pressed the heaven and earth. Shang QingHan looked dignified. The long halberd stabbed out and drew a huge awn, which rushed to Mengxian Maple like the pillar of Optimus. "Boom!" After a blow, the two were deadlocked, and the middle was bright and colorful. The great power spread like ripples, the mountains collapsed and the rubble broke the air. In the distance, the sword was carefree and murderous. The long sword in his hand shone brightly, puncturing Liu Haifeng''s arm and spraying blood like rain. "Die!" With a roar, the sword forgot its worries and was murderous, and the whole man rushed out. "Puff!" The blood spilled. The sword forgot to worry. The long sword in his hand pierced Liu Haifeng''s ribs. His whole body shook wildly. The long sword took off and flew out with Liu Haifeng. "Click!" With a crisp sound, Liu Haifeng''s whole person was nailed to the cliff of the mountain with a long sword. His blood flowed wildly, but he couldn''t die. "I won''t kill you today. I just want you to understand that there are people outside, and there are days outside. One mountain is higher than another. The demon God gate is far more terrible than you think, and arrogance also needs strength." the sword forgot to worry and left straight after that. The company commander''s sword hasn''t recovered. The strength has reached his level. It can condense the sword with Qi. Ordinary weapons have no effect. Monk mengxianfeng''s cold Bidou is coming to an end at this moment. He holds the knife in both hands and displays the final form of killing God crazy knife. It was a chaotic scene at this moment, as if someone was making a breakthrough. The sea of clouds surged and the flying shuttles of crazy stones swept the world with great power. The dazzling blade turned into a startling rainbow and cut down from the sky. The unparalleled blade Qi split a mountain into two parts. The four directions were turbulent and the nine skies resonated. It''s still cold and hard to beat its edge. The halberd was split in two. The whole body was pierced by the blade. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the key, but it''s impossible to fight. "Poof!" Blood gurgled out like a fountain. Shang QingHan bumped into the half sitting mountain. His chest fluctuated. It was obvious that he was seriously injured. After a long time, there was little fighting and everything was quiet, leaving only the sound of rapid breathing and the murderous spirit that had not dissipated. The onlookers were all thrilled. The strength of Shang QingHan and Liu Haifeng was well known. Among those who have entered Qinglan at present, these two people have been the most powerful, but they still failed, which has to be shocking. "The people of the demon God sect are really terrible. How do these people practice?" "Very strong. It seems that no one in the world can match it." "The cold man''s whole body exudes an amazing murderous spirit. He was born to kill." "Yes, but the other man is also fierce. His knife technique is extremely overbearing and has an arrogant momentum." "It seems that none of these people are good stubble! I really want to know how powerful the demon god worshipped by the whole Qinglan?" People at the bottom began to talk to each other, talking one after another, and constantly commenting on the strong young people in the world. All the twelve people of the demon God gate stood high in the sky. The terrible power made all the people dare not move for half a minute. "Fairy, are you sure that this fight was encouraged?" Meng Xianfeng asked the fairy in a low voice, looking at the movement of the eight wastelands around him. Meng Xianling nodded and said, "there should be no mistake. Eldest brother, Ren second brother and third brother all went to investigate. Finally, it really proved that someone was encouraging. Although I don''t know who it is, it''s not difficult to guess that it must be the people of the demon clan." Meng Xianfeng was awestruck and exclaimed, "demon clan? Is Gongsun without tears?" Mengxianfeng thinks that Gongsun has no tears. After all, he has a puzzled hatred with the demon God gate. As for Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen, they have not appeared for many years. It is said that they have entered the most dangerous place of the demon family to practice. No one knows whether they live or die. "It''s hard to say whether Gongsun has no tears. His mind is very complicated." mengxianling''s beautiful eyes flow and meditate secretly. "How do you say that?" Meng Xianfeng didn''t understand why he said so. The dream fairy thought for a moment and said: "First, he must have a deep hatred with the demon God sect. Second, he must know the demon God sect. Because there are arrays in the demon God sect, outsiders can''t enter at all. He must know this, so he came up with this way to force the people of the demon God sect to go out of the vein of all demons and face the heroes in the world. When the demon God sect confronts the demon clan, Xiaomi" demons " In the name of "God", the people of the demon God sect can''t never appear. That will only make the disciples of the demon God sect think that the demon God sect is afraid. Therefore, what this person does is to let the people of the demon God sect come to earth again. His purpose is to catch all the young strong people of the demon God sect. " Mengxianfeng nodded after listening. In his eyes, his sister is very intelligent and doesn''t belong to his father at all. The problems she analyzed can''t be wrong under normal circumstances. "No wonder you want us to use the most powerful means to frighten everyone present, but don''t let us kill them. It turns out that you don''t want the demon God gate to have more strong enemies." mengxianfeng understood the intention of mengxianling at this moment. He neither let the demon God gate lose its prestige nor establish a strong enemy. He hit the opponent hard, but he didn''t kill them. Instead, the opponent will be grateful. "We''re not seriously injured. I''m afraid the secret man won''t appear." "Well, but be careful. It seems that a storm is coming. If Xiaomi is here, why should we?" "He will come back. Maybe the day he comes back is when the legend reappears. Let''s go!" The dream fairy sighed and said in her heart, "when will you come back? I don''t know if you can suppress the heroes in the world when you appear?" Chapter 351 It is a mysterious place, where cliffs stand, everything around is blood red, and there is a faint red mist floating, which is frightening. A man was lying on his knees with blood on his body. He was majestic, with violent forces all over his body, shaking in all directions. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of the man''s mouth, and his face turned pale in an instant. "After all these years, the injury in my body is still not good. The first World War was really tragic!" This man is Yun Chengtian, the eldest brother of Yun Chengshen. Almost all the phantom soul States participated in the first World War of that year, and his injuries fell in that war. In the distance, Gongsun walked slowly without tears. He was dressed in red blood, which was particularly dazzling. There seemed to be a faint light in his eyes, and a strange smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. "Little Lord!" Gongsun saluted Yun Chengtian without tears. "What''s going on outside?" Yun asked sternly all day. "Things failed!" "What? You told me you failed. It was the idea of Feixian. You told me you failed!" Yun was angry all day and looked like he wanted to eat people. "Little Lord, my subordinates are not doing well. Please punish him." Gongsun immediately knelt on the ground without tears, without a trace of arrogance. "Hum! You are becoming more and more disgraceful now. Sometimes you are crazy, but sometimes you feel very smart. You are not simple! Do you think you can be lawless if you are the disciple of xuanzu?" Yun Chengtian''s eyes flickered and walked towards Gongsun Wulei step by step. "My subordinates are absolutely loyal to the young Lord. Even if they are broken to pieces, they have no complaints." Gongsun''s tearful words are like this, but there are already hidden murders in his eyes. It''s just that he hides it very well, and Yun can''t notice it all day. "Hum! I always think you are a threat to my demon family. If it weren''t for your being xuanzu''s disciple, I would have killed you." Gongsun Wulei seemed frightened. After hearing this, he immediately lowered his voice and said, "please rest assured, my Gongsun Wulei has no two hearts. I have a sworn enemy with the demon God. The enemy of the young Lord is my enemy. If the young Lord doesn''t believe it, I can only prove it by death." Gongsun took out a dagger from his arms and thrust it into his heart. With a puff, the dagger completely disappeared into his chest. He pulled out the dagger and inserted it into another place again. "Enough, I believe you for the time being." Yuncheng was born afraid that Gongsun would die here without tears. When he fell, he was afraid that yunhuan would blame him and he would be punished. "Thank you for your trust. How''s the wound in Shaozhu recovered?" Gongsun asked without tears. "In those years, the injury was too serious. Not only could the strength not be improved, but even the injury was difficult to recover." "Er!" Yun suddenly had a pain in his chest all day, and his face became ugly. He covered his chest and tried his best to bear the pain. "Young Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Gongsun Wulei stretched out his hand and hurriedly held Yun all day. "It''s all right! The injury in the body has happened again. You have to exercise and regulate your breath every day. Otherwise, it will be unbearable." "Oh, so the little Lord hasn''t recovered from his injury?" "Well, that war was too much. Er. Gongsun has no tears. You." All day long, the whole body suddenly began to change, bulging and shrinking. The power of his whole body slowly poured into Gongsun''s tearful hands. His face was extremely ugly, and his body gradually became thinner and thinner. "Ha ha! Yun Chengtian, you are not the first experimenter. Although my book of subduing demons has not reached a great success, it is not too far away." Gongsun Wulei looks like a demon king at this time, very evil. "You. You will not. Good death, I''m a ghost. I won''t let you go. Let you go." Gongsun looked up at the sky without tears and laughed: "ha ha! I''m not afraid of you alive. Are you afraid of you dead? Go to hell!" Invisible power surged in Gongsun''s tearful body. His whole body was like a black hole, sucking all the skills of cloud all day. A moment later, the whole cloud became skin and bones all day, and finally turned into a mummy. It was really terrible. "Ha ha! A great war a few years ago made Gongsun Wulei. All the peerless masters were seriously injured. Who else in the world can stop me now." Gongsun Wulei roared up to the sky like crazy. "Now I just need to absorb the power of sucking and swallowing. No one can think that the book of subduing demons has been practiced by me. It seems that I have to thank the old ghost Yun Huan! Ha. Ha! Next, Feng Feiling." After a laugh, Gongsun left here without tears. Half a year later, the whole Qinglan was stormy, and many young experts died. It is said that they all looked like a corpse after death, which made many outstanding experts afraid to go out. In the demon God gate, the atmosphere is a little heavy, and many young strong people gather in the demon God hall. "Who is making trouble? Many people suspect that it was the people of our demon God sect. After all, it seems that only our demon God sect can kill those top level experts." the dead fat Ren LV walked around and analyzed the situation. "That''s not necessarily true. People of the demon clan can do the same." Huang Yajun disagreed and stood up and said. Mo Gongyi nodded and said, "yes, the demon clan is acting strangely. From the face of those dead, it is most likely that the people of the demon clan did it." "It''s not clear who did this. The key is that people all over the world mistakenly think it was our demon God sect. At present, the first thing we need to do is to prevent meeting that person. After all, many experts are dead, and the strength of that person can''t be underestimated. Secondly, we must find out who this person is. It''s best to be able to capture him to wash away the suspicion of our demon God sect." The dream fairy analyzed it. Gongsun diemeng looked different. He didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t know what she was thinking. The sword forgot to worry, looked deep, thought for a moment and said: "The reputation and prestige of our demon God sect now have to allow us to make some mistakes. We must investigate this matter in the dark. However, we must be careful. After all, everyone who died is an extremely powerful expert. Even Lin Caifeng and Liu Haifeng are invincible. We can imagine how powerful that person is." Xing Qiaoyu nodded: "Brother forgetting worry is right. Lin Caifeng and Liu Haifeng are both in the period of air defense and are about to reach the peak of air defense. They died in the same place. There are still traces of fighting. From those traces, we can see that they have fought with each other since they joined forces, but they are still alive and dead. The strength of the secret man is at least in the peak of air defense." Many people took a breath, and few of the young generation could reach the peak of sky defense. Even mengxianfeng and Jian forget their worries have not crossed that threshold. Perhaps only Dugu Yufan and others who are still closed have reached that level. "If only brother Yunfei were here, and I don''t know how he is now?" Leng Hanshuang looked up at the roof and muttered to himself. Unconsciously, his heart fluctuated and his thoughts were myriad. As soon as Leng Hanshuang''s words came out, many people were silent. In their view, MI Yunfei has become their spiritual pillar. No matter how difficult they encounter, it seems that everything will be solved as long as he is there. In fact, there are many things, many people are unknowingly left the most profound impression, when one day the person is away, they will find that everything seems so unaccustomed. "If the fourth is here, it''s estimated that you can sweep all the young masters in the world. Just think about it, it''s boiling!" the dead fat man rarely didn''t play, and finally revealed his true feelings once. Liao Hua sighed and said, "if brother MI is here, how can we get the arrogance of those people? Until this moment, we found that the demon God gate really can''t live without him." "Sobbing. When Xiaomi comes back, we must let him beat those so-called experts on the ground and let them know what strength is." mengxianling sobbed and looked like a moving figure. "Yunfei, when will you show up?" Jian forgot his worries and felt a lot of emotion. At this moment, he found that all the pressure was caused by the disappearance of such a person. In the world of Wanlong cave Mi Yunfei sneezed several times in a row. He rubbed his nose and wondered, "who is thinking of me? It makes me sneeze all the time. I seem to be a little uneasy in my heart. Is it that the demon God gate is in trouble?" It''s night now. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled lie on a rock and look up at the stars. Their thoughts are getting stronger and stronger. He has been in the world for six years, but his thoughts have never stopped. He knows that there will be another war after dawn tomorrow. Whether he will live or die is unknown. "I don''t know if they are also looking up at the starry sky? Little girl Meng must be playing tricks on people. Is brother Ren still so fat? Doesn''t frost miss me every day? Has my father recovered?" at this moment, Acacia was like a tide. Unconsciously, her eyes were blurred. As like as two peas, the same strength and the same momentum are all the same. The stronger I am, the stronger the opponent will be. I can not defeat at all. "MICON Fei''s heart is in trouble and begins to think constantly. Unparalleled is sleeping soundly. I think it is the long-term war that makes it physically and mentally tired! Mi Yunfei looked at the unparalleled one side and didn''t bother. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, stood up and walked forward. There is a rest time in the fourth level. The battle begins when the sun rises, and the battle ends when the moon appears. One person and one dragon in the distance will turn into a huge sculpture when the bright moon appears, but Mi Yunfei and unparalleled can''t get close. Mi Yunfei looked up at the towering mountain and felt the strong pressure brought by the one man and one dragon. He was also full of pride and had the impulse to rush to the first war. Now, MI Yunfei''s strength has reached the peak state of resisting the sky, and even one foot has stepped into the realm of magic soul. His cultivation can be described as a thousand miles a day, and there will be no bottleneck at all. When ordinary people practice, it may be easy to cross the level, but it is very difficult to rush to the level. Many people will have bottlenecks and get stuck there. However, MI Yunfei is an alien. When he rushes to the next level, he has no bottleneck at all. He just needs to let it go. "The biggest enemy of life is yourself. Only those who can defeat themselves can defeat others. This level seems to test one''s strength, but it feels like testing one''s state of mind and understanding." Mi Yunfei is gradually confused when he looks at the mountain like himself in the distance. "Defeat yourself? How can you defeat yourself? Do you want to let yourself put everything down?" Mi Yunfei said to himself, his mind in confusion. "If the heart is empty, everything is empty. The so-called defeat is to make yourself confident when facing yourself?" "It should be like this. When I feel that the person and I have the same strength, breath and skills, my heart is hesitating in addition to anger, afraid that the person will replace me." At this moment, MI Yunfei gradually became clear, and his heart was empty. His heart was gradually open, like a vast ocean undulating in his chest. "If people want to surpass others and succeed, they must first surpass themselves and overcome their own consciousness, confidence and all external pressures. When people face setbacks and difficulties, they are often easily defeated by these consciousness, confidence and pressure, resulting in a loss of merit and defeat to themselves. I understand, I finally understand, confidence! In the face of any strong enemy, we must have confidence, which must be the reason What''s up! " Mi Yunfei looked up and laughed, like a man who had found a way out in confusion. His state of mind rose again. The elixir field in his body began to rotate at this moment, and the two spheres of yin and Yang rushed out, transformed into a sun and moon, suspended on his head. Ten thousand feet of light rushed out from everywhere on MI Yunfei''s body surface. At this moment, he felt the endless aura and rushed over madly. His body was suddenly filled with an extremely terrible force, like being able to explode the universe. At this time, peerless was rushed for dozens of miles by the power gushing from MI Yunfei''s body, causing it to scream in the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The terrible and suffocating power surged everywhere. At this moment, it was like a raging wave. Hundreds of mountains suspended in the sky burst in an instant, the whole surface churned, and dozens of huge abysses appeared. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei only felt that there was a terrible force in his body, like trying to break through his body. He couldn''t stand it and roared up to the sky. Huge sound waves spread for seven or eight hundred miles, surrounding peaks were thrown up like straw, and then exploded in the air. Pieces of earth turn over in an instant, and nothing can stop it. "Who is competing in the world?" With a roar, MI Yunfei blew his fist into the sky, the stars shook, the bright moon faded, and the huge fist rushed into the eternal sky like a volcano. "Click!" The sky was smashed by his fist, and the huge fist broke through the sky and rushed out of the sky. "Boom!" With a broken sound, a heavy sky was blown out of a huge hole by his fist, and this layer of sky was broken by him. "Ha ha! The realm of phantom soul, I finally reached the realm of phantom soul. Who is competing in the world? Who is competing?" I''ve been working hard these two days to make up the chapters owed in the previous two days. I hope you can give me motivation. Chapter 352 Smoke and sand billowed into the sky, shaking in all directions, eight wastelands and clouds surging, and great collapses were taking place everywhere within seven or eight hundred miles. The world seemed to be overturning, with surging winds and waves. Mi Yunfei''s whole body is golden and has endless power to shake the world. He opened his mouth and spewed out a breath of essence, and the earth was immediately knocked out of a huge abyss. "Whew, whew!" Mi Yunfei''s eyes were like electricity, and two faint lights were emitted. The sky suddenly broke that day, which could not be stopped at all. "Phantom soul, is this the power of phantom soul? It''s really scary. Now I can kill more than a dozen people at the top of the sky with one finger." Mi Yunfei is not arrogant. He does have this ability. When he was still in the air period, he could defeat the people in the early stage of phantom soul. Now, after he reached phantom soul, his strength is many times stronger than before. Now Mi Yunfei has reached the realm of phantom soul. His physique has obviously changed. His whole body is golden and has endless energy surging. He is like a God, and every inch of his skin is full of terrible power. "I don''t know what level my magic dragon body has reached? No one at the same level must be able to break it?" Mi Yunfei was looking forward to it and really wanted to find someone to fight at once. At this time, unparalleled flew over from a distance. It was covered with soil, looked embarrassed, and sprayed mud in its mouth. "Master, have you reached the realm of phantom soul? What terrible strength!" unparalleled chest ups and downs, a burst of palpitations. Mi Yunfei looked at it and nodded. Unparalleled trembled in his heart and exclaimed, "no wonder the power just erupted from you is so terrible." Mi Yunfei clenched his fist and felt that there was a majestic force in his body, which was many times stronger than that he was at the peak of Yukong. His heart was also a burst of joy and said, "I feel that there is a terrible force in my body slowly recovering, and my body is at the same level. No one should be able to hurt me." "Master, you are strong, but this level is very evil. The stronger you are, the stronger your opponent will be. This may not be a good thing!" unparalleled looked dejected. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "I have thought of how to pass this level." "Oh, really as like as two peas?" "This level seems to be testing our strength, but it is actually testing our understanding." "Why can''t I understand?" peerless stretched out his dragon claw and grabbed the dragon beard, looking puzzled. "When we are faced with such people who are the same as our strength, appearance, momentum and skill, we actually have a sense of fear from the bottom of our heart." Unparalleled nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I felt when I saw the dragon." Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "in fact, as long as we have the belief of victory in our hearts, we don''t need to be afraid of failure and fight with all our strength, I believe we can pass this level." "Oh, so you have to have the determination to win, that is, strong self-confidence?" unparalleled seems to understand. "Yes, the determination to win and strong self-confidence are just substitutes. No matter how strong they are, they just hide behind us. We can''t even beat such people. How can we go to the peak of our life?" "Yes, master, I see!" Looking into the distance, MI Yunfei said, "the sun is about to rise. Next is the time for us to show. This time we must pass." When Mi Yunfei spoke, a great force poured out of him, the four sides burst and the sky broke. A kind of unparalleled pride rose into the sky, as if even heaven and earth were trembling. "The sun is out, go!" After MI Yunfei finished, he jumped up. Where he passed, rivers surged and mountains collapsed. The world was shaking. "Ouch!" At this time, unparalleled also rushed up with strong confidence. "Kill fairy palm!" With a loud cry, the world shook and the clouds flew hundreds of miles away. The huge palm is radiant and covers the heaven and earth. When it is covered, the crazy and explosive strength is like hundreds of millions of iron riders rolling down from the high altitude, and the whole void is cracked in an instant. At the same time, MI Yunfei''s opponent also took a shocking slap. "Boom!" Two huge palms collided at the moment, a piece of land with a radius of thousands of feet was blown up, and the peaks were smashed into slag. At this time, thousands of miles of wind and sand, gravel all over the sky, huge storms tear everything, and invisible forces sweep Liuhe, which seems to be able to cross the ancient, modern and future. It was a terrible impact, wild and overbearing. The waves surged and swept the whole world, and the huge energy crushed everything hundreds of miles into powder. Mi Yunfei''s spirit soared and danced wildly, and the power of the demon God was best interpreted. At this moment, he was completely different from the past. Every move and every copy contained natural Tao rhyme, which broke the earth and the sea. Pieces of Guangxia shot everywhere, and the terrible palm power overturned the world. Golden lights rushed straight into the sky from his whole body, making Chaoxia pale. As soon as his palm turned, the violent force tilted down, like the whole world collapsed, and a piece of earth with a radius of about a hundred miles sank as a whole. The scene was extremely magnificent. I saw the light shining everywhere and the strength surging wildly. Thousands of peaks were pulled up on the flat ground and rushed to the nine days. Mi Yunfei''s opponent is as like as two peas, and the same is true. However, the momentum is not as sharp as before, and gradually weakened. "After all, you are just a barrier in my heart. Let''s sink together with the world!" Mi Yunfei''s crazy momentum reappeared and blew a punch. This fist was very terrible. The power of explosive field swept through nine days and ten places. There was a sense of being king over the world, which made the world begin to collapse. Mi Yun flew vertically and rushed up into the sky. His hands churned rapidly, like evolving the rhyme of immortal. He pressed down with a palm, with indomitable momentum and destructive power, like a fairy flying out of the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" His opponent couldn''t resist at all. He was punched into the ground by Mi Yunfei. However, MI Yunfei hit hundreds of palms in succession, hitting his opponent thousands of feet deep underground. At this moment, we can only see that peaks are flying, and earth dragons lead to the sky. Within a thousand miles, there is smoke and sand. "Boom!" With an explosion, the whole land was torn out of a crack about a thousand feet wide, and Mi Yunfei rushed out from below. When his heel just landed on the ground, he continued to collapse within a thousand miles and sent out a series of explosions. This is the strength. This is the horror after he reached the realm of phantom soul. Under his momentum, the ten Heaven and earth are not shit. They have become dust. What a lofty feeling it is to trample the heaven and earth under your feet. When waving, the sky collapses. A fart can burst the mountains and turn the sea. "Well, who is competing?" Standing on the dilapidated earth, MI Yunfei roared up to the sky. He danced wildly, like a peerless troll, with earth shaking energy pouring out of his body, which was very terrible. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Everything is a tujiwa dog, and everything is a fart. At this moment, the mountains and rivers are broken, the sky is broken, and thousands of miles of rivers and mountains are just floating clouds under its roar. "The strong are always lonely. The world disappoints me so much! Maybe only after flying can I be really interested." Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky, feeling lonely and sighing. Along the way, his opponents are ridiculously strong, but his growth has surpassed those people. When he reaches the realm of phantom soul, there are not many peers who are qualified to fight with him, let alone defeat him. He could feel the mighty power surging in his body. His heart was full of war. He wanted to slap the world to pieces. "I can feel that my magic dragon body has been sublimated, but it seems that there is still a long way to go from the immortal body said by the magic dragon master. I really want to know who can hurt me in the sky and on the earth after reaching the immortal body?" Mi Yunfei''s understanding of the magic dragon formula has become deeper and deeper, and he can feel the horror of this skill, I''m afraid when you reach a certain level, you can really be invincible in this world. "Ouch!" Unparalleled flew over from thousands of miles away. Its whole body was purple, flowing and radiant. "My God, it''s terrible. Why has it become a desert within a thousand miles?" unparalleled came to MI Yunfei, looking extremely frightened. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. Looking up at the sky, he began to miss his father and friends. At this time, the sky was suddenly shining, and a figure appeared. The man was the soul of the dragon war. "Ha ha! The two little guys are really good! Adjust your state to the best! The last level will never disappoint you. This trip is about to enter the last level. Two days later, you will enter the fifth level. I look forward to your performance after reaching the fairyland." the dragon war soul disappeared after saying that. The night, I don''t know, has come. The bright moon emits a soft moonlight. The world is desolate, only Mi Yunfei and unparalleled lonely figure. Mi Yunfei constantly understands the rhyme of heaven and earth and the magic power of the realm of magic soul. He took one step and the whole person had crossed 5000 miles away. This feeling excited him. Now his heavenly eye can see things 5000 miles away, and using the heavenly eye war is not a problem at all. This attack method is extremely terrible. It is generally difficult to resist in the same level. After all, the speed is very fast. Mi Yunfei concentrated his mind and suddenly rushed out of his back. It was his own part. "Although the strength of separation is almost the same as that of the body, that kind of physique is too fragile. However, due to my practice of magic dragon formula, my separation physique is many times stronger than that of others. I''m afraid the person who can crush my separation must be at least the highest person in the middle stage of phantom soul," Mi Yunfei muttered, I made such a summary of my strength. Separation can''t be cultivated at all. It depends on the cultivation of noumenon, and separation will become more and more powerful. If the noumenon is strong enough, then the separation will also reach a terrible point. Before Mi Yunfei reached the realm of phantom soul, his noumenon could not be killed by ordinary people. Even if he breaks down his body into hundreds of pieces, he can still reorganize his real body, which is more terrible than the realm of phantom soul. Even if it is a dream at the peak of the magic soul, it can''t be so alone. This is the terrible part of the magic dragon formula. Dream alone. As long as God''s mind is immortal, he can reorganize his body, but his body will also be hurt to some extent. But Mi Yunfei is different. His body is decomposed and then reorganized, but his body will not be hurt. Now it''s different. His strength has reached the realm of phantom soul, so his physique has gone further. Even if he is at the peak of phantom soul, I''m afraid he can''t kill him with one blow. At most, he just breaks his body and kills the spirit. His real body is so terrible, so his separation is naturally much stronger than others. Mi Yunfei''s split now is not much worse than those in the middle of the phantom soul, so almost no one in the same level can break his split. In the two days, MI Yunfei was constantly familiar with the magical powers and power of the magic soul realm. After all, no one could know what the fifth level was. According to the dragon war soul, that place is a world cut off from the fairyland. Everything depends on real strength. Naturally, he has to adjust his state to the best before he dares to go in. "I must pass the fifth level. My physique has reached a terrible level. Even if it is the peak state of phantom soul, it may not be able to kill me. I''ll see what the danger of the fifth level is." Mi Yunfei looks up at the sky and has great pride in his heart. He is eager to pass the fifth level early and then return to Qinglan. After leaving for many years, what''s the situation of Qinglan, He doesn''t know. At this time, the sky suddenly rotated, and the whole world began to collapse. An irresistible force came out of the sky, which seemed to connect another world. "Unparalleled, let''s go! Go to the fifth level and kill!" "Hey, hey! What kind of danger is there in the fifth level? I''m looking forward to it!" After a chuckle, Wushuang and Mi Yunfei flew to the sky and disappeared into another world. Chapter 353 Two years later, Qinglan''s current situation is extremely chaotic, and many young experts have emerged. Now the pressure of the demon God gate is very huge. Many young experts are very strong, which makes the demon God gate a headache. In the main hall of the demon God gate, many young experts gathered together. Everyone was very heavy and the atmosphere seemed solemn. Now Nangong Shuo, Dongfang Zixuan and Gongsun boundless have all passed the pass, and their strength has reached the peak of Yukong. However, a few days ago, Nangong Shuo fought with a mysterious man, but the two fought hard. "What era is this? There are so many young experts. It''s an era of scuffle." the dead fat Ren LV was in a very bad mood and kept complaining. "Brother Meng came back from injury a few days ago. According to him, the opponent''s strength was unfathomable, but he was defeated within ten moves. The opponent didn''t take his life, but asked him to bring back an invitation to hold a debate meeting in two months." Xing Qiaoyu said such a secret. Many people took a breath after listening to it. Mengxianfeng was injured and began to shut up after coming back. Few people knew what had happened at that time. At the moment, Xing Qiaoyu''s words are undoubtedly like the eruption of a volcano, rippling in circles among the people. "Are we going to send someone to the demon God gate at the debate meeting in two months?" Xue Linglong asked. "Go, you must go. If not, it will weaken the name of our demon God gate." mengxianling replied after thinking for a moment. "The other party said in the invitation that it was his lifelong regret that he could not compete with brother MI. He just hoped that the demon God sect could take brother Mi''s disciples when sending people. This is really puzzling." Xue Linglong said with a puzzled look. Qiu Aotian held his chin and walked back and forth. He wondered, "who is holding the debate conference this time? It seems a little mysterious!" Leng Hanshuang looked at the crowd and said, "anyway, we must go to this debate meeting. Brother Yunfei is not here. We must support the demon God door for him." Meng Xianling nodded and said, "it''s said in the invitation that everyone who receives the invitation can only take two people. Whoever goes there is not an expert among the experts, and friction will inevitably occur during the period. The people who go there will certainly face danger. It seems that I have to make good arrangements in advance." "Let me go this time!" Dongfang Zixuan stood up and said. "No, let me go!" Nangong Shuo also stood up. "You don''t have to go. My brother will leave the customs soon. Let me go with him!" said Jian forgetful. "Dugu Yufan is about to leave the pass?" everyone was shocked, and their faces looked much better after a moment. As we all know, Dugu Yufan once competed with MI Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei for the title of "the best young master in the world" and was rated as a crazy God. In fact, his power is even more terrible than Gongsun Wulei. If he were to go as a representative, the hearts of the people would indeed be relieved. "The other party said in the invitation that he wanted to take the disciples of the demon God. Who would be better?" Gongsun diemeng asked. "Let Mi Yuan go this time! After all, among Xiaomi''s top disciples, he has the strongest strength, and his physique is much more terrible than ordinary people. If there are any changes, he can barely cope." Meng Xianling said solemnly. Lu Chaohai nodded and agreed: "yes, Mi Yuan''s cultivation talent can be called extreme terror, which is not inferior to the fourth." "Well, especially his physique is the most terrible. If there is anyone else in the world who can practice magic dragon formula, it is estimated that it must be Mi Yuan." Mu Houhui nodded in agreement and was thrilled about Mi Yuan''s physique. The party deliberated for a long time before they left slowly. In the secret room of the demon temple, Leng Hanshuang handed a big knife to Mi Yuan and said meaningfully, "Mi Yuan, this knife was refined by your master before he left. This is also the most successful weapon he has refined among many weapons." Mi Yuan trembled and took the big knife in Leng Hanshuang''s hand. He immediately felt that the knife was spiritual and seemed to have a feeling of spiritual connection with him. "Your master named this Dao Zhu devil Dao, which means to kill people of the demon clan. You go to the meeting this time, and you don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. In short, you should be more careful." Leng Hanshuang''s heart is quite heavy, and there are more exclamations in his words. Mi Yuan nodded and said, "please don''t worry, Shiniang. My skills are taught by the master. Even if I am a ''person'', I am given by the master. Even if I die, I will never lose face to the master." Mi Yuan had some bitterness in his heart. He inadvertently remembered what Mi Yunfei had said to him. "OK! Practice more these days and get used to this evil killing knife. Your master intended to leave this knife to the one who has made the fastest progress among you. And your performance can have this knife and give full play to its power!" "Yes! Please follow the teacher''s instructions." Mi Yuan answered and withdrew from the secret room. Five days later, Dugu Yufan finally got out of the pass. On him, people with lower strength could not feel the fluctuation on him, but people with higher strength felt a palpitation. "Elder brother, have you reached the realm of phantom soul?" Jian forgot to worry. He couldn''t feel Dugu Yufan''s strength, and he was puzzled. "Not yet, but soon. Now I just want to meet an opponent and let me break through in the war." Dugu Yufan''s extraordinary demeanor and power make many people feel cold. The time for the debate will soon come. Finally, the representatives of the demon God gate are Dugu Yufan, Jian forgetting sorrow and Mi Yuan. The venue of the youth debate conference is in the Nanling Mountain range, which is adjacent to the Tianluo empire. It is a vast mountain range, covering an area of about ten thousand miles. Nanling mountains are covered with green trees, Yao grass, many mountains, cliffs and strange peaks and rocks. Six months ago, a luxurious villa named juxiong villa sprang up in the Nanling Mountains, which means a place where heroes gather together. Dugu Yufan and Jian forget their worries and bring Mi Yuan to juxiong villa, which is crowded and experts gather together. After presenting the invitation letter, the disciple warmly received Dugu Yufan. Today''s demon God gate can be described as a gathering of talents, and the demon God is passed on as amazing. Although many people haven''t seen the demon God, the shadow of man''s famous tree. The demon God still has a certain prestige in the whole Qinglan. Naturally, the disciples dare not neglect the people of the demon God door. "Hum! Didn''t you say that the young masters in the world were invited this time? Why did you allow a person in the early stage of breaking martial arts to enter juxiong villa?" an arrogant young man asked the disciple. Dugu Yufan and the three of them were already walking towards the inside, but they stopped after hearing these words. The disciple didn''t dare to neglect and replied, "they are from the demon God sect, and this young man is a disciple of the demon God and the person invited by our villa leader." "Ha ha! Demon God sect? What a joke! Are the people of the demon God sect great? Not to mention the people of the demon God sect, what can even the legendary demon God do? Not to mention one of his disciples. Since the invitation mentioned above invited young experts, the boy should not enter." the young man was arrogant and full of momentum. The sword forgot to worry. After hearing this, he was angry. When he was about to rush up, Dugu Yufan grabbed him and whispered: "it''s better for us to make less trouble this time. The fairies are already arranging. Don''t disturb the plan." Dugu Yufan stepped forward and said with a smile, "the owner of the villa invited us this time. If you have any opinions, you can talk to the owner of the villa." The man felt the fluctuation of Dugu Yufan''s breath and realized that his cultivation was just the early stage of resisting the sky (Dugu Yufan deliberately covered it up). He was relieved. A hint of killing opportunity flashed in his eyes and sneered: "It''s said that the people of the demon God sect are like. When I come here today, I naturally want to experience it. If you win, I have no opinion. If you lose, then this boy can''t enter. How about it?" "I don''t want to fight with you, because it''s not necessary at all." Dugu Yufan then went to the door. Seeing this, the man immediately stopped Dugu Yufan and shouted, "if you dare not fight, please stay outside. This is a youth debate meeting. Those with poor strength should stay outside to avoid being hurt accidentally." Many people nearby laughed at this remark. Now the reputation of the demon God sect is too loud. As the saying goes, a big tree catches the wind is absolutely right. Many of these people are taboo about the demon God sect. Now some people come out and naturally want to stir up the flames. "Hehe! You''re right. Those with poor strength should stay outside, so don''t go in." After Dugu Yufan said that, he suddenly gave his hand. He stretched out his palm without gorgeous moves, only such a huge palm, like a world. The man sneered and immediately punched each other. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the man was photographed and flew out, his bones were broken, and his big mouth of blood was sprayed out like a spring. "Alas! Your Kung Fu has retreated. I can''t imagine that a layer of Kung Fu can''t kill a man in the sky." Dugu Yufan shook his head and sighed, and his face was full of disappointment. Everyone was shocked, and many people''s chest fluctuated, which was hard to calm. No one could have expected Dugu Yufan to be so fierce, and he was beaten to half his life with a slap. "Hum! My brother''s words are a little too much, but my brother''s hand is too heavy!" a tall man stepped out, shaking the earth and mountains, and the terrible momentum rushed into the sky. This man is called Lei Tianba. He has a big arm, a round waist, a full beard, and a pair of eyebrows tilted upward. He is somewhat domineering. The one just now is his brother, named Lei tiankuang. Dugu Yufan smiled and said, "didn''t you see that just now? If I didn''t do it, do you think your brother would let us in?" Lei Tianba looked stunned and said, "although my brother was wrong just now, you shouldn''t have been so cruel?" "Ha ha! I just want him to have a better memory, so he is still alive." Dugu Yufan looked light and calm. "Hum! Others are afraid of demons, but I''m not afraid! Today I''ll teach you how to be a man." Lei Tianba will start after saying that. At this time, a loud cry of anger came from the door. "Stop!" The voice is very loud. The whole earth is shaking. Many people are cold hearted and guess the identity of the visitor one after another. Dugu Yufan and Jian forget their worries, they are also hard to calm down. The strength of the newcomers is very terrible, no less than Dugu Yufan, and maybe even better. "I''m the master of this villa. My name is xiaotianxia. Are the three people from the demon God gate?" Dugu Yufan looked at the man in front of him curiously. He was only in his forties at most. He looked masculine and walked steadily. His arms were like steel and iron, and he was very explosive. "Yes, I''m Dugu Yufan. This is my brother. Dugu forgets his worries, and he is Miyuan, the disciple of the demon God." Dugu Yufan introduced them to xiaotianxia one by one. Because Jian forgets sorrow to return to Dugu family, Dugu Yufan will call him Dugu forgets sorrow when he introduces him, but Jian forgets sorrow likes his former name. Laughing, the world put his eyes on Mi Yuan. Just one eye, he was surprised and blurted out: "ancient alien!" "I''ve seen the villa leader at xiamiyuan." Miyuan hugged him. "Good seedling, what a good seedling! I didn''t expect you to be so young and have reached the level of breaking martial arts. It seems that the legendary demon God is really not simple!" laughing, the world looked excited, turned around Mi Yuan for several times, and constantly nodded and praised. Xiaotianxia turned to look at Lei Tianba and said, "brother Tianba, can this matter be done for my face today? If there is any gratitude and resentment, please solve it after leaving juxiong villa, how about it?" Lei Tianba snorted coldly and said, "now that the villa leader has spoken, let''s put this matter down for the time being. I''ll find you after I leave the villa." Lei Tianba stared at Dugu Yufan and walked inside the door. "Ha ha! I''m waiting for you!" Dugu Yufan smiled, and his eyes gradually became sharp, with an invisible power. Xiaotianxia was surprised. He couldn''t help looking at Dugu Yufan more, but he soon covered up his face and said to Dugu Yufan, "please!" "Please!" Dugu Yufan and others walked into the villa with xiaotianxia. Tomorrow is still two o''clock. I''m going to be busy until one or two o''clock tonight. I''ll make up what I owed the previous two days. Please give me support! Chapter 354 In the villa, fresh springs are sprayed, flowers smell, and some strange peaks and rocks stand in it, emitting a little luster, forming a strange landscape painting. The ground under our feet is made of jade, which is crystal clear and transparent. Some vegetation is planted on both sides, which is flowing with extraordinary colors. Everyone came to the hall with xiaotianxia. There is no doubt that the owner of the villa will sit in the middle. After everyone sat down, everyone reported their names one by one. Dugu Yufan looked around at about 40 people, and each of them was above the level of Yukong. Eleven of them have reached the realm of air defense, five have reached the peak realm of air defense, and one has terrible strength. Almost half of his feet have stepped into the realm of phantom soul. There is no doubt that these people in the hall are a group of terrible combat forces. They come from all over the world and are the strong ones sent out. The oldest one in the hall should be xiaotianxia. He is almost 40. According to Dugu Yufan''s guess, his strength may have reached the realm of phantom soul. "The villa leader invited us to come this time. What''s the matter?" a man in the hall stood up and asked. This can be regarded as a question. The idea went up, and many people agreed one after another. At once, it became noisy. Laughing, the world seemed to know that people would ask. He looked indifferent, ha ha smiled and said: "do you know that Qinglan had a very terrible man with strange skills, and the people who died in his hands became mummies?" "Wow!" the crowd suddenly became noisy, and many people began to talk low. A few days ago, many experts were killed one after another. According to investigation, these people died in the hands of the same person, which finally made many experts afraid to go out. "I''m afraid the villa leader''s question is profound? Do you know the man?" another young man stood up and asked. "Who is it? We must peel him alive!" "Yes! He must not stay if he practices evil skills and does all evil things." "Where is that man? Let''s encircle and suppress him together and bring peace to the world." Many people were filled with righteous indignation and stood up and roared. Obviously, they were unhappy. Dugu Yufan said that he had not been out of the pass for a long time, but he also heard that Jian forgot to worry and others said that he had already written it down in his heart. If he met him, he would be eliminated. At the moment, he didn''t speak, just focused on the people''s expressions and wanted to see something. Xiaotianxia waved his hand and motioned for everyone to calm down. He stood up and said, "let''s be quiet first and listen to me before we talk about it?" After hearing this, they gradually calmed down. Seeing everyone calm down, laughing at the world, he slowly said: "this man''s strength is really unfathomable, and his age is very young. It''s not too much to be called a rare genius for thousands of years." "Just tell me who it is, villa leader!" "Yes! I don''t believe his strength can resist so many of us." Xiaotianxia shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about Qinglan''s master. This man seems to rarely walk outside. Although I don''t know his name, I fought with him. If I hadn''t run fast, I would have died in his hand." "What?" Dugu Yufan suddenly stood up from his chair. His heart was hard to calm down. There were such terrible people in the cultivation world that even people with such strength could not match. Xiaotianxia then said, "his strength is almost the same as mine, but the skill he uses is very terrible. I''m really not his opponent." As soon as they said this, they began to calm down. Many people were at a loss and laughed at the strength of the world. They could feel the sound just outside the door. But even his strength is not equal to that man, let alone them? Xiaotianxia took everyone''s eyes and said, "this time I invite you to come. The main purpose is about the mystery of flying fairy." The crowd was boiling again. It''s bullshit to use any vicious skills and return peace to the world. In their eyes, nothing is more important than flying to the fairy world. What does the cultivation world concern them? What does it matter to them? Die as many as you want, as long as you have nothing to do. "The villa leader knows the method of flying?" "Yes! Everyone is a person of cultivation. If you know it, you should discuss it together and solve the mystery of flying together." Many people are greedy and their nature is completely out. "You must have come here because of the extraordinary place of Qinglan?" xiaotianxia didn''t answer positively, but asked. They bowed their heads and were silent, but they were thinking in their hearts. "In fact, if you want to fly, you must start with Qinglan. It''s true." "Oh! What does the villa leader mean? Please make it clear!" "Do you know how to soar in this age of lack of aura?" asked the smiling world. "It seems that we need to find the innate spiritual pulse. One year''s cultivation inside can withstand a hundred years of cultivation outside. As long as the strength reaches above the flying immortal, it can trigger thunder robbery and break into the void." "It''s said that the four magic soldiers gathered in heaven and earth can also break the gate of the fairyland and fly up." A few people knew the secret and spoke it out. Dugu Yufan and Jian forgot to talk. This secret demon clan had already told others when they invited them. It was not a secret. However, these two situations seem to have something to do with MI Yunfei, and they can''t help worrying. "That''s right! These are the two conditions!" xiaotianxia''s tone was very positive. His eyes were filled with people''s expressions, as if meditating. After a moment, he said, "according to rumors, these two situations seem to have something to do with demons." As soon as they said this, they immediately turned their attention to Dugu Yufan. Several people looked bad and flashed a chance to kill. Dugu Yufan and Jian forgot to worry and were surprised. They knew that it was really the devil''s family behind the scenes. Because except for the people of the demon family, outsiders only know that MI Yunfei has three of the four magic soldiers, but no one knows about Pu Lingyu. Of course, Dugu Yufan and Jian forget worry also don''t know that MI Yunfei has Pu Lingyu. In their hearts, they just think that this is the evil family who deliberately planted the evil on MI Yunfei''s head. "That''s right! The demon God has three of the four magic soldiers, but as for the innate spirit pulse, it''s completely planted by people." unexpectedly, some people know that MI Yunfei has three of the four magic soldiers, and Dugu Yufan simply admits it. "Hum! Who knows! The demon God doesn''t want to fly alone?" "Yes! As practitioners, we should take care of each other. After all, we have more old knowledge after going to the fairy world!" Many people obviously didn''t believe it and attacked one after another. Dugu Yufan looked calm. He smiled and asked, "have you ever heard of the demon clan?" "What? Demon clan!" many people looked thrilled and obviously were afraid. "In fact, these things are all done by the devil family behind the scenes, and the evil person mentioned by the villa leader just now is actually the devil family." Dugu Yufan observed everyone''s face and knew that they were afraid of the devil family. He simply moved flowers and trees and asked the devil family to carry the black pot. From another point of view, Dugu Yufan really thought it was the demon people who were playing tricks. "What evidence do you have?" "This should not be your excuse to clear the suspicion for the demon God?" "Yes! It must be. We are not so easy to deceive." Dugu Yufan smiled and said: "borrow words? Do you think I need to say this? The demon God is not in Qinglan now, and no one knows where he is. In other words, even if he has what you call flying things, what can you do? You can''t find others. Even if you find them, how many people can take things from him?" "As for the demon clan, we all know that they are ambitious and ruthless. I have seen the man mentioned by the villa leader just now. He is the man of the demon clan. The demon clan once wanted to control the whole Qinglan. Finally, our demon God sect joined the dragon clan and the four sects to resist, and the demon clan retreated. I think everyone has heard of these things?" "What does that have to do with the demon clan you said wants to frame the demon God gate?" someone asked. Dugu Yufan shook his head and said: "Do you really have a brain? Our demon God sect and the demon clan have a grudge against each other. Naturally, they want to get rid of the enemy of the demon God sect as soon as possible. You are just a chess piece in the hands of the demon clan. You can think about why you came to Qinglan directly to find the demon God sect? There must be a rumor from someone. Maybe there are people of the demon clan among these people Potential. " Dugu Yufan''s words are not true. In a word, they are all the words of the dream fairy. Just push them on the demon clan. People will not be too difficult for the demon God sect because they are afraid of the demon clan. After all, without the demon God sect, their life will not be easy. This is the so-called rabbit death and fox sorrow. Dugu Yufan''s words are true and false. It''s hard to tell the truth from the truth, but when people think about it carefully, it seems that what he said is true. At this moment, no one dares to act rashly. After all, there are people of the demon family in the dark. Of course, some people maintain a skeptical attitude, but they don''t speak out. If anyone shows up again at this time, he will undoubtedly be suspected of being a spy in the demon family. For a moment, everyone was silent, and everyone was thinking silently. Laughing at the dull atmosphere, he said: "brother Dugu''s words are not unreasonable. If people blindly pursue flying and ignore the current crisis, they may be taken advantage of by the people of the demon family before they break into the fairyland." As soon as the words of laughing at the world came out, people gradually began to let go, but only a few people felt a little unwilling, but they could only bear it on this occasion. "Everyone came here for several purposes. The first is to find a way to soar, and this can''t be realized at present, unless the demon God reappears, there may be some opportunities. And many others came to Qinglan just to see the legendary demon God." xiaotianxia said the purpose of everyone''s coming. "That''s right! But now that the demon God is not here, we can''t see his style. It''s the biggest regret in our life." "Yes, it is said that Qinglan is a talented man. This time, he has never been disappointed, but he is curious about the legendary demon God." Many people spoke one after another, and many people just tried to test whether the demon God was in Qinglan. The world smiled and said, "although the demon God didn''t come, his disciples came." "Oh! His disciples?" "Is it this little friend?" "What a seedling! What a strong physique!" Many people have lamented that some are to make friends, so that they can have their own place in the future. Xiaotianxia stood up from his chair, walked to Dugu Yufan and said: "I wanted to compete with the demon God, but he was not in Qinglan, which makes me very sorry. However, I have a disciple. Since I can''t fight with the demon God, how about my disciple and the demon God''s Disciple?" Dugu Yufan and Jian forgot their worries until this moment. They didn''t understand why the other party said that they must bring Mi Yunfei''s disciples. It turned out that they wanted to recruit who was better. Although this competition is not a direct fight between MI Yunfei and xiaotianxia, it can also be regarded as an indirect fight. Dugu Yufan thought for a moment and replied, "since the villa leader is kind, we can''t refuse. Mi Yuan''s strength is poor, and he just needs an opponent to practice himself. We agreed to this competition." At this time, many people began to talk. Although they could not see the style of the demon God, they could also see a little of his style from his disciples. "This is not a place to fight. Let''s go out and fight! Let''s go out and watch the war!" xiaotianxia said to the people with a smiling face. Soon after, people came to a forest with laughter. There are mountains all around here. Beautiful trees are green and the water is clear. It is a good place for competition. "Lin''er, go to war!" As soon as the words of laughing at the world fell, a young man came out of the crowd. He was extremely tall. Although he was not as strong as Mi Yuan, he was a little stronger than Mi Yun. Looking at the young man in front of him, Dugu Yufan immediately frowned and exclaimed, "I feel the smell of Jiaolong on him." Xiaotianxia smiled and said: "brother Dugu is right. Lin''er was very powerful at the age of five. At the age of ten, he killed a small dragon and swallowed it alive. Since then, his physique has become extremely strong and fast." The people around him were thrilled. No wonder he was so young that he could have this cultivation. He was no worse than Mi Yuan. "I''m Zhao Lin, please give me more advice." "Mi Yuan, the least accomplished disciple taught by my master, please give me some advice." Mi Yuan shook his fist and said in his heart, "master, you taught me all my skills. You told me I was a person, and I will not let the master down." At this time, he looked at the mocking look around him, the momentum soared suddenly, and shouted: "come on! My master can defeat any of you, and I can defeat any of your disciples. I want you to see the shadow of my master and feel the power of the demon God!" Chapter 355 Time goes back two years ago After MI Yunfei and unparalleled flew to the void, the whole person seemed to float in the universe. There was no concept of time, no light, and a feeling of being in chaos. The dark space is dead and silent. There is no creature. It seems that you can''t even feel the air. However, MI Yunfei and Wushuang fall into an ethereal state. They seem to be reincarnating, feeling their own experience and the vastness of heaven and earth. "If there is an afterlife, don''t change your name in the next life. I''m afraid I can''t find you." "Child, don''t cry. Remember that men bleed without tears." The words of his mother and ye Xiaolan emerged in MI Yunfei''s mind. Various emotions flashed through his mind, and his expression was changing. I don''t know when Mi Yunfei and Wushuang finally opened their eyes, and they all had some feelings in their hearts. "Who can see through all kinds of life? If cultivation needs to be ruthless, I''d rather be an ordinary person and grow old together with the people in love." "Boom!" Just after MI Yunfei''s words, this chaotic space was finally broken. A rosy cloud burst in, sacred and peaceful, making people feel comfortable all over. The endless aura surged in like a raging wave, which refreshed Mi Yunfei and unparalleled. "This. Is this the breath of the fairy world? It''s really different from the human world!" Mi Yunfei was shocked. The whole space was broken, and what came into view was a misty fog, during which there was color practice and jumping. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled stood in the air and looked down at the world in front of him. This is definitely a fairyland, with misty fog rising, colorful clouds floating in the distance, and divine birds passing in the air. In the sea of clouds, the glow is boundless, like a spring bath. Vaguely, there seems to be fairy music floating out, making people want to dance lightly. Surrounded by overlapping peaks and magnificent momentum, each peak is suspended in the air, and a flying spring falls vertically from the top of the cliff. The flowers and rain are falling, the clouds are in bursts, and there is endless dragon Qi around the cliffs, which is frightening. "Wow! Is this the fairyland cut off from ancient times? It''s so magnificent!" "If we soar, will we reach this world? It''s really what the dragon looks forward to!" "I''m more and more longing for the fairyland. It''s really a good place! But it doesn''t look like a place with struggle! It makes me feel peaceful and natural. Everything is so beautiful." "Master, don''t forget that this is the fifth level. What we see in front of us is just the past fairyland. What we need to go to is the real Wanlong cave. It is said that there are tens of thousands of divine dragons there. We can pass the level only if we lose all of them." "It''s a tricky thing! Tens of thousands of dragons feel egg pain when they think about it." Mi Yunfei and Wushuang are walking in the sky. They see many rare animals along the way, and their eyes are straight. "What bird is that? Its whole body is shining. It has nine heads. First catch it and torture it." After MI Yunfei finished, he rushed towards the nine headed bird. He poked out his thugs and caught the nine headed bird directly. "Well, this feather is good! After pulling it out, you should be able to make two clothes. Fairies and frost should like it." "Squeak!" "What''s your name? It''s useless even if you break your throat." Mi Yunfei felt that the nine headed bird''s whole body was very strong and his hands were tight. "Master, how do you feel that you are wrong!" "Whether he is right or not! First explore the bird''s memory and see if you can find the news about Wanlong cave." Just then, the wind was blowing, lightning and thunder. The petals fluttered in the wind, and the suspended mountains were torn apart and turned into dust and floated down slowly. "Well, the situation is not good! Many nine headed birds are flying towards us." "Master, are you going to kill them?" "Kill the head! This kind of bird has infinite power. Even the small one we caught is so difficult, not to mention the big ones. It''s thousands. At present, it''s best not to cause trouble, so as not to cause some terrible existence." After MI Yunfei said that, he ran with unparalleled sayazzi. Behind him, there were colorful, thunder and a sea of fire. Fortunately, MI Yunfei and unparalleled speed were very fast. In a moment, those nine headed birds were thrown away by them. After flying nearly 20000 miles, MI Yunfei and Wushuang came to a cliff. There was thin water pouring down above the cliff. Many strange flowers are shining, which makes it more fairyland. "Hey! Little guy, I''ll ask you some questions. What if you tell me, I''ll let you go?" Mi Yunfei pinched the nine headed bird and tried to seduce it. Just now he was a little afraid after seeing its kind. He was social. It was a little troublesome to provoke this creature. The nine headed bird''s eyes burst with tears and nodded constantly. It was obvious that he understood Mi Yunfei''s words. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were overjoyed and hurried to say, "tell me where the Wanlong cave is?" "Zhi. Ji. Ah!" Mi Yunfei frowned and asked, "unparalleled, what does it say?" "It said that the place was a very sacred place and told us not to make trouble." unparalleled translated the words of the nine headed bird. Mi Yunfei then knocked on the head of the nine headed bird and said, "I don''t care what sacred place you are! Tell us where it is?" He said in his heart, "Hey, we''re not just making trouble this time. We''re going to play." The nine headed bird was full of tears. He immediately turned his head to one side and refused to say anything. "Oh! I''m still angry!" Mi Yunfei wanted to retrieve the memory of the nine headed bird directly, but he turned around and thought about it and held back. "Well, I''m afraid of you! We want to go to the so-called sacred place and pray. It doesn''t mean anything else." seeing that the nine headed bird seems to be still in the growth stage, MI Yunfei thought it should be easier to deceive. After all, his father didn''t deceive him when he was young! Sure enough, the nine headed bird changed its look and immediately chirped. "What bird language does it say?" Mi Yunfei asked matchless. "He said he would tell you where it was if you didn''t make trouble?" "Oh, then you fly ahead! We''ll just follow you. You take us to that place and leave!" Mi Yunfei is not afraid of the tricks played by the nine birds. After all, the nine birds'' mind is not mature at all. Although the nine headed bird was unwilling to listen, he still nodded and led Mi Yunfei and Wushuang to the distance. There are many strange and rare animals on the road. When they see unparalleled, they all show a frightening look. It is obvious that they are extremely afraid of creatures such as dragon. Colorful clouds are blowing in front of us, and xianle''s ears are left. Bursts of fragrant aura surge like the tide, which makes people feel comfortable. There are many plants that become fine and fly in the air, including a ginseng that floats in the air like a mountain peak. Mi Yunfei felt itchy and wanted to catch the ginseng and get it back to stew, which could at least replenish his body. However, when he felt the fluctuation emitted by the ginseng, he immediately gave up the idea. Because the ginseng gave him the feeling that he might be able to compete with the people in the middle of the phantom soul, he didn''t have to fight with the ginseng for this matter. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen such a beautiful flower demon?" a huge flower twisted its waist and stared at Mi Yunfei. "Shit! It''s fine!" Mi Yunfei spit out such a sentence after holding it for a long time. There are many strange things on the road, floating mountains are moving, and some ancient pagodas are floating in the sea of clouds. Two days later, the nine headed bird took Mi Yunfei and Wushuang to a river and said to them, "after you cross the river, you can reach Wanlong cave through an arch bridge." The nine birds flew away without looking back. "Cut, it''s impolite." Mi Yunfei muttered. "Master, do you want people to be polite to you when you catch them?" "Well, that''s true!" At this time, MI Yunfei and Wushuang looked at the river in front of them. The river is white, and a lot of fog rises. You can''t see the things in the river at all. Mi Yunfei ran Tianyan and finally saw the things in the river. The river is about ten thousand feet wide and ten thousand feet deep. At the bottom is a huge stone tablet, like a cut mountain wall, which reads: Tianhe! "This river was originally called Tianhe!" "There are fluctuations in the air. It seems that you can''t fly. You have to swim." At this time, the river churned and poured out a huge water column. The whole river seemed to be about to overturn and shake violently. "Boom!" With a loud noise, four people rushed out of the river. Each of them was extremely tall, wearing a suit of armor and holding four kinds of weapons: knife, sword, gun and hammer. They are full of prestige, swallow the world with Qi, emit terrible fluctuations, and their armor glitters with dazzling light. At a glance, they know that they are definitely not selling goods on the ground. "Boom!" There was another loud noise, and a man rushed out of the river again. He looked a little better, not so fierce. His figure can only be described as wide. It can be seen from his body that his food should be very good. It seems that he should be the leader among these people. The man held a mace in his hand, looked at Mi Yunfei and Wushuang, and asked, "who are you waiting for? You''re here to brave into the ten thousand Dragon Cave?" Mi Yunfei snorted coldly and asked, "who are you? Why are you in the river?" The leader was stunned and said: "I was originally an immortal in the fairyland, named Bian Mingzhuang. I was punished by the ancestors of the dragon family and became an ordinary dreamer. The ancestors of the dragon family told me that if we were willing to wait here forever until one person and one dragon broke through the ten thousand Dragon Cave, we could leave here and return to the fairyland, and our cultivation would be further." "Oh, can we reach the fairyland here?" Mi Yunfei was puzzled. "This world was originally cut off by the ancestors of the dragon family from ancient times. Ordinary people naturally can''t do it, but the ancestors of the dragon family have great powers. Naturally, they can return together with the fairy world." Mi Yunfei was shocked that the ancestors of the dragon family were so terrible that they could cut off the ancient world and let the world go back. This means can be called against the sky, which made him feel a sense of blood surging in his heart. "Aren''t you the one who broke through?" Bian Mingzhuang asked. "Hey, hey! You''re right, we are!" Mi Yunfei replied with a smile. Bian Mingzhuang was delighted when he heard this. He immediately fell to his knees and shouted excitedly, "I''ve finally waited for this day. I don''t know how many thousands of years, I can finally return!" He seemed to find himself a little too excited. He quickly stood up and said seriously, "if you want to pass through this river, it''s not difficult. You just need to defeat my four generals and then defeat me alone." Mi Yun''s eyebrows were dignified and his face was a little ugly, because he found that the four people were in the early stage of phantom soul. And matchless didn''t evolve into a dragon. He could only fight one, that is to say, the remaining three were fought by him alone. Now Mi Yunfei''s strength is in the early stage of phantom soul. It shouldn''t be very difficult to defeat the three people, but Bian Mingzhuang is a little difficult to deal with. After all, it''s hard to estimate the strength of that person. According to MI Yunfei''s guess, I''m afraid that person is a person in the middle of phantom soul, and I don''t know how many parts he has reached. Mi Yunfei looked at matchless and asked, "matchless, can you handle one?" "Master, please rest assured, absolutely no problem!" unrivaled Longwei broke out with full confidence. "OK! If so, let''s fight!" After the words, MI Yunfei stepped out and stepped on it. His momentum broke out, the whole God was shining, and he shouted, "come on! Today I''m going to ravage the once immortal!" Chapter 356 The wind and thunder bursts, the mountains jump to pieces, the unparalleled momentum runs through the sky, and the vast internal strength strikes everywhere like rough waves. Mi Yun''s long hair danced and his spirit shocked the world. His powerful power spread hundreds of miles. The Milky Way roared and gathered into a water dragon. The four days will look at each other. Three of them rushed to MI Yunfei, while the remaining one rushed to unparalleled. Mi Yunfei picked it from the corner of his mouth, drew a sneer, then leaned out his palm and patted it out. The huge palm is about the size of a hundred feet, and the whole sky is covered. The force of terror crushed the surrounding mountains. And the earth trembled and sank. The three generals shot one after another, and all kinds of weapons were played, interwoven with the most brilliant light. "Boom!" After a terrible collision, several weapons were slapped by Mi Yunfei, and he himself regressed a hundred feet. "Ordinary people in the early stage of magic soul can''t stop my blow. The once immortal is really different, but you can''t stop the madness of the demon God!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei''s drunken crown radiated and erupted into a terrible power. He took one step, appeared in front of the three generals, and then punched out. The fist was dazzling, like the stars falling down. The power of the explosive field shook the stars everywhere, smashing the mountains and rivers. Nine days and ten places sent out great turbulence, and all around were shaking for 500 miles. Those three days will roar, jump up at the same time, shine one after another, turn into a golden mountain and rush to Miyun. At this moment, the golden light is gorgeous, and the great power sweeps across the eight wastelands and the world. "Boom!" It seems that the great divine power can run through the third generation and make the sky deformed. The airflow surges and the energy rages, tearing the colorful clouds apart. "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yunfei was very strong. He shouted and gathered the aura of heaven and earth. His powerful Qi shook his robe and made him more powerful. Above the sky, there was golden light, and the huge palm of light pressed down from the nine days and crushed dozens of peaks. The whole earth within a hundred miles sank, and the terrible crazy power shook the gods and deterred ghosts and evil spirits. Three days later, he would shout angrily. Several weapons were intertwined and turned into a huge pillar of light and rolled over. "Boom!" The world shaking force is like thunder, shaking in all directions, turbulent in the sky, and the destructive force of the explosive field rushes across without resistance, like a river rushing to destroy everything. "Go to hell!" Mi Yunfei was furious and his war intention soared. He clapped his hand on those weapons and made a "clang" sound. At this time, those weapons were somewhat deformed by his bare palm. "Broken iron and steel, vulnerable!" With a wild cry, MI Yunfei''s golden Divine Body glowed, bright and dazzling. He was like a god of war, his whole body poured out the power against the sky, and those weapons were kneaded into a ball like dough. Those three days will suddenly gather together, turn into a giant spirit God about 500 feet high, and step down towards Mi Yunfei. "Hum! The external Dharma image, I''ll compare with you." Mi Yunfei snorted coldly. His body suddenly grew larger and turned into a giant about 500 feet high. He directly shouted at the giant spirit God who would be transformed into those three days. The Dharma image outside the body is not separated. After reaching the realm of phantom soul, you can change your body and release your Dharma image. In this way, the strength will be improved in a short time, but it consumes internal strength very much. Most people don''t try it easily unless they want to fight with their opponents to the end. Mi Yunfei is different from ordinary people. His elixir field is much larger than others. It is like a universe. The spirit of heaven and earth is absorbed by him. It may be hard for others to change their ways, but he can''t. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this moment, two giants with a height of about 500 feet roared at each other, like two worlds colliding. Everything in the four directions collapsed, fallen leaves floated, smoke and sand covered the sky. A moment later, the giant who will be transformed in those three days can''t support because of excessive consumption, and suddenly becomes the real body. "Hey, hey! At this time, I am the God, and you are the mole ants." With a smile, MI Yunfei raised his giant foot and stepped on the three generals. Three days will not dare to attack its front, one after another to resist the air to avoid. "Hum! You can''t escape!" With a cold hum, MI Yunfei stretched out his palm and poked out 200 miles away, patting the three people like a mosquito. The three only felt that a mountain hit them. Each blow broke their tendons and bones, and soon lost their combat effectiveness. Mi Yunfei looked into the distance. Two thousand miles away, unparalleled was fighting with another day. "Hum! It''s over!" After the words, MI Yunfei''s eyes twinkled, and two rays of light burst out. The light was fierce and peerless, shooting directly two thousand miles away. Although there are many mountains or palaces in the middle, they can''t stop the cold light from MI Yunfei''s eyes, and hundreds of peaks are pierced in an instant. "Er!" Two thousand miles away, MI Yunfei''s two eyes pierced his ribs that day, and he also lost his combat effectiveness. "Awesome! Awesome! It seems that times have changed. I didn''t expect someone to cultivate the heavenly eye with a mortal body. It''s incredible! Incredible!" Bian Mingzhuang slowly fell down from the sky, and his words were full of admiration. "Hum! It''s your next turn!" Mi Yunfei''s fighting power is surging, and his robes are flying, showing the most powerful demeanor of the demon God. "Good! Good! Good! I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I hope you can defeat me!" Bian Mingzhuang said three words "good". It''s not difficult to see that he was very excited. "Move! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance!" Mi Yunfei stepped out, rushed into the sky and broke the sky. The magic power was extremely terrible. "I''d like to see how you defeated me, a man in the middle stage of the phantom soul, with the state of the initial stage of the phantom soul." Bian Mingzhuang''s spirit was Lingyun, and the mace pointed at the sky. Mi Yunfei''s power broke out, like a mad God fighting heaven. He sneered: "there are many things in the world that can''t be crossed by common sense. The combat power of the demon God is by no means unimaginable." "So good! Then I''ll try your real strength!" Suddenly, Bian Mingzhuang rose into the sky, and the wolf toothed stick in his hand was like swinging a mountain and smashing at Mi Yunfei. The huge crazy force was like thousands of troops and horses galloping. A piece of land with a radius of ten thousand feet was jumped up, and then covered Miyun. Mi Yunfei closed his eyes slightly and pushed his palm forward. His huge palm immediately smashed the earth. The light was shining, the wind roared, and the huge mace hit Mi Yunfei''s palm. "Boom!" With a loud noise, heaven and earth were destroyed, mountains burst, and a terrible storm swept through all things. Everything within 500 miles was rolled up into the air. Even the peerless watching the war could not stand still and hurried back hundreds of miles. Bian Mingzhuang''s strength was very terrible. After a blow, he was as calm as a mountain and did not move at all. But Mi Yunfei retreated hundreds of feet, and the leaked crazy force turned the mountains behind him into slag. "Interesting! It''s worth my attention." Mi Yunfei looked calm, holding the shadow, with unparalleled pride. The demon shadow has become more terrible with the strength of MI Yunfei. The dazzling light is better than the scorching sun, and the terrible power overwhelms the world. "It''s the smell of three magic soldiers. You''re really not simple. You''re really the man in the legend!" Bian Mingzhuang was shocked and stepped back. "Let''s go! Let me see what''s extraordinary about the immortal in the past." Mi Yunfei held a magic shadow, and his combat power soared in an instant, with a kind of Majesty in the world. "Hum! The immortal in the past can''t be blasphemed. Let you understand the horror of the immortal!" Bian Mingzhuang swung a mace and rushed up. When he danced, the whole space was deformed by the leaked crazy force. If it weren''t for some difference in this space, it would have been broken thousands of times. "God killing crazy knife! Cut!" Mi Yunfei''s method became bigger, like a giant spirit, swung up a nearly hundred feet long God killing crazy knife and cut it out. The blade is terrible, like a dragon soaring into the sky, with supreme majesty. The whole world trembled as if it were worshiping the majesty of God. Suddenly, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dim, and the sea of clouds swirled in the sky, with lightning and thunder. The power of the world is overwhelming and shaking the nine days. The sharp blade is indomitable. "When!" With a crisp sound, the two weapons finally clashed. The extreme power swept Liuhe, rippling in circles and destroying everything in the four directions. The glow was dazzling, the wind was billowing, and the mud dragons seemed to be swept up by a tornado and rushed into the sky. Crazy force shook the world, strong wind swept thousands of miles, smoke and sand floated between them, boulders and flying shuttles, and no one would give way. "Repent for offending the power of the demon God!" With a roar, MI Yunfei''s hair soared into the sky, his strength surged, and his whole body gushed out of the world. "Hum! How dare you call the devil God in front of the immortal!" Bian Mingzhuang''s anger flared again, his divine power surged, and a vast force came out of his body. "Boom!" With an unparalleled blow, each of them retreated hundreds of miles, and the huge energy surged in all directions, shaking everything to ashes. "My road to heaven is fought out, and you will lose!" With a roar, the evil spirit rushed into the sky, the magic smoke curled around, and Mi Yunfei''s eyes were cold, like the demon king coming to the world. Bian Mingzhuang was so surprised that he blurted out, "demon God''s treasure book!" "What kind of skill is not important. It''s important for those who use it. Losing in my hands is your only result. Bear my anger!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly, and his evil spirit soared into the sky. His unparalleled momentum tarnished the world. He tossed his hands and shouted, "soul swings in the world!" Ghosts float in front of us, ghosts cry and wolves howl in our ears. Thousands of ghosts float in the sky and gather into a huge magic image. Mi Yunfei palmed to the sky and then photographed it. The power of terror detonated the world and dominated the world. The huge demon image roared and rushed down from the nine sky. At this time, the scene was frightening, the world was dark, and there was endless magic gas curling around. When the huge magic statue rushed down, it was like a desert storm like destruction. Bian Mingzhuang looked dignified. He burst into a drink, and the mace in his hand suddenly became bigger, like an Optimus pillar. "Boom!" With a vibration, the sky shook and the earth shook, and the wolf tooth stick of Bian Mingzhuang was in a stalemate with the magic statue. However, there is still huge energy rushing around. "Bend your knees! Smart nether world! Demons shake the wind and cloud!" Mi Yunfei''s combat power is unparalleled. He has continuously displayed two types. Now he has reached the realm of illusory soul, and it''s easy to show two moves. Evil spirits filled the air, evil winds broke out, the sky was photographed "rattling", the earth sank hundreds of feet deep, and the mace in Bian Mingzhuang''s hand was also twisted. Bian Mingzhuang looked tired and clumsy, his sweat rolled down and his body bent involuntarily. "Click!" With a crisp sound, Bian Mingzhuang knelt on the ground, the earth broke, and a crack extended hundreds of miles away. "I want to pass the pass and kill the general. Accept failure!" "Boom!" As Mi Yunfei''s voice just fell, a series of explosions came out around, and Bian Mingzhuang''s whole body was photographed and changed. "Poof!" The blood sprayed and he fell to the ground. Bian Mingzhuang finally gave up and fell down. "You won!" Bian Mingzhuang covered his chest and spit out these three words with difficulty. "How offending!" "Your strength is terrible. It''s not directly proportional to your accomplishments. I hope you can successfully break through the ten thousand Dragon Cave." Mi Yunfei didn''t answer and disappeared into the Milky way with Wushuang. "Everything you see on the bridge is false. Don''t resist, remember!" Looking at the back of MI Yunfei leaving, Bian Mingzhuang finally smiled. He muttered to himself, "the legendary man! You finally appear. I hope you can successfully break through the level of Wanlong cave, and I will wait for you in the fairy world." Chapter 357 Mi Yunfei and unparalleled crossed Tianhe and came to an arch bridge. The fog under the bridge is rising, and the whole bridge is white. There are color exercises shuttle through it, making it full of a trace of mystery. Above the bridge head, there was Dragon Spirit circling, and bursts of roars came out, shaking the whole space. They saw many heavenly soldiers and generals holding hands at the end of the bridge, and many monsters waving their teeth and claws, which made people cold. "This bridge is a little unusual. Remember not to resist." After MI Yunfei finished, he ordered a few times on his body and a few times on the unparalleled body to completely seal himself and the unparalleled spiritual consciousness. When their strength reaches this level, they always have a sense of self-protection for those dangers. He was afraid that he and Wushuang would involuntarily fight because of the illusion, so he closed their own spiritual consciousness. "Let''s go!" Mi Yunfei said and walked towards the arch bridge. One step out, the fog dispersed, and the arch bridge suddenly changed. It was crystal clear and transparent in an instant. The holy lights rushed into the sky and reflected the clouds in colorful splendor. At this time, a fierce ghost waved its claws and rushed towards them. Unparalleled moved and was about to resist, but he heard Mi Yunfei say, "don''t move, don''t resist." "Puff!" Unparalleled can clearly hear the sound of his chest being passed by the fierce ghost, as if his heart had been taken away. It looked down at its chest. There was indeed a huge blood hole, and a little of its large intestine came out faintly. The unparalleled heart beat faster and felt like suffocation. However, in the blink of an eye, its whole body returned to its original appearance. "It''s really an illusion, but it''s too real. I feel like I''m on the scene." Wushuang gasped in the air and sweat rolled down. They walked forward carefully. Although they did not resist on the surface, they still kept a bit of guard at the bottom of their heart. No one knew whether Bian Mingzhuang was true. "Roar!" This is a huge devil with a ferocious face, teeth and claws. There are many blood holes all over his body, and his eyes are also bleeding. He can see that his back is cold. The huge devil opened his huge mouth and bit Mi Yunfei. You can clearly see the tongue in his mouth, rough and disgusting. "Click!" The whole head of MI Yunfei was bitten off and sprayed with blood, which was extremely terrible. Mi Yunfei could clearly feel that his head and body were divided into two parts, and his whole body was also in pain. He almost cried out. A moment later, his body returned to its original appearance, but the sense of reality still frightened him. It''s hard to resist and watch yourself abused. About an hour later, they finally crossed the bridge. Their hearts were cold, like the feeling of life and death and rebirth. "It''s good to live!" unparalleled patted the dragon''s chest and sighed. It''s hard to see things clearly in front of him. Fortunately, Mi Yun''s flying eyes are just beginning to become, so he doesn''t hinder them from moving forward, but here he can only see more than ten miles away. It''s like being in a space without anything. It''s vast and boundless. I don''t know where I am. "Eh! There''s a dragon in the sky!" Mi Yunfei felt the vision in the sky and was surprised. "Yes, it should be coming soon." unparalleled nodded with some expectation in his heart. Gradually, there was a ray of light ahead, and the sound of running water could be heard faintly. Soon after, they came to a valley surrounded by ten thousand mountains, which was magnificent and towering. In the cliffs, waterfalls drop thousands of feet, like a water curtain, gurgling and Zhengzheng, like fairy music curling around your ears, washing your heart. In the valley, the spirit is dense, the woods are cloudy, and the flowers and plants are fragrant. They are sacred and emit different luster, which makes the valley glorious and magnificent. In the middle of the valley is a cold pool. The cold pool is very large. There is a white fog on the water surface, which looks hazy. In the distance, there is a towering peak, very towering, exuding the majesty of earth shaking. It was a peak like a dragon head. Its dragon mouth looked up to the sky, and you could see endless Dragon Gas spewing out of the dragon mouth, causing the sea of clouds in the sky to surge. "It''s full of dragon spirit and ancient prestige. I think it should be here." "Master, look! There are many caves on the mountain walls around here." "Ouch!" A loud dragon chant resounded through the valley, shaking nine days and ten places, making the pond thousands of feet high, trembling in all directions and surging clouds in all directions. Many dragons rushed out of the caves on the cliff, hovered over the sky and scattered the clouds. "The real dragon cave, we found it!" "This is not a real dragon, but a dragon spirit. However, its strength should not be lower than that of ordinary people who resist the sky!" "As long as we can get into the leading peak, we can pass the pass, which can be conducive to our practice." "Ouch!" Countless dragons rushed over, roared and shook mountains and rivers, and the terrible majesty pressed heaven and earth, subverting the spatial order. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang rushed up and fought with those dragon Qi. Although these are all dragon Qi, their combat power is very terrible. The sound of anger and roar spread hundreds of miles away, exploding boulders, flying shuttles and earth waves. Mi Yun flew up like a mad lion, turned his hands, and the wind shook the sky. He clapped out his palm and crushed the mountain. Countless ancient trees rushed straight for nine days. These dragon Qi are very brave and substantial, just like the real dragon. Between the mouth, lightning and thunder, sandstorm hit people. The incomparably violent power swept the world and swept the fields. Unparalleled courage and invincibility, the dragon tail swept across, wielded the power of thousands of troops, and pumped out the Dragon Qi one after another. Countless peaks and mountains were blown open and turned into gravel and scattered all over the sky. At the moment, a dozen dragon spirits rushed towards Mi Yunfei, and the huge body was more than 100 feet. When jumping, huge energy gathered into a storm and swept towards Miyun. Mi Yunfei was so angry that he punched his fingers and went out. The huge fist is like a meteorite falling, and the crazy force of the explosive field is shaking the world. He seemed to be waving the wild God of World War and smashed the Dragon Spirit at the front with one punch. The flames of war soared into the sky, the anger soared into the sky, the wind swept the remnant clouds, and the sandstorm swallowed the sky. Huge black holes appeared in the sky and sent out terrible suction. "Kill!" With a roar, MI Yunfei turned into a streamer and went out. The space shook violently and seemed to break at any time. Above the sky, clouds and waterfalls whirl, torrents rush, and huge roars shatter mountains and rivers. The world was shaking violently, and you could see that peaks were flying in all directions. Mi Yunfei shook a dragon''s Qi out with one palm. The dragon''s Qi did not dissipate. It was very strong. It was still fine when it knocked a mountain into dust. Nearby, several dragon Qi opened their huge mouths and bit at him. The huge teeth were as big as his whole person, flashing cold light, which made people feel terrible. Mi Yunfei was angry and danced. His big palm stretched out and crushed a dragon Qi. Then he blew out batian''s fist, like a mountain rushing out, and the other two dragon Qi were shocked out by him. At this moment, MI Yunfei was very terrible. He was like a world destroying madman. His strength was as vast and surging. Every palm wind could be comparable to the terrible storm. The four sides and eight wastelands are collapsing. At this time, it is a thrilling crazy battle. The immortal divine power sweeps all things and sweeps the world. Many flying sand and dust instantly flooded the world. At this moment, the sun and moon were shining and the sky shook. Unparalleled is also very brave. It was originally the emperor of the dragon. Naturally, it can''t see a "fellow dragon" arrogant in front of it. All kinds of magical powers have been displayed. It can be seen that lightning, thunder and clouds are everywhere. It is like these dragon Qi''s nemesis. Those dragon Qi''s various supernatural powers are useless in front of it and are beaten miserably by unparalleled. The war was divided into two parts. Mi Yunfei was murderous and dark, with only smoke and sand flying and gravel breaking through the air. And unparalleled there is lightning and thunder, colorful exile. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei hit the immortal palm and shattered the two dragons. He is very crazy. The blood in his body seems to break his body. Only the released breath can break the mountains. The scene at this time can be called extreme chaos, very explosive. The sandstorm rushed, the divine power shook, and the terrible and suffocating pressure crushed xiongshan. "Ouch!" There was dragon Qi in all directions. Mi Yunfei was surrounded in the center at this moment. Many dragon Qi rushed up and bit him. Fortunately, MI Yunfei''s physique is very strong. These dragons can''t help him in a short time. With a roar, he was filled with unparalleled Qi, which shocked the dragon that bit him to pieces. Screams are heard all the time, and the roar makes the world tremble. These dragon spirits are very wild. Several dragon spirits roll Mi Yunfei''s body, making his bones'' rattle ''. "Ah! Die!" With a roar, countless peaks exploded one after another at this moment, and the powerful momentum exploded into the world and across the world. Under this roar, several dragon Qi turned into floating clouds and dispersed with the wind. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red and murderous. His clothes were blown to pieces and shook with the wind. Bursts of golden light shot out from his body surface, and the green veins bulged high, as if they could burst at any time. Several superficial wounds appeared on MI Yunfei, but no blood flowed out. Now his physique is very strong, which can''t be shaken by these dragon Qi at all, but too much can still cause him a little damage. The shadow broke away from MI Yunfei''s palm and rushed into the sky. Then we can see that Wan daorui color broke through the sky. It is a great work and has a look down on all living beings. Suddenly, in the sea of clouds, several knife lights broke through the air and turned into drizzle, like sparks shooting everywhere. "Whew, whew!" As soon as the shadow came out, the world shook, and dozens of dragon Qi were scattered and disappeared between heaven and earth. Mi Yunfei jumped up, holding the shadow, and cut off a knife from the sky. The unparalleled blade is very terrible, like a hundred feet long fire dragon rushing down. The great force shook the universe and divided the earth. "Boom!" The whole space seemed to be inclined, and a huge water column thousands of feet high gushed out of the cold pool below. Ancient trees rose from the ground and soared into the sky. Everything is out of order, space is distorted, time and space seem to be about to change, and vast forces rush around and annihilate the world. "Ouch!" More than 20 dragon Qi rushed towards Miyun. It came fiercely, like thunder across the sky, shattering everything. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were sharp and fearless. He gave a loud drink and rushed up directly. He clenched the shadow with both hands, and then cut out an earth shaking knife. The blade is as bright as a rainbow and powerful as bamboo. Bursts of Haoguang break through the clouds, giving people an illusion. It seems that it can break the void and break the reincarnation. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" It''s a powerful attack. It can sweep mountains and seas, destroy mountains and break veins. Nothing can stop it. Mi Yunfei is a devil among demons. He is crazy. He has a spirit of self-respect in heaven and earth. Shake the sky with a knife, dance the world and explode the universe. However, there was too much dragon Qi, which rushed over in an instant, and there were many terrible strength, which brought great pressure to MI Yunfei. Just for an hour, both Mi Yunfei and matchless were injured. Rao Shiyi''s gods exuded blood. It''s not difficult to imagine how terrible these dragon Qi are. "You can''t stop the power of the devil!" Startled, MI Yunfei danced wildly and slashed with a horizontal knife. He seemed to have entered the state of violent walking. The unparalleled blade shattered the four heaven and earth, and blew up the dust. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Mi Yunfei roared three times, and the end of the word "kill" dragged on for a long time, indicating his indomitable spirit and unwavering determination. He was energetic. He swept with a knife and chopped up dozens of dragon Qi. His great power spread out, and several peaks were chopped into slag. Under the fierce power of the demon God, everything is floating clouds and shit, which can''t stand his violent destructive power. Mi Yunfei is like a demon who specializes in great destruction, destroying the world with holes, and there are abysses or low-lying everywhere. Either there are peaks under the ground, or the mountains that should have been smoothed. The war lasted a whole day. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled were scarred all over, and their faces were red with blood. They were very ferocious. At the moment, dragons are rushing around. They are not afraid at all. It''s useless for you to go to heaven. "No, I have to be tired to death if I go on like this." Mi Yunfei thought to himself. He looked at unparalleled. Unparalleled was even worse than him. It was originally a purple dragon, but at this moment it really became a blood dragon. There was blood all over his body, which was very eye-catching. "Unparalleled, back!" Mi Yunfei rushed to the unparalleled side, grabbed it and withdrew from Wanlong cave. Friends who think the demon God is good, please give me support. What will unfold behind will be a scene you can''t imagine. Chapter 358 Qinglan, juxiong Villa Mi Yuan is tall and ambitious, and has a state of breaking the universe. The momentum that erupted from him frightened many people. At this moment, Dugu Yufan and Jian forget worry were most shocked. Somehow, they felt the spirit of MI Yunfei from Mi Yuan. Although the realm of Mi Yuan and Mi Yunfei is very different, the blood of extravagant war is very similar. "It''s like clouds flying!" the sword forgot to worry, was shocked and muttered to himself. "Yes, they are very similar." Dugu Yufan nodded. Mi Yuan''s momentum soared, stepped out with one foot, stepped on a crack in the ground, and spread directly to Zhao Lin opposite. Zhao Lin snorted coldly, and his figure soared like a Lingyan. He pinched the print with one hand and clapped it from the air. "Boom!" Unparalleled palm power is like world-shaking thunder. It is constantly bombing. The earth is broken into several cracks and billowing smoke and sand. With this skill, many people were shocked. Zhao Lin''s strength should not be underestimated. However, in the face of such a crazy Zhao Lin, Mi Yuan did not retreat, and he would never allow himself to retreat for half a minute, because he was an apprentice of the demon God. "Die!" Zhao Lin is crazy, but Mi Yuan is more crazy. He stomps on one foot and has a great momentum. Between turning hands, the storm surged, and the huge fist turned into a meteor and rushed out. "Boom!" With a loud noise, smoke and sand soared into the sky, gravel shuttled back and forth, and unparalleled power rushed like stormy waves. After a blow, Mi Yuan didn''t move at all, and Zhao Lin turned out. His body turned several times in the air before it fell to the ground. "Hiss! No, no! This son is so fierce that he deserves to be a disciple of the demon God!" "That''s right! I can feel a crazy sense of war on him. It''s an expansion of blood." It has to be said that Mi Yuan is very similar to MI Yunfei. He is learning everything about Mi Yunfei. He will always remember even the indomitable momentum. Therefore, in the demon God gate, many people have made judgments. Mi Yuan is likely to be the next demon God. His qualification is very high, because he has experienced too much in his life. He has changed from a savage to a human. He cherishes it very much. His heart is very kind, empty and free of distractions. This is the so-called pure heart. When it comes to practice, such people are absolutely peerless wizards rarely seen in thousands of years. They practice many times faster than ordinary people. One side of the smiling world silently stared at Mi Yuan. Although there was no fluctuation on the surface, it was extremely shocked in the heart. No one knows Zhao Lin''s combat power better than him. Although Zhao Lin''s cultivation of speed is in the early stage of breaking the martial arts, his combat power can be easily defeated even in the middle stage of breaking the martial arts. However, he lost the first blow with Mi Yuan. For him, it''s unthinkable! "The disciples of the demon God really shouldn''t be underestimated. Just now it was just a test. The next is the real competition. Be careful." After Zhao Lin said that, he took the lead in shooting. His figure was very fast, like a meteor flashing past, shaking up bursts of dust. At this time, Zhao Lin''s whole body gushed out the power of resisting the sky. With one punch, the mountain trembled and the turbulence surged. The huge fist awn is very dazzling. The whole earth is boiling. The violent wind makes Mi Yuan''s long hair fly. Many people were shocked because they didn''t see Mi Yuan dodge or move. However, only Dugu Yufan and Jian forget their worries and understand why. "Is that boy stupid? He hasn''t made a move yet?" "It''s too arrogant. Does he want to connect?" "I''m looking forward to the scene of my brain." At the most critical time, Mi Yuan suddenly disappeared from his place. "Not good!" laughing, the world was shocked and hurriedly reminded, because he saw how Mi Yuan disappeared. It''s a kind of pace, a kind of pace of movable phantom. It''s very fast. It''s difficult for ordinary people to see it. "Hum! Let you lose! Miexianzhang!" Mi Yuan appeared behind Zhao Lin, and he turned his hand and clapped it out. The huge palm covers the sky and blocks out the sun, emitting dazzling light, like a mountain pressed down from the sky. Zhao Lin''s strength is strong and his perception is very strong. When Mi Yuan disappeared, he noticed something bad and had already been prepared in his heart. At this time, I heard the wind behind him. It was too late to avoid. His physique was incomparable. I didn''t think Mi Yuan could shake him, so he chose to fight hard. The palm wind roared, and Zhao Lin had no time to look back. He could only clap his back hand in a hurry. "Boom!" After a blow, Zhao Lin was photographed and flew out. His body broke seven or eight ancient trees. Pieces of fallen leaves swayed in the wind, and the rocks were blown up. Mi Yuan didn''t take advantage of the victory to pursue. He stood there like a mountain, shook his head and sighed, "but it''s disappointing." "Hey, hey! Let''s make you proud first. You''ll feel better later." Zhao Lin smiled and walked slowly towards Mi Yuan. After receiving an immortal killing palm, his whole person was like nothing. It can be seen that his physique is very not simple. Nearby, many people were shocked. They could feel the horror of Mi Yuan''s palm just now, but Zhao Lin didn''t do anything at all. This physique is really frightening. "These two young people are really not simple. They are very terrible!" "That''s right! Seeing them, I seem to feel old." Dugu Yufan and Jian forget worry are worried. Zhao Lin''s performance has exceeded the scope of normal people. Of course, in their eyes, Mi Yuan is not a normal person. In the whole game, only Mi Yuan and Gu Jing were without waves. He looked very indifferent and was not surprised by Zhao Lin''s performance. "Only the surging waves can reflect the grandeur of the sea, and only the wonderful battle can increase my style of this battle. My appearance is destined to be the tragedy of your life!" Mi Yunfei stands up like an ancient pine and rushes into the sky like a rainbow. "Ha ha! Don''t be ashamed. I''ll wait until you win!" Zhao Lin screamed, shaking the gravel flying shuttle. "Move! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance!" Dugu Yufan and Jian forgot to worry and looked at each other. They always felt that Mi Yuan''s words seemed very familiar. Zhao Lin snorted coldly and jumped up. His hands tossed and played golden lights. The unparalleled momentum swept Liuhe and stirred the wind and cloud. Mi Yuan took one step, stepped on the surface and fought with Zhao Lin. The speed of the two people is very fast, such as a meteor in the air and die in the blink of an eye. The wind is everywhere, thousands of fallen leaves are rolled up, and the two people are in the center of the fight, filled with dust and charming eyes. Both of them are strong in physique and shake like a bell when facing each other. The incomparably violent force is like thousands of troops and horses galloping, which makes the surrounding area dilapidated. "Samsara Sansheng fist!" (Note: Holy level skill) With a loud cry, Zhao Lin rose into the sky and turned into a streamer to break through the sky. All of a sudden, there were bursts of wind and thunder, the rubble broke the air, and a huge fist fell from the sky, breaking the big earthquake. "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yuan roared, and his breath sank, gathering the Qi of Dantian. Suddenly, the light rushed into the sky and the sea of clouds surged. The huge palm rushes against the sky, with the momentum of running like thunder. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" On the surface of the earth, earth waves rush up and fly through heaven and earth. The huge dust storm stirred the wind and cloud like a fierce dragon. Big trees were blown away, and the nearby peaks were shaking and rolling down a lot of rocks. The two of them split in an instant and retreated more than ten feet each. In the middle, the smoke was vast and the dust was misty. Invisible airflow surged between them, and their momentum was rising. "Sonorous!" A crisp sound, like the sound of a piano, curled around my ears, and a cold light burst out. The fierce and unparalleled sword Qi smashed the nearby rocks into powder. Zhao Lin''s spirit is towering and powerful. He holds a long sword and moves the wind and cloud, which makes many people pale. Mi Yuan took down the evil killing knife behind him and held it tightly. He could feel that the knife was spiritual and trembled slightly in his hand, as if to show his mood. Mi Yuan''s hand held the devil killing knife very tightly, and a cold sweat slowly exuded from the palm of his hand. Are you afraid? No, absolutely not! It''s expectation! "Master, although you can''t see the disciple''s battle, no matter how long, you can hear the wonderful about the disciple''s battle." Mi Yuan said secretly in his heart. "Sonorous!" The evil killing knife finally came out of its scabbard. The blade was white and bright. A terrible knife rushed out. The handle looked like a dragon head and swayed out with sacred dignity. The violent wind wafted out of Mi Yuan''s body, and his robe danced with the strong wind. The rice edge at this moment is very divine and powerful, with a king''s presence in the world. Dugu Yufan and Jian forget their worries. It seems that Mi Yuan is mi Yunfei. They are so similar. "Click!" The earth couldn''t stand it. It was broken by the terrible knife gas. The earth waves surged on the ground and the fallen leaves were flying. Many people tremble with fear. When Mi Yuan holds the killing magic knife, he is like an invincible God. It seems that he can see the color of legend. "This Sabre was refined by my master for me, and it was the first time I used it. Today I''ll let you witness the power of this sabre." After MI yuan finished, the momentum soared, and the unparalleled fighting spirit rushed into the jiuzhong sky and crushed the clouds. He was holding a devil killing knife with its tip to the sky. There was a kind of supreme power, and the whole heaven and earth seemed to tremble under his feet. Zhao Lin sneered and said, "I''ll see what you can do to beat me." At the end of his speech, he was like a crane spreading its wings. The long sword in his hand "hummed" and then turned into thousands of purple clouds. The sword was cold and fierce. It rolled up thousands of leaves. Countless sword lights gathered around Zhao Lin''s body and cut down into a huge sword. Mi Yuan''s face was excited and his war intention was high. He moved half a step back with one foot. He held the killing magic knife in both hands and raised it high. He only heard a loud cry: "the first move of killing God crazy knife, the wind swings six ways!" Suddenly, the wind roared, the gravel broke into the air, and the earth boiled. I saw a huge blade shoot out of the devil killing knife and break through the sky. At this time, the brilliance is boundless, the turbulence is surging, and the unparalleled Dao mang runs to Zhao Lin in the air like a peerless dragon breaking through the shackles. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth cracked a huge crack about five feet wide, and the woods were flattened by the terrible sword. Even the distant peaks are shaking violently and seem to collapse at any time. With this single blow, Zhao Lin was unable to resist and was rushed away by the terrible knife. He spun in the air several times before he stumbled to the ground. When he landed, Zhao Lin still couldn''t stop the terrible impact. His body broke seven or eight ancient trees before he stopped. "Poof!" At this moment, Zhao Lin couldn''t bear it. Finally, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. His hands covered his chest, and his sword hand was shaking. It was not difficult to imagine how much impact he had suffered. At this time, all the onlookers were thrilled. Mi Yuan''s performance had made them feel cold. One hit, just one hit injured Zhao Lin, but Mi Yuan himself didn''t move at all, which had to be shocking. "Terrible! What a terrible knife! Is this the style of the demon God?" "This son is extraordinary! It''s not difficult to imagine how powerful the demon God is!" "He has a self respecting war spirit. It seems that everyone is just a floating cloud in his eyes. It is a spirit of ignoring the heroes in the world." Many people trembled and talked about it one after another. Their eyes stayed on Mi Yuan and were thinking. "Mi Yuan and Yunfei are so similar, even the war intention is so similar. His performance at this time reminds me of Yunfei''s performance of challenging Xianlin island." Mi Yuan''s performance unconsciously reminds Jian of forgetting his worries. Dugu Yufan nodded, but didn''t say much. Zhao Lin slowly stood up straight. He stretched out a hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth. He immediately laughed and said, "great! Really great! Just like this, you can''t beat me." Mi Yuan shook his head and said, "you are too fragile. This tasteless competition makes me very disappointed. You will never understand this mood." Arrogance, absolute arrogance! This is everyone''s evaluation of Mi Yuan. Zhao Lin''s strength is there. Even if he is not inferior to Mi Yuan, he will never be worse. However, only Jian forget sorrow and Dugu Yufan don''t think so. In their opinion, Mi Yuan''s momentum and tone are very similar to MI Yuanfei, which is a "replica" of MI Yunfei. "Ha ha! What a arrogant tone! I want to see how you can defeat me completely." Zhao Lin laughed wildly, held a long sword and rushed directly to Mi Yuan. Mi Yuan shouted angrily, "come on! I''m fighting for the master. I want you to be convinced! Let''s see the unique style of the eternal devil and the eternal God!" Chapter 359 Mi Yuan''s hair danced like a demon fighting heaven. He roared, held a knife in both hands, and cleaved a unique knife from batian. The sun shines brightly and the wind howls, sweeping the mountains and rivers. The extremely violent power shoots everywhere and destroys all around. The two fought together, and their moves were as fast as lightning. In the center of the fight, the wind and dust formed a vortex. The blade is like a rainbow and the sword is cold. It interweaves a beautiful picture, but this picture is very soul stirring. If you don''t pay attention, you will end up with hatred. Their bodies changed and they fought until they reached the forest. From a distance, hundreds of ancient trees could be seen flying. Among the trees, a ray of light soared into the sky, among which there were soil waves. The vast internal force is like a river rushing across the world. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the nearby peaks began to collapse, huge stones fell from the top of the peak and stirred up countless dust. Laughing at the world for fear that they would be buried by the boulder, they immediately took action, and the vast force rushed to the sky. A light spread across the air, blocking the boulders out one after another. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fight between the two has become white hot, and the war is very crazy. At this time, Zhao Lin''s coat and robe were cut in many places by the knife gas, and he looked a little embarrassed. The evil killing knife in Mi Yuan''s hand opened and closed widely. It has the potential to sweep the world and occupy the absolute upper hand. Zhao Lin pointed his toes a little and pulled himself up more than ten feet high. His feet were facing the sky and his long sword was facing down, stabbing millions of rays of light. Mi Yuan sneered when he saw it, and his whole body gushed out of the world. Suddenly, his hands became golden. At this time, he finally stretched out his palm and grabbed the long sword stabbed by Zhao Lin. Many people are frightened. The sword will pierce his palm. The Golden Palm directly grasped the long sword, and a series of sparks twinkled, very dazzling. "What? He caught the sword!" "That''s right. He resists the fierce sword spirit with strong internal strength. He not only has deep cultivation, but also has such a strong body and soul!" "Let you know what the devil is!" With a roar, Mi Yuan''s long hair soared to the sky, and his whole body shook out a strong internal strength, like a flood, rushing the dust around him. At this time, the other Mi Yuan stabbed Zhao Lin in the air with a devil killing knife. "Puff!" The evil sword pierced Zhao Lin''s chest and shed a lot of blood. "Ah!" Mi Yuan is like a crazy Warcraft. He holds a demon killing knife and picks Zhao Lin up with one hand. Zhao Lin''s ribs were broken and gave out a painful groan. However, Mi Yuan forced again, and the whole knife penetrated Zhao Lin''s chest, leaving only the handle outside. At this time, Mi Yuan ran up. He picked Zhao Lin, like a winged crane, and jumped up directly, pulling up more than ten feet high. "Click!" With a crisp sound, Mi Yuan stabbed Zhao Lin into the mountain wall. His body was vertical, like a relegated fairy falling to the ground slowly. At this moment, everyone looked at Zhao Lin on the cliff. He was like a dead dog nailed to it. If he moved a little, it would be very painful. "You are too fragile!" Mi Yuan looked up at the sky and felt a sense of loss in his words. No one is not surprised, no one is not afraid. Mi Yuan''s performance is beyond ordinary people. He is like a demon. He can''t find an opponent at the same level. "This boy. It''s terrible!" "High war spirit, amazing momentum, vigorous cultivation and breathtaking breath. Are these given by the demon God?" "I dare to predict that this son will be able to make a world among the heroes in the future." All the spectators were terrified. Many of them were at a loss because of Mi Yuan''s madness. It''s not that Zhao Lin can''t. Zhao Lin''s cultivation and physique are enough to stand out from his peers, but he met Mi Yuan. "Shifu, where are you? I didn''t lose face to Shifu in the first battle today." Mi Yuan was sad. If it weren''t for MI Yunfei, he might always be a savage in the eyes of others. Laughing at the world, his heart trembled. He was paying attention to Mi Yuan from beginning to end. No matter Mi Yuan''s combat experience, his cultivation, or that terrible explosive power, others can''t compare. In particular, the arrogant spirit in the sky and underground is even more frightening. "Is this the height of the demon God? It''s really very human. I really want to see the legendary demon God." xiaotianxia had some expectations in his heart. With a wave of Mi Yuan''s sleeve robe, the evil killing knife immediately left the cliff, rotated in the air and returned to the scabbard. Zhao Lin also fell from the air and was picked up by the laughing world. "I''m defeated!" Zhao Lin fainted after saying these three words. "It''s true that heroes are young. Are all your skills and martial arts taught by the demon God?" xiaotianxia asked Mi Yuan. Mi Yuan nodded and replied, "yes! All my skills are taught by my master. It''s a pity that I''m stupid and don''t even understand one percent of what my master taught." At this time, many people came to answer and approached Dugu Yufan and Jian forgetting. "Ha ha! Brother Dugu, Congratulations! It''s amazing that the demon God can teach such an outstanding disciple!" "That''s right! That''s right! The talents of the demon God sect gather together, and they can certainly lead all the heroes in the world to fly to the fairy world." "Yes! What is the devil family compared with the devil God door? Sooner or later, the devil God will step on it." Many people began to flatter and began to calculate in their hearts. At this time, the wind suddenly blew thousands of miles, and the rubble splashed. The whole sky was dark. The extremely violent breath spread out, and the peaks turned into dust in an instant. "Ha ha! Unexpectedly, all the heroes in the world gathered here. This is really a good burial place!" A burst of crazy laughter came out, and two people flew from the distant sky. They were as fast as a meteor. A palpitating breath came out, and the whole world trembled. "Cloud becomes God! Wind flies fairy!" Dugu Yufan and Jian QIAOYOU both screamed at the same time. All the people were cold in their hearts. The strength of the people was very terrible. The clouds in the whole sky turned black and were stained with magic gas. Laughing, the world trembled. No matter who they are, they are all above him, and they are so young. This is something I''ve never heard of. "Who are they?" xiaotianxia asked Dugu Yufan. "There are few demons, and their strength is very terrible. After the older generation of strong people are seriously injured, it is estimated that only the demon God can fight with them." Dugu Yufan looked ugly and his chest fluctuated. "Ha ha! Dugu Yufan, don''t worry about the sword. How are you?" Yun Chengshen stood in the air and shook jiuxiao with unparalleled momentum, looking at the world. Feng Feixian also came to the sky. He was dressed in white and danced with the wind, like an immortal on the nine days. There was an indescribable charm all over his body. Many people with lower strength even have a problem standing, and are under the terrible pressure. Dugu Yufan stood next to Mi Yuan, and his whole body skills swung out to protect Mi Yuan. "Eh! Unexpectedly, you have entered the realm of phantom soul. It turns out that you have been hiding your strength!" Yun Chengshen stared at Dugu Yufan and was surprised. It is not difficult to judge from his words. He must have investigated all this long ago. "Ha ha! Let you down!" Dugu Yufan tried his best to bear the pressure, and sweat rolled down. "All the people here are going to die today. It will never come to a good end to fight against our demon clan." Yuncheng statue is the judge who is sentencing life and death, and his voice is extremely arrogant. "It''s a pity that the demon God is not here. I think he put it together at the beginning. I wanted to defeat him after they left the pass, but I didn''t know he was not here." the so-called "put it together" in Feng Feixian''s mouth naturally refers to the time when mi Yunfei once played with them in wangulin. "Hum! Don''t talk so much here. You should be glad Yunfei isn''t here. If he is here, he may run over you with one hand." Jian forgot his worries and said angrily, pointing to Feng Feixian. "Ha. Ha! That''s funny. You''d better worry about yourself first! Now the older generation are seriously injured. Who else can compete with me in the world?" Yun Chengshen smiled wildly, spoke loudly, and looked arrogant. "You''re too proud!" The voice of a rough mine in the distance came. As long as the people of the demon God gate understood, it was the voice of a dead fat man. "Boom!" Suddenly, the sky shook, the mountains burst, and a crack dozens of feet wide spread from a distance. Mountains rushed up like straw, and forests rose up and rushed into the air. "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant sounded. The sky was filled with clouds and the space was broken. A dragon with a length of more than 150 feet came from the sky. The whole sky seemed to be covered and dark. The dragon''s color was strange, and its whole body was shining with cyan light. The terrible pressure swept across nine days and ten places, making the whole ground begin to tilt. "It''s the town god beast Qinglong of our demon God gate!" "Roar!" Another tiger roared. A white tiger flew behind the green dragon. The white tiger was snow-white without any defects. The whole body is shining with brilliance. Its body is very big. Although it can''t compare with the green dragon, it''s not much smaller. This white tiger has a long history. It used to be Wan Jinghong''s experimental product. I didn''t know that it had no vitality a few days ago and began to shrink. Until one full moon night a month later, the howling suddenly shook the sky, and the thunder robbery came, which blew up the back half of the demon God gate and destroyed most of it. Until an hour later, I suddenly saw the white tiger breaking through the sky. About two days later, the white tiger returned. At that moment, people knew that it had evolved into a divine beast. Like the green dragon, the white tiger can''t turn into a human. However, it has vast powers. It''s much stronger than ordinary divine beasts. I don''t know how many times. Sword forgets sorrow and Dugu Yufan are excited. They finally know that mengxianling''s so-called deployment has brought out the green dragon and white tiger. Today''s green dragon has greatly increased its strength. Since it turned into Jackie Chan, it has cultivated very fast, much faster than human beings. Now its strength is almost equal to that of the middle stage of magic soul. At this moment, everyone felt their scalp numb. The two beasts were so terrible that they wanted to kneel down on the ground. That is a kind of supreme majesty. In the eyes of these people, no sacred animal can be blasphemed. The faces of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy were a little ugly. The strength of these two beasts could not be underestimated. In particular, Qinglong makes them feel afraid. However, Yuncheng God is a madman. Instead of being disappointed by the emergence of green dragon and white tiger, he is also full of excitement. "Ha ha! Feixian, give you the white tiger. How about I take care of the green dragon?" Yun Chengshen looked excited and wanted to fight the green dragon immediately. "Don''t be careless. The strength of the green dragon is very terrible. I''m afraid you can''t overcome it." Feng Feixian''s eyes twinkled and comforted. "Hum! It''s just a divine beast. I still beat it on the ground." Yuncheng God rushed up with a cold hum. With one blow, there was endless crazy force shaking, just like a huge mountain rolled down from the eternal sky, and the whole earth instantly sank. The green dragon roared up to the sky, the wind thundered between his mouth, and endless heavenly power gushed out of his mouth. The whole space couldn''t bear it and suddenly burst. "Boom!" A loud noise shook through the sky, and the great power spread hundreds of miles. There was nothing to stop it, and it turned into powder. Yuncheng''s body flew hundreds of feet backward and smashed several peaks. "Hey, hey! It''s really powerful! But I Yun Chengshen is not so easy to lose. I''ll compete with you today!" With a sneer, Yuncheng God jumped up and played golden lights. The shocking energy rolled up a huge storm and tore everything. At this moment, everyone in the demon God gate fell to the ground from the green dragon. The green dragon opened his mouth and roared wildly. The dragon''s tail swept away and pulled dozens of peaks away. It fought with Yuncheng God in an instant. Feng Feixian looked at the white tiger in the distance and said with a sneer, "the wind and cloud is about to begin. Let''s see who is the real king!" Chapter 360 The sky was as dark as ink, with wild sand flying and turbulent currents surging. Great power swept through the stars and deterred everyone present. The strength of Feng Feixian and Yun Chengshen is very terrible. In this age when the older generation of people don''t come out, they are definitely the kings of the world. Yuncheng was so crazy that he shook his fist like meteorites falling from the sky, causing the four sides to collapse and stirring up smoke and sand all over the sky. However, today''s green dragon is even more terrible. It is not what it used to be. It has great powers. It seems that it can shake the whole world. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" All things are too fragile. The majestic peaks are beaten into powder, and the ground is filled with thousands of billows. The energy of terror was shot everywhere, which made many people watching the war retreat rapidly. At this time, Feng Feixian fought with the white tiger. He was powerful and had the potential to fight the world. Each palm has an indomitable spirit, bursts of golden light, shaking the sky. The white tiger has just evolved into a divine beast. Soon, it can completely crush the early dreamers. There was nothing to do. It met fengfeixian. It seemed a little difficult to look at the situation. "Boom!" Fengfeixian is very strong. It''s shaking for nine days and ten earth with one palm. The fierce palm power shook the white tiger back and forth. "By, the white tiger has evolved into a divine beast. It can''t compete with the wind flying fairy!" cold frost stared at the distant sky and felt anxious. "I''ll give white tiger a hand," Dugu Yufan said and disappeared. "It''s a great pleasure in life to fight with such masters. I''ll go too!" laughed the world with a smile, waved my sleeve and robe, and rushed into the air. At this time, Baihu, Dugu Yufan and xiaotianxia fought with fengfeixian. The scene was very magnificent. The power of terror jumped everywhere and collapsed, rolling up the dust. "Ha ha! Even if you three fight together, I''m still not afraid. Come on! Let me see how much you can do." Feng Feixian is very terrible. One person fights white tiger and Dugu Yufan, but they don''t lose the battle. This strength really has the capital to be superior to the world. Even if you meet the older generation of experts, you can fight. "The breeze blows the clouds and the eight wastelands go!" "Nine night tour of the moon with sword shadow!" "Three thousand feet of falling flowers and flying snow!" "How much sorrow does it leave in the world?" Dugu Yufan''s long hair soared to the sky and his spirit soared to the clouds. He cast several swords continuously. Each sword contained the sword meaning he understood about Kendo, and there was a momentum of sacrificing himself. The sword lights vertically and horizontally, dominates the wind and clouds, looks high at ancient and modern times, turns into a shocking red awn and cuts down. The void was cut open, and the fierce and unparalleled sword Qi destroyed the withered and decayed, pulling up the mountain and splitting the sea. At the same time, the white tiger roared up to the sky and shattered the mountains and rivers. It opened its mouth and ejected a ball of light, which covered the earth with purple rays, crushing the earth into constant collapse. And xiaotianxia also shot. His sword guide day broke out. When he jumped, the wind and cloud dispersed, and the whole man turned into a streamer and rushed down from the sky. Feng Feixian''s face is dignified, his hands are folded, and the sea of Qi sinks, absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. He rowed with both hands, causing the wind and cloud, and then shouted: "hell prison formula!" The whole sky was dark, and everything was covered with evil Qi. The terrible palm power smiled proudly and destroyed thousands of mountains and rivers. "Boom!" At this moment, it was like a thunderstorm, which blew the surrounding peaks into powder, and the terrible energy gathered into a storm, sweeping nine days. Such a wild collision is not too much to destroy the world. The void was shattered, and the peaks rushed up one after another and went straight to the sky. Both sides retreated, both wounded and gushing blood. In the distance, the green dragon and Yuncheng God fought wildly. Yuncheng God himself is a madman. The stronger the opponent is, the stronger his interest will be. Every punch he hit was enough to break a piece of heaven and earth. His combat power was extremely strong. He was worthy of being the God of war of the demon family. However, no matter how crazy Yuncheng God is, it is difficult to compete with the green dragon. When the green dragon did not evolve into a divine dragon, it itself has a wild nature, and it is almost difficult to find an opponent in the same level. Now that he has become a dragon, his strength is much better than that of the year. "Boom!" Under the huge dragon''s claws, it was like a sky pressing down, patting Yuncheng God to spit blood, and his body flew out for dozens of miles. "Ouch!" The green dragon roared up to the sky, shaking the sky, and everything in the four directions was collapsing. It poked out its dragon claws and pressed down from the air again, twisting the body of Yuncheng God. The light and haze rushed into the sky, and the huge energy spread for hundreds of miles, and the whole mountains sank hundreds of feet deep. The big black storm swept all over the country and rolled the rubble into the eternal sky. "Ah!" Yuncheng God danced wildly, and endless evil Qi came out. His eyes were red and rushed up from the ground. He was like a peerless madman, with a wild nature that was difficult to tame. The terrible divine power came out of his hands and shook the stars constantly. Qinglong doesn''t have a good temper. He took a few records of the "dragon gripper" and failed to give Yun Chengshen the "right way". He is really angry. In other words, it is also a different kind of dragon. There is no doubt that it is powerful. At this time, the green dragon was wild and roared up to the sky. The huge roar shattered the sky, and the peaks rushed up and turned into dust in an instant. Pieces of rosy clouds soared in the air, and the unruly and peerless power erupted. At this moment, it was like the destruction of heaven and earth. The green dragon has a vertical body shape. It devours the essence of heaven and earth, and huge lightning shoots out of its mouth. "Chi Chi!" This is a very terrible Tianwei. Millions of lightning gathered together and turned into a dragon lightning, like a charged cyan ocean pressed down from the air. The power of terror spread out, and the ground sent out a series of explosions, jumping over countless forests. The earth turned over as a whole, and even the spectators in the distance could hardly stand. The cloud became a demon with a big hair. The black magic palm beat it out and rushed into the lightning. "Uh!" With a scream, Yuncheng''s whole body began to crack, and lightning shuttled through his abdomen. His long black hair showed an electric light at this moment, and a big mouth of blood overflowed from his mouth. However, this can''t kill Yuncheng God at all. With a roar, he rushed through the lightning and threw a fist at the green dragon. "Boom!" The Dragon claws of the green dragon collided with the fist of Yuncheng God, like a world exploded, and thousands of gravel dust rotated with the storm. The four sides collapsed, the sea of clouds surged, and the great power broke everything, and nothing could stop it. The green dragon trembled, and a trace of blood spilled from the dragon''s mouth. However, Yuncheng God was even worse, his body cracked, white bones were thick, and blood splashed. In another place, Feng Feixian fought with white tiger, Dugu Yufan and xiaotianxia. The sky is full of color and stings people''s eyes. Huge fire waves converge into a sea of fire, stirring vertically and horizontally in the air. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the middle energy surged, and the crazy force of terror made dozens of holes in the sky, like a huge abyss appeared in the sky. Feng Feixian quickly retreated and gathered with Yuncheng God. "How are you?" Feng Feixian looked at Yun Chengshen and was worried. "I can''t die yet! The green dragon is very strong and can''t be defeated at all." Rao is so crazy that he has to admit that the combat power of the green dragon is absolutely beyond his ability to compete. "Hum! It''s brilliant that the demon God gate still has such a careful deployment! What you see on the surface is completely different from the potential. The purpose is to attract me to wait. It seems that there are experts among them!" Feng Feixian''s eyes are sharp and his words are a bit of admiration. "What should we do now?" Yun Chengshen had no choice. "They are so well deployed, not to mention leaving them here. It''s good for us to get away." Feng Feixian frowned, and the current situation seemed out of control. Yuncheng God spits out a mouthful of blood and sneers, "hey hey! It''s a big deal to lose both sides. Now Qinglan is so confused, I believe they dare not." Feng Feixian nodded, then yunqi said loudly to Dugu Yufan and others: "I can''t imagine that the demon God sect still has such fighting power after the demon God left. I really underestimate you. Today''s world can be described as an era of competition among heroes in the world. Now the demon God is not here, the people of the demon God sect had better stay at the demon God sect quickly. Otherwise, I''ll kill one by one, ha. Ha!" With a long smile, Fengfei fairy and Yuncheng God flew to the distant sky. Seeing this, Dugu Yufan was about to catch up, but Meng Xianling said: "brother Dugu, don''t catch up with the poor!" "Why don''t you take the opportunity to leave them here?" Dugu Yufan was puzzled. "The form of Qinglan is chaotic now. Xiaomi is not here now. Our demon God gate is determined not to fight with the demon clan. Otherwise, it will only be cheaper for the rest of the people." Meng Xianling explained. Dugu Yufan thought it was true. Qinglan seemed to be a fat sheep in the eyes of outsiders. However, they are still afraid of some strong people in this, so they only send some young experts to test the truth. Now, many young experts have probably learned that Qinglan''s strength is the most terrible for the demon God gate and the demon clan. Even if some of the rest of the older generation are born, they may not benefit. However, if the people of the demon clan and the demon God gate are seriously injured, the result may be different. "It''s a pity that you can''t leave these two people here!" Dugu Yufan''s words were full of reluctance after he fell to the ground. The dream fairy knew what he thought and said, "in fact, we may not be able to leave them. If they work hard, it''s hard to say the result." Dugu Yufan nodded. Mengxianling was right. Even if Qinglong could kill Yuncheng God, he would be seriously injured. However, Dugu Yufan and xiaotianxia, together with white tiger, may not be able to defeat fengfeixian. At that time, I was afraid that others would rush up, and the demon God gate would fall into crisis at that time. "The strength of these two people is too terrible! If it weren''t for the appearance of the zhenpai divine beast of the demon God gate, I''m afraid we would all be killed in this place." xiaotianxia was shocked. Qinglan''s strong man was too terrible, which made him feel cold. "These two people are the young masters of the demon clan. Looking at the whole world, the younger generation is afraid that only Yunfei can fight with them. I''m afraid there is no other opponent." Dugu Yufan lamented that he could fight with them once, but now it''s so far away. "The demon God is really so powerful?" xiaotianxia was shocked and some couldn''t believe it. After all, he had experienced the strength of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy. He said he was the first person of the younger generation in the whole world, and he would never doubt it. Dugu Yufan thought deeply. He didn''t know whether Mi Yunfei could fight with Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy. After all, half of their feet have stepped into the middle of the phantom soul. The speed of this cultivation is too amazing. "If Yunfei can reach the realm of phantom soul, I believe he can fight with these two people?" Dugu Yufan guessed secretly. "Hum! If Yunfei appears, he can defeat them with only one hand." Jian forgets to worry and comes out and says. In his mind, there is no peer in the world who can compete with MI Yunfei. He and Mi Yunfei have known each other for a long time. Among many friends, he knows Mi Yunfei very well. The explosive power is like a kind of magic, which makes people have to be convinced. Even in the middle of the reign of the sky, he can defeat the people in the early stage of the phantom soul. If he can reach the realm of the phantom soul, he can definitely hit two clouds with one hand and become a God in the view of sword forgetting sorrow. Although xiaotianxia didn''t believe it, Jian forgot to worry and said so. You can imagine the strength of the demon God. Even if he can''t defeat them, he should be able to draw with them, at least in his heart. Laughing at the world, he looked up at the sky and muttered to himself, "demon God, the legendary character, are you really as terrible as the legend? Kings rise together and heroes compete. In this chaotic era, I really want to know whether the wind and cloud will rise again when you appear?" In the ten thousand Dragon Cave, MI Yunfei sighed: "Hey! Qinglan is in a hurry. It''s too slow to take the train and can only go back by plane. But why doesn''t anyone donate tickets? If I save all the tickets, I''ll kill them right away and fight against the heroes all over the world!" Chapter 361 In the world of Wanlong cave In the twinkling of an eye, the vicissitudes of life, time is fleeting. In the starry sky, the bright moon is hanging high and shining, and there is a huge sound of dragon singing in the sky. Endless energy shakes the sky and destroys the stars. It seems that it can run through the ancient, modern and future. It has been ten years since Mi Yunfei and unparalleled came to this world. They are making progress every day, both in strength and physique. Mi Yunfei''s body is bright and holy. He looks like an unparalleled God of war coming down to earth to suppress immortals, ghosts and demons. The blow of the explosive field shook the stars and seemed to fall at any time. Endless brilliance vanishes indefinitely. It is very dazzling. It is better than the bright moon and annihilates nine days. The great power was vast and vast, shaking for nine days and ten places. Nothing could be stopped, and they were all smashed by that punch. "Ouch!" Unparalleled roared up to the sky, and the dragon body turned into a peerless sword, breaking everything. The purple light rushed into the sky and lit up the night sky. It strung out and tore up dozens of dragon Qi. The terrible dragon power permeates the world. It absolutely has the power of the Dragon Emperor. It seems to step on all the Dragon Qi under your feet. One person and one dragon, like entering a no man''s land, killed the leading peaks step by step. "Kill!" A roar shocked nine days, and the suffocating murderous spirit filled out. Mi Yunfei swept across with a knife holding a demon shadow like a crazy murderous God. The unparalleled blade turns into a world shaking dragon and smashes into the sky. This moment is very messy, everywhere is dazzling light. At this time, Wushuang also showed his magic power. His body became larger, the Dragon claws poked out and pressed directly. "Boom!" The scene at the moment can be described as lightning and thunder, clouds and clouds everywhere, rocks breaking the air, thousands of rivers and mountains are floating clouds. Unable to stop, completely unable to stop, MI Yunfei and matchless kill everywhere. All the Dragon Qi was torn to pieces wherever they passed. "Ten miles away, we must rush to the past!" After MI Yunfei finished, the Dharma image became bigger and taller into the cloud. He held the magic shadow in his hand, like a troll killing the sky, waved pieces of light and Xia, turned into a huge knife and cut through the void. There is endless murderous gas rushing out of the matchless longan. The invisible murderous gas turns into two lightning bolts and splits everywhere. They rushed farther and farther, and at this moment their bodies were full of blood and were seriously injured. But the flow of blood stimulated their fighting spirit and made them have the momentum of indomitable. Slowly, they rushed forward for two miles, and almost all their bones appeared, but their energy was more and more surging. "It''s only eight miles away. My blood is boiling. I must rush to kill it this time." Mi Yunfei was very excited, but he looked more crazy. He went up with a knife and had endless power sweeping the world. Unparalleled look is also very excited. After all, they have been in this world for ten years. It opened its mouth and spewed out volcanoes and rushed at the Dragon gas. Here originally thousands of rocks, lakes and mountains, incomparable prosperity. However, now it is full of scars and holes. It is desolate within a thousand miles, leaving only the accumulated rubble. The blade has swept the world and is unmatched in the wind and cloud. Across the night sky, the whole world becomes extremely dazzling. The great power is overwhelming, turning everything into dust, and has a tendency to press heaven and earth. "It''s five miles away. I''m going to rush this time with my life." "Yes, we must not give up, otherwise the previous efforts will be in vain. We must rush to the past." Mi Yunfei and Wushuang have raised their combat power to the peak. Every time they rush forward for a distance, they will shed a lot of blood. That is to stimulate their war intention with blood, so as to kill a road to immortality. "Kill!" With a loud roar, MI Yunfei was burning blood essence all over. Bursts of golden light were very dazzling. Blood light was emitted from his head. And unparalleled also ignited the fire of war, like a layer of purple armor on his body, which is powerful. "The green dragon moves the mountain!" Mi Yunfei flew to the sky with one hand. He was so angry that he detonated the world. A huge black dragon rose up and stirred the wind and cloud. The black dragon soared into the sky. It seemed to break through the air and be about to rise. The whole sky suddenly revolved, and the stars flickered and seemed to fall. The lightning flashes and thunder rumbles. The magic is the magic of the moon. "Destroy it!" "Ouch!" The incomparably violent force shook the world and destroyed the world. Countless sand dust gathered together like a mud dragon and led to the jiuzhong sky. "Boom!" Hundreds of dragon Qi were blown to pieces, the wind and clouds swallowed the heaven and earth, and the sandstorm hit people and annihilated the stars. "Boom!" The bright moon disappeared and the sky was pierced. The destructive force shook the stars in the sky away, and countless fragments fell from the sky. The whole sky became dark and seemed to be about to collapse. The mountains and rivers change their course, the earth sinks, and the sand rising from the sky is sprinkled from the sky, just like thousands of waterfalls falling down, with terrible strength. Hundreds of dragon Qi were smashed, and endless energy gathered into a big storm, sweeping nine days and ten places. Mi Yunfei danced wildly and stood upside down. He was like a god of killing, facing the dust, shining light and annihilating the world. "Boom!" The power of terror strikes the world as if the world is surging. When the huge palm of light is photographed, it continues to sink for hundreds of miles. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled gush blood. Just now, they have continuously performed the kill. Their whole body strength is almost exhausted. At this time, even if they move their fingers, they feel extremely difficult. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei roared, like a savage beast rushing out of the abyss. His face was ferocious, and his mouth was full of blood. He went forward and broke everything. "Ouch!" Peerless is also angry. The wind and waves are boundless and there are bursts of thunder. A huge ball of light spewed out of its mouth, and the terrible energy overflowed and burst the world. "Boom!" They are all crazy about killing. Every step forward will be sprayed with blood. They are completely desperate. "Zhalong turns over the river!" When his anger was shocked, MI Yunfei''s eyes gushed blood, which improved his whole body skills to the extreme. The peerless dragon was wrapped around his head, overlooking the wind and cloud and looking down on the ages. "Ouch!" The sky trembled, the immortal demons surrendered, and the power to destroy the world swept the world and looked down at the common people. Heaven and earth twist and time stands still. It seems to break through samsara. "Boom!" Everything is a local chicken and tile dog, and everything is a floating cloud. The power of terror is completely unstoppable. This is a very frightening picture, which can hardly be described in words. The magnificent scene is unimaginable. All the heaven and earth are collapsing, the void is broken, and they sink together within a thousand miles. It''s like the beginning of the world, and everything is turbid and unclear. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang finally killed the past. When they reached the Longtou mountain, a holy light suddenly burst into the sky and lit up the whole heaven and earth. The breath of incomparably sacred filled out, making people have the impulse to worship. The world has become sacred because of its vast expanse of light, which leads up to jiuxiao and down to Jiuyou. Above the sky, clouds and waterfalls whirl, emitting colorful brilliance, such as soft water, peaceful and tranquil. Mi Yunfei and Wushuang were shrouded by the light and Xia, and their whole body was illusory and ethereal, with a feeling of breaking the clouds and flying immortals. A moment later, MI Yunfei and unparalleled have recovered from their injuries. Their physique seems to have taken a step further, and their strength has improved a lot. "This kind of great divine communication is really desirable! I feel that my strength has improved a lot. It seems that I can rush to the medium-term realm of phantom soul in a short time." Mi Yunfei yearns in his heart and looks up at the sky, a little distracted. At the moment, they are at the entrance of Longtou mountain. Everything around them has changed back to the original appearance. It is still a thousand mountains and a blue sky, with long flowing water, and there is an unspeakable nature and peace. The dragon''s head mountain is majestic, spewing dragon''s breath, flying with auspicious colors, and shining in the sun. It is very magnificent. Standing here, it seems that even heaven and earth seem a little small, which makes people feel comfortable. "Ten years, ten years, we finally broke through." Mi Yunfei was excited and tears filled his eyes. "Master, let''s go! Qinglan has a lot of people and things waiting for you! The road to heaven is long, but there are many people accompanying you." unparalleled comforted. Mi Yunfei quickly adjusted his mood and said with a smile, "unparalleled, you''re right! There are many people and things waiting for me. When I go back, I will make the whole world boil!" Mi Yunfei''s momentum climbed up at this moment and felt like a king in the world. In the dragon''s mouth, the glow is all over the sky, the ruicai is huff and puff, and the misty white fog floats out, with a bit more mysterious charm. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled walked carefully towards the inside. There was no killing opportunity in it, only a peaceful and natural feeling. They both walked into Longkou, where everything seemed so sacred. At the two walls, there is a thin spring flowing. The sound is as wonderful as the sound of a piano, winding around your ears and washing your heart. In front of us, the five colors are shining, like a colorful dance, with holy light shining. It has become a world of its own. It is a peaceful and quiet place. "Where on earth is the place leading to the exit?" Mi Yunfei looked around and muttered to himself. They came to a forest, where ancient trees towering, branches extending several miles away, shaped like Zhalong, vigorous and powerful. Nearby, the spirit spring gurgles and flows, with fragrant flowers and plants. In the sky, cranes are flying and birds are singing. It seems that fairy music is ethereal, which makes people happy. "What''s that?" peerless pointed to the sea of clouds in the distance and was surprised. "That''s an old castle!" miyunfei ran his heavenly eyes and saw the buildings in the distance. They flew away and soon came to the old castle. The castle looks a little old. There are many vines around it. The smallest one is the size of a water tank. It''s not hard to imagine that the castle should be very old. "Eh! This castle is very strange. It is absorbing the aura of heaven and earth." "That''s right! There seems to be dragon Qi coming out. These dragon Qi are completely different from those fighting with us. If they can be swallowed up, their strength will increase greatly." Mi Yunfei and matchless were shocked. The ancient castle was not simple. It was like a bottomless cave, absorbing the aura of the four worlds. "There are many vegetation around this ancient castle. These vegetation are unusual! It seems that they can supplement the aura of this heaven and earth." Mi Yunfei is knowledgeable. He is the alchemist. He can recognize those vegetation naturally. At this time, there was a glow outside the ancient castle, where a vortex appeared, like an endless abyss, and the aura of the four heaven and earth rushed towards the ancient castle like a tide. "It''s like an array that can absorb the aura of heaven and earth. These vegetation are extraordinary and can grow by themselves, but the array in front of this ancient castle can absorb these auras." Mi Yunfei saw that in front of the ancient castle, an array was set up to gather the aura of heaven and earth, constantly sucking the aura of heaven and earth. The aura of this heaven and earth will not be thirsty at all, because the vegetation around it can grow by itself every other period of time, which can be absorbed by the ancient castle. "I can imagine how attractive the aura in the castle is." "It will certainly increase our cultivation." "I think I can return to Qinglan after coming out of the castle." "What are you waiting for?" "That''s right! Rush! After coming out, it''s time for me to dominate the world. Yun Chengshen, Feng Feixian and Gongsun have no tears. When the demon God reappears, it''s the day when the wind and cloud rise again. Wait for my anger to come!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei and Wushuang rushed to the ancient castle. Qinglan''s situation is critical. When will the demon reappear? Can the wind and cloud rise again? The kings rise together and the heroes compete. Who is the real king? Let''s see how the devil stirs the wind and cloud! Chapter 362 The mysterious castle is full of brilliance and endless aura, which makes people feel great. There is a simple and natural feeling here, giving people a taste of returning to nature. Thousands of lights are intertwined and gathered into a mysterious texture map. Mi Yunfei and unparalleled sat cross legged on a circular eight trigrams chart, feeling the supreme principle of heaven. The endless glow drowned them, and they had an unspeakable charm. They have been settled for half a year, constantly absorbing the heaven and earth aura here, and making progress in both physique and cultivation. In MI Yunfei''s body, the Yin and Yang Qi and the glow emitted by the eight diagrams are intertwined and converge into a world, hazy and vast, with a sense of illusion. The two strong Qi are absorbing Reiki crazily and rotating faster and faster. Two eddies appear on the head of MI Yunfei, which seems to represent heaven and earth. One Yin and one Yang is the Tao. Yin and Yang represent a mysterious and deep road, which is difficult to cross. Mi Yunfei''s whole body glows and goes straight to Xiaohan. Every inch of his skin is full of shocking force. Above their heads, thousands of dragons hovered, swallowed and breathed, nourishing their bodies, but it was more like washing their hearts. Suddenly, MI Yunfei''s eyes opened, and two rays of light burst out from his deep eyes, just like the soul of a peerless divine soldier stabbing into people. He scanned his eyes and saw everything thousands of miles away. His heart was filled with pride and a sense of climbing the lingjiuxiao mountain. "Chi Chi!" The endless power gathered into lightning, which excited and made a harsh sound on MI Yunfei''s body. His body is like steel, full of explosive power. It seems that one finger can crush the world. Miyun soared up and suspended in the air of the ancient castle. He looked like a peerless God and had an irresistible divine power all over his body. "I''ve finally reached the middle stage of phantom soul. What a strong physique! What a terrible power! Now I really want to fight with a strong man at the peak of phantom soul." Mi Yunfei''s whole body erupted into endless power. The whole ancient castle was shaking, but it didn''t collapse. He turned his eyes to Wushuang, and saw that Wushuang''s whole body was shining, the purple scales gradually turned red, and there was endless dragon Qi around him. "Unparalleled, I''m afraid it won''t wake up for a moment. Maybe it can evolve into a blood dragon at the moment of waking up." Mi Yunfei was shocked and looked forward to it. "This is the ten thousand Dragon Cave, which is also the unparalleled greatest opportunity. Maybe it will take three or five years to wake up, but the frost and fairy can''t wait too long. I think I should leave in advance." Mi Yunfei murmured to himself, and then made a decision. He must go back first. After all, he didn''t know what the form of Qinglan was. As soon as Mi Yunfei pointed out, he left a line of words on the wall of the ancient castle, which probably means to leave first. If unparalleled wakes up, he will arrive at Qinglan in time. Mi Yunfei is not worried about unparalleled. After all, all the pipe cards have broken through, and there is no crisis here. He was more worried about Qinglan. After all, he didn''t know what was going on there. After finishing all this, MI Yunfei finally turned and left. There is a peaceful place in the ancient castle, surrounded by colorful array patterns. An array is obviously carved here. As long as you enter this array, you can go directly to the outside world. "Ten and a half years, I can finally go back." after that, MI Yunfei stepped into the array. When the footsteps entered, the array patterns around suddenly rotated, and Mi Yunfei disappeared in situ. I don''t know how long it took, MI Yunfei appeared on a desert island, surrounded by rocks and no vegetation. "It was sent here!" The place where Mi Yunfei was was was a desert island once photographed by the magic dragon, which surprised him. He didn''t understand why he was sent here. "Hey! Anyway, I''d better go back first! At my current speed, I should be able to go back in 20 days!" Mi Yunfei was worried and wanted to go back immediately. At this time, the whole sky suddenly turned dark, and there was suffocating pressure in the sky. The wind was blowing hard, and the whole world seemed to shake with it. "What''s the matter? Why does the fine weather become dark? This terrible pressure seems familiar." Mi Yunfei looked at the sky and was confused. "It''s thunder!" a moment later, MI Yunfei woke up and couldn''t help shouting. Mi Yunfei is a strange number in heaven and earth. When he entered the realm of phantom soul, he should have been baptized by thunder robbery. Only because in that mysterious world, heaven and earth can''t feel it, so we didn''t encounter thunder robbery. But now he appears, and this world can naturally feel his Qi. The whole sky seemed to collapse, and there was a huge storm roaring in the air. Endless lightning gathered into a sea of electricity, making a harsh sound. At this moment, the thunder has not come down, but the whole earth is shaking and sinking. "Why is it so terrible? It seems that the thunder robbery is too rebellious!" Mi Yunfei''s heart is creepy. He has never experienced such a terrible thunder robbery and feels a little unnatural. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the sky seemed to explode, and a string of sparks intertwined in the air, like fierce ghosts waving their teeth and claws, which was very terrible. The earth waves on the ground rise one after another, like a peerless dragon rolling. The abyss continued to crack, and there were huge waves under the earth, which seemed to drown the sky. "Boom!" The first thunder came down. It was gathered by countless lightning. A string of dazzling sparks flickered and pressed down with a force that people dared not resist. Mi Yunfei danced wildly and stood up completely, and wanzhang Guanghua rushed into the sky from his body surface. He looked comfortable. As soon as he pointed out, his fingertips urged a light, like a bright sword gas rushing into the electric sea above the sky. "Whew!" "Boom!" As soon as I pointed out, it was like a world explosion. The unparalleled power broke through the sky. It was just a random blow, and all the lightning disappeared completely. "Boom!" A moment later, the thunder cloud rose again. This time, it was more terrible. Endless lightning wiped out a series of sparks, and then gathered into a dragon like lightning and rushed down directly. Mi Yunfei trembled and saw the thunder robbery, but he had never seen the thunder robbery in the shape of a dragon. However, his strength has increased greatly, and he has a feeling of being detached from nature and above heaven and earth. "Hum! I don''t have time to waste with you. I don''t care what thunder you rob, no one can call me commander, and no one can stop me!" "The fifth move of magic dragon formula, glass dragon breaking the wind!" With a loud cry, the wind was thousands of miles, the earth fluctuated, and the violent force that shook the heaven and earth rushed out like the vast sea. This moment is a feeling of annihilation. Heaven and earth roar, God''s sky trembles, and the void is broken in an instant. Everything is floating clouds and shit. I can''t resist it completely. A super huge glass dragon appears. It is a kind of peerless power, which presses the heaven and earth. There is a king''s presence in the world, and nine days and ten places turn into dust in an instant. "Broken!" Mi Yunfei''s palm turned to the sky, which seemed to be against the sky. He stamped on one foot, and a piece of earth with a radius of thousands of feet directly sank as a whole. When the glass dragon held its head high, it broke the wind and clouds and rushed to the thunder robbery in the sky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, vast smoke and strong wind, the terrible thunder disaster could not be reduced by half, but disappeared at the moment of collision. However, the terrible power has not disappeared at all and remains indomitable. "Boom!" the void is broken! "Boom!" the first day is broken! "Boom!" the second day was broken! "Boom! Boom! Boom." Mi Yunfei''s palm directly broke the five heavens. The power of terror was numbing. At the same time, all the great men in the fairyland were shocked and stirred up a frenzy. "Who is the boy in the world? He broke the thunder robbery with one palm?" "It''s not easy to cause thunder robbery in the world with insufficient Aura! The most terrible thing is that he broke the thunder robbery with one palm!" "Eh! It''s the boy who caused the thunder robbery in the broken martial arts realm. I didn''t expect him to make such rapid progress. If these characters can''t be used for me, they must be destroyed. Otherwise, there will be no peace in the world!" "Ha ha! The people waiting for me in Mi''s family finally appeared. I think the fairyland will not be calm soon. The wind and cloud will come soon!" On this day, the leading figures of all major forces were shocked, whether in the fairy world, the demon world or the mysterious heaven. Through the eyes of heaven, they saw the scene of MI Yunfei''s palm smashing the thunder robbery in the world. For a moment, the three worlds in the sky rolled up huge waves, all of which could not be calm. "Hum! I used to resist thunder robbery, but now I want thunder robbery to resist me. The power of heaven and earth is nothing more than that!" After a cold hum, MI Yunfei blinked and disappeared into the desert island. Qinglan is now in flames of war and is fighting wildly every day. The leaders of the four sects have come out of the secret place a few days ago, but they still can''t stop the attack of the demon clan. The demon clan invited all the heroes in the world, claimed that there were no more peerless experts in Qinglan, and invited them to attack the four sects and the demon God gate together in order to find a way to rise. The most hated thing of the demon clan is the demon God gate. However, the demon God gate is protected by arrays. They can''t break it at all. Many people died several times, so they decided to attack the people of the four sects or Xianlin Island first. At first, the rest of the people didn''t believe it, but there were also strong people with Shouyuan approaching. That kind of people only hope to find a way to fly before Shouyuan approaches, so as to live forever. Therefore, a small number of people came to Qinglan. After a long time, the rest of the people also received the news that Qinglan''s peerless strong men had indeed been seriously injured. Therefore, many figures of the older generation rushed to Qinglan to cooperate with the demon clan. The four sects were broken down a few days ago. It has become the land of the demon family and is guarded by the people of the demon family. Many disciples were killed and the four leaders were seriously injured. The demon God gate and Xianlin island also sent people to support, but they still couldn''t stop the heroes in the world and continued to retreat. This is an uninhabited place surrounded by mountains. It is very vast. There are only lush forests and no people. Today, some strong members of the four sects, Xianlin island and the demon God sect were chased and killed by the people of the demon family. The sound of Swords is heard all over the place, everywhere is collapsing, smoke and sand are blowing into the sky within a thousand miles, and countless brilliance are intertwined. "Ha ha! People of demon God sect, hand over the method of flying and give you a whole corpse." an old man is fighting with Dugu Yufan. Seeing his comfortable appearance, he knows that he has the upper hand. The former leaders of the four sects all came out from the secret place. These four people are at the peak of Yukong. The four people are fighting with an early phantom soul. However, their strength is too different. Even if they work together, it won''t help. This place is completely reduced to a battlefield, with endless fighting and screams. In the blink of an eye, someone fell in a pool of blood. There were many dead bodies lying on the ground. Blood flowed into a river. It was terrible. "I hate it! If the fourth is here, how can these old guys be so arrogant." the dead fat man was hurt all over and couldn''t help screaming. "It''s no use. All the heroes in the world gather together. I''m afraid the fourth can''t turn the world around even here." Mu Houhui was unwilling and had a sense of tragedy. On the other hand, the dream fairy and cold frost are also scarred. They are as beautiful as people in the world, but their whole body is the result of injury. They are fighting an old man, but they are still at a disadvantage. "Hum! It''s said that the magic of flying is on the demon God, and you two are the heart and flesh of the demon God. As long as you are captured, I believe the demon God will hand over the magic of flying." the old man gave a cold hum and clapped a palm on his hand, shaking the mengxianling and the two back again and again. "Hum! Don''t be arrogant, old man. If Xiaomi is there, one finger can crush you." mengxianling''s long sword fired several lights to resist the old man''s attack. "If brother Yunfei were here, he would have killed you with one hand ten years ago. Even if we were dead, we would never make you feel better, let alone let you threaten brother Yunfei with us." Leng Hanshuang was also fearless and used all kinds of moves to resist. "Hum! If you are stubborn, I will send you to hell." With a cold hum, the old man rowed his hands and clapped a shocking slap. The unparalleled power shook the cold frost and the dream fairy out, and their blood was sprinkled wildly, and they completely became blood men. "Brother Yunfei will avenge us." "Death will never die in your hands." Leng Hanshuang and the dream fairy made up their mind that even if they died, they would never die in the hands of others. "Brother Yunfei, I can''t be husband and wife with you in this life. I just want to continue in the afterlife." "Farewell, Xiaomi. I have no chance in this life. I''ll see you in the afterlife." Cold frost and dream fairy with tears pulled out their long sword and were about to end their life. At this time, the sky was suddenly dark, and great pressure came out from 500 miles away. The void was suddenly broken, the ground gushed out huge waves, and the surrounding peaks collapsed constantly. Five hundred miles away, a huge palm seemed to press down the world. The mountains are broken, the rivers are surging into the sky, and the world is full of amazing power. It is proud of ancient and modern times. At this moment, the clouds move in all directions and resonate in the sky! Even immortal gods should be afraid. "Hum! I want to see who has such a big burden and dares to hurt my woman!" The devil is back. Ask for support! Chapter 363 The huge palm covered the whole sky, with an irresistible pressure. At this moment, no one dared to move half a minute. This is a momentum of shaking the sky, this is a kind of unparalleled divine power, from immortals to ghosts and demons, all of which are thrilling! The old man was trembling. The strength of the visitor was very terrible. The giant palm had a wild power. At the critical moment of life and death, the old man raised his skill to the peak and clapped it out. The golden light was bright and dazzling. The vast force like the sea tore the sky and bombarded it out. "Boom!" It was just a loud noise without any suspense. The huge palm was completely destroyed, and nothing could resist it. The old man screamed and was clapped into plasma by that palm. He died simply. With this palm, all the people were frightened, especially the people of the demon clan. They knew the strength of the old man best. That''s a person in the early stage of magic soul. He was slapped to death 500 miles away. The strength of the visitor is absolutely terrible. "Heaven and earth turn in their hands, rivers flow in their sleeves, and all sentient beings are in my hands. Floating dreams and spray dishes are only sad after all. Thousands of autumn snow, thousands of ancients, on the people of the wind and cloud, only the demon God! I''m back!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The void burst into pieces, the peaks collapsed, and the earth sank. Hundreds of miles away, earth waves rolled up into the sky, connecting heaven and earth. This is a situation of annihilating the world and completely overturning the earth. "Brother Yunfei, brother Yunfei is back!" "It''s Xiaomi, the one who killed thousands of knives. He''s finally back!" "Ha ha! The fourth is back, the fourth is back at last! None of these sons of bitches can let go!" "Is he the legendary demon God? It turned out that he was so powerful!" With the sound just falling, a towering figure in the distance stepped into the air. He was arrogant and upright, with wind and rain, and his terrible power thousands of miles away. He broke out and looked down at the heroes in the world. Who dares to compete with him? The man took one step, and the whole man appeared above the battlefield. Powerful and unparalleled forces rushed everywhere, and a big explosion occurred hundreds of miles away. At this time, it is obvious that the surrounding peaks are collapsing and the whole void is constantly breaking. That pair of deep eyes, like a magic knife, cut into the hearts of everyone. The momentum of crazy hegemony and self-respect shook jiuxiao. His blood rushed to the sky, crazy handstand, like a demon, slowly fell from the air to the ground. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The heel just touched the ground, the terrible essence rushed everywhere, and everything in the four directions was collapsing. Many people of the demon clan were shattered by the momentum of the crazy bully, with blood spilled and their heads flying. But that momentum killed and injured countless demons. There is a man who is not in the cultivation world, but there is still a legend about him in the cultivation world. There is a man, where he is, there is a battlefield, and heaven and earth will boil for it. There is a man whose legend cannot be washed away by years, and his glory cannot be covered up by history. Who is this person? He is a devil, a terrible devil! He is a God, an invincible God! His name is mi Yunfei! Yes, it is the demon God Mi Yunfei, the eternal devil and the God of all ages! At this moment, he came back! Looking at the friends and lovers present, MI Yunfei felt a little guilty. He took a deep breath and said, "sorry, you''re late. You can go to rest. I''ll take care of these people." At this moment, it seems that time has stopped and the air has solidified. In a short time, no one dares to move. What is pride? What is invincible? What is to dominate the world? Mi Yunfei gave the best interpretation. That''s how he feels at this time. "Woo. Woo! You rotten rice, smelly rice. If you come back later, you will never see us again!" the dream fairy shed tears and rushed directly to MI Yunfei''s arms regardless of the situation. Although the cold frost is not as direct as the dream fairy, it still has blurred eyes and slowly moves towards Miyun Fei. "Woo. Woo! Brother Yunfei, you''re back at last!" sobbed, and the cold frost also jumped on MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei gently held their hair and felt a little sad in his heart, but when he saw the blood on them, he was angry. Murderous, angry murderous! Anger can burn the anger of heaven and earth! At this moment, the demon God was angry! "You step aside first, I won''t let go of any of these people." Mi Yunfei gently pushed them away and walked towards the demon clan. "Hum! Who are you?" an old man in the middle of the phantom soul stepped out and asked fiercely. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He stared at the old man, and his whole body exuded an unparalleled smell of terror. Being stared at by Mi Yunfei''s eyes, the old man was shocked. He stepped back and shouted: "it''s terrible! This kind of eyes are terrible! It''s not human eyes!" "Whoever he is, kill him!" another strong man in the middle of the phantom soul came forward and broke out. Just now, they have never shot. After all, they have reached the middle stage of phantom soul. Under their control, they believe that absolutely no one can escape this battlefield. "You all die!" Suddenly, the world exploded, the thunder was loud, and Mi Yunfei shot. His whole body was full of brilliance, straight into the sky, and bursts of blood came out. His action is very simple, just a slap at random. "Be careful, and they are both in the middle stage of the magic soul!" many people in the magic gate were afraid of MI Yunfei''s carelessness and immediately gave a voice to remind them. "Hum! Die!" The two old men shot at the same time, smashed the sky with great power, and the endless light covered Miyun. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the two old men were patted by Mi Yunfei and flew out. "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yunfei danced wildly, like a demon in the world. His huge palm was covered from high altitude, and the whole earth immediately sank. "Boom!" The two old men resisted. However, the power was too violent. They were photographed with blood. Mi Yunfei stretched out his light palm, pinched them in the palm of his hand and said ruthlessly, "the middle stage of the magic soul is just a fart in front of the demon God!" Mi Yunfei''s blood soared to the sky and his strength increased. He pinched the bodies of the two old people into deformation. The sound of "Ga Bang" bones came out, making his scalp numb. "Die!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei''s whole body gushed out of the shaking power of heaven and earth. Two peerless masters in the middle of the magic soul were completely pinched into plasma by him and died beyond recognition. At this moment, not to mention the others, even the people of the demon clan and the demon God gate are incredible. No one can believe that MI Yunfei is so strong. Tyrants, barbarians, terrorists, dangerous elements, extreme violence, killing you is not negotiable! This is what everyone here thinks. "Is he the demon God? What a terrible person! I thought the legend was always a little boastful, but I didn''t know that he was more terrible than the legend until I saw him with my own eyes." xiaotianxia was hard to calm down. Looking at the tall figure of MI Yunfei, his throat choked. "Let''s go together! Give you a good time!" Mi Yunfei glanced at the people of the demon clan, and his tone was very cold. Some of the demons were invited by the rest. Although they longed to become immortals, no one dared to come forward after seeing the strength of MI Yunfei. "Let''s go together and kill him, as long as we insist until the two young masters come!" Someone shouted from the demon clan, and many people rushed to MI Yunfei. "Hum! Ants are trying to shake the tree. They are overestimating their strength!" Mi Yunfei snorted coldly, opened his mouth and spewed out a breath of essence. In an instant, the storm raged, sweeping nine days and ten places. The people in front were torn to pieces by the storm. He stretched out his fingers and pressed them down like a mountain sweeping over, and dozens of people became flesh and blood. Mi Yunfei was like entering the uninhabited land, and his whole body released vast power. Those who did not reach the realm of phantom soul could not resist, and were torn into pieces in an instant. His eyes were red with blood. He was crazy. He pressed his palm like the sky collapsed, and many people were patted into meat mud. "Kill! Kill all!" Mi Yunfei''s hair soared into the sky. The whole person turned into a streamer and passed through many people''s bodies. Those people burst open in an instant and shed blood. This is a very frightening scene. Thousands of people rushed forward, including many experts in the realm of magic soul, but none of them can beat its edge. This is a second kill. Mi Yunfei pointed out with his fingers that more than a dozen people were punctured. Every step he took forward, a large amount of blood splashed. Kill ten people in one step! This is the best interpretation! The statue of Miyun feifa became larger and hundreds of feet high. He was magnificent. When he set foot, he stepped into a hole in the earth. In people''s eyes, MI Yunfei at this moment is like an immortal in the sky sentencing to death. No one can resist it. "Boom!" He stepped down with one foot and crushed more than a dozen people in the sky realm, all of whom turned into meat mud. "Whew!" Someone in the sky wants to leave. At this moment, no one wants to fight with MI Yunfei. Seventy or eighty people rushed into the air. They were flying in different directions. After all, if they were flying in one direction, no one could escape. "Hum! I said, no one can go!" Mi Yunfei snorted coldly. He opened his mouth and spewed out his essence, which turned into a heavenly power. There were violent storms, lightning and thunder. Many people were chopped, turned into minced meat and floated in the air. Large blood flowers were blooming and dyed the sky red. Some people flew two or three hundred miles away. They took a long breath and thought they could escape. Mi Yunfei didn''t put it in his eyes at all. His big hand stretched out and his bare palm extended hundreds of miles away. It was like a world falling from nine days, shaking those people into blood flowers. It was a battlefield at first, but it became a slaughterhouse at this moment. No one can resist the unilateral massacre. This arrogant means can not be described as moving mountains and filling the sea. In the bloody and cruel scene, human life was cheaper than grass, and many people were trampled to death. The brain and large intestine flew all over the sky, and the blood dyed the sky red. In the blink of an eye, the corpses were like mountains and rivers of blood. "The great God is up, spare your life! We shouldn''t be greedy. Please raise your hand. We promise not to take a half step in Qinglan from now on." "Please, the great mind, it''s not easy for us to practice. Let us live!" Many people knelt down to beg for mercy and dared not have the slightest idea of resistance. Mi Yunfei''s divine knowledge is so great. When he swept over these people, he immediately knew who among these people had the idea of killing the demon God sect and the four sects. He stood on his head with white hair, and his anger was shocked, like the roar of the sea, and the heaven and earth in all directions were collapsing. The boundless power of terror swept away, but all those who had the heart to do evil were shattered, and the rest were stripped of their cultivation, just like ordinary people. "Although a few of you are stirred by the demon clan, you should be punished if you have greed in your heart. Maybe being an ordinary person is most suitable for you." Mi Yunfei''s crazy power broke out. He had an invincible spirit. Thousands of people were killed in one incense burning time, leaving only seven or eight people, but these seven or eight people were also abandoned. The world loves life and hates death. As long as there is no worry about life, it is a great gift. No one dares to be dissatisfied and kneel down again. This is a means of covering the sky with one hand. It is an immeasurable magic power. Mi Yunfei''s fighting power is unparalleled. His evil spirit soars into the sky. No one can stop him. Ask who is competing in the world! Men should be born in this world. They should live earth shaking, let the world boil in the palm of their hands, and let the rivers surge in their sleeves and robes. "It''s been ten and a half years. I''m really worried that the world will forget me. I didn''t expect to encounter things that make me angry as soon as I came back. Today, that''s today! I want to wash the demon clan. Anyone who has dealt with the demon God sect and the four sects can''t live. I want to kill all over the world! Let everyone know that my demon God has returned! Eh!" Mi Yunfei was furious, his eyes flushed with blood, a roar, the earth turned upside down, the mountains collapsed and the rivers flowed back. The endless blood gas rushed into the sky, and several days burst under that roar, and the stars shook. This is a groundbreaking scene. It''s very scary. It''s just numbing. The terrible evil spirit broke through the clouds and the world became extremely cold. Huge sound waves spread hundreds of miles away, and everything was destroyed. At this moment, many people heard the huge roar, and the whole cultivation world was boiling. Mi Yun Feitian opened his eyes and scanned five thousand miles away. He drew a sneer at the corners of his mouth and said to himself, "hey hey! Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Today is the day when you two fall!" Guys, haven''t you been disappointed? If you think it''s OK, please give me support. The scene behind will be more magnificent. The wind and cloud will rise again. Who will compete with you? Boil with the devil! Chapter 364 The wind rages, the mountains are suspended, the sky is as dark as ink, and the earth is crushed by great pressure. Mi Yunfei danced wildly and walked in the air. Instead of blinking, he walked step by step towards Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy five thousand miles away. "Boom!" Like a thunderbolt, the sky cracks and breaks. Every step of MI Yunfei''s steps shook everywhere, and the whole sky became distorted. He is like a devil. His whole body is full of evil spirit. He has a spirit of self-respect in the world, which makes countless people tremble. At this moment, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, thousands of miles away, also felt the terrible pressure and stopped one after another, looking thrilled. "What a terrible smell, it seems to come to us." Yun Chengshen''s face was dignified and his heart was a burst of surprise. "Do you feel familiar with this evil spirit?" Feng Feixian asked. "It''s very similar to the man more than ten years ago, but it''s more terrible!" Behind Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, there are also the top experts of Jiuyou ghost God and demon family, among which there are other peerless experts invited. Those are three old people. They have reached the middle stage of phantom soul. When the older generation of Qinglan doesn''t come out, they are absolutely the masters of the world. They are almost invincible in the world. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the void burst in an instant. Hundreds of miles away, a huge palm patted over. It was like a God''s hand, about two hundred feet in size, covering half the sky, and pressing down from the eternal sky with the power of terror and suffocation. "Two young masters, look at me!" An old man snorted coldly and shot impressively. His clothes were flying, his hair was dancing, and there was lightning and thunder between his hands, with endless energy surging. The whole void was blown black smoke everywhere, and the unparalleled power attacked the huge palm in the air. "Boom!" "Poof!" Unstoppable, totally unstoppable, this is an absolute strength. The giant palm was so wild that it directly dented the old man''s chest and made him spit blood. Yun Chengshen, Feng Feixian and others are all afraid. A blow from someone will leave only half of a ghost in the middle stage. This strength is unimaginable. "Click!" On the void, a figure slowly appeared. He was majestic and full of evil spirit. There was black smoke all over his body, so people couldn''t see his face clearly. This is a kind of pride to look down on the world. It is a kind of spirit to deter the heroes. It is above the nine days, covering the sky with one hand and arrogant in ancient and modern times. It makes the demons scared and shocked the immortal gods! "Who is your excellency? Why did you do it for no reason?" Feng Feixian felt the strength of the visitor, which shocked him. However, he was not afraid. He just felt that it was better for such powerful people not to provoke, so he didn''t take action directly. "Hehe! I haven''t appeared for more than ten years. I can''t imagine that people in the world are forgetting me. It seems that it''s time to stir up some clouds and clouds in order to make the world have some memories!" After hearing this, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy were surprised. The voice was so familiar that they could not forget it all their life. "It''s you, demon God!" Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy shouted out at the same time. The black smoke dispersed slowly, revealing Mi Yunfei''s true face. Blood gas rushed out of his head, and there was endless essence all over his body, like the surging sea. "Two young masters, where are you going? I haven''t fought with you for more than ten years. My hands itch when I see you." Mi Yunfei looked indifferent and looked like a king. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian understand that all the people who went to encircle and suppress the demon God sect and the four sects must be dead, otherwise Mi Yunfei wouldn''t be here. "Hum! I''ve never slept well for more than ten years. I''ll find my original failure today. Demon God, I want to compete with you!" Yun Chengshen was very angry and crazy, and his whole body burst out a very terrible breath. Mi Yunfei stretched out a finger, pointed to him, shook it and said, "you can''t! Let''s go together! Don''t delay my time." "You. OK! I''ll see how much you''ve improved over the past ten years." As soon as Yuncheng''s voice fell, he slapped Miyun directly. The dazzling light was better than the scorching sun, like hundreds of mountains rushing out. "Hum! Overestimate yourself!" Mi Yunfei snorted coldly, but without looking at it, he punched out directly. The huge fist is like a star, shaking everything in the four directions to pieces. "Boom!" After one punch, Yuncheng God flew out for dozens of feet. There was a pain in his chest and almost spewed blood. Simple, direct and overbearing, this is the strength of MI Yunfei now. This is the real strength. Mi Yunfei is surprised. Although Yuncheng God has reached the mid-term realm of phantom soul, he is much stronger than others. Ordinary people in the mid-term of phantom soul can''t stop Mi Yunfei''s fist, but Yuncheng God hasn''t been hurt. We can see his strength. "Together, we must kill him. Otherwise, the demon clan will face great difficulties." Feng Feixian said and shot directly. Behind him, Yuncheng God and the remaining two elders rushed up to MI Yunfei and wanted to kill Mi Yunfei here. "Hehe! The middle of the four magic souls! My blood is boiling. Today I''m going to kill all of you!" Mi Yunfei is very crazy. Facing the four magic souls, he dares to fight in the middle realm. He is worthy of being the devil of the ages and the God of the ages. The golden light is everywhere, the vigor is vertical and horizontal, and the vast energy converges into a big storm, sweeping all directions and deterring the world. This is a situation of destroying heaven and earth, and the scene is extremely magnificent. The surrounding xiongshan mountains were turned into dust under the terrible force, the rivers rose into the sky, and the sea of clouds surged rapidly. Hundreds of miles away, Dugu Yufan and others who were coming were unable to stand up. The terrible pressure made them afraid to move forward. Everyone looked at the distant sky, where the scene was frightening, and the whole void was broken. The extreme force rushed out of the sky and stirred up a big black hole. It looked like an abyss outside the sky, which was extremely terrible. Everyone was surprised that MI Yunfei fought with the middle of the four magic souls. Looking at the world, there were not many people. "Go back, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''m afraid it will burst soon!" Dugu Yufan was horrified. They were hundreds of miles away, but all around here were exploding and everything was destroyed. Depending on the situation, it is likely to break the void and earth here. At that time, even those in the early stage of phantom soul will be seriously injured. Outside the sky, MI Yunfei''s white hair danced like a giant devil. Every fist and palm shook the world and made the galaxy pale. His wings spread out and matched with the fleeting light and shadow. His speed was extremely fast. Their cultivation accomplishments were almost the same. They were all three incarnations. At this moment, the avatar competes with the avatar, and the noumenon competes with the noumenon. The scene is very messy. "Ah! Today I will kill demons and kill gods!" Yuncheng was crazy. He grinned and bared his teeth. His momentum soared. He seemed to be possessed and crazy. He shook his palm and tore up mountains with evil Qi. In his body, his energy rushed out in disorder, and his strong internal strength rushed out like a raging wave. Feng Feixian and the other two elders also took action. The wind was strong and the sand rushed to the sky. They shocked the world and looked down at the ancient and modern times and the world. The magic spirit is swirling, the glow is gorgeous, and the terrible energy breaks the dawn and clouds, shaking the sky and breaking the sky, even the stars are shaking. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei was furious, his white hair stood up, and his clothes were blown by the strong wind. At this moment, you can clearly see that there is blood light rushing out of his body, which is very terrible. Dantian''s Qi rushed to his hands. Mi Yunfei''s hand was red and his hand was snow-white. His two hands moved, playing out the two Qi of yin and Yang, turned into a Tai Chi picture, and covered several people of Yuncheng God. This is the rhyme of Tao understood by Mi Yunfei, combined with his own moves. It is incomparably powerful and can stand aloof for thousands of years. It is comparable to the holy level skill created by the ancients. The huge Tai Chi diagram shows the rotation of yin and Yang. It looks like a sky is pressing down. It seems that there is another world in it, which is about to cross people''s reincarnation. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" All directions were broken, the sky shook, the whole void was blasted, thousands of rivers and mountains were floating clouds, and died with the wind. The dust all over the sky dances with the wind, and boulders are suspended in the air. The vast internal strength is across the world, trying to destroy the sky and the earth. This is a shocking collision. The joint strike of the four people can be called annihilation. No one in the middle of the magic soul can match in the whole world. Mi Yunfei was blown upside down by the joint strike of several people. "Hey, hey! It''s really terrible for the four people to fight together, but you can''t hurt me! No one wants to leave today!" With a sneer, it was cold, and the air seemed to be passing rapidly. Everything that MI Yunfei showed was very terrible. No one was afraid. The four people strike together. Even if it is a six separated phantom soul, the strong in the middle stage dare not underestimate it, but it still can''t hurt Mi Yunfei. The clouds and clouds change color, and it seems that there are fierce ghosts waving their teeth and claws, which is frightening. Mi Yunfei''s anger soars, and the Dharma image becomes larger, like an Optimus standing in the cloud. He is majestic, overlooking all living beings, ancient and modern, with a kind of pride. "Bear the wrath of the demon God!" A loud cry of ghosts and gods, a move of heaven and earth, the most crazy devil, the most crazy move, detonate the most crazy battle. Mi Yunfei was tall, more than 500 feet long. He stretched out his palm and pressed it from above the sky. This is a shocking scene. The external Dharma image can be seen by people thousands of miles away, and the terrible power shakes the whole world. The huge palm of my hand is like a piece of sky falling down, the earth is sinking hundreds of feet deep, mountains and rivers are broken, ancient trees are turned into ashes, and the end is very terrible. Yun Chengshen and others did not dare to look down on them. They shot together. The graveyard is dark, the sun and the moon are dark, and the majestic force of destruction sweeps the wind and cloud and crushes the heaven and earth. The world destroying palm power is played out one after another, and black magic smoke is swirling around. This heaven is a hell, evil and terrible. "Boom!" The vast expanse of smoke, miles of crazy sand, and the huge force rolled down like hundreds of millions of iron horses, breaking the void. Among a few people, the war raged in the air, spilled countless sparks, and the world burned in all directions. "Demon God, I must defeat you!" Yuncheng God looked ferocious and angry. He raised his whole body skills to the peak and played a palm. At the same time, Feng Feixian and the other two elders also tried their best. They couldn''t let Mi Yunfei grow up anyway. They were determined to kill him here. The clouds and waterfalls are surging, and the heaven and earth are fading. The power of the explosive field rushes across without resistance. It is as powerful as thunder and breaks through the wind and cloud. "Kill fairy palm!" Mi Yunfei''s drunken crown radiated, and the sea of air rotated, taking a shocking and peerless slap. The palm power is like the roar of the raging sea, and bursts of golden light rush into the sea of clouds. When it is covered, it will shake mountains and rivers and destroy heaven and earth. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the flames of war soared into the sky, the air was surging, everything in the four directions turned into ash, and countless lights were shot hundreds of miles away. A piece of land thousands of feet around was turned over directly, and mud dragons gathered together and rushed into the sky. Mi Yunfei''s body trembled and flew backward for dozens of miles. There was a pain in his chest. Fortunately, he was not hurt. "The middle of the four magic souls is really terrible! My blood is beginning to boil. Today I will fight my style and let you hate it." After that, the cemetery was brilliant, colorful, and the clouds were wizards. Mi Yunfei holds the shadow of the devil and points to the South sky with an air of Lingyun. "Kill God crazy knife, cut!" "Boom!" The huge blade is hundreds of feet long, like a meteorite falling from the sky. With the power of a knife, it stirred the wind and cloud, destroyed the mountains and rivers, and cut through the void. Facing those in the middle of the four magic souls, can the demon God defeat them? Can his return turn the world around? Is there a terrible enemy in the dark? Chapter 365 Jin Guangyao''s eyes were shining, and his divine power shook. A knife that dominated the world cut down. There was a crack on the ground for dozens of miles, and the whole earth seemed to be divided. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian were not ordinary people. The four people shot at the same time, and suddenly the mountains rose and fell. The suffocating energy gathered together and rushed out like a fierce dragon. "Boom!" The lead cloud in the sky was heavy, and the lightning gathered into a sea of electricity. The thunder bombed everywhere and damaged the place. The scene on the ground is even more terrible. You can see that there are mountains under the ground. The whole world seems to rotate, and dozens of black storms appear, which makes people thousands of miles away feel terrible. "No! Can brother Yunfei resist the middle of the four magic souls? Will he be okay?" Leng Hanshuang was anxious and sweat fell. Mengxianling patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "sister Hanshuang, don''t worry! Since Xiaomi and yunchengshen fought, they haven''t fallen behind. Now he''s not the demon God in those years. He has the strength to make the world tremble." The people watching from a distance are trembling with fear. Mi Yunfei is an enemy of four without losing the wind. Even if he is a figure of the older generation, he can''t find a few of them. The terrible storm swept through all things and seemed to explode heaven and earth. All people began to retreat and dared not stop. At this moment of the war, many sects in the whole cultivation world were shocked. Some sects that were not too far apart were shaking, causing a group of people to teach and move. "What happened? Why is the world shaking?" a young disciple asked the elder generation. "It seems that the demon God has returned. The previous roar is his voice. The roar shattered the mountains and rivers! His strength is unfathomable, unfathomable!" The news of MI Yunfei''s return soon spread, and the whole cultivation world was boiling. A few days ago, although the demon clan did not attack these small sects, it still made them feel palpitation. Everyone knows that today''s Qinglan is likely to become the evil land of the demon family. At that time, I''m afraid all practitioners will not be better. But now it''s different. They heard that the demon God came back. Although they don''t know its strength, they seem that the demon God is their hope and an invincible God. "You know what? The devil is back! The devil is back! Qinglan is saved!" "It''s him, it must be him! Do you see that the sky is completely broken. Only the demon God can be so strong without the older generation." "Good news! Good news! Just now there was news from the demon God gate. The demon God one man fought against the middle of the four magic souls. In fact, he is unparalleled and shocked the world!" Many news spread in every corner of heaven and earth. Almost all the cultivation circles knew the news of MI Yunfei''s return. For a moment, many people burst into tears and their hearts fluctuated. This is why the dream fairy arranged people to spread the news. After all, the whole cultivation world was in a panic a few days ago. Many people wanted to quit the cultivation world and be ordinary people. Many people are also looking forward to the day when the demon God can return, kill the four sides and save the whole Qinglan. "Is devil you said a legend of the Qinglan?" others asked. "That''s right! He is a devil, a devil with evil spirit! He is a God, a God who can''t be defeated! He is the hope of our whole cultivation world and the existence we look up to." Some sects close to the war have moved away. For a while, there are tens of thousands of flying beasts in the sky. No one knows whether the war between demon God and demon people will hit them. I don''t know when the sun sets. It''s evening now, but the sky is colorful and bright. The flames of war gathered into a sea of fire, illuminating the surroundings, so that people thousands of miles away can see the scene here. At the battle place, MI Yunfei and Yun Chengshen fought for nearly half a day. I don''t know how many thousands of moves they have fought. It was a very hard war. Although Mi Yunfei had reached the middle stage of phantom soul, he was absolutely invincible at the same level. But in the face of the strong ones in the middle of the four magic souls, he still has some difficulty. If it weren''t for MI Yunfei''s unparalleled physique, he would have died already. However, Rao is so. He has also suffered some minor injuries, and a trace of blood has spilled from the corner of his mouth. Among the four, Yuncheng God is the most terrible. He is determined to defeat Mi Yunfei and has been practicing hard. Although he is still not mi Yunfei''s opponent, it brings him a lot of pressure. Yuncheng God is absolutely a madman. He has completely entered a state of madness. Every fist and palm shocked the stars. The night gradually came, the stars twinkled, the bright moon hung high, the surrounding brilliance rushed to the sky, and the energy surged. Suddenly, the evil spirit filled the air, the ghost floated, and bursts of hissing roars came out, which made the night sky look very strange. Mi Yunfei was so arrogant that he was arrogant. Countless evil spirits annihilated him and made him very strange. He rowed his hands and shouted, "the first of the six demon God movements, the soul swings in the world!" At this moment, it can be seen that thousands of ghosts gathered together to form a huge demon king. The Demon King opened his teeth and claws, with a ferocious face, like a Shura demon, with a momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. Mi Yunfei covered the sky with one hand, looked at the world, turned his hand and shook the world. The violent palm wind overturned the river below, and dozens of peaks turned into ashes under this palm, slowly floating down. Yun Chengshen and others shot together. In an instant, lightning and thunder burst into the sky. The unparalleled power sweeps the world, which is completely a means of moving mountains and filling the sea. The whole void burst into flowers, and the center of the battle aroused thousands of brilliance, connecting heaven and earth. The energy of terror is surging like a huge wave and has been spreading thousands of miles away. "Smart nether world, demons shake the wind and cloud!" Mi Yunfei went crazy. He turned his hands, smashed the world, and reversed time and space. The terrible power of destruction darkens the bright moon and shakes the stars. There are thousands of scenes on the sky, and countless ghosts float between heaven and earth, which makes the dead rise. Countless magic smoke fell from the black vortex, like a black waterfall falling from the sky. "Boom!" This was a shocking scene. The huge crazy force disturbed the world, and the terrible evil spirit filled the world, shaking the stars off the track. Yun Chengshen and others also fought to the point of madness. Several people shot at the same time. The scene was magnificent. It was not too much to destroy the world. The endless glory soars into the sky, and the magic smoke lingers. It is like a fierce ghost stretching its teeth and claws. It is terrible and ferocious. "Boom!" Outside, lightning came in abundance, thunder destroyed the world and bombed everywhere. The four men worked together to form a light column with a radius of 100 feet. The light column has different colors and makes a "Chi Chi" sound. It has great power to shake and subvert the world. This moment is very terrible. The moon is covered, the heaven and earth are collapsing, and a mountain range is suspended in the air. Then it explodes and turns into dust. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" On the nine days, several stars were blown off track by terrible forces, among which meteorite fragments fell from the nine sky, like meteor showers, flashing brilliance. This method can simply catch the stars and the moon. The sky has been hit into a vast abyss, like hitting another world, incomparably deep. The great power was hard to resist. Mi Yunfei''s bones were pressed to a "bang". If his physique was not nearly perfect, it would have been broken. Rao was still miserable. "Uh!" Severe pain tore every nerve of MI Yunfei. There were small cracks in his body, but there was no blood flowing out. Mi Yunfei white hair rushing to the crown, deep inside, absorb the essence of the sun and moon. His body was nourished by his essence and the mystery of the magic dragon formula. It was as good as ever, full of shocking force and flashing with endless brilliance. At this moment, the blood light rushed to the sky, and Mi Yunfei went crazy and played the last two of the six types of demon God again. "Boom!" The void exploded, MI Yunfei''s whole body glowed, and the ten thousand feet of glory disappeared for nine days, shaking the jiuxiao gods. He was furious and fell like a black waterfall with the strong wind. The evil spirit of terror is overwhelming, and a shocking momentum is like a peerless beast rushing out of the abyss to deter the world. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei roared, and the huge sound wave spread seven or eight hundred miles, shattering countless mountains and rivers. He stood in the air, one hand to the sky, like dancing heaven and earth, covered with one palm. This is a scene that has a great impact on the vision. Black magic smoke covers the sky, and there is a "rumbling" sound from above. The four heavens are instantly broken, and the endless crazy force seems to have destroyed the world and covered the four people of Yuncheng God. Yun Chengshen and others pinched and printed with their hands, and the sky suddenly turned around, just like the world shaking color practice flying in the air. There were explosions in the void, and a series of sparks flew like a fire dragon. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The present situation is a great disillusionment, and the whole world seems to have been blown up. The great black storm is so terrible that it rolls mountains and ancient trees up into the air. Then, with the force of terror, those mountains and ancient trees turned into dust and floated down. This is a shocking collision, like the universe exploding, the earth overturning, rivers changing their course, and heaven and earth changing color. A huge ball of light was stirred up between the two sides, like the sun falling from the sky, and everything around was destroyed in an instant. The power of terror spread thousands of miles away, and everywhere it passed, it became a desert. Mi Yunfei''s mouth gradually overflowed with blood and sweat. No one dared to underestimate the strong ones in the middle of the four magic souls. Although the four people opposite looked less laborious than Mi Yunfei, they still had a hard time. They all used their whole body strength at a low level. At this moment, a strong wind suddenly blew and a strong palm force attacked from a distance. The whole void sent out a series of explosions, and a huge black and deep abyss appeared. Mi Yunfei noticed that the palm wind was coming behind him, and it had some evil Qi, which made his back cold. At this time, he is competing with Yuncheng God and others. He can''t free his hand at all. Yun Chengshen and others suddenly became very excited at this moment. They can imagine that MI Yunfei must not escape the attack behind him this time. At this critical moment, MI Yunfei immediately roared, and his whole body gushed out the power to resist the sky, pressing Yun Chengshen and others to a tired and clumsy appearance. Impressively, he turned around and two faint lights burst out of his eyes. "Whew, whew!" Those two faint lights are very fast, better than the stars, and die in the blink of an eye. Only a huge explosion was heard, and the palm was blocked by the faint light from MI Yunfei''s eyes. Mi Yunfei screamed in his heart, because the strength of the newcomer is very terrible, no less than fengfeixian and yunchengshen. This is another strong opponent. At this time, the sea of clouds in the distance suddenly turned blood red. A blood colored light palm came through the sea of clouds and directly patted Mi Yunfei''s back. "Boom!" With a broken sound, MI Yunfei''s body was shocked into a huge blood hole under that palm, but his whole body was photographed and flew 200 miles away. "Ha ha! Mi Yunfei, how do you die today? My Gongsun Wulei can finally take revenge." It was Gongsun who came here without tears. He looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. His whole body was bleeding into the sky. There was a terrible smell. "Are you dead?" Yuncheng was not convinced. After all, he fought with MI Yunfei many times and didn''t think he was such an easy man to kill. "Maybe! Even if you''re not dead, you''ll have to die next." Feng Feixian took Yuncheng''s words and said. He is right. Even if Mi Yunfei is not dead, he will die in the middle of the five magic souls. "Qinglan''s demon God really deserves his reputation. He is a very terrible person. If he doesn''t die, it''s really difficult for me to be at ease." an old man next to him was cold in heart and looked a little dignified. "Boom!" A huge explosion came out, the world collapsed, the world overturned, and time and space almost reversed. A palpitating breath spread between heaven and earth. Two hundred miles away, the blood rushed into the sky, the killing intention shook the world, and the earth rushed into the sky one by one. "Hum! Gongsun has no tears. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and it''s time for you to pay Xiaolan''s debt. When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change, and the demon dragon comes out, ghosts and gods are startled! People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil!" "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" Chapter 366 The wind and cloud reappeared, the waves rose everywhere, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark. The supreme power sweeps up thousands of miles of crazy sand, and bursts of magic smoke rush into the sky, like the beginning of the world, which is turbid and unclear. At this moment, Ba Huang was shocked! At this moment, jiuxiao resonates! At this moment, it seems that the world is about to collapse! "Crackling!" A crisp sound came out, like a magic shadow around the ear, with a feeling of eroding people''s heart. Heaven and earth are extremely cold, and bursts of evil Qi rush into the sky. The whole heaven and earth is like a pearl covered with dust and completely covered by evil Qi. Mi Yunfei''s clothes were broken and turned into fragments, shaking with the wind. His chest bulged high, and every inch of his skin was full of explosive power, which was very powerful. Pieces of black dragon scales quickly cover the whole body, flashing a dark luster, like armor, invincible. His ten fingers all grew long sharp claws, which looked like dragon claws, glittering with a disturbing light. There were two blood lights in his eyes. The sky was suddenly broken and rushed to the sky for several days. "Well, who is competing in the world?" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, and the huge roar swung out like ripples. Within a thousand miles, he completely collapsed. This is an earth shaking scene, countless mountains and rivers turned into dust under this roar, and even heaven and earth seemed to tremble at his feet. The terrible murderous spirit spread thousands of miles away, even some birds and animals in the forest turned into blood fog in an instant under the murderous spirit. At this moment, MI Yunfei was very terrible. He was like a Shura devil who had just climbed out of hell, and his whole body burst out with anti heaven power. "Die!" A word was spit out, and Mi Yunfei turned his hand and clapped it out. The huge black palm fell from the void like the claw of the devil. Nine days and ten places were collapsing. The huge force made the stars tremble and countless meteorites fell. A piece of earth within a radius of 200 miles fell hundreds of feet deep. Amazing power! Absolutely strong! No one dares to resist the huge black palm alone. It was a power to destroy the world. The whole green haze seemed to turn into dust under that palm. Yun Chengshen and other five magic souls in the middle stage looked dignified and shot together. The dazzling golden light lights up the heaven and earth. For a time, the glow is bright, and the colorful mans are in the sky. The terrible power shakes the sky and frightens the gods. "Boom!" The sky and the earth were turbid, and pieces of earth were blown up, like a small island floating in the air. The whole void was shattered for several days. The sky is full of thunder and rampant bombing. When the magic dragon formula comes out, heaven and earth can''t stand it. It''s an anti heaven skill. At this time, the scene is magnificent and extraordinary, like hundreds of rounds of hot sun exploding in the air, arousing thousands of light. The void vibrates, and the overwhelming forces collide at this time, which seems to be able to shock through the past and present lives. This is an unprecedented war, which is rare in the world. Countless stars are shaken and seem to fall. "Boom!" With a broken sound, the vast power like the surging waves spread around. Within a thousand miles, everything turned into ashes and danced with the wind. The two sides separated in an instant. Mi Yunfei retreated two or three hundred miles. The demon body was hit hard, ''Bang'', but there was no wound. It''s not difficult to imagine that his demon body is very terrible. "You can''t stop the anger of the demon God. You''ll die!" With a roar of anger, the sky broke, the sea withered and the rocks rotted. The huge momentum was like a startling wave crashing to the shore, and all the four sides were sinking. Mi Yunfei was furious, his hair danced, his blood in his eyes rushed into the sky, and his whole body was full of energy. The black demon body glitters like a peerless demon, trying to destroy the world. The endless dragon Qi rose and coiled around Mi Yunfei''s whole body, which was the difference after he reached the realm of phantom soul. In the past, after the transformation of MI Yunfei, there was no dragon Qi at all. Now we can obviously see black magic dragons jumping in the air, as if they were going to rush up to nine days. Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky and punched batian two or three hundred miles away. That punch was like a big black storm sweeping over. There was a crack in the ground where it passed, and it was spreading out for two or three hundred miles. The five of Yuncheng God shot again. The power of crazy bully danced the heaven and earth, broke the sky and shook the world. "Boom!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei rushed up directly. He was like a devil, his whole body was filled with a terrible breath, and he had a spirit of arrogance for thousands of years. He tossed his hands and saw the Black Dragon Spirit curling around him. At that time, the wind and waves annihilated the world. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" With a roar, the Dragon roared, the heaven and earth trembled, and ghosts and gods were frightened. A mighty and arrogant Black Dragon flew around Mi Yun and appeared. The black dragon was huge and coiled for half a day. The dragon''s body radiated black luster and was extremely frightening. The black dragon roared angrily, and then the sky collapsed. It held its head high, broke the wind and cloud and stirred the stars. When I opened my mouth, the wind roared, as if it could devour the starry sky. "Kill!" Mi Yunfei slapped it, and the black dragon swooped down from the void. This kind of scene is very terrible. Thousands of mountains and rivers turn into smoke and dust. The power of terror swept through Liuhe and dominated the world! The whole world seems to be stirred up. At this moment, it is completely spinning, and the whole earth is like a tsunami, flying countless sands. From a distance, one after another, like a dormant Super Dragon turning its body. Yun Chengshen and others saw this, and their faces changed greatly in an instant. In this age when the older generation didn''t come out, these five people could be vertical and horizontal in the world. But at this time, they were still afraid to see such a terrible blow from MI Yunfei. "Hum! The magic dragon formula can''t stop the power of my five people!" Yuncheng God flew into the sky, rowed his hands, and shouted: "demon God''s sixth form, fifth form, evil anger in the sky!" "Ghosts and evil gods!" "The book of subduing demons!" A roar came out, and Yuncheng God and others used their most proud unique skills. This is a very terrible scene. Six layers of heaven have been broken outside the sky. Evil spirits are filled between heaven and earth, and light is intertwined. "Boom!" The wild waves and the wind and clouds dispersed. This is the power to frighten the world and cry ghosts and gods. Nothing can stop it. Nine days and ten places only collapse in an instant. Unparalleled power gathered together, but the terrible suffocating pressure shattered the mountains within two thousand miles. Huge mud dragons were flying on the ground, like a huge tornado sweeping the world. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The duel between the ancient and the modern, the earth shaking contest, the fierce battle between the two sides played bursts of vigorous Qi, and then rotated, gathered into a colorful aperture, surrounded all the people inside. Mi Yunfei''s demon body was hit hard. It''s not too much to call it annihilation. The whole Qinglan can''t stand many such wars. "Boom!" The outer wall of the aperture emitted a lot of brilliance, which spread around and spread to two thousand miles away. At this moment, the stars are annihilated, the bright moon is hidden, it is shaking five thousand miles away, many male mountains are collapsing, and many rivers are rising into the sky. "Brother Yunfei is in trouble." five thousand miles away, Leng Frost''s face is anxious and has been trembling. "The sky over there has been completely destroyed. Even our side is shaking. It seems that the situation is not good." the dream fairy is also frightened and it is difficult to calm down. At this moment, almost all of Qinglan''s sects knew that the demon God had returned and were fighting with several masters of the demon family. Many people were worried and looked at the sky on this side of the war. The sky there was completely broken, with dazzling brilliance soaring into the sky, and a super abyss with a radius of 500 miles appeared above the sky. "The devil must win!" "The demon God is our God Man in Qinglan. He can''t be defeated!" "The devil of the ages, the God of the ages, he is a strange number that heaven and earth can''t do. He is the only one who can compare with the magic dragon!" "Demon God, you can''t lose! Qinglan needs you and everyone in the world needs you!" "Demon God! Demon God! Demon God!" What name is everyone shouting! Everyone is watching this war! Everyone is looking forward to the outcome! Everyone wants to know whether the demon God can surpass the demon dragon and become the first person in ancient and modern times! At this moment, there are countless voices floating out between heaven and earth, like being able to invade a person''s soul, like a belief and a spiritual pillar. I feel it. Mi Yunfei feels it! He felt the people''s expectant eyes, blazing! Very hot! He felt the trust of people in him, which was a kind of obsession. The belief that heaven and earth can''t change and times can''t change. "In the era of scuffle, all kings rise together. I want to fight a blood path, and I want to fight a myth! Your hero will surrender to my feet all his life. Bend your knees!" "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Mi Yunfei''s fighting spirit soared, his evil spirit soared to the sky, and his body gushed out of the world''s crazy power. There is no doubt that he is a real demon at this moment. He is so crazy that ghosts and gods are scared and crazy that heaven and earth can''t be tolerated. "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant sounded, the storm surged, and the world was shocked. A piece of earth under Mi Yunfei''s feet rose as if to break into the nine days. Zhalong rushes into the sky, swallowing the sky. He looks down on the wind and clouds and the common people with terrible authority. Pieces of dark light came out and annihilated the world. Mi Yunfei was wrapped in black light. He could only see the blood red light rushing from his head to the sky. The Zhalong looked ferocious and extremely frightening. It roared up to the sky and shook the stars. Mi Yunfei clapped his palm to the sky and detonated the world. The huge Zhalong tail swept across the wind and cloud with indelible war spirit, indomitable momentum and arrogant pride. At the same time, Yun Chengshen and others made a quick move. They felt the terror of MI Yunfei. That power was not brought by a person in the middle stage of magic soul. The five top level masters have raised their whole body skills to the limit, and no one dare to relax for half a minute. Bursts of light broke through the dark sky, and the huge column of light was about hundreds of feet in diameter. The sound of "Chi Chi" excited the world. The wild waves are surging everywhere, and the Star River is pale. The huge force stirred the stars to fall, and thousands of meteorites fell, like a meteor shower. "Kill!" Several people drank and shot together. The huge light column rushed to the peerless Zhalong like a burning meteor. "Boom!" The huge destructive force broke the world, and the world was so fragile that countless abysses appeared. Some smaller stars are slowly falling to the ground. At this moment, even if there was a big collapse 5000 miles away, many people began to retreat and didn''t dare to stop again. The earth waves in all directions surged up one after another, and the whole earth was like a wave. Mi Yunfei was filled with murderous Qi. His eyes were red with blood, and the black dragon scales were propped up by green tendons. He stamped on one foot and shouted: "you are too fragile. Let you see the real anger of the demon God!" "When the Raptor crosses the river, the Dragon falls into the sea!" Chapter 367 The wind roared, the sandstorm hit the eyes, and thousands of gravel were rolled into the sky. The world is full of terrible magic power, which makes countless people cold. In the void, the terrible force stirred up a big black vortex, and all the sediment on the ground rushed towards the huge vortex. Mi Yunfei''s hands are facing the sky, like an unparalleled devil against the sky. Both dragons radiated light, tearing the sky and glowing with terrible power. The sky is full of gods and clouds. Even people thousands of miles away can see the endless glory in the void. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red with blood, his hair was angry, his hands moved quickly, and then he photographed it directly. The two divine dragons broke out and awed the gods. When they came down, there were bursts of thunder and torrents, and the whole earth was sinking. Yun Chengshen and other people are cold. Under the threat of death, several people dare not reserve their skills and improve their skills to the highest level. All of a sudden, the billows soared into the sky, the rubble broke the air, and the vast divine power smashed three thousand worlds and made it prosperous. Several people played golden lights and annihilated the four stars. The power of terror shook the sky like a fierce ghost breaking through the seal. "Boom!" The world is too fragile to withstand this destructive energy, and the world is constantly broken. The middle of the two sides was hit with an abyss the size of a hundred miles. Cracks continued to spread around. The whole land was divided into several pieces, a broken scene. Mi Yunfei''s air sea sank, like the sea containing all rivers, and the aura of heaven and earth rushed into his abdomen in an instant. Bursts of blood rushed around, like hundreds of stars exploding at the same time, and nothing existed. "Well, who is competing in the world?" With a roar of anger, yin and Yang were reversed, heaven and earth were reversed, and unparalleled Qi shocked the world. The terrible energy spread like a sea tide, and all the mountains and rivers were smoothed within two thousand miles. Yun Chengshen and others were unable to resist. The sweat on his face rolled down, and the bones of his body also made a brittle sound. Blood slowly overflowed from several people. "The strong are lonely, the strong are lonely! The world disappoints me!" Mi Yunfei''s hair danced, the stars shook and the heaven and earth turned. At this moment, he was definitely a devil among demons, which was terrible. What kind of sound is that? With a bit of anger, a bit of pride and a bit of disappointment. When a person can''t find an opponent, it''s a disappointment. Mi Yunfei is like this now. After that roar, you can see the evil spirit filled the air and shook the sky. The masters in the middle of the five magic souls were unable to resist and were shocked to fly out for tens of miles. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were full of murderous spirit. His big black hand stretched out and photographed it from high altitude. The terrible palm wind sweeps across the world, dominates the world, and has great power to shake the world. "Boom!" With an explosion, an old man in the middle of the phantom soul couldn''t resist. He was photographed into flesh and blood and sprinkled on the ground. Mi Yunfei is tall and erect like a mountain. He is majestic. He rushes straight into the sky and walks towards Yuncheng God and others step by step. "Boom!" The void is trampled and exploded, the earth is sinking, and all things rise up to cover the sky. The terrible momentum spread out, which frightened Yuncheng God and others. At this moment, MI Yunfei is undoubtedly the most terrible. The white hair at that end swings in the strong wind, like a white peak training vertically to the sky. The whole universe seems to be dancing and exploding. Mi Yunfei was so murderous that he let out a roar and rushed forward. With one blow, he burst into the sky. "Die!" With a fist, the stars are shaking violently, and the huge fist is like a falling sun, breaking the world with the crazy force of an invincible enemy. Yun Chengshen and others were unwilling to be captured, so they immediately greeted each other. "Boom!" The other four people were also photographed and turned out, each coughing up blood. Mi Yunfei''s rampage is unimpeded. It''s like a savage beast. Take a palm. "Boom!" There was another loud noise. Another old man was patted into meat residue. A large amount of blood came out and dyed the sky red. "Hey, hey! Today I want to see which of you can escape. The world will tremble at my feet. I want everyone to know the end of provoking the demon God." Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky and shattered the great rivers. His endless energy rushed around and lifted the broken peaks. At this time, Gongsun stepped out without tears. His whole body changed, and suddenly the whole person became blood red. Endless blood gushed out of him. At this moment, Gongsun Wulei gave people an extremely terrible feeling. It seemed that he could smash the whole Qinglan with one palm. Mi Yunfei looked at Gongsun without tears and sneered, "ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be hurt. What a surprise!" "Mi Yunfei, don''t think" magic dragon formula "is the most powerful skill in the world. Today I''ll show you the peerless skill that is even better than" magic dragon formula. " After Gongsun finished without tears, his breath suddenly changed. The whole person was extremely evil. The Yin wind roared and the evil spirit was filled with. Gongsun had no tears and his eyes were red. He was like a crazy Warcraft. He stared at Mi Yunfei and said ruthlessly, "Mi Yunfei, I will never forget the humiliation of that year. Today I will let you double your return." Mi Yunfei''s murderous spirit soared and said coldly, "it''s been more than ten years. You finally appeared. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? I''ll kill you here anyway today. Even if the immortal gods in the sky come down, they can''t stop it. Subdue them!" Ye Xiaolan''s death is the eternal pain in MI Yunfei''s heart. He can''t let go forever. Now his enemies are particularly jealous when they meet. With a roar, it seems that it can shake through the ancient wasteland. Mi Yun''s long hair soars to the sky, stepping out in one step and crushing countless mountains and rivers. He shook wildly, punched his five fingers, and blew a stunning fist at Gongsun Wulei. The universe trembled, the stars and the moon faded, and the unparalleled fist dominated the world, just like a burning planet falling from the sky, rushed out directly. "Ah!" Gong sun had no tears to be proud and incomparable. He looked up at the sky and roared, and his hair stood upside down. Then he absorbed the essence of heaven and earth and took a shot. It was a bloody palm, very large, hundreds of feet in size, like a bloody sea in the air. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the huge momentum spread two thousand miles away, the ground rose one after another, and the sand waves swallowed the sky. Gusts of wind rolled up huge waves, and the rubble flew in disorder, breaking the void. They each retreated three hundred miles, and the terrible strength rolled up all the trees. Mi Yunfei was shocked and asked, "what kind of skill is this?" "Hey, hey! The book of subduing demons can compete with the magic dragon formula. I want you to die today!" After Gongsun finished without tears, he slapped directly across hundreds of miles. At this moment, the world roared and the ghosts and gods were shocked! The huge blood palm seemed to penetrate through time and space, and the world seemed unbearable. The whole sky is red with blood. I don''t know whether it''s night or day. The suffocating evil force diffuses out. It seems that even human soul can be frozen. It''s really extreme terror. "Any skill is useless. Meeting me is destined to be the tragedy of your life. Make amends to my Xiaolan!" Mi Yunfei was furious. Little by little, ye Xiaolan appeared in front of her. Everything was so clear about her once smile and once beauty. Blood and tears flowed from his eyes, but his whole body burst out like a power of destruction. "Er ah! I hate it! Go to hell!" "Boom!" Thunder bursts, lightning shuttles, and there is endless energy on MI Yunfei''s body surface. The hatred in my heart turned into a power to destroy the world at this moment. Under its roar, thousands of miles of rivers and mountains are just passing away. A blood light rushed out from MI Yunfei''s head, converged into a blood-colored light column, and suspended on MI Yunfei''s head. At this moment, who knows the pain in the man''s heart? Who knows the hatred in his heart? Mi Yunfei grinned and looked ferocious, like a mad lion angry. With one foot, he rushed up into the sky. At this moment, the sky became slag and the Star River swayed. Above the void, in the black abyss, MI Yunfei seemed to be killed by a nine day demon king. With his feet facing the sky and his head facing the ground, he quickly moved his hands and clapped an invincible palm. The black light palm is hundreds of feet in size and covers half the sky. There is a big collapse in a three thousand mile radius. The sand is chaotic and the stones are like a tsunami. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" They smashed everything in heaven and earth with an unparalleled blow. The earth was like a sea eye. There was a huge vortex, and the earth or gravel in all directions were sucked in. It was very terrible. Both of them have the invincible spirit in the world. The residual shadow flashed continuously, and the void was broken layer by layer, sending out a series of explosions. The clouds are boiling, and the black green light leaps into the sky. The extreme power of terror sweeps mountains and seas, destroys the withered and decadent, and destroys the sky. Gongsun had no tears, his blood was surging, and the blood light in his eyes was shining. The whole person was like crazy. With a sneer on his face, he was full of evil spirits. Every palm wind was extremely strange, and the surrounding mountains and stones were instantly corrupted. Mi Yunfei''s demon body is shining black. He is not afraid of the evil palm wind. His killing intention is like a sea, like a crazy beast rushing forward. Who saw those cold eyes? Who felt the sadness in his heart? Ye Xiaolan''s death is a pain that can''t be forgotten in the reincarnation of a hundred generations. Even years can''t erase it. It has been deeply branded in his heart. Two people are crazy. One looks evil and the other is crazy. At this moment, the world was shocked and the ghosts and gods cried! Above the sky, black whirlpools devour all things, xiongshan rises from the ground, and rivers rush up. Many people in the cultivation world were frightened. Mi Yunfei and Gongsun fought without tears for almost an hour. They fought wildly all the way and destroyed the world to pieces. No one knows where the war will spread. They had been fighting in the air. Many people in the cultivation world were shattered by the terrible energy even though they were thousands of miles away. For a while, there was a river of blood and countless deaths and injuries. At this time, many people began to flee by flying animals thousands of miles away. No one dared to stay and watch the war. Today''s Gongsun Wulei is very terrible. The book of subduing demons is a magical and evil skill. It can compete with the magic dragon formula in a short time. Gongsun Wulei is terrible, but Mi Yunfei is even better. He was a strange number in heaven and earth, and no one can fully guess him. He is a strong man in case of strength. The more powerful his opponent is, the more terrible his whole person will become. At this time, although Mi Yunfei was not defeated, Gongsun had no tears, but he had the absolute upper hand. In addition, ye Xiaolan''s death made him angry, and his action was even more crazy. If he moved, the world would fall apart. Although Mi Yunfei has changed, he is not as irrational as before. He has completely mastered the magic dragon formula. At this time, although his mind was like the sea, his mind was very clear. Vaguely, he felt that the subduing magic tripod in the space ring wanted to rush out. "Why is the subduing devil tripod so restless? Is it because of the subduing devil Sutra?" Mi Yunfei secretly guessed in his heart. "Maybe I will sacrifice the demon subduing tripod, and the result will be different." At the thought of this place, MI Yunfei''s mind moved, and the demon subduing tripod suddenly appeared in the air. At this moment, the original simple and uninhibited subduing the devil tripod completely changed its shape. The tripod body was brilliant, and there were many runes like a spirit snake crawling. The whole demon subduing tripod turned into a tianwai palace, suspended on the sky, and the terrible pressure made the world collapse. Gongsun was shocked in his heart without tears and cried out, "why? Why do I have a familiar feeling?" When he saw the rune on the demon subduing tripod, Gongsun instantly petrified without tears, and then exclaimed, "this is the complete demon subduing Sutra. I must seize it!" Chapter 368 His heart fluctuated. Gongsun Wulei had long found that the book of subduing demons was not complete, but he didn''t expect that the complete book of subduing demons would appear on the tripod in MI Yunfei''s hand. Looking at the huge demon subduing tripod, Gongsun''s tearful heart was hard to calm. Yunhuan once told him that the "demon subduing Sutra" is a skill born in heaven and earth. It is incomparably powerful and can definitely compete with the "magic dragon formula". After practicing the book of subduing demons, Gongsun Wulei really found that this skill has unparalleled power, which is rare in the world. There is no comparable skill in ancient and modern times. But even if there is, I''m afraid it''s only the magic dragon formula that can be compared. He was always annoyed. Originally, the power of this skill was really terrible. However, he always felt something missing after practicing. Until this moment, he realized that this skill was not complete at all. The real completion was on the tripod of MI Yunfei. In the void, the power of the subduing demon tripod broke out, and the golden light burst, covering the whole sky, like a magic city suspended in the sky. Gongsun salivated without tears. The whole man turned into a bloody rainbow and rushed directly to the subdued demon Ding, trying to take it away. He jumped up, looking happy, but more crazy, with a feeling of joy about to rise. After learning "subdue the devil", MI Yunfei can completely control the subdue the devil tripod. His mind moved. The demon subduing tripod exuded a disturbing power, and immediately pressed Gongsun Wulei from the void. The endless glow falls vertically, like the pouring of jiuxiao Tianhe, and the great power rushes like the vast sea, destroying the heavenly world. Gongsun had no tears and looked ugly. He was pressed down by the light. There was something creepy in his heart. This strength was very terrible and it was difficult for people to resist. At this time, Gongsun Wulei raised his whole body skills to the peak and clapped his palm on the subduing devil tripod in the void. Strange things happened. The huge palm power rushed to the subdued devil Ding like a startling wave, but when the palm power reached ten feet of the subdued devil Ding, the huge palm power dissipated in an instant. "This. Why? My palm power has no effect on the tripod." Gongsun''s chest fluctuated in tears, and his face became more ugly. "Ha ha! Gongsun has no tears. No matter how evil your skill is, it will have no effect under my tripod. Prepare to be killed!" Mi Yunfei looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. He kneaded a word formula, played a light, and shot at the demon subduing ding on the sky. The demon subduing tripod seemed to connect with his heart, and suddenly turned into a black abyss and covered it from the high altitude. "Buzz!" The tripod body vibrates and the light is dazzling. Many runes rotate to form a light mask when airborne. The subduing demon tripod is a magic weapon born in heaven and earth. Its power is unparalleled in the world. The huge energy stirred the wind and cloud and crushed the earth. Gongsun had no tears. The whole person was instantly fixed there and couldn''t move. "Buzz!" The demon subduing Ding shook again, and a glow turned into a sharp sword and rushed to Gongsun Wulei. Gongsun has no tears, his face is frightening, and his heart is unwilling. However, he is powerless. He can only watch the glow rush. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, Gongsun''s tearful chest exploded a blood hole, and the blood gurgled and flowed, which was very eye-catching. Mi Yunfei''s palm subdued the magic tripod, just like the gods coming down to earth, and his whole body erupted into unparalleled Qi. "Gongsun has no tears. I can''t forget Xiaolan''s death forever. Today you finally fall into my hands. I want you not to survive, not to die!" Mi Yunfei was angry and sent out a cold murderous spirit. Gongsun had no tears. Although he could not move, he could speak and was about to die. He was not afraid, but he was unwilling. Looking at the painful color on MI Yunfei''s face, his mood suddenly changed and sneered: "Mi Yunfei! Mi Yunfei! What can you do even if you are powerful? You can''t save the person you love. Looking at your pain, a sense of achievement suddenly rose in my heart. Even if you die, I still want you to live in pain and guilt forever, ha ha." "Ah! Son of a bitch, you damn it!" Mi Yunfei was furious. The pain in his heart became more and more intense, which made him have the idea of killing all over the sky and earth. It seems that people all over the world should die. With this roar, xiongshan exploded, rivers jumped to pieces, and endless forces rushed into the sky. The whole void was shattered, and the huge howling made thousands of miles away boil. "I want you to suffer torture and atone for your mistakes!" Just when Mi Yunfei was furious, the sky in the distance suddenly changed, where smoke and sand rushed to the sky, the power of terror shook the universe, and a big black vortex appeared in the void. Miyun Feitian glanced at the past and saw the situation two thousand miles away. He was angry and burst into a drink: "Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, you two want to die!" Two thousand miles away, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy are shooting at the people of the demon God gate. The people of the demon God gate can''t resist, and many people fall in a pool of blood. At this time, seeing that yunchengshen and others were about to fight against the dream fairy and cold frost, MI Yunfei was furious, the boundless magic power rushed into the sky, and there was a huge explosion around him. "Er ah! The fifth move of magic dragon formula, glass dragon breaking the wind!" Heaven and earth roared, ghosts and gods were shocked, and the supreme devil power rushed out and completely overturned within a thousand miles around. Hundreds of mountains turned into dust in an instant. Mi Yunfei palmed to the sky and showed the most terrible move of the magic dragon formula. Heaven and earth burst into flowers, and a Black Whirlwind swept through all things. The whole ground was boiling like boiling water. "Ouch!" A huge dragon chant resounded through the sky. At this time, a giant glass dragon with a length of more than 200 feet could be seen wandering in the void. As Mi Yunfei clapped it, the glass dragon, like an arrow from the string, broke through the void and shot at two thousand miles away. At that time, Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy hit Dugu Yufan, Dongfang Zixuan and other four masters hard. When they were ready to fight Leng Hanshuang and Mengxian Ling, they suddenly felt cold on their backs. When they looked back, the scene thousands of miles away was very frightening, and a huge black storm poured out from there. The black storm, like a pillar of heaven, goes straight to the sky. It is very huge, with a radius of hundreds of miles. Mountains were lifted up, then turned into dust and spread all over the sky. They were locked by that breath and couldn''t escape. In a hurry, they raised their skills to the highest level in history. All of a sudden, the sky was dark and sand was flying. Evil spirits filled the world, and the terrible energy formed a turbulent flow and surged everywhere. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the heaven and earth burst into flowers, and the terrible war spread across the sky for three thousand miles. The whole sky burned. The earth was hit into a deep abyss, and many boulders were stirred into powder and floated down. Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian suffered heavy losses and were faced with the fifth form of the magic dragon formula. Their real people felt what terror was. Even if they were 2000 miles away, they could be injured. If they were in front of them, they would have turned into slag. "Don''t stay long, go!" Feng Feixian acted decisively and took Yun Chengshen to escape immediately. No one dared to stay at this moment. That feeling was really terrible. At that time, MI Yunfei focused all his attention on the cold frost and the dream fairy. When he shot, he almost improved his whole body skills to the extreme. However, it was really because Mi Yunfei was nervous about cold frost and mengxianling, so he didn''t care about Gongsun Wulei, who was suppressed under the subdued demon tripod. Gongsun Wulei saw that the pressure from the demon subduing Ding disappeared slowly. He immediately seized the opportunity and hurriedly ran away. Mi Yunfei was extremely angry. Yuncheng God and Fengfei Xian ran away. Gongsun didn''t cry or ambush, which he couldn''t bear. "Ah!" With a roar, he suddenly burst the mountains and rivers, turned the universe around, as if shaking through time and space. The rolling smoke and sand rose into the sky and gathered into a mud dragon. It kept swinging in the air, and the terrible and suffocating magic power was in full bloom between heaven and earth. In this war, blood flowed into a river and life was ruined. Many corpses piled up into mountains. The disgusting and pungent smell of blood floated in the air, making people want to vomit. Mi Yun flew to Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling and found that many people had died. Among them, the cultivation of a group of people in the demon God gate was quite profound, but they suffered serious internal injuries. Among the crowd, MI Yunfei found his brother Mi Yulong. His whole body was full of blood and his bones were broken, leaving only half a breath. "Brother!" With a cry, MI Yunfei rushed over. Now in this world, he has only his father and his brother who are really related by blood. He doesn''t want the nightmare to appear again. "Oh. Oh! Yunfei, you finally come back!" Mi Yulong stretched out a blood red palm to wipe the tears from MI Yunfei''s face. Mi Fei hurriedly took out several bottles of immortal lotion from the space ring, opened the bottle mouth directly, and gave Mi Yulong three or four bottles continuously. Immortal lotion is worthy of the world. After a few bottles of immortal lotion, Mi Yulong''s face is much better. The broken bones are growing slowly. After making sure that MI Yulong was all right, MI Yunfei''s face became beautiful. He scanned the scene and many people died. At this moment, I found that human life was so worthless. "Ren Er Ge! How are you?" Mi Yunfei found the dead fat Ren Lu. He was bleeding all over and spitting blood in his mouth. "Oh! Second brother. It''s all right. Don''t you see my body? This injury is nothing!" the dead fat man bit his teeth and didn''t want Mi Yunfei to worry. Just as he spoke, his body was in pain, which made him moan constantly. Without demur, Mi Yun took out a bottle of fairy emulsion and poured it into the mouth of Ren Lu. After a while, Ren Lu was not what was wrong with the whole people. There were too many casualties in this war. Rao was injured by Gu Gu Yu and Jian Yu Hu. Fortunately, Mi Yun had an immortal emulsion, and he was deeply trained. When everyone was almost fine, they all stood together, but there were many bodies in the middle of the venue. They would never come back. Everyone bowed to the pile of corpses. They were comrades in arms. They were all real warriors. When Mi Yunfei saw that everyone was almost emotionally stable, his palm suddenly changed, the palm wind roared, and the surrounding sediment immediately rushed here. In a moment, the bodies were covered. Mi Yunfei''s palm gathered strength, and the sediment was immediately squeezed into a stone tablet more than ten feet high and three or four feet wide, standing in front of the huge tomb. He pointed out with his fingertips, and the golden light burst. A line of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing characters appeared on the huge stone tablet: the tomb of the hero! The font is domineering, showing an unparalleled trend. People with lower strength feel dizzy and dazzled when they just look at the big characters, and their chest is like being hit hard. When everything was over, MI Yunfei turned to Dugu Yufan and said, "tell me about the current form of Qinglan!" Dugu Yufan was silent for a moment and said, "now Qinglan''s form is complex. There are many peerless experts invited by the demon clan. We Qinglan can''t match." At this point, Dugu Yufan''s heart sank as if he had lost his soul. However, in a moment, he then said, "if you hadn''t come here a few days ago, I''m afraid." He didn''t go on with the latter words, but no one knew what the consequences would be. "Master mengduxia?" Mi Yunfei read this sentence and remembered it a moment later. This man is mengduxing''s younger brother. After the battle with Xianlin Island, MI Yunfei borrowed Xianlin Island library for a visit, and he met mengduxia at that time. In retrospect, I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. At that time, it was just a one-sided chance, but I didn''t expect that he also came to Qinglan. Just when Mi Yunfei was distracted, Meng Xianling suddenly stood up and said, "now the form of Qinglan is really critical. Even Qinglan peak has been occupied by the people of the demon clan. If you hadn''t come back, I''m afraid there would be nothing left for us." "What? Qinglanfeng was occupied by the people of the demon clan?" Mi Yunfei was angry. He didn''t expect that even qinglanfeng was occupied by the people of the demon clan. "How many people guard there, and how many masters in the realm of magic soul?" Mi Yunfei asked. The dream fairy thought for a moment and replied: "There are probably tens of thousands of people living in qinglanfeng. Among them, there are six masters in the middle stage of magic soul, two of them are from the demon family, and the others are the rest. There are several masters in the early stage of magic soul. Because qinglanfeng''s geographical location is more important and close to the demon God gate, all demon families pay more attention to that place and send many strong people to guard it." "Oh, six? Unexpectedly, I''ll go there." after MI Yunfei said that, he went directly to resist the sky. DREAM FAIRY knew what Mi Yunfei was going to do, but she was still worried and shouted to the sky, "Xiaomi, what are you going to do?" "Hey, hey! Kill!" Such a cold word slowly came from the sky. People who know Mi Yunfei know that there will be a very bloody scene next. Chapter 369 The sky was dark and there was no brilliance. It seemed that a fierce ghost was crying, which made people''s scalp numb. The moon is dark and the wind is high, and the dark wind is blowing. It seems that there are a pair of devil''s eyes overlooking Qinglan peak on the deep void, which makes the white smoke floating here become restless. Qinglan peak is towering and majestic. It stands upright in the sky. From a distance, it looks like an ancient dragon dormant here, vaguely showing an irresistible majesty. At the waist of the mountain, the water is clear, converging into a water curtain and falling vertically. The top of the mountain has a special flavor. The misty white fog floats in it, like a sea of clouds, surging and changing. Originally, qinglanfeng was sitting on the mountain in all directions by four sects, but now it has become the land of the demon family, which makes it less immortal family gas and more silk evil flavor. Qinglan peak is very important for the whole Qinglan. This peak has dense aura, covers a wide area, and the road is difficult and steep. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Of course, the so-called "easy to defend and difficult to attack" is just a struggle. For people below the air defense realm, it is another matter for those top experts. In the hall of tianlingzong, the golden light is shining, atmospheric and solemn. After the demon clan occupied Qinglan peak, the four magic souls took the seat at the top of Sifang mountain in the middle stage, and the other two always explored the situation. If there were any changes, they rushed immediately. Tonight is a sleepless night. All the six middle-term masters of magic souls gathered in Tianling sect. They all looked dignified and kept whispering. It was obvious that they were discussing something. "It''s really helpless to gather everyone here tonight. Do you know that the demon family sent a message that the demon God has returned." an old man was sitting in the center, his tone was a little gloomy. The other five people sat on both sides. A thin old man stood up and said, "what you''re talking about is the legendary demon God Mi Yunfei of Qinglan?" The old man who was sitting in the center nodded and said, "it''s him!" "Even if he comes back, how can he resist so many of us? It is said that he is still very young! No matter how powerful, it is difficult to resist so many of us?" another old man disdained in his tone. He thought he didn''t pay much attention to the legendary demon God. "Yes, it''s just a hairy boy. Don''t be afraid. If he dares to come, I''ll crush him with one hand." the speaker is an old man with thick eyebrows and white beard. He has a strong momentum and doesn''t get angry. "Ha ha! What a big breath! I''ll see how you crush me with one hand." On the horizon, a light smile came. Although the tone was not heavy, the kind of pressure made the six magic soul states above the hall scared. The people knew that the LORD had come to the door. A dark shadow appeared in the sky above the top of the green haze. He was magnificent and sent out bursts of golden light. The unparalleled momentum shook the stars, as if the heaven and earth were struggling under his feet. Who is such a terrible person, not mi Yunfei? Mi Yunfei stood in the air, shaking his spirit. His black clothes sounded with the strong wind, as if shaking the heaven and earth, and his whole body exuded suffocating murderous gas. Overlooking the whole Qinglan peak, he recalled the scenes he had been here. His heart hurt even more. After all, this place has become the land of the demon family. "Dare to fight?" Mi Yunfei roared up to the sky, and his strength was well controlled. He didn''t want to destroy qinglanfeng. After all, this is the base of the four sects. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will smash the whole mountain with one punch before he arrives. "Whew, whew!" Several figures appeared from Tianling zongfei. Mi Yunfei found that only three people came. I don''t think the other three have the intention to do it at all. The other three probably think highly of MI Yunfei. If it hadn''t been for the roar of MI Yunfei just now, they would not have come out together. "So many people dare to fight with me! Are you too confident, or do you think the demon God is not worth all of you?" Mi Yunfei was very angry. There were only three people from the other party. For him, it was contempt for him. "Hum! You are the legendary demon God? Nothing strange!" an old man despised Mi Yunfei and didn''t think much of him. "Ha ha! When you find my strange place, you will be very close to death." Mi Yunfei smiled very evil and his tone was very flat. It seemed that he was telling a very normal thing. "Arrogance! I''ll try your ability to make you so crazy." An old man made a move. His posture was natural and unrestrained. He gently waved his sleeve robe, as if he were catching flies. In his opinion, MI Yunfei is so young and powerful that he is just an early dreamer. Although he can''t see through Mi Yunfei''s cultivation, he doesn''t think much. In his mind, MI Yunfei must have practiced a skill that can avoid others'' detection and cultivation. Therefore, when he shot, he looked like a light wind and light clouds, and didn''t pay any attention to it. Mi Yunfei was really angry when he saw it. He was the kind of arrogant man. He was the only one who looked down on others. No one despised him. He wanted to slap the old man and beat him to pieces, but he was afraid to slap Ling Zong into ashes, so he didn''t do it. At this time, MI Yunfei''s momentum soared, and the golden God body was like a fairy Buddha made of gold, which made people dare not look at it directly. The old man seemed to wave gently, but the palm power was boundless, like a raging wave. If he was hit, Rao was a phantom soul. If he was afraid of not dying, he had only half his life left. At this moment, all the people stared, because they found that MI Yunfei didn''t mean to make a move. "Is this boy stupid? Is he an idiot?" "It''s too big. Even if he has reached the middle stage of the phantom soul, he can''t bear the blow." The two old men next to him kept their eyes fixed and imagined that MI Yunfei was patted into meat mud in their mind. "When!" A crisp sound seemed to beat on King Kong. The huge palm power hit Mi Yunfei''s body without leakage. However, he didn''t shake Mi Yunfei for half a minute, even if it made his body tremble. Almost all six pairs of eyes are about to fall to the ground. No one can believe that there are still people in the world who can withstand the impact of the medium-term realm of the phantom soul. They believe that even if it is Qinglan''s peerless Tianjiao dream, I''m afraid I can''t do it alone. At least it will tremble! "Wow! It''s so comfortable!" Mi Yunfei twisted his neck and felt comfortable on his face. At this moment, no one could calm down, especially the old man who just took the palm. He was short of breath and stiff. Obviously, he couldn''t accept this fact. He even wondered if his skill had deteriorated? The masters of the middle stage of the three magic souls looked at each other, and they saw surprise, horror and terror from each other''s eyes. Wait for a series of expressions. Suddenly, the wind and waves shook in all directions and the sky trembled. The three masters shot together, and the night sky was as bright as day. "Hey, hey! Did you finally do it? It''s too late!" A sneer, like the sound of the devil, penetrated between heaven and earth, and Mi Yunfei showed his immortal palm. The huge palm was like a world oppressed from the void. Even if he couldn''t bear to destroy qinglanfeng, he had to do it. The crazy force went against the sky and shook through the sky. It was like a raging wave annihilating the four heavens. The whole void exploded like thunder, and the mountain tip was immediately cut off. "Boom!" With this loud noise, three figures can be seen flying out like a broken kite, and Mi Yunfei''s body has also regressed dozens of feet. "Kill!" Suddenly, three old men rushed up again from below. All of a sudden, they were the masters of the middle realm of the six magic souls. They surrounded Mi Yunfei in the center. "Whew, whew!" The light flickered, and eight early phantom souls rushed out around. These people are old, not young, but their eyes are sharp. "Ha ha! Fourteen people! It''s really exciting. This war is destined to let my demon God be included in the cultivation history." in the face of so many experts, no one can be calm, but Mi Yunfei doesn''t care at all. "Are you the eternal devil and God of the world?" one of the elders who came later asked. He clearly felt the momentum just now. At this time, he was really shocked to see the man in front of him. In any case, he could not imagine that such a young man should have such strong combat effectiveness. Mi Yunfei looked up and laughed: "that''s right! It''s me! Are you going to kill yourself or let me do it?" This remark was very arrogant, especially the indifferent look on MI Yunfei''s face made several experts angry. "Hum! The legendary demon God? Don''t want to leave when you come today. Years will ruthlessly abandon you in a few years, and people will gradually forget you and die!" A person in the early stage of magic soul has a high momentum. With many people on his side, he is arrogant. He doesn''t pay attention to MI Yunfei and makes a direct move. He used a long sword. The body of the sword was transparent and luminous. When the sword was cut off, it aroused a radiance, like pieces of stars in the sky. "Hum! Let you understand why the flowers are so red!" Mi Yunfei stretched out his palm. The golden light palm was very terrible. It was hundreds of feet in size. When it was pressed down, the whole Qinglan peak was collapsing. For a time, there were raging waves and broken stones. The huge light palm directly grasped the sword body of the long sword, and Mi Yunfei shook the crazy force again. The long sword was suddenly broken into two parts, and then the vast palm force was like a male mountain roaring on the chest of the early phantom soul. "Bang!" Blood sprayed, rotten meat flew, the body of the early phantom soul was beaten to rot, and the hands, feet and head were completely separated. No one is not shocked, no one is not afraid. Mi Yunfei is too strong. If he doesn''t make a move, he will see blood. The remaining 13 people dare not fly to MI Yunfei alone. They fight together. The endless brilliance is intertwined and cut down into a peerless giant sword. Without any fear, MI Yunfei directly rushed up and patted it with his huge palm, shaking the stars. Thirteen people made a great effort to strike, and the whole Qinglan peak was trembling. At this time, boulders shuttle, and several peaks are collapsing. Mi Yunfei was shocked and retreated again and again. With terrible strength, all the mountain peaks protruding from the four sides were cut off, and many rocks fell. "Hey, hey! That''s interesting! It''s worth my shot." Mi Yunfei smiled. The shadow was already in his hand. Holding the shadow, his energy surged like a roaring sea. The blade shines brightly and radiates invincible power. Mi Yunfei only felt the endless power in his body. He could feel the excitement of the shadow, and his hand holding the knife was tighter. The strong wind roared, and the long knife cut to the sky. It can be seen that the huge knife awn came from the sky. The void was immediately cut in two. Unparalleled power is like a wild beast breaking through the shackles, breaking through the world. Thirteen people shot again, and all kinds of weapons were sacrificed. Suddenly, the glow covered the sky, and a harsh sound resounded through the sky. The two sides fought, and the whole qinglanfeng suddenly collapsed, and mountains rushed up. Mi Yunfei''s Divine Body glittered with gold and was not afraid at all. He directly fought close and killed the past. He was angry and danced, and the magic shadow in his hand was cut horizontally and vertically, splitting an early phantom into two. However, the sword came from behind and stabbed him on the back, but it was difficult to get a penny. Mi Yunfei stabbed out a knife and pierced the chest of a person at the beginning of the phantom soul. He picked the person and cut down on the person next to him again. "Boom!" At this time, MI Yunfei continued to bear several palms, a burst of pain in his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. "Let me bleed, you damn it!" The low voice is like a devil roaring. Mi Yunfei feels terrible. He is not like a human at this moment, but more like a beast, a wild beast that has been crazy. Suddenly, the evil spirit surged around the whole Qinglan peak, like a black magic dragon in the sky. Mi Yunfei turned his hands, and suddenly a magic image appeared in the void. He did not see any action, and the demon image immediately swooped down and tore the wind and cloud. When all the people shot, all kinds of weapons shone. For example, a thousand knives gathered the weapons together, turned into a sharp mountain and rushed to Miyun. "Boom!" The whole Qinglan peak collapsed completely and was razed to the ground. Many people died unjustly and were involved in it and lost their lives. "Whew, whew!" At this time, many flying beasts and people in the sky realm flew in all directions to escape. Mi Yunfei was angry and shouted, "no one can escape today. They are all going to die!" Chapter 370 Mi Yunfei was furious. Regardless of the peerless master in front of him, he tried hard to stop those who fled. The big palm covers the sky and extends seven or eight hundred miles away. No one can escape so far in a short time. They are all patted into minced meat. Mi Yunfei was swept by the palm wind and spread thousands of miles. Everywhere he passed, thousands of mountains and rivers turned into ashes and were wiped out with one palm. The distant sky sent out bursts of screams and hisses, and those who controlled the air realm were torn to pieces by the terrible palm wind. Some people riding on the flying beast, together with the flying beast, turned into slag. The eye-catching blood is blooming and life is passing. No one can escape. However, in order not to let anyone go, MI Yunfei also suffered a heavy blow when he shot at those people. More than a dozen people shot, which was difficult to resist when he couldn''t do his best. Mi Yunfei''s mouth spewed out a large amount of blood, but it also aroused the war in his heart. "Ah! Who can compete in the world? You can''t bear the anger of the demon God!" With a roar of anger, the sound shook the fields, the sand rushed to the sky, swept across nine days and ten places, and there was a great collapse everywhere. At this time, the scene is particularly magnificent. It can be seen that the mountains in the distance rise one after another and collapse one after another. Under that roar, the bodies of some people flying in the sky realm were instantly separated and turned into pieces of flesh and blood and fell to the ground. The roar shattered the mountains and rivers! This strength is too terrible! No one can calmly face this demon, even a dozen peerless experts can''t. "The first form of magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" Mi Yunfei was drunk and angry. He showed the magic dragon formula. He must kill these people, and he can''t let anyone go, so he had to use his unique skill. "Boom!" As soon as the magic dragon formula came out, heaven and earth could not tolerate it. This is an anti heaven skill. Suddenly, the sky was bombarded with thunder, and lightning came together. At the same time, a dark dragon appeared in the palm of MI Yunfei''s hand, then soared into the air and hovered over Mi Yunfei''s head, with a proud attitude. At the moment, the lightning rushed down towards Mi Yunfei, but Mi Yunfei was not afraid and slapped the ten peerless experts. This is a very terrible scene. The endless electric sea drowns Mi Yun, but the green dragon still rushes forward to those peerless experts. At this moment, many people are scared. Mi Yunfei is too crazy. In order to kill them, they even ignored the bombing of shenlei. It''s a monster who has been crazy and violent all the time. They dared not reserve anything. The magic dragon formula was too terrible. They made all their strength out and immediately detonated the world. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The scene was very chaotic. There was smoke and sand everywhere, gravel everywhere, and people were dying. At this moment, there were only eight of the 14 people left. Six were in the middle of the phantom soul, while the other two were only in the early stage of the phantom soul. They looked at the electric sea and their hearts throbbed. Although they lost so many people, it was worth it as long as the person in the electric sea died. However, the facts are often unsatisfactory. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. In the lightning, a towering figure came out slowly, and the whole void sent out a series of explosions. That momentum is so majestic that it seems to be able to rush the stars down. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were red and murderous. He stepped out one step and stepped on the mountains below. Suddenly, he hit the sky with a fist. His terrible strength shocked the world and captured people''s hearts and souls. The huge fist seemed to be a planet, and it was a burning planet. The endless thunder clouds were smashed under one punch and could not be stopped at all. Mi Yunfei rushed to kill him. He was invincible. No one dared to fight him alone. "Die!" With a loud cry, MI Yunfei punched through the chest of an old man in the early stage of phantom soul. It can be clearly seen that countless bone fragments were jumped out. Several people behind him rushed to him, and he slapped him out with a backhand. The vast force shook the world, countless fugitives were ground into minced meat, and large blood flowers bloomed. The world will be crazy. Mi Yunfei is invincible and heroic. He really has the style of invincible in the world. He not only fights with several top experts, but also prevents those weak people from escaping. With a roar, MI Yunfei shook several top experts away. He gathered his inner strength, suddenly the wind and cloud surged, and then shouted: "the second type of magic dragon formula, Zhalong and overturn the river!" At this time, the heaven and earth made a "boom" sound, and the endless sky rotated at this moment. Mountains rise into the sky, rivers float in the air, the four sides collapse, and time and space are reversed. "Ouch!" With a loud noise, the peerless beast appeared in the air. When jumping, it startled the world and cried ghosts and gods! The super huge Zhalong burst out with a roar and roared out of the sky, causing three thousand clouds and clouds. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" At this moment, earth shaking, rows of peaks were rushed up, and vast forests floated in the air as a whole. A scream came out from all directions. You can see blood columns rushing into the sky hundreds of miles away. You can imagine how many people died. It was destined to be a bloody night, even the air smelled so bad, and the darkness surrounded the weak like a devil. The world is so cruel. If you want to live longer, you must not be the weak. Otherwise, you have to wait to be slaughtered. Yes, slaughter! These people are like mole ants in the eyes of top level strongmen such as Mi Yunfei. They have no resistance. What they are waiting for is to be slaughtered. At this time, MI Yunfei was slapped again and spat blood in his mouth, which looked more ferocious. "Ha ha! The smell of blood is really good!" He was not badly hurt, but he laughed wildly and evil. At this moment, he was completely a devil, like a devil who hadn''t eaten for a long time. The air became very smelly. The night sky, which was originally endless darkness, was unusually bright at this time, but the light was more terrible than the darkness. The elixir field in MI Yunfei''s body rotates rapidly, and the Taiji eight trigrams rush out when tudun, and the Yin and Yang Qi rotate with it, which has a supreme charm and makes people palpitating. He rowed with both hands and pushed up the Tai Chi eight trigrams, which became bigger and bigger, and finally covered the whole night sky. "Buzzing!" A weak and inaudible sound came out, like birds and animals flapping their wings, but it seemed to penetrate the soul, which was frightening. Above the void, the sun and moon rise together, emitting bursts of light and Xia. This is a very strange scene, which seems to represent the world and will dominate the fate of all living beings. Mi Yunfei smiled, very cold, very cold smile! This is a move that he came to realize the rhyme of heaven and earth after reaching the realm of illusory soul. Use the Yin and Yang Qi in your body to move the essence of heaven and earth for your own use. That power has a mysterious, profound and sacred feeling. He turned his hand and photographed it. The sun and moon were still suspended in the sky, but terrible things rushed out of the gossip map. This is a very magnificent scene. I saw a huge mountain flying out of the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams. It seems that great power can destroy everything. And there are pieces of sea emerging in the air, which is very terrible. Several top experts were shocked. They had lived for hundreds of years and had never seen such strange attack methods. It was really the largest in the world! However, shocked, they still did not dare to underestimate it. They immediately took action to attract the Qi of heaven and earth and turn it into heaven''s power. "Boom!" The mountains shake and the vast sea impact. It is a kind of destructive force, which can not be defeated by manpower. Several people spewed blood and couldn''t resist it. This violent power was beyond common sense and could not be guessed. However, what is more strange is that there is a sea of fire in the Tai Chi eight trigrams at this time. With the sea of fire, there are endless thunder and lightning. This is completely a means of heaven and earth, which is too frightening to resist. "Boom!" Several people couldn''t match, and the only one of them who was in the early stage of magic soul burst into pieces and turned into a rain of blood. And several other people in the middle of the phantom soul were all spitting blood in big mouths, obviously seriously injured. Mi Yunfei sneered. The Dharma image became bigger and turned into a god 500 feet high. He stepped down from the sky. "Boom!" The world is shaking, and the stars are falling slowly towards the ground. He is like a devil. His fighting spirit is unparalleled. He overwhelms all the heroes in the world. No one can beat him! Two of them were trampled flat by one foot. Mi Yunfei didn''t give them the chance to reorganize their flesh at all. The two lights in their eyes burst out. The two people immediately disappeared and died completely. The remaining four were cold hearted. No one dared to fight with the terrible devil in front of them, and they all fled in a blink towards the four directions. "Hum! You can''t escape!" With a cold hum, MI Yunfei''s madness reappeared. He became a heavenly eye and could see things thousands of miles away. In addition, he had dragon and Phoenix wings, and no one could escape. In a blink, MI Yunfei directly caught up with a man and stepped on him. The man immediately became a meat pie, and his soul was ruthlessly wiped out. Blinking is a great magic power, but it consumes internal strength very much. Generally, people in the middle stage of magic soul can blink three times in a row at most. But Mi Yunfei is different. There seems to be endless spiritual power in his Dantian. There will be no exhaustion for several consecutive blinks. An hour later, all the remaining ghost metaphase died in the hands of MI Yunfei. At this time, he began to deal with a small number of people who fled the imperial realm. The sky realm can only fly in the sky. How can it withstand the blink? Mi Yunfei looks like a god of killing. His body is also used. People die in all directions. He is very arrogant. Thousands of miles away, under the palm of his hand, countless people die. No one can resist it. That night, there were rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. No one could escape and all died. It''s not that MI Yunfei is too cruel, but that the world makes him so. A kind-hearted person leaves only a curse to himself. He doesn''t know when he will hurt your relatives or friends. When the wind stopped and the clouds dispersed, the sky slowly lit up. No one knew where the God of murder had gone. When all people in the cultivation world knew the return of the demon God, the crowd was boiling and the joy was shaking. But when some people arrived at the site of the war, they were numb for a moment. The war between MI Yunfei and Yun Chengshen can be said to be unprecedented. The fireworks of the war spread 50000 miles. They fought wildly all the way, making 50000 Li prosperous, full of vicissitudes, without any vegetation. What''s more terrible is that there will be an abyss on the ground every three or five times. The abysses are huge and bottomless. It can be seen how terrible the destructive power is. This is nothing. When someone arrived at Qinglan peak, it was a shock. The whole Qinglan peak was completely destroyed. There were rubble everywhere, and many broken limbs could be seen in the rubble every distance. At the foot of Qinglan peak (there is no peak at this time, only random stone piles and abyss), there are rivers of blood and piles of rotten meat. The world is shocked! The world is boiling! Many people know that these are caused by the demon God alone. For a moment, people spoke everywhere. The prestige of the demon God rose again and became the God the world looked up to. All kinds of news spread all over Qinglan. Those who had laughed at the demon God gate began to hesitate. No one could believe that the legendary man would be so terrible. "The latest news, the latest news! The demon God fought against the five magic soul mid-term masters of the demon family. The demon family masters were defeated and countless casualties!" "Good news, good news! The demon God killed qinglanfeng and singled out 10000 people, including six middle-term masters of magic souls and eight early masters of magic souls. Tens of thousands of people in qinglanfeng didn''t return all their lives!" "World shaking news, world shaking news! The demon God is invincible and has unique style. It is likely that he will fly to the fairy world and fight against the fairy God!" A piece of news swept the whole Qinglan like a flood. Almost everyone knew it, whether in the folk or the cultivation world. The return of the demon God has raised the hope of flying for countless people. In their eyes, the demon family has no threat at all. As the saying goes, people''s words are terrible. It seems that it''s right. For a moment, the whole Qinglan was boiling like boiling water. They talked about demons and gods one after another. They almost said that he was an immortal in the sky. After that, none of the other people who came here dared to underestimate the demon God gate, especially the one who looked like a god like a devil. As long as people of the demon God sect walk around the cultivation world, even a newborn child is respected. No one dares to offend anyone who has anything to do with the demon God. Although the world may not remember his name, but in many restaurants or restaurants, you can hear the sentence that the whole Qinglan man is too familiar: he is a devil, a devil! He is a God, an invincible God! Eternal devil, eternal man! Chapter 371 Two years later The imperial capital of Tianluo Empire, this is a bustling city. The city is overcrowded and crowded. In the imperial capital, not many people dare to do it. Even those who practice here are very low-key. Because there are always many practitioners in this place, including top experts. In a tavern, there was a roar of laughter. "I tell you! A while ago, a large number of masters of the demon clan chased and killed a group of people from the demon God gate and Xianlin island. The scene was frightening, with swords, wind and thunder. The scene was very magnificent!" a thin middle-aged man stepped on the stool with one foot, saliva flying in his mouth, dancing and telling. At this time, someone nearby asked, "how did you know the situation? You weren''t there." The thin middle-aged man blushed and faltered, "Er. Well, I''ve heard from others." There was a roar of laughter when the tavern was interrupted. Another person was excited and said, "don''t interrupt, go on." The thin middle-aged man was excited when he heard this. He tied his sleeves and said, "you know, at that time, the demon clan fought with the people of the demon God gate and Xianlin island. The demon God gate side was simply unmatched." "How is that possible? There are many experts in the demon God sect, and Xianlin island is also a myth. The demon clan can''t be so strong?" someone wondered and asked. The thin middle-aged man said, "originally, the strength of the demon God gate and Xianlin island was indeed very strong, but at that time, the demon family invited some other strong people. Even if the demon God gate and Xianlin Island were powerful, they could not stop the heroes in the world?" "Aren''t the people of the demon God gate and Xianlin Island finished?" someone nearby was worried and couldn''t help asking. Unexpectedly, the thin middle-aged man immediately stood up and slapped him on the table, startling everyone in the tavern. He seemed to be full of anger, but he seemed to be ecstatic. With a fanatical feeling in his eyes, he said in a loud voice: "at this time, the demon God came back! His every move, the heaven and earth were boiling, the immortal gods were shocked, and the demons were scared. It''s a good life for a man to be so alive!" When the man said this, he looked up with an addictive expression. Someone nearby asked, "what''s the use of the demon God coming back alone? Can the demon God resist so many experts in the demon family?" he was an outsider and was naturally curious about the legendary demon God. The thin middle-aged man shook his head and said, "brother, most of you are not from Qinglan. The demon God is in Qinglan. No one knows that he is an invincible myth. Haven''t you seen the book demon God wind and cloud? It records many stories about the demon God. He has never been defeated among his peers since his debut. This is the real invincible myth!" "That''s right! It''s said that his disciple Mi Yuan has never been defeated in fighting against all peer experts in the world." another person said. The other nodded and said: "The news of the demon God''s return spread all over Qinglan a few days ago, and many outsiders went to challenge him. It is said that the demon God was unwilling to fight at that time, because there was no one worthy of his fight. Later, there were too many challengers, it was estimated that there were dozens. At that time, the demon God fought dozens of people. Who knows, all the people lost within ten moves." "Hiss!" everyone took a breath. No one could think that the demon God was so terrible. After hearing this, the thin middle-aged man said, "that''s why the demon God decided not to fight easily. If you want to know his strength, let those challengers come with their disciples. If you can defeat his disciples, you can fight with him." "No wonder some people say they have seen the four disciples of the demon God these days. It is said that their appearance is to fight against the people of the same generation in order to break through the realm." "It is said that the demon God fought all the way. He said that if a person wants to be a real strong man, he can make people progress faster only in real combat." At first, it was just the thin middle-aged man talking, but at this moment, people began to talk. There was a lot of excitement in the tavern. "Demon God? I really want to see it. Tianyuan, let''s go! Go and compete with the disciples of the demon God." No one noticed. Just then, a white man with a long gun and a teenager walked out of the tavern slowly. Wangu forest, the oldest forest recorded in the ancient classics, was formed 500000 years ago. There are many monsters and strong strength in it. It is unmatched by advanced practitioners. This is a desolate place, with dense forests, dark light and extremely Yin Qi. The branches of the tree are winding like a black dragon. I don''t know where to extend. On the cliff, trees and vines hang as thick as a person''s waist, showing the ancient of the forest. At the two walls, there are many huge caves, and there are often howls from the caves. In the past, the ancient forest was quiet, but only some animal roars came out. But today''s ancient forest is very different from the past. The crowd is crowded and the noise is as loud as the street. In the center of the ancient forest, a young man stood upright with his head held high. He was full of momentum and rushed out with energy. The strong wind roared and shook his clothes, and his long black hair fell vertically like a waterfall. He just stood there and made people feel a chill. This person is tall and taller than ordinary people by a whole head. Who is not Mi Yuan? Around the rice edge, there are many people, both in the sky and in the woods. Opposite him was a young man of his age. He was dressed in black with a tiger back and a bear waist. Although he was not as tall as Mi Yuan, he was bigger than ordinary people. He exudes momentum and is not angry. Mi Yuan is as bright as a star in the sky among his peers. Since his debut, he has never been defeated by his peers, which has become a topic of discussion. "Seeing Mi Yuan reminds me of the time when the demon God came out. Isn''t that the same with the demon God at that time? He is invincible against the world''s peer experts." a middle-aged man sighed and said to others. The man next to him nodded and said, "yes! But the older generation of people in the world are seriously injured. It seems that there are not many people who can let the demon God fight. Now it has become a contest among his disciples. It seems that another era has passed!" "Do you say that Mi Yuan can become an invincible myth like the demon God? He is the most similar person among the demon God disciples." "It''s hard to say. It''s said that there are several young people from abroad. Their strength is terrible. I''m afraid Mi Yuan can''t defeat them." Many comments came from the crowd, and many people paid great attention to the competition. Because Mi Yuan sent word that he would fight against the peer heroes like his master, and still fight in wheels within five hours. In the eyes of many people, Mi Yuan does have the style of the demon God in those days, but it is a little big. After all, wheel warfare consumes strength very much. Unless the strength is much higher than the other party and can defeat the opponent quickly, no one dares to carry out wheel combat. In the middle of the field, Mi Yuan looked calm and his blood was boiling. He carried a big knife on his back, giving him the demeanor of the God of war. His opponent''s name is Hu Zhiyong. He is a cultivator outside. He has no sect and natural divine power since childhood. Later, he broke into an ancient cave and obtained the highest and unique knowledge. Only then did he have today''s achievements. It is difficult to find an enemy among his peers. He is a very terrible person. The strong wind roared and the fallen leaves flew. I saw a blue light flashing. I don''t know who shot first. They fought together in an instant. Hu Zhiyong''s strength was boundless. With one punch, he was golden and excited, and the ancient trees around him collapsed. Mi Yuan''s face is ancient and well without waves. His body is vertical and his palm is covered towards Hu Zhiyong. The wind is howling, the energy is surging, and the vast expanse of mountains and seas, bravely surpassing the world, makes the sea of clouds surge in the sky. They hit like a mountain collapse, the whole earth was shaking, and then a huge gap opened and countless boulders jumped. Hu Zhiyong''s blood rushed into the sky and hit it with a fist. The whole world seemed to be boiling. Mi Yuan''s feet flashed and his body was like a willow following the wind. His palm turned to the sky and photographed a palm wind. Unparalleled palm power is like ten thousand horses galloping, shaking up bursts of dust, and then you can see the sand rushing into the sky, like a sandstorm, sweeping the fields. Hu Zhiyong sent his long hair to the sky, rushed forward and punched the wild. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Hu Zhiyong retreated for more than ten feet, and blood gushed out of his mouth. Many people were shocked. Mi Yuan was really terrible. He hit his opponent hard in less than a dozen moves. Among the crowd, mu Houhui smiled and said to Ren Lu next to him, "it seems that Mi Yuan''s strength has improved again." Ren LV nodded and said, "I don''t know how much stronger the old four is now than he was in the past, and his perception of practice is naturally different. It''s not surprising that Mi Yuan will naturally make progress after his training." "Yes, no one among the young generation may be able to defeat Mi Yuan, but the fairy asked us to watch carefully so that no strong one would attack Mi Yuan. I always felt that the weather was not very good today, and it was estimated that something would happen." Lu Chaohai looked at the sky and thought. At this time, the competition on the stage is also coming to an end. Mi Yuan has unparalleled combat power. Hu Zhiyong can''t match it at all. He lost a few rounds. There was an uproar outside. The crowd was surprised by the strength of Mi Yuan. It was too strong. This momentum can be comparable to that of MI Yunfei. After Hu Zhiyong left the scene, Mi Yuan still stood proudly in the center. His eyes were cold, glanced at the surrounding crowd, and sternly asked, "who else dares to fight with me?" The sound was loud and echoed slowly in the forest. No one dared to challenge at this moment. Some originally intended to try, after seeing the strength of Mi Yuan, they immediately gave up the idea. Mi Yuan glanced at the crowd and asked again, "don''t anyone dare to fight? Isn''t there a real master in such a big world?" This sentence is like a slap in the face of many people. Many people just feel hot on their faces and lower their heads one after another. "I''ll fight!" just then, a roar came out of the crowd. The sound struck the hearts of the people like thunder. Everyone gave way one after another and looked out of the crowd. Outside the crowd, a young man stepped forward. Every step he took, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Pieces of fallen leaves rolled up a big vortex, and the terrible airflow rushed everywhere, making the ancient trees rise. "Hiss!" many people are thrilled. The strength of the newcomer is terrible and very powerful. Hu Zhiyong is not sure how many times stronger than him. Originally, the rice margin without waves in ancient and modern times is also somewhat moved at the moment, but it is not fear, but excitement. I am excited to have an opponent. Lu Chaohai below felt the strength of the coming people, and they were all worried about Mi Yuan. "Where did the boy come out? He''s so strong!" Ren LV, a dead fat man, sighed heartily with fat meat in his hand. The visitor is of medium stature and has an explosive momentum. He looks like a fierce tiger coming out of the cage. His whole body has a kind of wild Qi. Not far behind him was a middle-aged man who appeared in the tavern. The ground cracked and the flying sand and stones made it difficult for many people to stand and fell to the ground one after another. The majestic momentum is like a huge tsunami rushing over and hitting the rice edge. Rice edge a cold hum, a stamp on one foot, the vast power swings out from under his feet. At his feet, the sand turned over the sea like a dragon and rushed towards each other. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the two forces collided together, and suddenly a huge pit appeared. The woods were thrown up in pieces, and then exploded to pieces. They each stepped back two or three feet, and their eyes showed a look of surprise, but more of a kind of admiration. "Awesome! Awesome! You make me very interested." Mi Yuan admires in his heart and looks excited. The man arched his hand and said, "I''m from the north of Qinglan. My name is Qi Tianyuan. I''ve heard that brother MI has great strength and is the best of the young generation. I hope to compete with brother Mi today." Mi Yuan looked up at the sky and smiled: "ha ha! Brother Qi is too modest. He should be so. Then I hope brother Qi will do his best. You and I will have a good fight." Qi Tianyuan looked around, shook his head and said, "this place is too small to let go and fight inside." "That''s what I mean!" Two people finish saying, body shape a vertical, more and more directly into the depths of the ancient forest. Chapter 372 The clouds of war are thick, the wind is howling, the vast inner strength is like the surging sea, rolling up thousands of leaves. In the depths of the ancient forest, two roads stand proudly, and the majestic air flow rotates, as if to rush into the sky. Suddenly, the strong wind blew and the four sides collapsed. When the two fought, the rocks burst and the earth surged like huge waves. Qi Tianyuan has unparalleled combat power and moves forward without hesitation. Its majestic momentum soars into the sky. One move is in one form. All mountains and seas are falling, and the world is boiling. The blue light, like a flame, rose from his palm, instantly attracted the heavenly power, turned into root lightning and rushed to the rice edge. Mi Yuan is invincible, with black hair dancing, like a peerless madman, shaking the eight wastelands. He was simple and direct, with one blow, breaking through thousands of mountains and rivers. The black storm picked up thousands of dust and rushed out. The whole forest trembled with a loud noise. The power of the tyrant rushed everywhere, and mud dragons rushed into the sky. With one foot, MI yuan rose up and jumped 30 feet high, just like the return of the God of war outside the sky. He saw his hands churning rapidly, his palms shining impressively, and a huge palm suddenly fell from the sky, making the river pale and the wind and cloud surging. The whole space is filled with the power of explosive field. The sand covers the mountains, and the powerful Qi shakes the heaven and earth. With a palm of heaven, the heaven and earth detonates. Qi Tianyuan stamped on one foot, and his feet burst, and the huge crack spread out like a spider''s web. He put his hands together and then turned. A blue balloon appeared in the palm of his hands. The terrible energy danced through the wind and cloud for nine days. At this time, the wind and waves are boundless, the leaves are swirling, the blue balloon comes out, the wind and cloud give way, and heaven and earth are sad. There was a torrent in the whole space, and then it rotated. "Boom!" This was a savage duel. The whole void burst into flowers. The unparalleled war spread across the air, sprinkled a little sparks, and many ancient trees began to burn. Mi Yuan and Qi Tianyuan were shocked and flew out respectively. When they landed, they sent out a series of explosions. At this time, they didn''t take action immediately. They both looked at each other, obviously surprised by each other''s strength. Nearby, many people came, but they didn''t get close. Only a few powerful people watched the war closely, and the rest were hundreds of feet away. The man in white looked uncertain. His eyes were deep. He kept staring at Mi Yuan and sighed: "it''s really a rare genius for thousands of years. He can fight with Tianyuan without losing the wind. It''s not easy for this demon God to teach such disciples!" Someone nearby said, "what''s strange? Mi Yuan is the eldest disciple of the demon God, and his strength is naturally unmatched by others." he pointed to Qi Tianyuan and said, "but this man is also good. He didn''t lose the slightest battle with Mi Yuan." The man in white shook his head and said, "that''s why I said that Mi Yuan is a rare wizard in a thousand years." "Oh, how do you say that?" the man asked, "you don''t know. Tianyuan is my disciple. In an accident, he broke into the cave left by the ancients. It''s also his blessing. That time, he even got a pill, which greatly increased his strength. No one in his generation can stop his hundred moves." the man in white looked a little gloomy, The faint way came out. "No wonder he was so fierce that he had such a blessing and obtained the pill left by the ancients!" the man next to him was shocked. The man in white smiled bitterly and said, "Tianyuan is so sharp at this age. I''m afraid some strong people are afraid of him, so I haven''t asked him to go down the mountain for experience. I didn''t take Tianyuan down the mountain for experience until the deeds of the demon God spread all over the world and his disciple Mi Yuan''s combat power is unparalleled." "Oh, I heard that a young man fought the world a few days ago and never lost. So he is your disciple?" the man asked. The man in white nodded without saying anything. Lu Chaohai and others have been watching the fight between the two. They naturally heard the dialogue between the man in white and others just now, and gradually worried about Mi Yuan. "No wonder that boy is so terrible that he is not weaker than Mi Yuan. He has such a strange fate." Lu Chaohai stared at the duel between the two and had thousands of thoughts in his heart. The dead fat man nodded and said, "it may be worth seeing now. I really don''t know who is the real king among them." Mu Houhui shook his head and said, "don''t forget, even if the man is equal to Mi Yuan, he is still not an opponent, because Mi Yuan adheres to the characteristics of the fourth, and he will be more terrible when he meets the strong. Look!" Lu Chaohai and Ren LV nodded without saying much, and turned their eyes to the center of Bidou. In the middle of the battlefield, the two men were incomparable in combat power, with endless energy surging all over. The surrounding forests collapsed in rows and dusted up. When heaven and earth intersect, yin and Yang intersect, and the power of madness sweeps the world. The two fought again. The terrible energy covered hundreds of miles and completely smoothed the forest, making many wild animals roar and restless. Smoke and sand billowed, black clouds covered, and a bright light flickered. Qi Tianyuan suddenly had a long gun in his hand. The spear was about nine feet long, and its body was smooth and shining. When rowing, it is like a silver dragon crossing the sky, and the mountains and rivers are broken. "Show your weapon! I want to see your real strength." Qi Tianyuan stood proudly with a gun in one hand and pointed at the sky. "Chi Chi!" The electric light on the gun flows and then shoots out to disperse the black cloud. At this moment, Qi Tianyuan was really terrible and had an unparalleled potential. Mi Yuan''s face was expressionless. With a stroke of his finger, he shouted: "get out of the scabbard!" "Whew!" At this time, I suddenly saw meteors in the air, the heaven and earth were in full bloom, the mountains and rivers were dilapidated, and the smoke and sand blew up. When they looked, they saw a big knife suspended in front of Mi Yuan. The body of the knife was white and bright. The handle looked like a dragon head, swinging out a terrible momentum. "He made a knife. He finally made a knife. Those of the young generation who can make him make a knife heard that only Zhao Lin last time. Unexpectedly, there is another one today." "Yes, Mi Yuan has only made a knife once since his debut. It is said that his knife technique is the crazy knife of killing God taught by the demon God himself. Once killing God, who will compete in the world?" "This is the real rice edge. There is no rival among the peers." Many people talked and sighed. The man in white looked moved and exclaimed, "this son''s combat power has become so terrible! How many times stronger than I didn''t know before." The evil killing knife was suspended in front of MI Yunfei, and the whole blade trembled constantly, as if expressing his excitement. Mi Yuan stretched out his hand and held the evil sword tightly in the palm of his hand. At this moment, there were a series of explosions around. The world was boiling. The unparalleled Sabre Qi was like a peerless dragon, destroying everything. Even those who were hundreds of feet away were frightened and fell to the ground one after another. Mi Yuan, holding a demon killing knife, pointed at Qi Tianyuan and shouted, "move! Use your most powerful skill, otherwise you won''t have a chance!" Cold words, unbeaten heart, no one questioned Mi Yuan''s words. He really has the ability to say these words. The unparalleled momentum shook the sky and made the mountain shake and collapse. Qi Tianyuan stepped up without saying a word, and the ground burst open. The light on the tip of the gun burst through the wind and cloud. Mi Yuan''s body did not move. His feet widened, his hands held the knife, and shouted: "the first type of killing God crazy knife, wind swing six ways!" Who saw those sharp eyes? Who feels the heart of never giving up? Who understands what the young man thinks? Thousands of languages have just turned into a few words in my heart. Master, I will never lose! The wind and waves were everywhere, and there were bursts of thunder. The huge blade was cut off from the void. The earth was instantly divided into two halves. The flying sand rushed into the sky like a wild dragon. "Boom!" The violent forces from both sides collided, and a huge abyss appeared in the whole land. Many crazy stones shuttled in the air, the peaks collapsed and the ancient trees soared to the sky. Fearless of the falling rocks, the two fought again, with knives and guns, making a series of harsh sounds. Where they passed, the woods rushed and flew, and the sky was like rain. Many wild animals living in the depths of the woods were scared to escape. Bursts of light went up for nine days. Many flying animals were crushed by those lights before they could escape, and a large amount of blood dyed the sky red. Qi Tianyuan was very fierce. The spear crossed from the void, smashed it down, and jumped up the earth. Mi Yuan is even more terrible. His whole body''s combat power soars and bravely tops the world. When he rushes forward, the whole person is like a wild beast, making the world change color. Lightning flint like blows, wind and thunder bursts, and big storms connect heaven and earth, forming a turbulent flow. Everything is sucked into it, which makes the onlookers scared. At this time, Qi Tianyuan suddenly breathed deeply, and his strong internal strength rushed into the long gun, making it ring like thunder. Suddenly, the bright light is hundreds of times better than the scorching sun, which makes others dare not look. At this time, Qi Tianyuan held a gun in one hand, turned his body continuously and blew a gust of wind. Mi Yuan''s feet flashed and his body moved tens of feet. He clenched the devil killing knife with both hands, swinging out a terrible momentum. "The second move of murdering God crazy knife, the rain is absolutely Seven Realms!" With a loud cry, a dragon fire rushed out of the killing magic knife, burning heaven and earth and making heaven and earth pale. Above the sky, the cloud waterfall rotates, and a big vortex appears. The infinite power can destroy the mountains and cut off the water. "Boom!" Between them, turbulence surged and crushed everything, and the sand spread out like a raging wolf. The terrible energy rippled around and destroyed everything. Mi Yuan roared up to the sky, and his body shook out the world shaking power. He shouted: "the third move of God killing crazy knife, thunder shock eight wastelands!" Lightning and thunder in the sky, rocks flying on the ground, mountain walls collapsing, smoke and sand rolling. At this time, the scene was like thousands of troops galloping, the whole earth suddenly tilted, and the black storm swept through nine days. Qi Tianyuan roared, his black hair danced, and his whole body urged unparalleled power. The electric current immediately ran disorderly on the long gun, smashing everything in the four directions. "Boom!" The two separated here. Mi Yuan stepped back five or six steps. The rest of his terror penetrated the mountain wall behind him and blew out a huge cave. Qi Tianyuan''s body flew out for dozens of feet, broke countless trees, and spilled some blood in his mouth. Qi Tianyuan touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and rushed up directly. He turned into an electric light. When he ran, the soil surged up like a tide. At this time, Qi Tianyuan suddenly sent out a light on the long gun in his hand. The light broke through the tip of the gun and immediately turned into a flame dragon, turning the whole sky red. Everyone was frightened. Even if the terrible power was far away, they could not stop it, not to mention the rice edge in the center of the fight. At this moment, all the people were worried about Mi Yuan. The people who thought Mi Yuan would win had no bottom, and a cold sweat fell on their faces. However, there was no expression on Mi Yuan''s face. He could only see that he held the devil killing knife tightly and even trembled. "Boom!" A loud noise came out, and within twenty feet of the edge of the meter, he was collapsing everywhere. His whole body gushed out with terrible crazy power, and nothing could bear it. Suddenly, Mi Yuan moved, and his right foot moved back. He held the devil killing knife high above his head with both hands. His face turned red and burst into a drink: "master!" Those two words seemed to give him infinite strength, stimulate his combat strength, raise his pride in his heart, and shake the gods with unparalleled momentum. He is invincible at this moment! He was violent at this moment! No one dares to question and no one is afraid. The momentum that erupted temporarily resonated with the world. The sea of clouds surged in the sky, the ground exploded repeatedly, thousands of flying stones, the void trembled, and the terrible crazy force was suffocating. A huge blade came straight through the wind and cloud. The immortal gods were frightened and the ghosts were shocked. The world cheered and the heroes retreated when they saw it. The sword is as bright as a meteor in the night. Everyone''s eyes are only left with the sword that is peerless and arrogant! Time seemed to stop, the air seemed to disappear, and time and space seemed to reverse. Heaven and earth fall into chaos, everything is gone, and only the gorgeous knife is left. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Explosions in all directions, smoke and sand cover the sky, mountains collapse and flying stones break the air. The vast energy annihilates all directions and stirs up the wind and cloud! Qi Tianyuan flew out. At that moment, his figure was so lonely. A string of blood was sprinkled, announcing the result of the war. The audience was silent. It seemed that only the tall figure standing proudly in the smoke and sand was left in the whole world. The myth of invincibility appeared again, and the legendary figure came again. He is the most proud disciple of the demon God. His peers are invincible. After thousands of years, Yu Wei still exists. At this time, suddenly, the wind and waves were ten thousand feet, the black clouds pressed the top, and a huge black hand pressed down from the void and rushed to the rice edge. The terrible crazy force made the mountains and rivers crumble in an instant. Who is the black hand at the critical moment? Can Mi Yuan continue the legend? Let''s wait for the storm to rise again! Chapter 373 In the black clouds, the huge palm covered the void like the claw of a troll, shaking the world. "Dare you!" Lu Chaohai and other people drank and directly played a light to stop the big hand. It''s obvious that Mi Yuan can''t resist such a terrible momentum. If he is photographed, he must be broken to pieces. The dazzling light rose everywhere, and the vast palm power rushed to the huge palm on the void. "Boom!" With a broken sound, Lu Chaohai and the three were swept out by the palm wind, and the blood in their mouths spilled like a fountain. They didn''t care so much and wanted to do it again. At this time, the man in white moved, and in a blink, the whole man appeared under the big black hand and protected the rice edge. Then he clenched his five fingers, suddenly the light rushed to him, and the crazy bully''s fist blew up. "Boom!" Smoke and sand billowed, mountains collapsed, many people with low strength turned into blood dance, screams came and went, and the scene was immediately flustered. "Eh! You''re not human!" there was a sound of surprise on the void. "Come out and fight! You are such a strong man. It''s nothing to secretly attack a person who breaks the middle level of martial arts." the man in white has black hair and burst out with authority. He is completely fearless. Above the void, a tall and straight old man stepped into the air and burst into pieces. "Hehe! The demon God killed my brother a few days ago, and now I''m going to kill his disciples. No one can stop me. You''d better get out of the way. Otherwise, it will be your own life." the tall old man threatened the man in white. The man in white snorted coldly and said, "you and I belong to the medium-term realm of six separated phantom souls. Who wins and who loses is still unknown!" "So you have to fight with me?" the old man''s eyes were burning, but he didn''t want to fight with the man in white. After all, he felt the terror of the man in white. Both of them are in the realm of six separated phantom souls, and almost half of them have stepped into the peak of phantom souls. Even if Qinglan''s older generation figures appear, it''s not possible that several people can suppress them. They can be regarded as the most terrible people in the world. "If you want to fight, you can''t have so much nonsense." the man in white drank coldly and put on a fighting posture. At this time, all the people with low strength fled one after another, and no one dared to stay in this place. The war of the strong, even if hiding thousands of miles away, was useless. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared from the magic knife in Mi Yuan''s hand. His momentum soared, his white hair was eye-catching, and his eyes were as deep as a black hole. It seemed that he could see through everything in the world. This person was Mi Yunfei. "Master!" Mi Yuan looked excited. At this moment, he knew that MI Yunfei didn''t trust him and had been watching him secretly. As soon as Mi Yunfei pointed out, he immediately wrapped Mi Yuan with a golden light, and then said, "witness the war in the middle of the magic soul! This will be more helpful to your cultivation." "En!" Mi Yuan nodded, tears in his eyes, but he didn''t know whether he was excited or moved. "Hum! It''s a shame that a single person dares to fight with me." Ignoring the old man, MI Yunfei turned to the man in white and said, "senior, please take good care of my friend. Today I''m going to take my disciples to watch the world war. You can also come and have a look." After MI Yunfei finished, a split appeared again. The split came to Mi Yuan''s side, waved his palm, sent him high into the air, and he also flew up. The man in white opened his mouth to say something, but after feeling the momentum of MI Yunfei, his words turned into two words: "be careful!" He turned to look at Qi Tianyuan in the distance and said, "Tianyuan, we have also witnessed the unparalleled power of the demon God." after that, he waved his palm, wrapped Qi Tianyuan with a light and flew into the void. Seeing that the man in white didn''t mean to intervene, the old man suddenly felt a little relieved. He looked at Mi Yunfei and said, "you''re just a separate body. You can''t stop me in the future." Mi Yunfei looked indifferent, smiled coldly, looked at the old man and said, "it''s enough to deal with you!" "What a arrogant tone. I want to see if the legendary demon God is really invincible." "Give me your name. It''s worth knowing the name of the six separated phantom souls." Mi Yunfei asked. "Ge Qiu in the south corner is not driven by the demon family, but comes to avenge my brother. Die!" Ge Qiu roared and immediately palmed. Black clouds and smoke swirled and the palm wind swept across the sky. Mi Yunfei stretched out a finger and drew a light. A finger down, like a mountain smashed over, the violent force crushed countless peaks. Between them, smoke and sand soared into the sky like dragons, connecting heaven and earth, and ten thousand kilograms of boulders floated in the air like dust. They moved at the same time and rushed towards each other, breaking through the wind and clouds with light, which was shocking in all directions. In the sky, no matter the man in white, Qi Tianyuan or Mi Yuan, they all look thrilled. Mi Yunfei''s combat power is unparalleled. One split can fight with six split phantom souls. Such strength really has an invincible posture. "The devil is worthy of being a wonder of heaven and earth. He is so young and incredibly powerful. He is really an anti heaven character!" the man in white has ups and downs and is difficult to calm down. Mi Yuan and Qi Tianyuan were both wrapped in golden light. Although the war was terrible, they could not be hurt. At this time, the two people were numb, staring at the war below. The smoke and sand are blowing into the sky below, and there are thousands of gravels. The huge energy swings out like ripples. One forest rises from the ground, and the whole ancient forest is shaking. Many wild animals run around like frightened birds at this moment. Although the brutes are powerful, they can''t resist Mi Yunfei and Ge Qiu. The terrible fighting power spreads everywhere, and many brutes are torn to pieces. They jumped into the air, five or six hundred miles away, and directly spelled out their magic powers. The rays of light intertwined, and the surging war was suspended in the air like a sea of fire. Mi Yunfei was so brave and invincible that he broke the void with one palm. The mountains below collapsed and the ancient forest was destroyed. The old man roared, his clothes danced, jumped up and fought with MI Yunfei. Wangu forest is very vast, with a radius of twenty or thirty thousand miles, but at the moment, there are many huge pits on the earth. Mi Yunfei evolves his own supernatural powers. Tai Chi in his body rushes out and suppresses the gods in the sky, like the intersection of yin and Yang. At this moment, the old man no longer despises Mi Yunfei. Even if he is only a separate body, he still brings great pressure to the old man. If he is careless, he will end up with hatred. With a stroke with one hand and a pinch of the palm, the old man suddenly had a storm in the palm, and his whole body was like a series of electric currents, flashing dazzling light. The void broke, the earth sank, and there were dozens of endless abysses. The sky changed, the whole sky rotated, sand waves swallowed the sky and shook the world. "Die!" Mi Yunfei is very strong. He suppresses from the void against the Tai Chi diagram, turning the mountains into dust and collapsing within a thousand miles. This is a kind of energy to destroy the world. The old man resisted, but the power was too majestic, like the power of the whole universe, which could not be resisted at all. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The old man''s body was suppressed by Taiji and directly blasted into the depths of the earth. Mi Yunfei obviously didn''t want to let him go. He turned into a streamer and rushed into the ground. Looking down from the void, many gravels were washed up, the earth sent out a series of explosions, half of the whole evergreen forest began to sink, and many wild animals died. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the old man rushed out from the ground. Before his body stabilized, a light flickered below, blinking like a meteor, penetrating the old man''s body. "Bang!" With a bang, the old man''s body became fragmented, blood sprayed, and even his soul was erased. At this moment, the change began again. A big bloody hand poked out of the void and grabbed the rice edge in the air. The man in white felt something, and immediately took a shot to resist. Even Mi Yunfei was anxious and blew out batian''s fist. "Boom!" With a loud noise, MI Yunfei''s split and the man in white flew out. "It''s you, Gongsun no tears!" "Ha ha! Mi Yunfei, aren''t you surprised why I have become so strong?" Gongsun holds Mi Yuan in his tearful palm. The whole person looks ferocious and crazy. At the same time, in the secret room, MI Yunfei''s body suddenly trembled and exclaimed, "something''s wrong!" Mi Yunfei has been able to communicate with PU Lingyu since he reached the realm of magic soul. In the past two years, he has been understanding the mystery of Pu Lingyu, in order to find the innate spiritual pulse as soon as possible, improve his strength and break the saying that "flying immortals are like a dream". The Pu Ling jade was left by the ancestors of the MI family. At that time, the ancestors of the MI family were powerful, and the Pu Ling jade was also left behind for fear of being obtained by others. Therefore, he imposed many prohibitions when he met, and he had to be a strong and talented person to understand it thoroughly. Over the past two years, MI Yunfei gradually felt that he was about to understand Pu Lingyu thoroughly. He believed that it would only take half a year at most. He would be able to understand the mystery of Pu Lingyu. He didn''t know that such things should happen at this time. Mi Yunfei couldn''t settle down. In a blink, the whole person disappeared into the secret room. In the ancient forest, Gongsun smiled up to the sky without tears: "Mi Yunfei! Mi Yunfei! You will still be defeated by me in the end. I want to see how you fight me." At this moment, MI Yunfei''s noumenon and separation are integrated into one. He is shocked that Gongsun''s tearful strength has soared. I''m afraid he is about to reach the peak of the phantom soul. This speed is too terrible. "Why does your strength progress so fast?" Mi Yunfei asked aloud, puzzled in his heart. "Ha ha! Thank you for seriously injuring Yun Chengshen and Feng Feixian. They are just tonics for me! I completely swallowed their skills because of" subduing the devil ", ha ha." Gongsun Wulei smiled wildly and ignored the world. "Hum! Even so, you still can''t defeat me. The mystery of magic dragon formula is far beyond your imagination." after MI Yunfei''s body and separation are integrated into one, his momentum is even more terrible and he is not afraid at all. Gongsun was surprised without tears. He cried out: "it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! After reaching the realm of magic soul, it takes many years to improve even a little accomplishments. Why do you make progress so fast that you have reached the five separate realms in the middle of magic soul!" Mi Yunfei sneered and said, "there are too many things in this world that we can''t imagine. Not everyone can understand the real mystery of the magic dragon formula. Even if your skill is 100 times more evil, it will never be compared with the magic dragon formula." "Hum! What I learned is the skill of the birth of heaven and earth, but it''s not comprehensive enough." Gongsun was not satisfied with tears. Mi Yunfei smiled and said, "what you learned is the skill of the birth of heaven and earth. So what? What I learned is an anti heaven skill." Gongsun has no tears and looks ugly, but he has always believed that the skills he has learned must be the strongest in the world. The reason why he is defeated by the magic dragon formula is just that it is not complete enough. "Gongsun has no tears. If he is a man, you and I will fight fairly and let go of Mi Yuan." Gongsun looked up at the sky without tears and said, "Mi Yunfei, you haven''t just met me. Do you think I''ll be so stupid? Hand over Pu Lingyu and the subduing demon tripod, or your disciples will die in front of you." after that, with a little force in his palm, MI yuan was pinched to a bone ''rattling'' and blood spilled from his mouth. Mi Yunfei''s heart is like a knife, but he doesn''t know what to do. If he hands over Pu Lingyu, the world may face danger. If he doesn''t hand it over, Mi Yuan will die. Mi Yuan is his disciple. He brought it out of the mountain. He is also the most proud disciple among many disciples. Mi Yunfei has even decided to teach the magic dragon formula to Mi Yuan, because his physique has met the requirements of the magic dragon formula. "If I don''t have enough chips in my hand, look over there!" Gongsun looked confident without tears, and his tone was very flat. Mi Yunfei''s whole body was like a heavy blow. Looking at it, he saw that Lu Chaohai and his three people also fell into the hands of the demon family two thousand miles away. After the death of Yuncheng God and Fengfei fairy, these people must obey Gongsun''s orders and have no tears. "You''re despicable!" Mi Yunfei angrily rushed to the crown, bit his teeth and spit out these words. "Mi Yunfei, whether to hand it in or not, I''ll give you time to think about it. Otherwise, these people will die!" Gongsun''s tearful words crossed Mi Yunfei''s heart like thunder. What decision would he make? Did you watch disciples and friends die miserably or hand over the demon subduing Ding and Pu Lingyu? How will he choose after inner entanglement? Chapter 374 At this moment, time seemed to stand still. The man in white didn''t dare to make a sound. He just kept looking at Mi Yunfei, hoping he could make the right answer. Mi Yunfei has a myriad of thoughts. Little by little, his memories appear one after another. The act of accepting disciples, the act of worshipping, Mi Yuan fighting for his teacher, and brother bravely breaking through difficulties. Various situations crossed his mind and made him feel like a knife. "Say! Hand it in or not?" Gongsun asked fiercely again without tears. Mi Yunfei didn''t answer. He looked up at Gongsun in the void without tears. His eyes were full of malice and resentment. Gongsun was shocked without tears, and his chest fluctuated. Mi Yunfei''s eyes were so terrible that he and other experts were palpitating. "Unexpectedly, I''ll kill them!" Gongsun said without tears and began to fight. "Wait a minute, I''ll pay!" This sound was like saying it after ten thousand years. At that moment, it was so slow, and that sound was so powerless. Mi Yunfei offered the demon subduing tripod and held Pu Lingyu tightly in his palm, exuding sweat. This decision was so difficult, because it related to the world. "How can I trust you!" Mi Yunfei asked. Gongsun smiled without tears and said, "these people have no effect on me. You have to believe it or not, because you have no choice." "Ha. Ha! No choice, no choice. You''re right, I really have no choice." Mi Yunfei seems to have lost his soul, and the whole person has become much depressed. "OK! Exchange!" after a long time, MI Yunfei said. At this time, the people of the demon family also brought Lu Chaohai and others, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Mi Yunfei whispered to the man in white: "elder, please save my friend later, and I''ll save my disciples." The man in white understood it and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a few peak states of Yukong. I''ll never hurt your friend. It''s the Gongsun who has no tears. You should be more careful." Gongsun had no tears and thought carefully. He looked at Mi Yunfei and shouted, "slow down! Give me the demon subduing Ding first, and I''ll exchange people for PU Lingyu with you." Mi Yunfei''s face became ugly for a moment. In his heart, he planned to use the demon subduing Ding to hold Gongsun Wulei for a while, and then rescue Mi Yuan. I didn''t think Gongsun Wulei was afraid of subduing the devil tripod and directly proposed to obtain the subduing the devil tripod first. Mi Yunfei was in trouble, but the hostages were in their hands. He had to hand over the subduing demon tripod. Without tears, Gongsun put his hand down and grabbed the demon subduing Ding in his hand. Looking at the scriptures of the subduing demon tripod, his heart became more and more happy, and his whole body poured out unparalleled power to suppress the brilliance of the subduing demon tripod. Because the demon subduing tripod was not controlled by Mi Yun Fei, under Gongsun''s tearful and terrible cultivation, the glory gradually disappeared and became ancient and simple. Nor did Gongsun Wulei make any movement, and the demon subduing Ding disappeared immediately. Mi Yunfei tried to communicate with the demon subduing Ding, but he didn''t dare to make much moves. He was afraid that Gongsun would know without tears. At that time, Mi Yuan would be in danger. However, the demon subduing tripod is like the sediment sinking into the sea. It has no response and is completely cut off. Mi Yunfei understood that Gongsun Wulei must have a space ring or a treasure that can block the air engine. It seemed that he knew that MI Yunfei would communicate with the subdued devil Ding. Gongsun smiled with tears: "it''s useless. The subdued devil Ding is Guanghua and introverted. It has entered my space again. You can''t feel it at all. It''s time to exchange next." Mi Yunfei''s anger burned in his heart. He had never been so threatened in his life, but at this moment he had to bear it, so he had to bite his teeth and say, "you''re cruel!" "Ha ha! Only cruel people live the longest in this world. Don''t play tricks on me and exchange!" Gongsun''s tearful tone suddenly changed and his eyes became more fierce. Mi Yunfei was helpless. A cold sweat had seeped from his palm. He knew what consequences would be if Pu Lingyu was handed over, but he couldn''t allow him to think more at this time. The two of them moved at the same time. Mi Yunfei threw Pu Lingyu up. Gongsun was happy when he saw no tears. The whole person jumped at PU Lingyu. The rice edge held in his hand was naturally forgotten and slowly fell down. On the other hand, the man in white appeared directly in front of the people of the demon family, and a palm wind swept through, and the people of the demon family were immediately stopped and couldn''t move at all. At this time, MI Yunfei suddenly changed. A separate body rushed to Mi Yuan, but the body ran directly to Gongsun Wulei. "Ha ha! I finally got Pu Lingyu, MI Yunfei. Ten years later, I''ll wait to be killed!" Gongsun said without tears. He blinked directly and didn''t dare to stay for a long time. As for the rest of the demon family, he had nothing to do with himself. "Where to go!" With a roar, the whole world burst into flames. Mi Yunfei blinked out and wanted to catch up with Gongsun Wulei, but he didn''t find his figure. At this moment, MI Yunfei was almost desperate. Pu Lingyu must not fall into Gongsun''s tearful hands. Otherwise, the world is facing a crisis. Several times in a row, MI Yunfei finally found Gongsun''s tearful figure, about three thousand miles away. His fighting power suddenly soared to the sky, with a sense of going against the sky. His blood broke the sky, and the world trembled. "The fifth move of magic dragon formula, glass dragon breaking the wind!" With a loud cry, the world darkened and the universe turned around, which seemed to break time and space. All the mountains and rivers collapsed, and the vast energy swept across the four fields, which was shocking in all directions. The super huge glass dragon broke through the wind and cloud, crushed the prosperity, swayed thousands of mountains and rivers, and the void cracked a huge crack, extending thousands of miles away. Gongsun sensed the terrible energy behind him without tears and immediately slapped peiran with his backhand. "Boom!" With an explosion, Gongsun''s tearful arm was blown to pieces, and his whole person was rushed hundreds of miles away, spilling blood in his mouth. "Hum! The magic dragon formula is really rebellious. Wait for me in ten years!" Gongsun has no tears to move the place, a blink, disappear invisible. As Mi Yunfei chased him, he felt Gongsun''s tearful breath. He couldn''t bear to blink more than ten times in a row. It is estimated that he has moved nearly 100000 miles. "Uh!" Mi Yunfei''s anger was hard to dissipate. He roared up to the sky. His powerful and unparalleled energy rushed everywhere, and the mountains were immediately smoothed. At this time, the scene was very frightening. Smoke and sand rushed into the sky and the sky broke. Under its roar, it completely collapsed within a thousand miles and became a desolate place. "Ten years? I''ll wait for you to fight for your life and death!" Mi Yunfei disappeared in place after saying that. Time flies. Another two years have passed. The demon clan has never appeared. It seems to have disappeared without a sound. Two years ago, MI Yunfei returned to the demon God gate. The first thing was to launch the overall power of the demon God gate and Xianlin island to sweep away the people of the demon family. Mi Yunfei went out in person and killed all sides. Everyone associated with the demon clan died miserably. He was furious and murderous. He passed like a tornado, and no one could stop him. At that time, MI Yunfei was like a demon king, looking for the place where the people of the demon clan settled. Many sub forums of the demon clan were queried, and the results were smashed by Mi Yunfei''s palm. At that time, MI Yunfei was very terrible. His move was the most powerful skill, which directly crushed the whole sub altar of the demon God into slag. It was a bloody day. People outside were wandering all day. No one could stop Mi Yunfei. Even in the middle stage of the phantom soul, almost all of them were defeated within ten moves. Where he passed, there were rivers of blood and mountains of corpses, which was very bloody. About six months later, the title "demon God" became a taboo for outsiders, and no one dared to mention it. Fortunately, the demon God did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but executed all those who were with the demon family. His reputation is even better than that of the past. Now he has an invincible style. Even if the older generation is born, I''m afraid there will not be more than five people who can suppress him. This is the view of the whole cultivation world. That time, the demon God picked a sub altar of the demon family. The clan cloth laid a back hand, and almost all the magic soul realm gathered there, a total of nearly 20 people. As a result, only one hour later, all those people died, and they turned into dust and nothing within a radius of 5000 miles. Since then, the demon God has no longer appeared. It is rumored that he is in seclusion for the purpose of an unparalleled war ten years later. Vaguely, all people in the cultivation world can feel that a storm is coming. At that time, I''m afraid that heaven and earth will collapse, and the fairy world may also break open. During these two years, the older generation of people finally left the customs, bringing a lot of hope to Qinglan''s right side. When several chiefs of the four hermit aristocratic families left the customs and heard some news about Qinglan, they were stunned for a short time and couldn''t recover for a long time. There are older generation figures in charge, and some freaks of the demon God gate are closed one after another. With the advent of the era of scuffle, no one knows how many people will survive. Mi Yunfei wanders around the world alone. He has been to many places and passed Hong Xing. He didn''t disturb the lives of several leaders of the five saints fairyland. Maybe this is really suitable for them. Qinglan is too complicated. With their strength, it is difficult to protect themselves. When Mi Yun flew to the mysterious place where Wan Jinghong once lived, he felt inexplicable in his heart. Now, although he doesn''t have a demon subduing tripod, he has a heavenly eye and can see the things below clearly. After a battle with more than 20 magic souls of the demon family, MI Yunfei''s strength soared and reached the peak of seven separated magic souls. He believed that even if he met the Dragon Shengtian of that year, he was not afraid at all. Perhaps only dream alone or cloud magic could suppress him in the whole world. The peak state of phantom soul is different. There is a difference. That kind of strength is very different. Even though Mi Yunfei can fight against the seven separate realms at the peak of the magic soul with the three separate realms in the middle of the magic soul, it is difficult for him to fight alone with the seven separate realms and the eight separate dreams. This gap is too far away. At this time, MI Yunfei stood in the air and saw clearly the situation in the deep underground. It was still the same as before, but there were no mutated monsters, and there was no change in other places. He felt a strange wave which came from the huge tree in front of the palace. (for more details, please look at the 162nd chapter). The huge tree is extremely large, towering nine skies, emitting a little luster all over. It has a kind of sacred authority, which is palpitating. Mi Yunfei used to be weak and didn''t notice it at all. Now his cultivation is terrible. Naturally, he can feel the extraordinary of the tree. "This tree is strange!" with a surprise, MI Yunfei broke into the earth and walked under the ground. Wan Jinghong once banned this place. Ordinary people can''t enter it at all. They have to subdue the devil tripod to pass through. Besides, no one knows that there is something strange below. Unlike Mi Yunfei, he has become a heavenly eye and can see things below. Although he doesn''t have a demon subduing tripod, his own strength is terrible. In addition, the shadow in his hand is a divine soldier. It''s not difficult to break this prohibition. An hour later, MI Yunfei finally crossed the ban and came to the huge tree. The palace is still magnificent and magnificent, emitting unparalleled power as if it were nothing, just like the immortal''s temple standing here. In front of the palace, a huge ancient tree stands proudly, many times larger than before. It is afraid that its diameter alone is about 200 feet, larger than the ancient trees seen in the ten thousand Dragon Cave. Light flowed on the trunk and branches, and glittering drops of water hung on the leaves, but there was a little heat rising. Mi Yunfei reached out his hand to touch his eyes. He was surprised and shouted, "I finally know what this tree is!" Chapter 375 Mi Yunfei was excited. He thought of what the huge tree was in front of him, because the shadow in his space ring obviously reacted. "The tree is very strange and seems to be crying. The water droplets on the leaves are crystal clear and hot, just like human tears. Is this the fourth largest magic weapon tear halberd?" Mi Yunfei''s heart surged and touched it. The temperature came from his fingertips, just like human tears. He closed his eyes, realized with his heart and communicated with the heart and spirit of the tree. Suddenly, MI Yunfei moved. He heard the heart of the tree and seemed to be crying. At this time, there were more and more crystal drops on the branches of the tree, and finally they fell like rain. "Is it crying or excited?" Mi Yunfei said to himself. Suddenly, the ancient trees shook, the leaves "clattered", and bursts of strange colors rushed into the sky, causing the sea of clouds to surge. Mi Yunfei obviously felt the excitement of the magic shadow in the space ring. Without hesitation, he summoned the shadow. The magic shadow rushed out and suspended in the sky. At this time, the change suddenly began. In an instant, the sky broke and the earth broke, and the mountains and rocks broke into the air. This mysterious space burst open in an instant. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the underground was collapsed, like a super earthquake, and many peaks were destroyed. Unparalleled power rushed into the nine heavy sky. The huge ancient tree suddenly glowed, and the trunk began to change, slowly shrinking, emitting terrible power. Mi Yunfei became dementia for a moment. Looking at the strange scene in front of him, he couldn''t speak for a long time, and his breathing became much heavier. At this time, the shadow began to differentiate, namely: setting sun sword, moon knife and meteor gun. The three magic weapons rotate and stand on the void. The supreme power sweeps through the heavens and the world, surging up and shaking the sky. The old tree became smaller and smaller, and finally turned into a black halberd. The dark luster came out and covered the sky. A little bit of brilliance twinkles like tears, shaking the world with unparalleled power. "It''s really a tear mark halberd!" Mi Yunfei was excited and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Boom!" A loud noise, dark clouds, lightning and thunder, the whole void changed, and the heavy breath made it difficult to stand. At this moment, people less than ten thousand miles away from here felt the vision in the sky. In the dark clouds, lightning condensed like millions of silver snakes twisting in the void. The earth was punctured and sank in an instant. Miyun''s miraculous skill turns quickly. His vast internal strength forms an aperture and surrounds an area of 500 miles to prevent ordinary people from suffering. Even if there is no one here, I''m afraid countless rivers will be destroyed. As soon as the four magic soldiers came out, the heaven and earth resonated. The terrible lightning split down from the void and made a harsh sound, hitting the four magic soldiers. The four magic soldiers are not afraid of lightning. When they begin to merge, they rotate faster and faster. Pieces of light masks take off directly and meet the lightning. This is a practice against the sky, not to resist lightning, but to shake. The power of terror is collapsing in all directions. If it weren''t for the boundary under Mi Yunfei''s cloth, I''m afraid it would all be destroyed within a thousand miles. Dark clouds pressed down. In the sea of clouds, there was a loud thunder and lightning, which turned into the pillar of Optimus. The heavenly power is unpredictable and terrible. Under such power, even an initial state of phantom soul will turn into ashes. The four magic soldiers glittered with dazzling light and trembled. Impressively, each magic soldier burst out a brilliance, which went straight to nine days and fought with lightning. There were ripples in the void, and the sky suddenly shook, crushing the mountains with unparalleled power. The ground tilted as a whole, and vortices appeared in some places and sank. With a loud noise, stone pillars were pulled up from the ground and suspended in the void. The dark clouds were scattered and the lightning disappeared, but the terrible and heavy pressure still existed. The four magic soldiers suspended in mid air began to merge, and the dazzling light came out, which made people dare not look directly at them. There was a terrible current cascade around, forming a huge mask. "Boom!" The gathering of thunder clouds is even more terrible, powerful and magnificent this time. The electric sea began to rotate in the void, like a black hole in the starry sky, with terrible power. Suddenly, the electric sea took shape and turned into a startling Tianzhu. The terrible power made Mi Yunfei feel palpitation. Mi Yunfei let out a long roar and tossed his hands, which immediately gushed out batian peerless energy, and the surrounding border was more solid. At this time, I couldn''t see what the four magic soldiers looked like. I could only see a piece of light rising up, straight into the thunder cloud and colliding with the huge electric column. "Boom!" With a loud sound, the four magic soldiers burst out colorful light and clouds, which scattered the thunder clouds. "Is it over?" Mi Yunfei looked at the sky and muttered to himself. After a long time, the sky returned to its original state, the thunder clouds disappeared, and the residual power of terror gradually disappeared. The four magic soldiers turned into a streamer from the sky. An eternal magic weapon was born! This is the feeling in MI Yunfei''s heart. Today''s demon shadow has completely changed. The whole body flashes with electric light. There is no change in its appearance. It looks like a big Guan knife straight into the ground and has an amazing momentum. Mi Yunfei held out his hand and grasped the shadow. He immediately felt his energy overflowing and his combat power surging rapidly, which made him feel like he wanted to fight the immortal God. "The complete four magic soldiers! It''s really shocking!" Mi Yunfei was filled with emotion. He never thought that he really gathered the four magic soldiers. "Gongsun has no tears. I''ll wait for you ten years later. I don''t care how fast you progress. Even if you have become an immortal, I''m not afraid at all." Mi Yunfei disappeared in situ after saying that. Since then, no one knows where Mi Yun flew, even the dream fairy and cold frost. However, they can guess that the world will be shocked after the first World War ten years later, and Mi Yunfei must have practiced alone. Two years later, almost all the older generation figures came out, and the whole world seemed to be completely changed. The demon clan disappeared and the demon God gate became the first force in the world, but everyone knows what the demon clan may be doing in the dark. In particular, Gongsun has no tears. He has obtained Pu Lingyu, which is the secret of whether he can fly. With his qualification, it is absolutely not difficult to understand the secret of Pu Lingyu. A storm is coming. Among all the seriously injured older generation figures, only the dream of walking alone has not yet passed the customs. Many people are looking forward to it. Maybe he can recover to the peak of that year after he passes the customs. The undercurrent is surging. Many people in the cultivation world don''t know the news about Pu Lingyu. They all think that the demon God gate has become the first force in the world. In their eyes, the demon clan is just a residual evil, and will be eradicated by the demon God gate sooner or later. Time is slowly passing. People outside have quit Qinglan. Only a few people stay and become a part of the power of the demon God gate. Among these people are Han Xingyue, xiaotianxia and the man in white. The man in white came from Qinglan. He was transformed from a strange animal left over from ancient times. His strength is very terrible. Half of his feet have stepped into the peak state of phantom soul. The demon God sect is now a gathering of heroes, but there are dozens of people above the magic soul realm. The characters of the older generation are: long Shengtian, Xuanxian, mengduxia, mengparting, the patriarchs of the four hermit families, Qingling, LAN Fengwu, Jiang Rou and Shan intangible. These strengths look at the whole world and can definitely sweep everything, but everyone knows that if Gongsun has no tears and enters the innate spiritual pulse, I''m afraid these people won''t see enough after he comes out. For a time, the atmosphere became tense again. The sky was dark and there was no light. It was a barren forest. There were bursts of blood around it. It looked very evil and made people want to vomit. In the middle of the sky, the demon subduing tripod emits bursts of light and Xia, and some runes rotate quickly, like a spirit snake, mysterious and sacred. At the bottom of the demon subduing tripod, Gongsun had no tears, his eyes were shining with blood, and his spirit was in a trance. He looked ferocious and terrible like a demon king. His whole body became blood red, and his mouth also spewed blood. Unparalleled blood gas washed away everything around him, causing a whirlpool in the sky. "Boom!" With an explosion, the earth collapsed, and the xiongshan mountain within a thousand miles was completely turned into ash. The residual power of terror made jiuxiao tremble, and the void suddenly turned red. "Ha ha! I''ve finally practiced the book of subduing demons! The most terrible skill in the world! What is the magic dragon formula? Who can compete with me?" Gongsun roared up to the sky without tears. The mountains and rivers were broken and the wind and clouds surged, shocking the four fields. "Hey, hey! Now my strength has greatly increased. As long as I solve yunhuan and yunzun, I can enter the innate spiritual pulse. After I come out, I will wash the world with blood! Ha. Ha." Gongsun took a step with tears and blood in his eyes, and directly appeared in the closed place of yunzun. This is a forbidden area, where the general altar of the demon clan is located. It is surrounded by red rock walls, and a stone bridge is across the center of the two peaks. There is a long bloody river below. There are many wild animals in it. The blood pots open and roar out. A huge monster rushed up, opened its mouth and bit at Gongsun Wulei. These brutes are left by the opening people of the demon family from ancient times. Their strength is unparalleled. They are better than the people in the middle stage of magic soul. However, Gongsun sneered without tears, and bengen didn''t mean to retreat. The bloody palms poked out, and suddenly there were bursts of blood. The fierce beasts rushed up immediately shriveled and became a corpse. "Roar!" Several more brutes rushed up. Gongsun wutearful eyes flushed blood, his mouth widened, and his tongue rolled up. The brutes were immediately swallowed by him. "Click! CLICK!" Gongsun licked his tongue without tears, smiled wickedly and said, "it tastes good! If you dare to offend me, die!" He rushed into the long river of blood and aroused thousands of blood waves. The river below immediately screamed and burst out blood bubbles. After a incense stick, Gongsun rushed to the peak without tears, and the whole person became red with blood, but there was no movement in the river. I''m afraid they all died. Gongsun walked forward without tears, and finally came to a cave. There was a light at the entrance of the cave, like a border under the cloth. Gongsun smiled without tears, and shot directly with a blood light. The border was forced, twisted immediately, and then broke. "Gongsun has no tears, what are you going to do?" the words of the cloud Reverend came out of the cave, which was a little scary and trembling. "Hey, hey! Cloud Reverend, are you afraid? Think how graceful you were when you were high and regarded me as an ant? Are you afraid now?" Gongsun sneered and looked at cloud Reverend without tears. "You''re presumptuous! Quit quickly, and I''ll take it as never happened." cloud Zun was surprised and looked dignified, because he found Gongsun''s strength without tears became very terrible. "Hey, hey! You can think it didn''t happen, but I can''t. go with your two sons!" Gongsun made a direct move after saying that without tears. He immediately shook wildly and the cave collapsed. "Boom!" The cave exploded and the whole mountain collapsed completely. Soon after, Gongsun left here without tears and with an evil smile. This night, Gongsun was a peerless master of the demon family. Many people died, and no one could resist. Blood blooms all over the sky, and life is slowly disappearing. This is destined to be a bloody night. No one can stop Gongsun without tears. He is completely reduced to the devil and regards the common people as mole ants. "Ha ha! The world will step on my feet, and no one can stop me! When yunhuan dies, he can enter the innate spirit pulse. Who can compete with me when I come out?" Gongsun''s tears were gone, and his eyes were bloody, very evil. At this time, he looked into the sky, where it was dark, deep and vast. His originally sneering face suddenly became solemn and said ruthlessly, "Mi Yunfei, wait and see! After I come out, the first thing I want to wash with blood is the demon God gate." After saying that, Gongsun no tears disappeared into the bloody night, and no one knew where he had gone. Chapter 376 Today''s Qinglan is calm again. No one fights or challenges again. It''s a little strange. Perhaps, many people who practice don''t know why they practice. Is it really to become immortals? Maybe not. When they are strong, they are eager to fly immortal, because there is no opponent in the world, which is a kind of loneliness of experts. However, when they are in the weak, what they urgently need is a peaceful life. They just want no one to bully. Flying fairy is an unreachable dream. The world is poor for its life, and it is still difficult to see the end. I don''t know what I''m looking forward to. Maybe everyone will have such a dream! If there is no dream in life, then living is just a walking corpse. Without a dream, there will be no goal, and it will only be a loss for the whole life. Nowadays, there are more and more rumors that the fairy world is about to open. Almost everyone in the cultivation world knows that the fairy world will open in this troubled world. It seems calm at present, but it is brewing a greater storm. Heroes come out in troubled times. This is the same truth through the ages. Only stepping on other people''s bodies can we wait for the immortal road. The four sects of qinglanfeng used to be the sacred place of immortals in the eyes of the world, but they didn''t return to the dust in the end. The world is unpredictable. No matter how prosperous the sect is, it will decline. Now, the demon God gate has become a temple in the eyes of the world, and the people inside are God like masters, which are highly respected by the world. Ten years have passed too fast. It''s already ten spring and autumn. Looking back, things are right and people are not right. Everything rests. Who can be brilliant forever? Who can live forever? Maybe not. It will eventually be abandoned by heaven and earth and submerged in the dust of history. Everyone in the demon God gate has entered the thriller. The ten-year appointment has arrived, but Mi Yunfei hasn''t appeared yet. No one knows where he is. In the main hall of the demon God gate, talents gather and each has extraordinary demeanor. However, at this moment, he is sad and unable to lift his spirit. "Do you think brother Yunfei will appear? It''s been ten years now. Maybe Gongsun will come back without tears. I don''t know if the yin-yang kill array can stop him?" Leng Hanshuang looked anxious and worried. Mengxianling was also helpless. She shook her head and said, "with Xiaomi''s character, he said he would appear, but he was afraid that Xiaomi would not stop Gongsun from crying." Gongsun diemeng stood up and said, "if my brother really wants to kill all, I will stop him. Even if he loses my life, I don''t care. I just want the world to be peaceful." "It''s no use. Gongsun is tearful and cruel. He won''t listen to your advice at all. Even if you go, it won''t help." Qiu Aotian shook his head and said. At this moment, people began to discuss how to get through this difficulty. Although they know that even if Mi Yunfei appears, there is nothing they can do, they still expect Mi Yunfei to appear, because he has become the spiritual pillar of everyone. "Ouch!" Just when they were at a loss, a huge dragon chant suddenly came out of the sky, followed by a burst of laughter. "Ha ha! I''m back!" Everyone was overjoyed and went out of the demon temple one after another, looking up at the void. Above the void, a man in blood red stood proudly. He was as beautiful as jade, plump and handsome. He was very beautiful and could be regarded as the dragon among people. His whole body is full of power and his eyes are bright. He seems to be able to see everything in the world. "Hey! Hey! Hey! That fat man and that smelly man, what are your eyes? Haven''t you seen such a handsome man?" the man in blood red clothes asked in the sky. Qiu Aotian and Ren LV almost turned over at that time. This voice is indeed unparalleled, but it is really difficult for them to accept such a appearance. "It''s unparalleled!" they shouted at the same time. Peerless descended slowly from the void. There was a huge force surging all over his body. It seemed that it would be activated at any time, making the whole magic Jue pulse boiling. "Ow!" unparalleled still liked his dragon chant. He immediately roared up to the sky. All the beasts were trembling, except the green dragon and the white tiger. The void vibrates, the dark shadow flickers and covers the sky. Green dragons and white tigers appear in the air. Endless power shatters the sky, like the impact of the vast ocean. Peerless tiptoe a little, jump up and open your mouth. There are bursts of wind and thunder. He moved his palms and clapped them. "Boom!" The void broke and was broken down for several days. Wushuang and Qinglong retreated dozens of feet respectively. "Well, you green dragon, your strength is so terrible. I can''t help you when I evolve into the highest dragon. It''s a mutated dragon!" unparalleled said excitedly, but when he said this, he didn''t realize that he was also a mutated dragon. Everyone is happy. The strength of matchless, green dragon and white tiger is very terrible. They are completely afraid of anyone who is at the peak of magic soul, and even those who can challenge the half immortal realm. "Well, now unparalleled is back, things may not be so difficult." Mu Houhui analyzed the situation at present. "What happened?" Wushuang asked. Ye Shaohua on one side told all the details. After hearing this, matchless''s face was dignified. His eyes glittered. It seemed that he was meditating. After a moment, he said, "although this matter is difficult, there is no way. I can kill Gongsun Wulei." Everyone was in an uproar. This sentence hit everyone''s heart like a bolt from the blue. "Wushuang, do you really have a way to kill Gongsun Wulei? He entered the spirit vein. I''m afraid he had reached the level that we looked up to when he came out." Mi Yulong was afraid that Wushuang didn''t know what was at stake, so he analyzed the situation to Wushuang. "Don''t worry, even if he reaches the realm of flying immortals, I still have a way to kill him." unparalleled was confident and patted his chest to ensure, but his face was a little gloomy, but no one paid attention. At this moment, people suddenly smiled and finally relaxed. They were no longer as worried as before. Mengxianling thought carefully and always watched the unparalleled expression. Although unparalleled deliberately covered up, he couldn''t hide the observation of mengxianling. She asked, "unparalleled, you said you had a way to kill Gongsun Wulei. Do you want to." Unparalleled nodded and said, "don''t worry! Anyway, the price is not great. At least it can save the whole Qinglan people. It''s worth it." The dream fairy nodded but said nothing more, because she knew what peerless would pay. A group of people finally put down their worries and began to play again. Only unparalleled had a heavy heart, looked up at the sky and said to themselves, "master, as long as I can follow you, it''s worth paying a big price for me." Two days later, in the center of the blue haze, suddenly, the light and Xia soared into the sky, the wind and waves rose everywhere, and a virtual shadow appeared on the void, covering the whole sky. Heaven and earth change, bringing down auspicious colors. The scene in the void is magnificent. "Heaven and earth changed, and this scene appeared hundreds of years ago." Long Sheng was surprised and looked at the strange phenomenon outside the sky. "It seems that this was the phenomenon when the dream was promoted to the half immortal state alone at that time. Did someone successfully enter the half immortal state?" Xuanxian was also difficult to calm down and looked at the phenomenon outside that day. At this moment, the whole people in Qinglan saw that kind of vision. As long as they reached the realm of resisting the sky, they knew that someone reached the realm of half immortals. Fairy has always been a legendary existence, mysterious, sacred and supreme. As long as it has something to do with this word, it is extraordinary, even half immortal. "Someone has reached the half immortal state. Who will this person be?" "Half immortal! How long has it been since I appeared? It seems that I have not heard of it for many years, except for my dream of walking alone." "Can you really become an immortal? Is it because the immortal road is about to open?" "You see, there is a holy image in the void!" said a practitioner, pointing to the figure in the void. On the void, a figure gradually emerged from the sea of clouds. He was majestic and rushed into the Xiaohan, making the sea of clouds surge. "Yes. It''s the devil! The devil of ages and the God of ages!" "He is a devil, a devil with a terrible spirit! He is a God, a God who cannot be defeated!" What appears on the void is not the real body of MI Yunfei, but a holy image after becoming a half immortal. Anyone who reaches the half immortal state will have a holy image manifest in heaven and earth, which is a supreme divine power. "You see, it''s Xiaomi''s holy image! He has finally stepped into the land of half immortals!" mengxianling pointed to the holy image in the void and was excited. Many people have seen it. They are ecstatic. No one can believe that MI Yunfei''s cultivation speed can be so fast. He is worthy of being the creator. "Heaven and earth turn in the palm, rivers flow in the sleeve, and all sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and spray dishes are only sad after all. Thousands of ancient people are talking about people of the wind and cloud, but demons and gods!" At this moment, heaven and earth roared together and the nine skies shook. The power of the supreme god swept the wind and cloud and broke through the nine skies. However, even though it was still in that excitement, on the other side of the sky, the void changed again. At this time, the other end of the sky suddenly shone, the void cracked, and the divine authority covered the sky and shook the world. Everyone was as like as two peas. There are thousands of rays, bursts of auspicious colors, and the holy light in the sky washes the sadness in the hearts of the world, making people feel a burst of peace. "Another man has stepped into the realm of half immortals!" "Who could it be? How could there be two people in the half immortal realm on the same day." "Is the immortal road really about to open? It''s a miracle! It''s incredible!" The sea of clouds rotated and gradually showed a figure. The man''s eyes were deep and his clothes were flying, giving people a sense of boldness and freedom. "It''s grandpa! He climbed to the half immortal state again." "Dream boy really deserves to be a generation of Tianjiao. He didn''t drop his strength after serious injury. On the contrary, he made some progress. He finally reached his peak." "Ha. Ha! The sea laughs and the tides on both sides of the Strait surge. I walk alone at the end of the world. I am the most carefree in the world!" The amazing heroic sound penetrates the sky. Everyone knows that the former Tianjiao dream has returned alone! There was a roar of joy and the world was boiling. On this day, there were two people in the half immortal state. What does this mean? Is Xianlu about to open? Everyone is looking forward to it. It''s a mysterious place, surrounded by green clouds, rising mist, and fragrant aura like the surging waves. Surrounded by towering mountains, green valleys and mountains, everything is full of spirituality and yearning. There is only vegetation, no birds or animals, even though the peaks are higher than ordinary peaks. Any grass vegetation is quite extraordinary, shining a little smooth, like jade crystal. The trees are lush and fluttering in the wind, emitting bursts of aura. The sacred light rushes into the sea of clouds, making the clouds colorful and unpredictable. This is an isolated space, with green mountains and trees. In the void, a man sat cross legged, his eyes closed, the sea of Qi rotated, and his aura surged rapidly to form a tide. Suddenly, the man opened his eyes, his eyes were sharp, turned into two blood lights, and countless mountains collapsed in an instant. His whole body was full of energy, just like the surging waves, crushing mountains into powder. If it weren''t for the miraculous space, I''m afraid it would have exploded. The man''s whole body was red with blood, as if he had just climbed out of the blood pool. His eyes became evil and fierce, which made people uneasy at a glance. Who is such an evil man, not Gongsun Wulei? Gongsun stepped out without tears and shook the sky. He opened his mouth and devoured the aura of heaven and earth madly. Nine days and ten earth burst in an instant, and countless rivers rose into the sky. "Ha ha! Ten years have passed so quickly, and I have finally reached the realm of flying immortals. This rapid leap is really expected! Maybe in a few days, my strength will lead to thunder robbery and break into the fairy world." Gongsun roared up to the sky without tears and looked ferocious. Just for a moment, his eyes became sharp again and said fiercely: "hum! It''s a pity that I can''t wait so long. If Mi Yunfei doesn''t die for a day, I''ll be uneasy for a day. I always think this person is the enemy of my life. However, as long as he is strong, what can this world do to me? What can Mi Yunfei do to me? Ha. Ha." With a wild laugh, Gongsun disappeared into this space without tears. Chapter 377 The whole cultivator of Qinglan has been in joy. Half a million years ago, it was difficult for the cultivator to fly immortal, but as long as his talent is not bad and he is willing to work hard, he can always break into the void. However, a great war since 500000 years later has led to a lack of aura and flying immortals like a dream. So far, the cultivation of the world is no longer as crazy as before. When the magic dragon and dream appeared alone, the cultivators were boiling again. In particular, the emergence of magic dragon makes the wind of cultivation reach its peak. At least people understand a truth that even if there is a lack of aura in heaven and earth, they can still become immortals. However, many talented people devote themselves to cultivation. However, the immortal road is too difficult and no one can break through. It was not until the emergence of dream walking alone that it gave people the power to cultivate, so the wind of cultivation flourished again. Now, in the age of MI Yunfei, the wind of cultivation has reached an unprecedented level, even better than the era of magic dragon. Mi Yunfei''s deeds fully proved that the fairyland was about to open. No matter whether he lacked aura or not, his cultivation speed remained unchanged, creating miracles one after another and making people see hope. However, no one knows that a great war is about to break out, and only a few people are making plans secretly. Mi Yunfei and Meng walked back to the demon God gate alone. They were introverted and completely different from the past. They had the charm of returning to nature. If there was nothing in their whole body, they were surrounded by fairy clouds, full of a Taoist rhyme. Mi Yunfei told everyone that there was no need to be nervous. He claimed that he had a way to deal with Gongsun Wulei, but no one knew what it was. "Master, I can kill Gongsun Wulei." matchless doesn''t know what Mi Yunfei is going to do, but he doesn''t want something to happen to MI Yunfei. Mi Yunfei shook his head and said: "I know your so-called method, but I won''t let you do that. Believe me, I can definitely deal with Gongsun Wulei. Besides, there are two semi immortal lands, master long and master Xuanxian, as well as you and Qinglong Baihu. We don''t necessarily lose. I can''t do it. I''ll use the last method. Believe me, I''ll be fine." Two days later, an unexpected thing happened. Mi Zhenqiang woke up. When he learned that Qinglan was facing a crisis, the first thing he did was to ask Mi Yunfei to get married. This matter was agreed by everyone of the demon God gate, and even Mengxing had been looking forward to it for a long time. However, MI Yunfei, mengxianling and lenghanshuang married on the same day. This is the happiest day of the demon God gate for so many years. Mi Yunfei was also drunk and walked slowly towards the bridal chamber. It was dark in the night. I could only hear the constant cry in the bridal chamber. Every hour or two, there would be a big noise. The older generation people kept shaking their heads and sighing: "it''s good to be young! I can still work so hard all night." In the dim light, only Dongfang Zixuan wept alone. Perhaps, this love doesn''t belong to her. Perhaps, that fate still comes in the future. Five days later, an unexpected visitor appeared at the entrance of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse and declared that he came alone for a dream. Dream walks alone. Now he has achieved unparalleled cultivation. He has long been aware of who is coming. He never thought that Yun Xiaohun would come to him at this time. In the night sky, the bright moon hangs high, the breeze blows, the dream walks alone and the clouds are ecstatic, walking in the air, just like an immortal couple, which is yearning for. "Come on! Why did you come here? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Meng walked alone with a fierce tone and a burst of momentum, but he didn''t do it. A trace of pain flashed in his eyes and no one was aware of it. Cloud ecstasy was in pain and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, now I really have some extravagant hopes to die in your hands. Maybe this should be my result." Who knows how painful it is to say that sentence? And who saw the guilt flashed in the eyes of that amorous woman? What is this love? Is it love or evil? What is the betrayal? Dream''s solitary cultivation is profound. He naturally noticed the ecstatic look of cloud. Although he is hostile now, he doesn''t have much hatred in his heart. Do you hate too much? Or have you never forgotten your love? "What''s the purpose of your coming today? Say it!" mengduxing asked directly. Seeing the once familiar eyes and the once familiar tenderness, he wanted to say his once vows. But he knew it was impossible. Everything was just his wishful thinking. "Ha ha! You still hate me, don''t you?" Yun ecstatic wry smiled and felt a pang in his heart. "Don''t you think I should hate?" the dream walked alone and his eyes were fierce. "Ha ha! That''s right! That''s right! You should hate me. I hurt you. I don''t deserve your trust at all." Yun ecstasy laughed up to the sky, with unspeakable sadness in his tone. At this moment, the dream alone seemed to feel something, suddenly grabbed her shoulder and asked, "tell me the truth, you won''t hurt me, will you? Are you forced? Do you still love me, do you?" It is rare for a dream to walk alone all his life. However, at this time, he is different from the past. Perhaps in front of love, the great hero can''t resist it! Cloud ecstasy pushed away the dream and walked alone. He took a few steps back and shouted, "no! I hurt you. No one forced me. I hurt you." "You lied, your eyes betrayed your heart, you and I have known for so many years, I should believe you, you will never hurt me, you must be forced." Meng walked alone and looked directly at Yun ecstasy. What she saw in her eyes was not hatred, but guilt, and more of a kind of reluctant love. At this moment, Yun ecstasy wanted to rush over and feel the once familiar warmth. She didn''t expect that mengduxing still knew her so well. Even if it was her eyes, mengduxing could still see it. "Today, I just want to tell you that today''s Gongsun Wulei is very evil. The ancestors of my demon family and my brother all died in his hands. I just escaped with better luck. You should be more careful yourself." Yun ecstatic looked dejected and was ready to leave. At this time, suddenly, the dark wind roared, the smell of blood became extremely strong, and a laugh came out. "Ha. Ha! My grandson has no tears. Today he will wash the demon God gate with blood. Who can stop him?" With a roar of laughter, the earth broke and several days were broken. The power of terror went straight to the cloud, ecstasy and dream alone, and immediately set off a raging wave. Dream alone was shocked, but this laughter made it difficult for strong people like him to resist. This strength is really terrible. He tossed his hands, and suddenly the golden light rushed into the sky. He slapped it out with a mighty palm, tearing apart thousands of clouds and clouds. "Boom!" With a loud noise, heaven and earth blossomed, and nine days and ten places were blown up. The whole magic Jue pulse rose one after another and burst into waves. The violent power overthrew mengduxing and yunecstasy for decades. Mengduxing was ok, but yunecstasy gushed blood in his mouth. His body began to crack and blood came straight out. Her body is like a broken kite, fluttering in the wind. "Ecstasy!" the dream shouted alone, and the whole person turned into a streamer and rushed to the cloud. Gongsun looked up to the sky without tears and laughed. He clapped a palm directly at the demon temple. The terrible palm force pressed heaven and earth, making heaven and earth tremble. Just then, a ray of light broke into the sky, and the yin-yang kill array immediately started, blocking the power of the giant palm. "Eh! This array has such an effect. I''ll see how long it can stop me." Gongsun Wulei was rebellious and raised his hand. The suffocating power shook the gods and crushed countless majestic peaks. The cold wind roared, and the dream walked alone, holding the ecstatic waist of the cloud, and slowly fell to the ground from the void. The face was red with blood, but the smile of many years ago was still on the corners of his mouth. He was very familiar and unforgettable. The wind blew by my ears, and time seemed to stand still at this moment. There was nothing between heaven and earth, only two things left: dream alone and cloud ecstasy. Cloud ecstasy spewed out a mouthful of blood, looked at the dream walking alone, smiled bitterly and said hard, "finally. Finally. Finally. I can lie in your arms again. It''s so familiar. It''s also strange." Whose heart did the gentle whisper touch? At this moment, she is no longer a cloud ecstasy, but an ordinary woman, a woman eager for love. He is no longer a generation of Tianjiao, but an ordinary man. Yin Yang kill array blocks Gongsun Wulei from the outside. Mengxing and yunecstasy have now fallen into the array and are isolated from the outside. At the corner of the eye, two lines of hot tears rolled down. In that eye God was no longer unparalleled pride, but tenderness. "Cough. You''re crying!" the jade hand in the depths of cloud ecstasy gently brushed the dream''s lonely face. Once upon a time, it seemed that these hands stroked the face. This feeling seemed strange. "Walk alone. I don''t hurt you. You will always be the most loved person in my life. Believe me!" Dream alone, tears rolling down, it seems that I have never realized that the tears are so hot, and the heart seems to have never passed so. "I believe, I will always believe you!" the dream walked alone with a loud voice. He was afraid that the clouds could not be heard. "Ha ha! A bad fate! You and I have no fate in this life. I just want to see each other in the next life. If. If there is an afterlife, the next life. Don''t change your name. The vast sea of people, I''m afraid. I''m afraid I can''t find you!" After that, Yun ecstasy slowly closed his eyes with a smile. Some people are destined to be just passers-by in your life, while others are the people you depend on all your life. Fate is destiny, and division is man-made. Since meeting is fate, whether there is division or not is our own grasp. Two people love each other, trust is the most important, perhaps once believed her, this relationship will be perfect. Perhaps once believed her, this life will not leave regret. Maybe once I believed her, the ending would be completely different. Maybe. There are too many possibilities in the world, but when you realize it, things and people are different. Is it the ups and downs of fate? Is it the cruelty of heaven and earth? Or don''t you work hard enough? God! It''s raining again! Is God sad? Who saw the man turn around? The heavy footsteps, the look of resentment, the figure of the curtain. Is it sadness? Is it desolate? Or confused? "Uh!" Dream alone roared, and the whole man was completely angry. He walked towards the demon God door step by step with the body of cloud ecstasy. The most trustworthy people don''t trust the most, but the most loved ones hate the most, wrong! wrong! wrong! Everything is wrong! If you love, please love deeply, vigorous and happy! A love relationship eventually becomes an evil relationship. Even if heaven and earth change, the pain will never disappear. There is always a solitary grave at the bottom of my heart. Chapter 378 Above the sky, there were thunders and clouds of war. The yin-yang kill array was fully launched, and countless Taoist lights were shot out. Gongsun has no tears, unparalleled combat power and invincible in the world. He has a palm in the world. His blood and Qi are surging like a vast sea pouring from nine days. "Boom!" Unparalleled momentum rushed into the sky, the sky exploded, the gravel rushed up, and the periphery of the ten thousand magic Jue pulse was completely flattened. Gongsun Wulei was very terrible. His bloody palm was pressed down, shaking countless stars and shaking the whole universe. "Boom!" Thunderous bursts, thousands of meteorites, accompanied by heavy rain, pierced the earth. Suddenly, the dark clouds in the distance pressed the top, rolled up a big storm, hundreds of peaks rushed into the air, and the suffocating pressure broke through the air. Gongsun Wulei had already noticed the movement in the distance. When he turned his hands, the strong wind swept the waves. Peiran slapped it and covered it. On the one hand, he wanted to destroy the yin-yang kill array, and on the other hand, he resisted the anti heaven force from afar. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The heaven and earth in the four directions are blown to pieces, and the smoke and sand are flying. The unparalleled palm power sweeps the world and looks down at the past and present. "Gongsun has no tears, wangulin, I''ll wait for you!" A loud cry came from a distance and rang through the sky. Everyone could hear it. It was the voice of MI Yunfei. "Ha ha! Mi Yunfei, you finally appear. I''ll solve you first and then wash the demon God gate!" With a wild laugh, Gongsun disappeared into the air without tears. "Hum! Is the realm of flying immortals great? Not to mention that you haven''t soared yet, I''ll kill even if it''s an immortal in the sky today." Meng walked alone and lost his head in anger. He thought he was going to Wangu forest. "Go! It''s rare to fight with Feixian realm for thousands of years. Let''s all go!" long Shengtian said and disappeared in situ. "Let''s go! Let''s go together and see if the fairyland can''t be defeated!" "Ow!" a dragon''s voice sounded, and the green dragon rushed out. "Roar!" the white tiger was unwilling to fall behind and left with the green dragon. "Ha ha! I want to see if the flying immortal realm can kill me. I''m unparalleled!" Many peerless experts rushed to wangulin. The world was shocked by this war. All people thousands of miles away were observing the visions in the sky and waiting for the results. In the ancient forest, wild animals fled in groups, and none dared to stay here. The smell emitted by Mi Yunfei made them feel terrible. Mi Yunfei is as powerful as a rainbow, holding a magic shadow and standing straight in the center of the eternal forest. At this moment, he adjusted his state to the peak. He knew that this war was very important. "Boom!" The void is broken, the mountains are flying, Gongsun looks at the world without tears, and slowly appears from the void. "Ha ha! Mi Yunfei, what a surprise! You have reached the realm of half immortal. If you don''t kill you today, I''m afraid you can enter the realm of flying immortal soon. You give me a terrible feeling. You have to die today!" Gongsun Wu''s eyes were sharp and angry at Mi Yunfei. Mi Yunfei''s momentum soared. He stood on his head with white hair. He sneered and said, "the winner is still unknown. We don''t know until we have fought." At this time, his expression changed and said coldly: "since my debut, you have been fighting for me, and you and I have formed an indissoluble hatred. Today, either you die or I die. Let me experience the strength of Feixian realm!" As soon as he finished speaking, the whole person''s breath suddenly soared and became extremely terrible. The shadow turned into a three hundred foot long peerless sword and pointed to Gongsun Wulei. The terrible essence hit everywhere like a raging wave, and the world was exploding everywhere. "Hum! And me!" With a cold hum, the dream turned into a brilliance and appeared beside Mi Yunfei. At this moment, he was no longer as kind as usual, but like a god of war, which destroyed the heaven and earth and shook the stars and moon. "Hehe! You''re trying to die. I''ll help you! Go to hell!" With a roar, the world faded, sandstorms surged, the whole ancient forest was boiling, and mountains rushed high into the sky and directly exploded. Mi Yunfei and Meng walked alone together. Suddenly, the waves surged and the dazzling golden light shot everywhere, forming a peerless sword and cutting down from the void. At this time, the sky turned upside down, the sun and the moon were shining, and the sky was shaking. It really shocked the world and cried ghosts and gods! Seems to be able to break reincarnation! Gongsun no tears, one hand to the sky, suddenly blood waves like a sea, swept nine days and ten places, pieces of the Earth took off as a whole, and the stars outside the sky fell slowly to the ground. His face was ferocious, his blood gas soared, and his palm fell from the sky. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the terrible momentum spread five thousand miles away. Even long Shengtian and others who were on the way were numb and rushed out by the terrible strength. "We can''t move forward. We can''t help at all. We''d better watch it from a distance!" long Shengtian looked frightened and turned to the others. The crowd nodded. They couldn''t resist this momentum at all. Even if they went, they couldn''t help. "I''ll go, he can''t kill me." unparalleled stepped out with a very firm tone. Long Shengtian was silent for a long time. Finally, he nodded and said, "peerless, be careful!" "I''ll go too! My physique is different after mutation, and he can''t kill me." Qinglong also stood up. "And me, we all belong to different numbers in heaven and earth. It''s hard to kill, including the master." the white tiger also stood up. "OK! You go! Be careful." long Shengtian asked. Peerless nodded and flew to the eternal forest with the green dragon and white tiger. At the moment, MI Yunfei and Meng fight alone. Gongsun has no tears. They have unparalleled combat power, which leads to the wind and cloud and tarnishes the world. "Hum! The mantis is beating the cart. It''s overkill!" With a cold hum, Gongsun''s tearful palm pressed down, and the heavy and bloody smell came out. Everything around him was instantly corroded and extremely evil. The huge palm power smashed the heaven and earth, and the thick fire of war rose again. Mi Yunfei and Meng walked alone and fell straight to the ground. Mi Yunfei raised to the sky with a roar of anger, and the murderous crazy knife was immediately cut off. Now the demon shadow is gathered by the four divine soldiers. It has unparalleled power and dominates the world. At the same time, the dream alone is like the God of war. The whole body is suddenly golden and seems to rise. The whole person''s combat power is surging and terrifying. His breath sank and aroused the power of heaven and earth. Lightning came in abundance, turned into a peerless sword and directly split Gongsun Wulei. "Boom!" At this moment, the world shook and the stars faded. Many stars were knocked down, and the world burst into flowers. Mi Yunfei and mengduxing directly flew backwards hundreds of miles away. Mengduxing''s mouth spilled blood. Gongsun''s tearful body also trembled and his chest fluctuated. Gongsun smiled wickedly without tears and said, "I didn''t expect you two to have such combat power in the half immortal realm, but it''s too far from me. It was just for fun before. I''ll send you on the road when I''ve had enough." "Ouch!" "Roar!" Wushuang, green dragon and white tiger arrived. At this time, Wushuang had transformed itself. The three divine beasts gathered together and suddenly the world revolved. They opened their huge mouths and displayed their unique magical powers. For a moment, lightning and thunder, mountains suspended and a sea of fire swept the sky. The world has completely changed, with suffocating pressure drop. Gongsun looked up to the sky without tears and smiled. He turned his hand and covered it. A huge blood wave fell from the sky, causing the whole earth to sink thousands of feet deep. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the three divine beasts flew out directly, but they rushed up again a moment later. "Eh! This kind of artifact is really a headache. I want to see if you are really difficult to kill!" Gongsun was shocked without tears and pressed his bloody palm again. Unparalleled and other three beasts were photographed and flew out again, but they also showed the ultimate killing move, shaking Gongsun Wulei. "Beast, what a death wish!" Gongsun was furious without tears, and bursts of blood surged all over him. There were several blood dragons in the sky and rushed down directly. At this time, MI Yunfei and Meng rushed up alone. They joined hands again and showed the last form of killing God crazy knife. With the help of teachers and disciples, the scene was very terrible. The whole sky was divided into two parts. A black hole thousands of miles in size appeared in the void, with thunder bombing and lightning flash. Two peerless broadswords were cut off in the air, and the unparalleled divine awn rushed into the sky and penetrated several days in a row. Gongsun didn''t dare to look down on him without tears. He immediately moved his hands. Blood light suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand and turned into a huge blood cell. "Boom!" The world sank, the storm raged, and the wild crazy power smoothed all the five thousand miles. There was smoke and sand everywhere in the sky. Mi Yunfei and Meng couldn''t support themselves when they walked alone. Their faces were tired and clumsy. The sweat rolled down, and the bones of their whole body made a crisp sound. At this time, the shadow in MI Yunfei''s hand suddenly released a huge breath, and millions of golden lights burst out. The power of terror penetrates nine days and ten places, shaking all sides and tarnishing the world. Mi Yunfei looked happy and exclaimed, "the four magic soldiers have finally resurrected. This moment is the real magic soldier!" "Whew, whew!" Millions of light broke through the sky, and nothing could resist it. Gongsun Wulei uttered a scream, and the whole person was pierced, turned into a blood dance and floated in the air. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Tianwai has been broken by the peerless power, and nothing can stop it. At this moment, the fairy world was finally pierced, and even the fairy world was shaking. A dense aura was uploaded from jiuxiaozhi, and the whole human world was in full bloom. At this moment, the whole world was boiling. Countless people looked up at the sky and felt the difference of today''s world. "You see, the sky is completely broken, and there is a huge black hole." "Yes! The fairyland has been opened, and the aura is coming from there." "Who broke the fairyland? We are flying fairies." "That''s the breath of the divine soldier. The light just now was emitted by the divine soldier." "It''s a demon God. It must be a demon God. Only he can do it!" Cheers came from all over the world. At this moment, it was difficult for practitioners all over the world to calm down. The wind gradually stopped, and the smoke and sand slowly dispersed. Gongsun''s tearful body turned into black smoke and slowly rose. Pieces of rotten meat were placed there, making people want to vomit. "Dead?" Mi Yunfei looked at the pile of rotten meat and muttered to himself. "I don''t know. Neither you nor I are in the realm of flying immortals. No one knows how terrible these people are!" it seems that Mengxing alone has some lingering palpitations. At this time, the pile of rotten meat without Gongsun suddenly combined, and countless blood rushed out. "Ha ha! You can''t kill me, even the four magic soldiers can''t kill me! Ha. Ha." Gongsun reorganized his body and laughed wildly. Peerless stood in the distance, his back numb. He whispered to MI Yunfei, "master, let me use the ultimate power! He can''t kill at all. Only when the power hidden in my body is activated can I kill him." "Peerless, don''t do this. I have a way to kill him. You have to believe me." Mi Yunfei stopped peerless, because he knew that if peerless used the power in his body, he would not be able to turn into a human form all his life. That''s not what he wanted to see. "Master, you go! I have a way to kill him! Leave me alone!" said Mi Yunfei to Meng alone. "Smelly boy, what do you want to do?" the dream walked alone, vaguely thought of something, and refused to leave. At this time, changes occurred. Dreams of walking alone and peerless only felt that their bodies were out of control and seemed to enter the vortex. Peerless was shocked and shouted, "this is the transmission array in Wanlong cave!" his voice gradually decreased and finally disappeared. Mi Yunfei glared at Gongsun Wulei and roared, "you will die today, because you and I are in the array. Once started, even I will attack and kill. Let''s be stronger than anyone else!" Chapter 379 The killing array starts, yin and Yang rotate, the five elements come out together, and the destructive energy devours the world. Mi Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei both entered a crazy state and rushed to each other regardless of everything. Mi Yunfei knows that Gongsun has no tears. Now his strength is not that he can resist, but he still refuses to give up. At least he has to die together. Gongsun has no tears and is extremely violent. His bloody palm is under the sky. A sea of blood appears in the whole sky. The pressure of terror suffocation makes the world tremble. Unable to resist, MI Yunfei''s whole body was cracked, blood was sprayed like a spring, and meat pieces flew around. The magic dragon formula is a magic skill of heaven and earth, which is difficult to cross. In a flash, MI Yunfei has reorganized his body, which is no different from that before he was injured. "Hey, hey! You can''t kill me. I can''t be defeated. The first move of the magic dragon formula, the green dragon moves the mountain!" With a sneer and a shout, MI Yunfei''s drunk crown radiated, bared his teeth, and his face was extremely ferocious. When he turned his hands, the wind surged and the terrible force rushed out of the sky. "Ouch!" A dragon chant shocked the world. Now Mi Yunfei once again shows the magic dragon formula, which is completely different from before, and the power is unimaginable. Although they were trapped in the kill array, the power still made the world tremble. Countless big black holes appeared in the whole sky, and many smaller stars began to fall. "Die!" With a loud cry, it shocked the world and broke the reincarnation. The peerless green dragon soared to the sky. It has the ability to pick up the stars and catch the moon, making the world pale. Gongsun has no tears, looks fierce and has no gorgeous moves. He blows out directly. I saw the blood light flashing, and the vast fist fell like a star, which frightened the world and sent out a series of explosions in all directions. "Boom!" Mi Yunfei coughed up blood in his mouth. His whole face turned red and his arm was blown off. He couldn''t resist it, even the magic dragon formula. The people in Feixian realm were too terrible. "When the wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth change. As soon as the magic dragon comes out, ghosts and gods appear. People are evil and their hearts are right. They forget their feelings and fall into the devil, showing their true self after the devil!" "The magic dragon formula turns into the magic dragon body!" With a loud cry, the world was shocked, the ghosts and gods were sobbed, and the sound of fierce howling was shocking in all directions, shaking up thousands of feet of crazy sand. It''s like a magic sound swirling around the world. The whole world suddenly freezes and time stops. Mi Yunfei''s whole body began to change. Pieces of dragon scales quickly covered his whole body, flashing black luster, looking very terrible. He was tall, every inch of his muscles were like steel, full of terrible strength. The long sharp claws capture people''s heart and soul, just like ghost claws, which is frightening. "Well, who is competing?" With a loud roar, MI Yunfei suddenly burst into the sky. Within five thousand miles, the sand kept surging and rushed straight into the sky. The mountains burst and turned into ashes, making the world prosperous. Mi Yunfei looked ferocious and rushed to Gongsun Wulei. He raised his claws and photographed it directly. Under the cover of the black claw, the void was blown to pieces, and the whole earth was suspended. The world around was full of sediment. The terrible pressure made the whole ancient forest collapse. Gongsun Wulei was in a crazy state at this time. He opened his mouth and his blood red tongue leaped like a spirit snake. A red blood cell spurted out, causing the world to explode. The two men''s eyes were red and fought directly in close combat. The blood was scattered, the meat flew, and the sound of bone cracking continued to ring. Mi Yunfei''s chest was broken by Gongsun''s tearful fist, and his blood was sprinkled from the sky like a heavy rain. Gongsun looked up to the sky without tears and roared the mountains and rivers to pieces. He raised his bloody palm and covered Mi Yunfei''s head. Then he twisted it, and Mi Yunfei''s whole neck was taken off. Gongsun went crazy without tears and shook hard. He only heard a loud noise. Mi Yunfei''s whole head was crushed and his brain spilled all over the ground, which was shocking. "Ha ha! I''d like to see how you reorganize your body. You''ll die in my hands for the rest of your life, ha. Ha." Gongsun smiled up to the sky without tears, ferocious. They are not in the center of the shadow kill array at the moment. Although there are still attacks around, they can''t help being such a powerful person. However, Gongsun has no tears, even if he has reached the realm of flying immortals, it is difficult to get out of the shadow kill array. After a long time, there was no movement. Mi Yunfei''s whole person had turned into a pool of blood, his meat was rotten, and his head was blasted into slag. Gongsun stared at the pool of blood without tears and laughed: "ha ha! Mi Yunfei, you finally died in my hand. In the end, you were defeated in my hand!" he looked a little crazy and his mind was not clear. Suddenly, the wind was blowing loudly, black smoke was swirling, and the terrible devil awed the fairy devil monster, and waves of earth waves rose into the sky. "What''s the matter? Isn''t he dead yet?" Gongsun Wulei woke up from his madness. In the black smoke, a tall figure stood proudly. His whole body was dark and glittered with a little dark luster. Unparalleled momentum runs straight through the sky, making countless stars swaying. The cold murderous spirit rushed to the four sides like the roaring waves, and the heaven and earth burst open in an instant, and mountains rushed out from the depths of the earth, which was very terrible. This person is not mi Yunfei. Who is he? "Gongsun has no tears. You can never kill me. There should be an end between you and me. Today I''m going to let you bury my Xiaolan." "The second move of magic dragon formula, Zhalong turns over the river!" Mi Yunfei was furious and turned his hand. The Dragon roared to the sky. Countless dragon Qi rushed out of his head and circled over him. In the palm of his hand, a huge dragon jumped into the sky, and the terrible power swallowed up the stars and moon. At this time, the wind is thousands of miles, the heaven and earth change color, and the peerless Zhalong''s anger radiates and rushes down. Gongsun''s tearful breath sank. He immediately absorbed the aura of heaven and earth. His palms turned to the sky. Suddenly, the blood waves surged up and violently shook the sky to deter the gods. When he pushed his palms forward, the square Tianyu burst open, and the unparalleled force rushed out. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two were terrified, and the world trembled. The whole array was also prompted comprehensively, shooting countless lights, which separated the two people''s bodies. "When the Raptor crosses the river, the Dragon falls into the sea!" Mi Yunfei was furious and the sea of Qi sank. He immediately showed two moves in a row. The power of terror rushed into the jiuzhong sky, and countless stars fell from the sky, which was terrible. Mi Yunfei''s whole body began to crack, large pieces of meat fell off, blood gurgled out, and bones were cracking. "Die!" He spewed out a mouthful of blood again and covered Gongsun Wulei opposite with a palm. Gongsun went crazy without tears. He roared and waves of blood gushed out of his body, like a sea of blood. The earth immediately collapsed and sank thousands of feet deep. "Boom!" With a loud noise, both of them were blown to pieces by the fierce and unparalleled power, and the whole day was dyed red. Soon after, they reorganized their bodies again and rushed to each other, shaking every punch. "The fifth move of magic dragon formula, glass dragon breaking the wind!" Mi Yunfei''s blood spilled wildly. The whole person was completely crazy. He finally showed the ultimate killing move. The terrible magic power swept the world and swayed the star river. Many smaller stars outside the sky turned into a meteor shower and then exploded in the void. The huge glass dragon broke the wind and clouds, swallowed the mountains and rivers, and shattered anything five thousand miles away. The heaven and earth were riddled with holes, as if they were opening up the world. It was all smoke and sand. Gongsun had no tears, his eyes were red, and endless blood gathered together. It seemed that there were many fierce ghosts crying in the world, which was extremely evil. He turned his hand, suddenly the sea of blood surged, the bright moon faded, all directions were broken, and the whole ancient forest was completely destroyed by the power of terror. "Boom!" This is the ultimate contest, this is an amazing duel, this is an endless crazy battle. Both of them were defeated. Blood was like a column. Their broken hands flew sideways. Pieces of flesh and blood were fried into powder. "Ah! Die together!" At this time, MI Yunfei''s white hair became blood red and there was only one left in his arm. He looked crazy and rushed to Gongsun without tears. Gongsun raises his palm without tears and breaks Mi Yunfei''s bone. However, MI Yunfei hugs him and rushes to the center of the yin-yang kill array. "Ha ha! Let''s die together! No one can live if we enter the center of the array! Ha ha." Mi Yunfei was spewing blood in his mouth and endured Gongsun''s tearful blow. Finally, he didn''t enter the center of the array with him. The light soared into the sky, and the yin-yang kill array was unparalleled. All the eight wastelands on all sides were destroyed. The Wangu forest completely collapsed and sank to the ground forever. Endless sand and gravel poured over and finally completely flooded the place. As for MI Yunfei and Gongsun Wulei, they never came out again. If you are invincible and legendary, you will die in the end. The legend of the demon God finally came to an end. He saved the whole Qinglan with his own life. Even though thousands of years have passed, future generations will always remember the evil spirit, the invincible God! Countless people regret, countless people suffer, and Feixian is finally expected, but the legendary man will never come back. But his spirit always exists in the hearts of the world. The world may not remember his name, but it remembers the title demon God! Years have passed, and ten years have passed. The whole Qinglan people came out of their grief and began to practice hard. Since the formation of Qinglan, there has never been such a crazy wind of cultivation. In many streets and alleys, children can be seen holding wooden knives, waving them constantly, and shouting: "I am a devil, a terrible devil! I am a God, a God who cannot be defeated!" It''s strange that few people learn other weapons, but many learn knives. However, as long as Qinglan people understand why, just because people are remembering the dead but immortal demon God in their hearts! Among the sects in the cultivation world, the demon God gate has undoubtedly become the most terrible force in the whole world. It is the place that countless people yearn for and the most sacred place in the whole world. Now Qinglan, there are more and more sects. On the incense halls of those sects, what is offered is not their own grandmaster, but a tall man with white hair, like a god like devil. He is arrogant, his eyes are sharp and powerful. This man is the legendary demon God Mi Yunfei. In the demon God sect, the atmosphere is different from the past. There are hundreds of thousands of disciples under the sect, which is extremely prosperous. However, those freak groups no longer have the spirit of the past. Everyone is practicing hard, but every time they look up to the sky and their eyes are full of expectation. White clouds are floating, the breeze is cool, and it is unspeakably comfortable and quiet. An eight or nine year old boy was waving a big knife in the back mountain forest. A flash of light flashed, and a huge ancient tree fell to the ground. At such an age, it has reached the realm. It''s too evil. Behind him, she walked slowly. Her elegant demeanor was peerless and her steps were light. She was like a nine day fairy coming down to earth. Such a beautiful person is rare in the world. He is cold and frost. "Mother! You''re coming!" the man turned and jumped at the cold frost. "Tianqi, are you tired!" Leng Hanshuang''s eyes are full of soft light and some cherish the son. The son''s name is mitianqi, which means a natural genius. As his name suggests, he is very talented in martial arts. He cried loudly since he was born. No one could coax him. He didn''t stop crying until he saw some weapons on the wall. When he could walk, he liked to go to the house where Mi Yunfei used to refine weapons and always liked to play with those weapons. "Eh! It''s my brother!" mittianqi said immediately. Leng Hanshuang shook his head and said, "there''s your second mother!" In the distance, a young man of the same age as mitianqi came. He walked like a fly, and his white clothes danced with the wind. "Brother, I''m going to fight you today. I''m only two days younger than you. Why do you always beat me by half?" the young man seemed unhappy and put on a fighting posture. "Well, Tiansi! Don''t make trouble with your big brother." the dream fairy behind him stopped the boy in front of him. The dream fairy is still as usual, with bright moth eyebrows and teeth, a head of black hair floating like snow, and a thin waist like a weak willow, which makes people feel pity. Just different from the past, it is a little less playful and more tender of silk mother. The boy named Tiansi stuck out his tongue and looked helpless. At this time, mittianqi looked up at the sky and said to himself, "Mom, er Niang, there are legends about dad all over Qinglan. I almost grew up listening to his story. You all say that he has unparalleled cultivation and is invincible in the world. So even if he has gone to a far place, he should come back soon?" "That''s right! That''s right! I also miss my father so much that I want him to teach us unparalleled skills." Mi Tiansi hurriedly said, looking a little lively. Leng Hanshuang and Meng Xianling looked at each other, and their faces were a little gloomy. They didn''t know how to say it. "He will come back. He is the devil of ages and the God of all ages!" Leng Hanshuang said only one sentence. The bright moon hung high and the clear light was shed. There was a little moonlight in the bustling woods. The shadow of the tree is slender and lonely. Cold frost and dream fairy looked up at the sky. It seemed that there were people waiting there. Will he come back? They keep asking themselves this. The next day, mitianqi and mitiansi practiced as usual. Their strength was in the early stage of the realm, which could be regarded as a talent terror. Many monsters of the demon God gate gave advice. Leng Hanshuang and mengxianling are full of hope for these two sons. Since Mi Yunfei and Gongsun died without tears, all the people of the demon God sect decided to teach all the skills to these two peerless geniuses and let them surpass their father. "Little guy, good! Come on, let uncle Ren teach you some tricks!" the dead fat man looked like a human trafficker, a typical kind of child abduction. "Fat uncle, do you think my father is powerful?" mitiansi was smart and lively and asked immediately. "Awesome! Awesome! Your father is much better than your fat uncle!" Qiu Aotian quickly poured cold water on the side. "Hum! Who said, don''t say that the fourth is not here, even if I''m here!" the dead fat man didn''t admit it, which made a crowd laugh. At this time, heaven and earth changed, dark clouds covered the sky, thunderous bursts, and the whole Qinglan shook violently like a tsunami. Above the sky, there was a big black vortex. The terrible and suffocating power made the Universe tremble. Smoke and sand rushed up into the sky, shaking the nine days and ten earth with unparalleled power. At this moment, the whole Qinglan people are paying attention to this change. Many people are afraid. Such a phenomenon is by no means common. "Boom!" With an explosion, a black light rushed into the sky, and a huge Dharma statue appeared in the sky. The man was arrogant and powerful, and his terrible power broke the void. "Heaven and earth turn in the palm, rivers flow in the sleeve, and all sentient beings are in my hand. Floating dreams and spray dishes are only sad after all. Thousands of ancient people are talking about people of the wind and cloud, but demons and gods!" "I''m a devil, an evil spirit! I''m a God, an invincible God! Who''s competing in the world? I''m back!" The dead fat man Ren LV was shocked and immediately shouted, "shit, I''m really back!" With that roar, heaven and earth trembled, and the sun and moon disappeared. At this moment, the world is boiling! Unparalleled momentum, deter ghosts and gods, and crush the heroes of heaven and earth! All the people in heaven and earth were excited. At this moment, they unexpectedly shouted two words demon God! Demon God! Demon God! Demon God! (end of the book) The infallible chapter of devil''s wind and cloud will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!